《Hybrid Aria 1-4》


 chapter 1 Introduction

    Fear. Pure fear, the sort of fear that makes your skin itch. When you can feel every hair on your body rise, when you feel like your skin is crawling. Fear that makes your body freeze, paralysing you on the spot, that¡¯s the sort of fear I felt when I heard her blood-curdling scream.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The only thing was I was her big sister, so I couldn¡¯t run away. I had no choice but to move, to go to her. I forced my legs up the front porch of the Pack house, running in the direction I could hear her screaming my name. My feet pound on the floorboards in panic. I¡¯m moving so fast, I felt myself slipping on the hallway rug, making me skid along the floor and into the wall. My head and shoulder twist at an awkward angle into the kitchen door frame, with enough force that ck dots danced in front of my vision. My corbone and shoulder send shooting pain through my body as I feel my shoulder dislocate on impact.


    ¡°Aria! Aria!¡± Her petrified scream echoed through the house. Jumping to my feet, my head spun. I turned the corner into the kitchen to see the Alpha dragging my sister by her hair into the basement with a whip in his other hand. I start running to her, grabbing the basement door frame just in time for him to m the door shut on my fingers. My own scream escapes my lips in agony. I reach for the door handle, only to find it¡¯s been locked. I start trying to yank my hand free. I could hear her crying and screaming for me on the other side of the door.


    ¡°LEAVE HER ALONE!¡± I screamed at him, mming my body into the door, trying to free my fingers and get in. Not being able to get a run-up, I threw my body with all my might towards the side where my fingers were stuck, the door moving just enough for me to free my injured bloody mangled hand. My fingers were definitely broken as they twisted and jutted out at unnatural angles. Backing up into the kitchen, I ran full force into the door and bounced off, knocking the air out of my lungs. I stood up, backing up again and running harder. I dropped my shoulder hitting the door with so much force it burst open, my feet hitting air as my body was thrown down the stairsnding at a weird angle. My head smashing into the basement¡¯s concrete floor.


    ¡°Aria¡±

 chapter 2

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Two weeks earlier


    ¡°Come on, Lily, time to get up,¡± I whispered to my six-year-old sister. She rolled on the mattress stretching and yawning, her beautiful sapphire blue eyes fluttering open to look back at me. Our room was the smallest in the Packhouse and at the back of the house away from everyone. The room consisted of a double bed mattress, a window, and a few toys for Lily. All our possessions easily fit in the duffle bag that was also our wardrobe.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been jogging, Ari,,¡± she said, sleepily looking down at my outfit.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, they are justfy now. Come on you have to get ready for school,¡± I sat next to her on the mattress on the floor. Lily sat up frowning at me. I pulled her pyjamas top off before pulling her school shirt over her head.


    ¡°Quick, hop up and put your pants on while I get ready,¡± I told her.


    I quickly got up, walked over to the duffle bag next to the mattress, and pulled my work uniform out my bag before quickly undressing and slipping it on. I reached for my brush, pulling my hair into a high ponytail before doing the same to Lily¡¯s hair while sitting next to her on the bed. I reached over, grabbing her joggers and socks, cing them on her feet and tying theces. We could hear people moving about in the house. Lily froze, staring towards the door.


    ¡°He¡¯s up, Ari,¡± Lily whispered.


    I quickly threw my shoes on and grabbed the duffle bag, throwing her pyjamas in it and the clothes I had on earlier. Throwing the bag over my shoulder, I walked over to the window, knowing we wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak out of the house using the front door. Slowly opening the window, I dropped the bag out before reaching for Lily. She climbed up onto the windowsill before jumping to the grass below. It wasn¡¯t a big jump; the house was only one level besides the basement and the attic. I climbed through, jumping to the grass below before reaching up and shutting the window behind me gently.


    Running up the side of the house towards the side gate, I nced to make sure none of the Pack members were in the front yard. It was exceedingly early still. The sun had only just starteding up, light starting to break through trees that surrounded the house. I grabbed Lily¡¯s hand and started jogging towards the bus stop at the end of the dirt road, which was also the driveway. As we neared the end, I could hear the busing past. We ran faster to the bus stop, getting there just in time. I threw my arm out, waving the bus down. The bus driver smiled when he saw us.


    ¡°Hey, Bill,¡± I said, getting on the bus and passing him our bus fare.


    ¡°No smile today, Lily?¡± he asked, smiling down at her. Her lips tugged at the sides before she gave him a big toothy grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± he said. We moved to the back of the bus. The drive into town was only ten minutes long, and Lily stretched out on the seat next to me, cing her head in myp.


    ¡°Ari, I¡¯m hungry,¡± she said, gazing up at me.


    ¡°I know, I will make you some lunch and breakfast when we get into town,¡± I told her as I leant down to kiss her head.


    I gazed out the window watching the trees and morning birds. I was over having to live this life. My stepfather was a cruel man, and he was the Alpha of one of the most notorious Packs in the city. I would have left when our mother died, but he wouldn¡¯t let me take Lily. I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s not like he was ever a father to her. He hated her from the moment she was born, med her for our mother¡¯s death. I still remember when he brought her home and told me my mother died during childbirth. He shoved little Lily in my arms and said, ¡°Look after it.¡± I remember being confused. I was only thirteen at the time. I knew nothing about babies. I had to drop out of school, give up my entire life. I raised her, loved her, and she became my whole world. I didn¡¯t understand how he could reject his own pup, his own flesh and blood.


    Lily was an adorable baby; Mum would have loved her. I named her Lily since David didn¡¯t even bother to do the paperwork. Lily was Mum¡¯s middle name. She was so excited when she found out she was expecting, and so was David, but when my mother died that excitement turned to hate. The Pack suffered for 6 years since. Petrified of him, they would never go against him. He was Alpha for a reason. So here I was, a high school dropout raising my baby sister. Luckily, Mum had everything ready for her arrival before she passed because the Alpha didn¡¯t help me with anything. I had to get form off Pack members. Luckily, even after Mum¡¯s death, they didn¡¯t hate her or me. They felt sorry for Lily so they would sneak me tins of form and nappies.


    When Lily turned five and was old enough for school, I enrolled her and started looking for a job so I could try and provide for her. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was better than having to ask or beg Pack members for anything she needed. I still remember the beating I got when I asked David for some money to buy her school uniform. He split my lip open before dragging me to the basement, where he beat me until I passed out. I shook my head at the memory before looking down at Lily, who was ying with my father¡¯s ne that hung from my neck.


    The ne had a wolf on one side and a man with fangs on the other side. My father died when I was two, I don¡¯t remember him. My mother used to tell me how loving he was, but after the Alpha took us in when I was seven, she didn¡¯t really speak about him. Alpha David didn¡¯t want to hear about her past life. She was his mate, he always thought it was a betrayal that she had a child with someone who wasn¡¯t her mate sent by the Moon Goddess.


    What made it worse is my father wasn¡¯t a wolf. He was a Vampire and my mother was a wolf, therefore making me a Hybrid, which isn¡¯t all it¡¯s cracked up to be. I¡¯m an abomination. I can¡¯tpletely shift like other wolves. I can grow ws when needed, which is quite painful, and I can also mind link. From my vamp side, I get their speed and sense of smell. I also can¡¯t heal like a wolf or a Vampire unless I drink human blood. Being raised in a wolf Pack means I don¡¯t get blood, which is okay. I can live without it simply fine, but it means I¡¯m always weaker and I can¡¯t heal. Alpha David forbids me from drinking blood, and besides him, the only other people who know what I am are my mother and Lily. I hoped one day, Lily and I would be free of this hellhole so I no longer must hide what I am, but that will never happen.


    The bus pulled up out the front of the diner I worked at. I quickly pushed Lily towards the exit, stepping onto the footpath.


    ¡°Come on, Lily. If we hurry, I will get Marcus to make you some pancakes before school.¡±


    Lily took off into the diner to her usual spot, which was close to the kitchen. I watched as she slid along the booth seat, cing her bag down on the red leather seat beside her. Lily loved the diner; she came with me every morning before school and after school, because my shift didn¡¯t finish until 6. I would use my lunch break to pick her up from school, but the biggest bonus of working here was Zoe.


    The owner was a human woman who owned ¡°Joe¡¯s Diner¡±. Her husband was Joe. He died years ago, and she took over her husband¡¯s business. Zoe was in herte sixties. She has long white hair that¡¯s always pulled into a bun with green eyes and rosy cheeks. She is a bigger woman but one of my most favourite people I know. She always smiled and loved Lily, and since she didn¡¯t have children of her own, she kind of took me and Lily in. Zoe always made sure Lily had lunch for school and breakfast and dinner. After Lily got seated in the booth, I greeted Zoe with a hug before walking out to the kitchen. Marcus was standing at the stove with his hippy tie-dyed shirt and jeans, already making Lily pancakes.


    Marcus was probably my only real friend; he was a good-looking bloke with his blonde hair and blue eyes, but unfortunately for me, he was also gay. I waved to him as I walked past to find my apron. Lily has pancakes every morning before school. I grabbed my apron and wrapped it around my waist before walking back out to grab the coffee. I started refilling a few customers¡¯ cups. Joe¡¯s Diner was always busy no matter the time of the day. When I finished refilling cups, I walked back into the kitchen to grab Lily her pancakes.


    By the time Lily finished her breakfast, it was 8 AM. I cleaned up the booth Lily was at and ducked back into the kitchen to grab Lily¡¯s school bag, which I kept in the duffle bag. As I was walking back through the kitchen, Zoe was already waiting with a paper bag.


    ¡°I made her ham and sd sandwiches, and Marcus threw in some quiches from yesterday for her,,¡± she said, smiling, cing the bag in my hand. Lily came running into the kitchen, wrapping her arms around Zoe, her little arms barely making it halfway around Zoe¡¯s hips. Zoe smiled down at her before cing a kiss on top of her head.


    ¡°Have fun at school and learn new things,¡± Zoe told her. I thanked Zoe before chucking the bag over my shoulder and grabbing Lily¡¯s hand to walk her to school. The school was only one block away, so Lily and I walked hand in hand the whole way. The streets were busy with everyone getting ready for work, and I quickly pulled to the side as a rush of people came out of the subway, just in time for us not to be trampled. We quickly made it to the school, stopping just out the front of the gates, and I gave her a quick kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at 3 o¡¯clock, okay? Have fun,¡± I said before giving her a quick hug.


    I watched her run off towards her friends before turning and walking back to the diner. Once I got back to the diner, I quickly went to retrieve mine and Lily¡¯s clothes from the duffle bag, but when I opened the bag, it was empty. Before I even got a chance to close it, Marcus walked in.


    ¡°Zoe already put them in the wash for you,¡± he said before walking back to the kitchen. I quickly retrieved my apron and went to start taking orders and refilling everyone¡¯s mugs. The day went by quickly, and before I knew it, Zoe came out of the kitchen, signalling for me toe over.


    ¡°It¡¯s quarter to 3, you have to get Lily, dear. Here, eat this on the way. I noticed you haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday morning,¡± she said, cing a roastmb sandwich in my hand with a napkin.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, really Zoe, you do enough for us already.¡± She refused to take it back.


    ¡°You girls are like children to me, don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± she replied before quickly turning around and walking into the kitchen.


    I ate the sandwich while walking to the school. As I did, I looked up at all the high-rise buildings. I loved the city; everything was so fast-paced and alive, constantly on the go. I loved watching people rushing around going about their lives. When I made it to the school, I waited out the front for the school bell to ring. I wasn¡¯t waiting long before Lily came bursting through the doors with a huge grin on her face. She ran straight towards me wrapping her little arms around me in a hug. I bent down, picking her up and cing her on my hip as we walked back to the diner. She told me all about her day and what she did in ss. Once back at the diner, Lily grabbed her books out of her bag and went to sit with Zoe, who was already sitting in a booth waiting for Lily¡¯s arrival. Every afternoon after school, Zoe would help Lily with her homework and listen about her day. I waited tables getting ready for the afternoon rush when I suddenly felt eyes on me. I looked up from refilling Lily¡¯s cup with water, but no one was there. Shaking off the feeling, I walked back into the kitchen to get the next order ready.

 chapter 3

    Reid¡¯s POV


    Having just finished one meeting, my Beta Zane texted to tell me the next meeting I had has been moved to Joe¡¯s diner. Apparently, it was on neutral territory; the ck Moon Alpha didn¡¯t want to meet on my territory. Pussy, I thought, shoving my phone back in my pocket before adjusting my tie while walking to the elevator. I stepped in the elevator, hitting the button to the bottom floor when the elevator doors closed. I watched the buttons, watching the floors go down. When it got halfway down, it stopped, the doors opening. I growled, annoyed. Two women, one with red hair and the other a blonde both were quite attractive. One of them I recognised, the redhead. Michelle was a Pack member. The other was a human I didn¡¯t know, and a short stumpy man from the tech floor walked in after them. They quickly stepped back, realising who I was. They dropped their heads looking at the floor. ¡°Sorry Boss,¡± said the man. I¡¯m fairly sure his name was Peter. I remember himing up to my office to update theputers. I pushed the button for the doors to close. Listening, I heard them let out a breath just before the doors shutpletely. I stared down at my Rolex watch, 2:30 PM. Shit! I was going to bete.


    Once down at the foyer, my Beta was waiting with my keys in his hand. He tossed them to me. Catching them, I quickly threw them back at him. ¡°You drive, I don¡¯t know where this ce is.¡± I walked out to my ck Bentley getting into the passenger side and opening the window. We were driving to the south of my Pack¡¯s territory, and just as we left the border, I felt my wolf stir, trying toe forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Ryder?¡± I asked. He didn¡¯t reply. I could feel that he was anxious. Maybe this meeting wasn¡¯t a good idea, I thought to myself. Feeling him pressing beneath my skin, I knew my eyes must have changed when I let out a growl, warning him to stop.


    My Beta pulled the car over to the curb. ¡°You alright boss?¡± he asked. Hair was spreading across my arms, my wolf fighting for control.


    That¡¯s when it hit me, the most intoxicating scent. I looked around; we were pulled up out the front of a primary school. I couldn¡¯t see anyone, so I stepped out of the car. My wolf instantly calmed down, happy that we stopped. I looked towards the primary school across the road then looked up the street. I couldn¡¯t see anything except trees along the footpaths and a group of mothers waiting along the school gate, none of them standing out to my wolf and they were definitely human. As I was getting back in, the breeze shifted, and the intoxicating scent got stronger. It smelt like strawberries and citrus; it was making my mouth water.


    My Beta got out staring at me questionably, and that¡¯s when I noticed her. She was standing behind a tree next to the gate of the school. She had long dark hair that was pulled into a ponytail. I wanted to run my fingers through it. She also had an hourss figure. I stared at her back, hoping she would turn around, she was dressed in jeans and a in white blouse with long legs. ¡°MATE. MINE.¡± I growled. Ryder echoed the same thing in my mind.


    Zane smiled, a knowing look on his face. I went to walk across the road when the bell rang, and the little girl jumped up into her arms. I stopped before crossing and growled. Turning my back on her, I quickly got back in the car.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Zane, staring at me in disbelief. ¡°Go get her,¡±


    ¡°What do you expect me to do? She has a kid,¡± I said, pointing at her.


    ¡°First of all, you don¡¯t know if she has a kid. Secondly, I don¡¯t think she would be old enough to have a kid that is already in school,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Fine, cancel my appointments and follow her,¡± I snapped back. I watched Zane as he instantly sent a few messages before pulling out from the curb to follow her. My wolf wanted her. She was extremely attractive, but I am not one to separate a family. I watched her hips and arse move when she walked into the diner, feeling my pants bing a little too tight. I adjusted them, stupid bloody wolf giving me dirty thoughts of what he wanted to do to her.


    My eyes followed her through the window of the diner that I was supposed to be having a meeting at. The little girl ran to a woman that was seated in the booth. Zane and I watched her as she walked out the back before returning with an apron on and a ss jug with water and filled a ss up before handing it to the little girl. She must have felt me staring at her because she suddenly stood up, looking around cautiously.


    ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Drop me back to my office ande back to watch her for now. Try and find out which Pack she belongs to,¡± I ordered him. Zane nodded his head before driving me back to my office.


    The entire drive back, my wolf wouldn¡¯t settle down, trying toe forward, wanting me to go back and im the girl. Stepping into the elevator, I hit the 20th floor where my office is. My wolf lurching forward, making me hit the elevator walls, trying to fight me for control.


    ¡°Settle down, Ryder, or I will reject her,¡± I growled. The thought of rejecting her caused a stabbing pain in my chest and my lungs to restrict. How could she have such an effect on me already when I haven¡¯t even spoken to her yet? Stepping into the corridor, my secretary came running over to me. She was a nice girl, not much to look at, very in Jane, in my opinion. She was like a stick figure, no arse and no boobs, but she was good at her job.


    ¡°Sir, I couldn¡¯t stop him. He said it was urgent, he is in your office,,¡± she said, fear evident on her face.


    ¡°Who is?¡± I asked, annoyed.


    ¡°He said his name is David, sir.¡± I nodded before throwing open my office door and ring at Alpha David. I cancelled my meeting with the ck Moon Alpha earlier; I didn¡¯t think he would have the balls to show up to my office.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When I walked in, he was sitting behind my desk in my seat, his muscles bulging from his shirt. It looked ridiculous, as if it belonged to his little sister. He stared up at me with a smirk on his face before cracking his knuckles.


    ¡°Alpha, you¡¯re back,¡± he stated. I growled warningly at him.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Now get the fuck out of my seat,¡± I spat the words at him. He put his hands up in surrender before getting out of my seat and leaning against the window, looking down towards the street. Taking my seat, I sat back before asking Melody, my secretary, to make coffee and bring it in.


    ¡°What can I do for you, David? Why the sudden interest in meeting me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s Alpha to you,¡± he snarled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, David. You¡¯re in my territory now. You may have one of the strongest Packs in the city, but you know as well as I do that you don¡¯t stand a chance against me or my Pack. Now what the fuck do you want?¡± I said using my Alpha voice, forcing him to submit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the rogue attacks at my borders. I need help. I¡¯m losing too many of my warriors. My guys keep pushing them back, but they keeping.¡±


    ¡°So, you daree to my territory, try and challenge me in my office and then ask for my help?¡± Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°You got balls, I will give you that. Now, what do I get out of this?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Nothing you can give me clearly. I don¡¯t need anything, and I don¡¯t want to get mixed up in your gang rivalries and drug business. I will do this as a favour for now, but just know when I do need something, you will do it. Understood?¡±


    Alpha David nodded his head before giving me his hand to shake. ¡°Deal,¡± he said.


    ¡°Fine, I will organise my Beta to send some of my men over to watch the border. Tell your guys to expect them. If any of your Pack attacks one of my men, I will dere war.¡±

 chapter 4

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Thest week and a half, I have been getting this strange feeling that I am being watched. Would Alpha David be sending someone to watch me? I wonder what he is nning. I know the Rogue attacks were getting out of hand and that he had to ask the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha for help. They have been along the borders. I have run into a few of them in thest week. Their auras are very dominating. I thought our Pack was sinister, but theirs is on an entirely different level. They even make me want to retreat, and that¡¯s saying something because not even Alpha David can make me submit with me being a Hybrid. The only reason I do is because I know I can¡¯t beat him. Sometimes it makes me wonder if I had human blood how much stronger I would be than my Pack. I know that¡¯s the only reason Hybrids are hunted down because we would be the dominant species, but there are so few of us that we don¡¯t stand a chance against a werewolf Pack. Therefore, I will always have to remain hidden and do as David says, because if he leaks what I am out, I will be hunted down like the rest of the Hybrids that have stepped foot into the city. I also know if I drink blood, they will realise straight away that I¡¯m not just a wolf, and I really don¡¯t feel like being attacked by my own Pack. Lost in my thoughts, I didn¡¯t realise someone hade into the diner until they grabbed my elbow as I was walking past to clean some tables.


    cing my hand over my heart and jumping back, I looked at the customer.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you. You nearly gave me a heart attack,¡± I said nervously. The diner was extremely quiet today. The man just stared at me; he was quite handsome. He had shoulder-length hair that was pulled into a ponytail at the back of his neck. He was very lean and muscr, and he had green eyes and tanned skin. He was wearing a grey suit, so he looked like he just stepped out of an important meeting.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine Hun, I was wondering if I could get some menus.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied, going back to the counter and retrieving one. I passed it to him and waited for him to order. I could tell he was a werewolf by the way he carried himself, plus his scent was a dead giveaway. I wonder what Pack he is from.


    ¡°For now, I will just get two coffees ck, no sugar please,¡± he said politely.


    I quickly ducked to the kitchen, putting the coffee on. I nced over to him, which was a mistake as he was staring directly at me, watching what I was doing. Marcus came over standing behind me, ¡°Order?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head, turning to him.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t ordered yet; I think he is waiting for someone,¡± I said, grabbing two mugs and the jug, walking back over to the booth he is sitting at. I ced the mugs down before pouring the steaming hot coffee in the mugs. As I was about to leave, he stopped me, grabbing my elbow again. I looked down at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A¡­. Aria,¡± I stuttered. He was starting to make me ufortable. I looked back towards the kitchen where Marcus was watching in case this bloke turned all creep on me.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Aria. My name is Zane,¡± he said, smiling at me. He had perfectly straight pearly white teeth. Looking down at his hand that still had hold of my elbow, I could feel my face getting hot. I quickly moved out of his reach, stepping back only to turn and walk straight into what felt like a brick wall. But it wasn¡¯t, it was another man. He was about 6. 5 feet tall, had short dark hair, and I could feel his abs through his shirt when I walked into him. I looked up to apologise when his scent hit me. He smelt amazing, he had an earthy aroma like rosewood and sandalwood. I leaned in and inhaled without realising, when I heard someone clear their throat awkwardly. My eyes snapped open, and I stepped back quickly, apologising before taking off back towards the kitchen.


    Once in the kitchen, I tried to calm my racing heart by taking deep breaths. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± I asked myself, not realising I said it out loud.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong with you. If I had to go serve those two hotties, I would be hyperventting too. Damn girl, they are fine,¡± said Marcus,ing up behind me.


    Straightening out my apron, I followed him back towards the kitchen, stealing nces towards where they sat at the back of the caf¨¦. I was secretly hoping Zoe would be back from her doctor appointment before I had to serve them.


    A few minutes passed before they waved me over. I cautiously walked over making sure to stay a few feet away so I wouldn¡¯t get distracted by his intoxicating scent.


    ¡°What can I get you?¡± I asked, not looking at either one of them.


    ¡°What Pack do you belong to? I can tell you¡¯re a wolf, but you smell different from any normal wolf,¡± asked the new mystery person.


    Instead of answering, I just repeated the same question. ¡°What can I get you?¡± My tone sounded bored.


    The man smirked before reaching forward and grabbing my hand. As soon as he touched me, sparks flew through my hand and arm, leaving a tingling sensation. I quickly pulled my hand back as if I had just been burned. Taking a step back, I looked at him. His eyes turned pitch ck, even the sclerae. It onlysted a few seconds before going back to their normal silver-grey colour. He smiled at me; I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look away,pletely mesmerised by his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m Reid, Alpha of The Blood Moon Pack. What Pack do you belong to?¡± he asked, using his Alpha voice.


    My heart rate sped up fear consuming me. His Pack was the Pack helping ours, and he had an even scarier reputation then Alpha David. He was known for being cruel and merciless to those that have stood against him. Alpha Reid was also said to have wiped outplete Packs when they wouldn¡¯t agree over territory disputes, but he was also an Alpha no other Alpha could go against. He had thergest Pack with over 500 Pack members, 95 percent of them being Pack warriors. Their Pack has been undefeated, and even if other Packs tried to stand against theirs, it would be a bloodbath. He is also the one responsible for killing off all the Hybrids. He made me want to run away or submit, which no Alphas have that effect on me.


    ¡°Ari, you got to go get Lily,¡± Marcus sang out from behind the counter, distracting me and also saving me from submitting and answering him. I looked in his direction relieved, thanking the Moon Goddess for my escape. I quickly ripped off my apron, chucking it at Marcus, not daring to look behind me as I ran out the door to get Lily from school.


    Reid¡¯s POV


    I watched her escape the diner. I heard her heart rate spike when I told her my name. She has every right to fear me, but I don¡¯t want to scare her. My wolf wanted her. All of her, and so did I. Never in my life have I wanted something as much as I wanted her to be mine, but what was the most interesting thing about her was the fact that she could fight my Alpha¡¯s voice.


    I could tell by the look on her face she wanted to submit, but she was also determined not to reveal anything about herself. Her scent radiated fear. It took all my strength not to chase after her and mark her. The bloke behind the counter came over and introduced himself as Marcus, pulling me out of my thoughts. He smelt human. We gave him our orders before deciding to move over to the table and chairs, where I know the girl Lily always sits after school. Zane raised an eyebrow at me when I moved but followed anyway.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Well, if she won¡¯t talk, maybe her daughter will,¡± I stated.


    Marcus brought our food out, cing it in front of me. I looked down at my food and started eating. It was good. After about half an hour, the door opened to the diner. As predicted, the little girl ran straight for her usual spot directly across from us and started getting her homework out. We finished eating while they were gone, but I gged Marcus down and ordered more coffee and a hot chocte and cookies. When he ced the coffee on the table, he went to ce the hot chocte and cookies down. I shook my head and pointed to the girl. He quickly ced them down in front of her and thanked me before cing a kiss on the girl¡¯s forehead and walking away.


    I could feel eyes on me. I knew my mate must be watching me carefully to see if I was going to hurt her pup. The girl looked up and smiled before thanking me. She set out to do her work, and after a few minutes, my mate brought her over a sandwich, cing it on the table in front of the girl as she looked at the girl¡¯s work.


    ¡°Where is Zoe?¡± asked the girl.


    ¡°She is still at the doctor. That one is incorrect, try again,,¡± she said, pointing at the page at some math work before walking away to serve some new people who just walked into the diner.


    I turned back to Zane. ¡°You should head back to the office; I¡¯m going to stay here for a bit.¡± Zane nodded before standing up and leaving. I watched Lily struggle with her homework before getting up and sliding into the booth sitting across from her. She looked up at me with her blue eyes and chubby cheeks. She was adorable, her blonde curls hanging down around her face.


    She looked up at me. ¡°Hi, thanks for the hot chocte,,¡± she said. I just nodded and looked down at her work; she was doing three times tables. Really, they make kinders do times tables now? I then proceeded to grab the little bags of sugar from the jar on the table and set up three lots of three and told her to count them, she looked down and using her fingers, she counted all nine.


    ¡°Nine,¡± she said happily.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s your answer,¡± I said to her, pointing at her page. She started using the sugar to help work out her math problems while I watched. After a while, I asked her some questions.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your mother¡¯s name?¡± I asked, pointing at my mate who was standing behind the counter, her eyes glued on me.


    ¡°Aria, but she isn¡¯t my mum, she is my sister,,¡± she said while still looking down at her page.


    ¡°So where is your mummy?¡± I asked, taking a sip of my coffee.


    ¡°She died when I was born. Ari looks after me. Has since I was born,¡± she stated matter of factly.


    ¡°What about your dad then?¡±


    Lily got all nervous. Her shoulders slumped, and her heart rate picked up. She was scared. I could smell it on hering off in waves, so I quickly changed the question.


    ¡°How old are you and what grade are you in?¡±


    She immediately rxed. ¡°I¡¯m six, and I¡¯m in grade one.¡±


    ¡°And your sister?¡±


    ¡°Ari is neen.¡± So, she has been looking after her sister since she was thirteen? What about school, I thought to myself.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°How old are you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How old do you think I am?¡± I asked in return. She smiled.


    ¡°Old,¡± she replied. Iughed at her answer. Kids always say the first thing that pops into their minds.


    ¡°I¡¯m 28,¡± I told her.


    ¡°So, you are old.¡± She giggled.


    ¡°You won¡¯t think it¡¯s old when you are my age. So, it¡¯s just you and Aria?¡± Lily looked up. I could tell she was mind linking. Her eyes zed over before she nodded. I knew her sister would have been listening in our my conversation.


    ¡°Aria said I shouldn¡¯t talk to strangers.¡± I looked over to her, she was talking to the owner who just stepped in. Lily noticed my stare, looked up, and saw Zoe. She squealed before running over and wrapping her arms around the woman¡¯s waist.


    I observed my mate. I could tell she was very protective of the pup, but there was something else I just couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. I knew she was a wolf, but she didn¡¯t seem quite as affected by the mate bond. I knew she felt it when I touched her, and she leaned in, inhaling my scent, but most wolves can¡¯t help but be all over each other like an stic band that keeps pulling them back together. But for the most part, she seems unaffected unless she is close to me.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t got a wolf,¡± Ryder spoke up in my head.


    ¡°What do you mean she hasn¡¯t got a wolf. She is a werewolf?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yeah, she is, but she has no wolf. I have tried talking to her wolf, but it¡¯s like there is a blockage, or maybe her wolf died somehow.¡± I could feel his sadness spilling into me at the thought of her not having a wolf, so I pushed him to the back of my mind.


    Aria came over to clean the table. It was now dark outside. She ced Lily¡¯s stuff in her bag before wiping the table over.


    ¡°Aria,¡± I asked.


    Aria¡¯s POV


    ¡°Aria,¡± he asked while I tried to clean the table as fast as possible.


    ¡°That¡¯s your name, isn¡¯t it?¡± he said, reaching out and grabbing my hand before standing up and pulling me into him. He lent forward and ran his nose along my chin to the crook of my neck. The sensation made me shiver. He smelt so good it made my mouth water, made me want to lean in and touch him. I reached up and put my hand on his chest, inhaling his mouth-watering scent. I heard him chuckle softly before he kissed my cheek softly, which sent sparks all through me.


    ¡°Why do you smell different than a normal wolf?¡± he asked, which then snapped me out of my trance. I quickly stepped back. He looked upset for some reason and took a step toward me, I quickly grabbed Lily¡¯s bag and walked fast back behind the counter. He did not leave though. He sat at the front of the diner watching me, and no matter how much I tried to ignore his presence, my eyes would always go back to him. Deciding I should go out the back and check on Lily, I saw Lily was eating her ravioli Zoe had made. I thanked Zoe before walking back out to finish my shift. Only an hour to go.


    When I came back out, I made myself a coffee before walking back out to the counter only to find the Alpha now sitting at the counter. I sipped my coffee, looking towards the two truckers that came in earlier, but they were still eating happily. Deciding to get the jug, I refilled the Alpha¡¯s mug. He smiled at me and kept watching me. What the hell is his problem, I thought to myself.


    Marcus came out to speak to me, cing his hand on my lower back. I turned to look at him. Over my shoulder, I could hear a low growling from Alpha Reid, so low I looked at him wondering if I heard it. He was ring at Marcus¡¯s hand. Not wanting him to kill my friend, I quickly stepped to the side, which made Marcus drop his hand.


    ¡°Lily is falling asleep. She has finished her dinner. Zoe said to knock off early, she can handle it from here. It looks like it¡¯s going to be a quiet night tonight.¡± I nodded before walking out the back, and sure enough, Lily was fast asleep next to her empty bowl. I quickly grabbed her bag, taking off my apron. I chucked it in the washing machine before putting the washing in from today, along with all the tea towels and napkins then I turned it on. Grabbing my jacket, I put it on.


    I picked up Lily and walked out towards the entrance where it was pouring down with rain. cing Lily¡¯s bowl in the sink, I passed Lily to Marcus before taking my jacket off and draping it over Lily so she wouldn¡¯t get wet. She nestled into me. Marcus followed me, grabbing his keys. Zoe walked out just behind him putting an apron on.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you walk home when it¡¯s raining.¡± I nodded, thanking him before saying goodnight to Zoe.


    Alpha Reid stood up. ¡°I can take them home.¡±


    I politely declined his offer. He looked disappointed for some reason which made me feel bad. The drive to the Pack house was a lot faster by car. As he went to pull onto the dirt driveway, I stopped him. ¡°It is okay we can walk from here,¡± I said, opening the door before Marcus could protest. I could feel the Pack members¡¯ eyes on us through the trees, where they were watching. I grabbed Lily from the backseat, unclipping her seat belt before thanking Marcus for the lift home. It was still pouring down with rain by the time we got to the front of the Pack house, and we were both drenched and freezing. As I was about to walk up the porch steps, the Alpha came bursting through the front door growling. He stalked towards me. Quickly cing Lily on the ground, she stood behind me. I motioned her to run inside. I could tell it was me he was after. His eyes hadn¡¯t left mine since he nearly broke the door when he burst through it.


    I took a few steps back and to the side of the house. Lily ran behind and up the porch steps and into the house just as he got to my position. He punched me straight in the face, forcing me to stumble. I stood back up when he raised his fist again; it connected with my jaw. I could taste the metallic taste of my blood. The third time he tried to hit me, I blocked him and stepped out of his reach.


    ¡°How dare you bring some random person to ournds.¡±

 chapter 5

    ¡°It was just Marcus, and I didn¡¯t. He dropped us off down the end of the driveway. I would never bring anyone to the Pack house,¡± I screamed at him.


    He didn¡¯t listen; he smelt strongly of whiskey. Pack members had started to crowd around to see what themotion was. Alpha David lunged at me, but I jumped back at thest second, which was a huge mistake. It pissed him off when he missed, and instead, he decided to shift. This time it was his beast that took over. His wolf was a menacing dark brown with patches of ck. He was growling, advancing on my position. He swiped at me with his giant ws, cutting deeply down my rib cage. I clutched at my side, which was bleeding profusely, stumbling back and onto one knee. When he went to lunge at me again, another wolf jumped in blocking him. I recognised the grey wolf instantly. It was his Beta Michael. He mind linked with me


    ¡°Get inside, Ari.¡± Getting to my feet, I ran up the stairs and into the Pack house. I could hear growling outside. I knew Michael was the only reason I was not dead right now.


    Running into my room, I mmed the door shut, leaning up against it for support. Lily was hiding underneath the nket on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lily, it¡¯s just me.¡±


    She popped her little head out from underneath the nket before running at me. Lily grabbed me around the waist sobbing. I flinched on impact, and she stepped back, noticing the blood. Sliding down the door into a sitting position, I closed my eyes. The adrenaline was wearing off, and the pain was trickling in. I could feel my fangsing out. Looking over at Lily, she took a terrified step back, my eyes snapped to hers. I could hear her heart pounding, hear the blood pulsating in her veins. I could smell it.


    Knowing it would not be long before my hunger kicked in, I raced into the kitchen to where the basement door is. Throwing it open, I raced down the stairs so fast, I tripped halfway down and rolled down the rest of the way, making me groan in pain. Once at the bottom, I crawled to the back of the basement where different herbs and nts were dried out and stored. Just as I went to reach up and grab the wolfsbane, a gloved hand grabbed it for me. I watched as Beta Michael ced the herbs in a bottle of water before passing it to me. I stared at him, confused and frightened. How did he know what I was?


    I grabbed the bottle and chugged it down. It felt like acid burning down my throat, but I knew if I didn¡¯t, Michael would start looking like dinner. Wolfsbane instantly muted my bloodlust. Laying back on the cement floor, I could feel the wolfbane burning every cell in my body.


    My stomach turned violently, and I reached for the closest thing to me, a box, and threw up the entire contents of my stomach, which was not much. Sitting up, I leaned back on some shelving before bringing the bottle back to my lips and forcing myself to drink more down. My throat was killing me. I could feel the burn all the way to my stomach, making me want to double over and scream.


    ¡°How?¡± I ask, my voice sounded strangled and breathless.


    ¡°We have always known, at least all of the original Pack members. When you joined this Pack, I saw your mother feed you a few times. The Alpha had sworn us to secrecy,¡± he stated.


    I looked at him. His eyebrow had a cut on it, but it was almostpletely healed beside his clothes being a bit of a mess. You wouldn¡¯t think he just got into a fight with a werewolf, let alone an Alpha.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care that you¡¯re a Hybrid, you¡¯re still one of us. Everyone else thinks the same, but Ari, you need to get out of here,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t already know, but I can¡¯t. He won¡¯t let me take Lily, and he would find her straight away, being that the dick is technically her father!¡± I replied dryly.


    His eyes darted up to the door nervously before falling back on me. ¡°Get her to reject the Pack when she steps over the border. You do the same, then leave the city. Ari, we can¡¯t go against him, but we are all sick of his shit and watching him abuse you,¡± he whispered. I could see the sadness in his eyes; he truly did care for Lily and me.


    I nodded, not really knowing what to say.


    ¡°But her wolf isn¡¯t awake yet. How can she reject the Pack when she hasn¡¯t awoken yet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need a wolf to reject the Pack, Ari. You should know this seeing as you haven¡¯t got one either. You can also reject the Pack at any time. It¡¯s wolf genes, not the wolf itself!¡±


    Nodding my head, I lifted up my shirt. There are 5 deep gashes across my ribs. The blood running down my stomach and thighs was pooling on the floor. Beta Michael grabbed a cloth and put pressure on it until it stopped bleeding before cing a waterproof dressing over it. It was going to take a good few days before it healed. I can¡¯t heal like a wolf but still faster than a human even without blood.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I croaked out.


    ¡°I would give you my blood, but the Alpha will notice straight away when your scent changes, and then we will both be dead and no one to look after Lily.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, I understand.¡± Gripping the shelf, I pulled myself up before leaning back, regaining feeling in my legs. Michael passed me a jar. It had syringes filled with a gold liquid and two water bottles of wolfsbane.


    ¡°Just in case you need more, show Lily the syringes in case she ever needs to use them on you. They are concentrated levels of wolfsbane. I know wolfsbane can¡¯t kill you, but they,¡± he said, pointing at the syringes of gold liquid ¡°will even put you on your arse for a while, okay? And tell Lily not to drink from the bottles,¡± he said.


    I looked at him questionably. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I noticed every time you got injured, my wolfsbane supply went down orpletely went missing. I figured out it was you. Also, I could smell it on you.¡±


    He pushed me towards the stairs, and I climbed up them. Every step hurts. Even breathing hurts. I could feel my wound stretching with every movement I made. Once to the top step, Michael¡¯s mate Elizabeth was standing in the kitchen. She hugged me carefully before speaking.


    ¡°There is hot stew in your room. The Alpha is passed out drunk, so eat then have a shower,,¡± she said before cing a box of painkillers in my hand. She walked me to my room and watched me and Lily eat the stew. It was delicious. I didn¡¯t realise how hungry I was until I walked in and smelt it, my stomach instantly started growling. I polished off the whole bowl and even soaked up all the juices with a piece of bread. Elizabeth handed me a ss of water and pushed the pills into my hand again. I quickly swallowed two of the little pills before getting up and cing the jar and bottles of water in the duffle bag after exining to Lily what they were.


    ¡°Remember Lily, you can¡¯t drink these. They will kill you and only use these on me if you have to,¡± I said, making sure I spoke clearly so she understood what I was telling her.


    Elizabeth took the bowls and bread tes out before bringing in towels. Getting up, I pulled Lily up with me, and we walked down the hall towards the bathroom, which was in the middle of the house. Stepping in, I flicked the light on. The bathroom was huge, bigger than our bedroom and had arge wfoot bathtub and a huge shower with multiple showerheads. The room had grey tiles on the walls and ck tiles on the floor. The fixtures were a gold colour, it was beautiful.


    I turned the shower on letting it heat up the room before I slipped my clothes off. Lily pulled hers off as well and stepped under the water. My dressing was already drenched in blood from the wound reopening with movement. Climbing in behind her, I adjusted my shower head temperature, making it hotter. My muscles started to rx, not realising how tense I was. Looking down, I watched as blood and dirt went down the drain. We showered quickly, washing Lily¡¯s hair before getting out.


    The pain killers were starting to kick in, and everything felt like it was going dull. I felt no pain, but my body felt heavy. I turned the water off and wrapped a towel around Lily. Grabbing our toothbrushes, we quickly brushed our teeth. I looked at my reflection in the mirror. I had a huge ck bruise on my jaw, and on the other side, a ck eye. Great, now I need to borrow makeup from someone before work tomorrow.


    Once back in our room, Lily put on her pyjamas, and I slipped on a shirt and panties before climbing into bed. It did not take long before the pills knocked me out, and I fell into a dreamless sleep.


    Reid¡¯s POV


    Leaving home early, I decided to head straight to Joe¡¯s Diner, not bothering to send Zane today. Besides, I also had a meeting at 9:00 with Alpha David. Seeing as we have cleared his rogues, he wants my men off his territory now.


    I was extremely tired. My wolf kept me up most of the night. Even now Ryder was starting to be agitated and restless, and I had been struggling to keep him contained. All night he kept telling me something was wrong but did not know what. Getting in my car, I drove quickly, ignoring the speed limit, not taking me long to arrive at the small diner. Parking the car on the curb out the front, I got out and went in. I was greeted by the owner, Zoe. She was a nicedy. I sat at the counter, looking around, trying to see if she was in. Zoe came over, cing a mug of coffee in front of me. Reaching for it, I took a sip. After about an hour, she still wasn¡¯t in.


    I looked at the time and saw it was 8 o¡¯clock already. Zoe looked worried too. She kept ncing at the clock a few times, and she even stuck her head out the door looking towards the bus stop, but no Aria or Lily.


    ¡°I knew something was wrong. It¡¯s been nagging me all night,¡± Ryder growled angrily in my mind.


    ¡°Shut up, you can¡¯t know that,¡± I replied, annoyed, shoving him into the back of my mind. Feeling him still growling at me I got up and walked to the window looking out but no sign of her, so I walked back to the counter to speak to Zoe.


    ¡°Is Aria not working today?¡± I asked nervously.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She was supposed to start at 6 this morning. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on,¡± she replied. I could tell she was concerned, she kept ncing at the door and the clock.


    ¡°Is Aria usuallyte? Does she have a phone?¡± Zoe looked back at me before refilling my mug.


    ¡°No, never she is never usuallyte or misses her shift unless¡­¡± she hesitated then regained herposure. ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t got a phone.¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡± I ask. I could tell she was going to say something before she stopped herself.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing you should concern yourself with.¡±


    When Zoe went to walk away, I stopped her. I could tell something had her on edge, but before I could say anything, she stared me down.


    ¡°Look, I know she is your mate. It¡¯s quite obvious to me, but really I can¡¯t tell you anymore. She has enough on her te without you causing trouble for her; you need to leave her alone,¡± she snapped before ncing at the door again.


    ¡°What? How do you know?¡± I shook my head. trying to wrap my mind around what just came out of this human woman¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°My husband was a hunter. I know what goes on in this city; I may be old but not blind.¡±


    ¡°Was a hunter?¡± I asked, shocked by her admission.


    ¡°Yes. Joe, my husband, was a hunter until he realised his best friend was a Vampire. That¡¯s when we realised Vampires and your kind aren¡¯t much different from humans. Most just want to live in peace, so he quit, and that¡¯s what got him killed. He died protecting his best mate when the Hunters came for him. My husband got in the way trying to protect him, they both died.¡± She told me thispletely unaffected, not like she did not care, but like she hade to terms with it and epted it.


    I just stared,pletely shocked. Most Hunters wouldn¡¯t go and tell someone like me they were Hunters unless they were cocky or downright suicidal, but Zoe spoke as if it were a lifetime ago. I could tell there was no hate in her for my kind at all, just eptance. I watched her go out the back, and I just sat thinking of what Zoe had just told me.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, I felt a hand touch my shoulder. Looking up it was Alpha David and another man. Alpha David introduced him as his Beta Michael, we quickly shook hands before taking a booth in the far corner. Zoe came over and asked if we wanted to order anything, and we all just ordered coffee. I wanted this meeting over with as soon as possible so I could find Aria and Lily.


    Looking at the Alpha, I could tell he was tired, and his breath smelt strongly of whiskey. Was he still drunk? I thought to myself. His clothes looked like he slept in them. He was wearing a nnelette shirt and jeans. His beta was dressed in a suit, he looked like he was angry with the Alpha over something. Whenever the Alpha would ask him something, it was short answers, and he practically spat the words at him. The Alpha was definitely drunk or extremely hung over because he wasn¡¯t even paying attention to how his Beta was speaking to him.


    Zoe brought our coffees over, and the Alpha started gulping his down before he spoke.


    ¡°Well, Alpha Reid, I just wanted to let you know your warriors did an excellent job and we haven¡¯t had an attack thest 3 nights now, so if you wanted to pull your men back, you can. I really appreciate your help,¡± he stated.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t need them any longer, I am happy to have theme back home. I know my men are missing their families. Even though they talk every day, it¡¯s still not the same for them when they are used to being with their mates and children daily. You would understand; you have kids yourself, don¡¯t you, David?¡±


    His Beta stiffened, looking towards the Alpha. I observed as Alpha David clenched his fists tightly on the table then unclenched them, not bothering to answer me. Suddenly my wolf started to get all anxious. I was about to mind link Zane to send some of our warriors out to look for Aria and Lily when her scent hit my nose so quickly I thought for sure I imagined it, until she bolted past the front of the diner quickly, apologising to Zoe for beingte before she took off to the back where I couldn¡¯t see her.


    Looking towards Zoe, I saw concern on her face before she followed Aria to the back somewhere. What the hell was going on? Straightening out my suit, I turned back to Alpha David and his Beta. At least she was safe.


    ¡°d you think so. Are you really that blind, Reid? I could see from the back of your mind. She is hurting, you bloody arsehole. Plus, I could smell it on her. I knew something was wrong,¡± growled Ryder. He pushed at me, trying to take over. To run to her, to chase her and make sure she was okay. But I would not give him the control he wanted. I could not let him rip apart the diner and scare everyone here or have Alpha David think I was challenging him.


    ¡°You okay, Alpha Reid?¡± asked Michael


    ¡°Yes, sorry, I¡¯m fine. I just zoned out for a second, sorry about that.¡± We made small talk while we finished our coffees. Well, mostly Michael and I talked while David just looked hungover and didn¡¯t know what day it was. After about 20 minutes, Aria came out. I kept ncing over to her, watching her. When she got closer, I got a strong whiff of her scent. I instantly got goosebumps all over me. Ryder was trying to push forward because she smelt terrible. I could smell blood on her. Aria¡¯s scent was extremely weak, and I could smell something else.


    ¡°WOLFSBANE,¡± growled Ryder. He was pissed that someone had hurt our mate using wolfsbane. Just before she reached my table, she froze for a second. Both the Alpha and the Beta looked up to see who I was staring at. Aria quickly dropped her head but not fast enough, I could see she had a ck eye and bruises along her jaw. She quickly filled our cups, and before taking off behind the counter, which made me feel relieved, the look that Alpha David gave her made me want to rip him apart. He looked at her with disgust. I didn¡¯t catch the Beta reaction to her, he was looking everywhere but at me. I thought I saw his eyes ze over though like he was mind linking someone.


    ¡°Well, since everything has been sorted, we might as well keep this meeting short. I will have my men off your territory straight away, and if I ever need anything, Alpha, I will be sure to contact you to collect that favour,¡± I said.


    The Alpha nodded before getting out of his seat and walking out. His Beta Michael got up shaking my hand before saying, ¡°Sorry about him, he had a rough nightst night and a few too many drinks.¡±


    ¡°I figured as much. He smells like a bar.¡±


    Michael chuckled before taking his leave. Walking up to the counter, I went to take a seat when I saw her just out of the corner of my eye, standing next to the sink in the kitchen. I watched as she took some pills when I felt Ryder push me over. Before I knew it, I was standing behind her.


    She turned around and walked into me ¡°You can¡¯t be back here, sir,¡± she said nervously.


    I looked down at her, then grabbed her and crushed her against my chest. Reaching into her back pocket, I pulled the sheet of painkillers out and read it. ¡°Codeine. What are you taking these for?¡± I asked her. Werewolves heal fast, no need to take pain killers unless severely injured. She quickly stepped out of my grasp and snatched them out of my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Now please, you can¡¯t be back here.¡± I could tell she wanted to get away from me, so I turned and walked back out and sat at one of the booths. Someone had hurt her. The evidence was all over her face, and I could smell blood on her like she was still bleeding, and she strongly smelt of wolfsbane. It must be on her clothes, or maybe she spent the night around it, because from how strong it smells, she should be dead.

 chapter 6

    Aria¡¯s POV


    The next morning, I woke up, and Lily was already dressed for school, quietly waiting, leaning against my side. Sitting up slowly, my body ached. I reached for my watch ncing down at the small screen that said 9:30 AM. ¡°Shit, we are alreadyte,¡± I told Lily.


    ¡°I tried to wake you; we missed our bus,¡± she replied, putting her shoes on and trying to tie theces herself.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I said. She walked over, and I quickly tied herces. ¡°Pass me my uniform please, Lil.¡± She quickly did as I asked, passing me my clothes. Putting my bra and panties on, I reached for my blouse Lily was holding. As I moved, I could feel my wound reopening. I slowly ced my hand over it, trying to hold it together. Lily helped me put my ck cks on and my shoes. I quickly tied theces, before putting my blouse on. I peeled one side of my dressing back, it was starting to heal very slowly.


    Pulling the dressing offpletely, I quickly reached into my duffle bag, pulling out a new waterproof dressing and covering it again. I then put my blouse on, grabbed our bags, and walked down the hall to the kitchen with Lily following closely behind me. Elizabeth was standing in the kitchen at the sink, washing the dishes from breakfast when we walked in.


    ¡°The Alpha isn¡¯t here if that¡¯s what you are wondering.¡±


    ¡°No, I need a lift to Lily¡¯s school. Is Michael still here?¡±


    ¡°No, he is with the Alpha, but I will go grab my keys and run you myself. Meet me in the car,,¡± she said, walking out of the kitchen towards her room. Lily and I grabbed our bags and walked out to the garage where a heap of cars were lined up. Finding Elizabeth¡¯s green hatchback, we waited beside it until she came out and unlocked the doors. I pulled the front seat forward so Lily could climb into the backseat before getting in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Here, take these pain killers when you need to. They won¡¯t make you drowsy but will relieve the pain, and this is my make-up bag. Your bruises are already fading but are still quite visible,¡± she told me, dumping the makeup bag on myp. I put the pills in my pants pocket before using the visor mirror to try and conceal my ck eye and a bruised jaw. It helped a little, but anyone looking too closely would easily see them. Elizabeth also handed an apple to Lily in the back seat and told her to eat it for breakfast and a lunch box.


    ¡°Here Lil, some sandwiches and chips for lunch.¡± Lily thanked her before eating her apple.


    The drive to the school was fast. Elizabeth wasn¡¯t the best driver; she is very heavy-footed; I¡¯m not even sure she knows what a brake is. It was usually a ten or fifteen-minute trip, and she got us to Lily¡¯s school in half the time, which I was d for. Her driving was starting to make me nauseous. Once we pulled up out front of the school, Lily and I quickly walked to the main office where I signed her in aste before I walked her to her ssroom. After saying my goodbyes, I started to walk to work which was surprisingly more exhausting than I thought it would be. My ribs were throbbing, and I knew the dressing was saturated with blood already. Putting pressure on it with my hand while I was walking stopped it from tearing openpletely.


    As I got closer, I was walking past a group of teenagers when I felt my gums start to tingle. I moved to the side of the footpath, pressing up against the brick building as they walked past. Just as they did, my fangs came out, overwhelming my sensespletely. I listened to the sounds of their beating hearts until they were out of view, too afraid to move from my position. All I wanted to do was chase them down and rip into their carotid arteries and feed until I drained them.


    Once they were out of view, I took off running to work. When I opened the diner door, I held my breath and ran straight past everyone and to the back, dropping my bag on the ground. I grabbed the wolfsbane bottle and took two huge gulps of it before cing the lid back on the bottle. Zoe was bound toe out soon to check what was wrong with me. Since I didn¡¯t have time to change my dressing again before she came into the back, I ced another straight over the top of it before fixing my blouse, just as she walked back a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°You okay, dear?¡± she asked, rushing over to me.


    ¡°Yes, sorry, I¡¯mte. We missed the only bus, and I had to wait for a lift into town,¡± I told her before picking up my bag to put away.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? You¡¯re sweating, and you look a bit pale,,¡± she said, staring at me. I knew she must be able to see my bruises because she was directly looking at them, making me nervous. stering a fake smile on my face, I nodded quickly before answering.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s because I ran here from the school,¡± I told her before walking out and putting my apron on. Grabbing the coffee jug, I walked around to all the tables and quietly refilled everyone¡¯s cups. When I reached thest booth, I noticed Alpha Reid sitting dressed in a ck suit with a silver tie that matched his eye colour. He was talking to someone who had their back to me. Hearing me approach from behind, the man turned around and red at me, it was Alpha David and Beta Michael. I dropped my head and filled their mugs quickly. My hands were shaking, making me nearly spill the coffee on the table. Beta Michael looked at me before looking away.


    ¡°I can smell wolfsbane all over you and blood,¡± he told me through the mind link.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m sorry, Beta.¡±


    ¡°Just stay away. Alpha Reid won¡¯t hesitate to kill you if he notices you are a Hybrid,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Why the meeting?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We no longer need his help. This is just a casual meeting, thanking the Alpha for his help, that is all. So don¡¯t worry but don¡¯te back over, we will be leaving soon anyway,¡± he replied.


    Moving out the back to the kitchen, I asked Marcus if he needed any help and started cutting up fruit and vegetables for him.


    After about twenty minutes, Zoe came out to the kitchen and asked me to clean up some tables on my way out. I grabbed a ss and filled it with water before reaching into my pocket. I popped two of the painkillers in my mouth before quickly swallowing them down with a mouthful of water. When I turned around, I walked straight into Alpha Reid.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be back here, sir,¡± I stuttered nervously. He stared down at me, making me feel tiny next to his tall, muscr frame, before pulling me to his chest. He wrapped his arm around my waist, causing me to wince in pain from the pressure on my ribs. Using his other hand, he reached into my back pocket and pulled out the small sheet of pain pills which only had two left in them. He then let me go before reading the little Packet.


    ¡°Codeine. What are you taking these for?¡± he asks, raising an eyebrow.


    Snatching them out of his hand, I quickly ced them back in my pocket before talking.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Now please, you can¡¯t be back here,¡± I said now annoyed. He turned and walked back out and sat back in one of the booths. Watching him walk away, my pounding heart started to slow down. Zoe walked out with a ss of water in her hand, and she ced it in front of me on the counter.


    ¡°Here, drink this. Are you sure you¡¯re okay? If you need the day off, it¡¯s ok, Ari. I can manage on my own with Marcus,,¡± she said, cing her hand on my neck. She rubbed her thumb over the bruise on my jaw worriedly, and I saw she had tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Really I¡¯m fine, Zoe. I¡¯m just tired,¡± I told her. I drank the ss of water down, soothing my dry throat before walking out with a tray to clear the tables.


    Alpha Reid stayed all day watching me. Doesn¡¯t he have work to do? Why is he hanging around the diner? Does he know what I am? Is he waiting for me to leave so he can ughter me? My brain was working overtime, trying to figure out what his sudden interest in me was. When it came time to get Lily, I quickly took off my apron before walking out the door, towards the school.


    When I was out of sight of the diner, a pair of hands mped down on my arms. I knew instantly it was Alpha Reid by the sparks that ran all over my body. He pushed me against the brick wall of the building, pressing his chest against mine. He leaned in, breathing in my scent. My heart was pounding so hard I could hear it. I froze, waiting for him to kill me. Only he did not; instead, his hand moved underneath my blouse where my dressing was. He ran his nose along the top of my shoulder before lifting my blouse, revealing the bloodied dressing. He ran his fingers over it, letting out a menacing growl that paralysed me on the spot. ¡°Who did this?¡± His voice was deep and menacing.


    ¡°No one,¡± I stuttered, my voice so low it was nearly a whisper. I tried to move to escape, but he growled warning me not to, so I stood there not daring to move an inch. Running his nose to the crook of my neck, he inhaled deeply. I could feel his canines protruding, pressing against my skin. They were sharp. I inhaled deeply, not realising I had been holding my breath.


    ¡°Why do you smell of wolfsbane? Is that why you¡¯re not healing?¡± His voice was dangerously low. Frightened, I tried to push him back, but he did not budge.


    ¡°Please, I have to get Lily,¡± I cry out. Stepping back, he let me pass. I quickly took off in the direction of the school.


    After I picked up Lily, we went back to the diner where Reid was waiting next to the door. Reid stepped right into my path, blocking us from moving further into the diner.


    ¡°Hello Lily,¡± he says, passing her a giant choc chip cookie. Lily took the cookie, smiling up at the Alpha.


    ¡°You can help with my homework if you want, Mr. Reid,¡± Lily told him excitedly, but before he could answer, Zoe saved me from telling her no and stepped forward, wrapping Lily in a hug and forcing the Alpha to move out of the way. Lily walked off to her usual booth, and I pushed past the Alpha before going into the kitchen to put my apron on. Reid never left. When my shift was about to end, I walked out the back to retrieve my bag and grab Lily, who was sleeping in the back part of the store where Zoe¡¯s little studio was.


    When I was bending down, grabbing our clothes out of the dryer and cing them in the duffle bag, I felt familiar hands brush my sides. I knew it was Reid, his tantalizing scent hit my nose just as he touched me. Sparks stretching throughout my body. Why does he have this effect on me? Thinking to myself, I spun around only for him to push me back so my ass was pressed against the washer and dryer. I watched him lean in, breathing in my scent. His other hand reached up into my hair pulling my head back, forcing me to look up and meet his gaze. Just as I was about to tell him he couldn¡¯t be back in this part of the diner.


    He smashed his lips hungrily into mine, catching mepletely off guard, but the most surprising part was my own body¡¯s reaction to him. An involuntary moan escaped my lips, and I felt my core tighten. His tongue traced my bottom lip, wanting ess which I granted before he deepened the kiss, pressing his body into mine. Just as fast as he kissed me, he pulled away, I heard him chuckle to himself, ¡°Now that¡¯s the reaction I have been wanting.¡±


    Confused, I was about to ask him what he meant when Zoe walked in. I felt my face flush with embarrassment as I stepped out of theundry. Grabbing Lily, I quickly collected our things and ran out the door, not even bothering to say goodbye. I walked home as quickly as possible, and after an hour of walking, I finally reached the driveway.


    Reid¡¯s POV


    As soon as I saw her walk to the back, knowing her shift was about to end, I couldn¡¯t help myself, I followed her. I stood in the doorway, watching as she bent down to remove the clothes from the dryer,pletely unaware I was watching. She bent over to grab thest of the clothes, and my dick instantly went hard as I stared at the shape of her plump ass in the air. I reached over, cing my hands on her hips, and she instantly froze. I watched as she sniffed the air slightly, spinning herself around so she faced me. I pushed my body against hers. I could feel her skin heating up under my touch. This is the reaction she should have had the moment we met, but she is only affected when I¡¯m close or touching her.


    Curious to see her reaction, I ran my hands up the side of her body and into her hair before grabbing a handful. I pulled it back so her face was looking directly at me. I could see lust and fear in her eyes; she wanted me to kiss her, but she still feared me. My lips crashed into her soft pink lips, making me growl. My wolf was howling in my head, pleased to finally taste her. I sucked her bottom lip before running my tongue along it, wanting entry to taste her more. I felt her lips part, and I plunged my tongue into her mouth, tasting every bit of it. Her scent was sending my wolf crazy. He wanted to im her right now, but I knew it would scare her, so I pulled back.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s the reaction I have been wanting.¡±


    She stared at me, confused. She was about to say something when we were interrupted. Zoe walked in, and my mate¡¯s face flushed adorably with embarrassment. Zoe red at me, then my mate took off. I turned to Zoe, crossing my arms across my chest.


    ¡°I told you to stay away from her,¡± Zoe¡¯s voice was calm but demanding, which irritated my wolf.


    ¡°She is my mate; you know this already.¡±


    The old woman stepped forward. ¡°That girl has enough going on. You think you can juste in here and confuse her? She doesn¡¯t even know you¡¯re her mate and she won¡¯t until you mark her. She won¡¯t throw Lily away to be with you. Ari has raised her since she was born. Loves her like a daughter, not a sister. Just because you are her mate, don¡¯t think she will choose you over her.¡±


    My wolf growled. Zoe raised a brow at my reaction to her words but did not look bothered. My body trembled as I tried to fight my raging wolf from trying to take over.


    ¡°I never said I would make her choose between us. I know wherever Aria goes, Lily will be with her. I¡¯m not trying to separate them. I fucking love her and Lily. I don¡¯t fucking care what you say she is mine,¡± I snap at her. Zoe¡¯sposure faltered, not expecting my anger before her eyes softened and she let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to take her away from Lily, but it still doesn¡¯t change anything. She doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re her mate, and Lily¡¯s father isn¡¯t going to just let Lily leave with Aria.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, how do you know so much about her? They are siblings, and who is Lily¡¯s father?¡± I was bing more annoyed and confused by the minute, and my wolf had gone awfully quiet. I could tell he knew something I didn¡¯t, but he just retreated to the back of my mind where I could not reach him.


    Zoe¡¯s face went pale, and she started to sweat. I could smell her fearing from the pores on her skin. Now I was starting to get pissed off. First my wolf runs off and now Zoe has all of a sudden gone quiet too.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on? What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± I growled at her. Zoe looked around nervously.


    ¡°I knew her mother and father, that¡¯s all I can tell you.¡±


    ¡°What? Whose mother and father?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Aria¡¯s. Lily and Ari have the same mother but different fathers.¡±


    Now her words made sense. He would not let Ari take Lily when Aria wasn¡¯t even his daughter. So, if Lily¡¯s father is alive, why is Aria raising his daughter? I had so many questions that needed to be answered, but I could tell Zoe would not be the one to give them to me.


    Storming out of theundry and back into the diner, I looked everywhere for her. I wanted answers, and she was going to give them to me even if I had to force them out of her. But she was not here. Where did she go? I don¡¯t even know what Pack she is in, so I can¡¯t just turn up and demand that her Alpha hand her over. Stepping outside, I tried to pick up her scent, but she was long gone.

 chapter 7

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Walking up the long driveway, Lily moved in my arms, waking up. I ced her on her feet. The night was cold, and the walk home took longer than usual since I was still in pain from the gash on my ribs. It was starting to get cold, and the breeze made it a little chillier than normal. I could smell an earthy aroma telling me it was going to rainter. When we were nearly all the way to the Pack house, Lily looked up at me tugging on my hand, I looked down at her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Can I run ahead please? I really need to pee.¡± I chuckled at her; she was wriggling around while she walked.


    ¡°Go on then.¡±


    She looked relieved and took off running towards the Pack house, which was only about ten metres away now. I watched her run up the steps and into the Pack house. As I got closer to the Pack house, I pulled the duffle bag off my shoulder, about to climb the stairs, when a new sensation took over me, making me drop the bag on the ground. A horrid feeling churning in my stomach, overwhelming all my senses.


    Fear. Pure fear. The sort of fear that makes your skin itch. When you can feel every hair on your body rise, when you feel like your skin is crawling. Fear that makes your body freeze paralysing you on the spot. That¡¯s the sort of fear I felt when I heard her blood-curdling scream.


    The only thing was, I was her big sister. I couldn¡¯t run away. I had no choice but to move, go to her. I forced my legs up the front porch of the Pack house, running in the direction I could hear her screaming my name. My feet pounding on the floorboards in panic. I was moving so fast, I felt myself slipping on the hallway rug, making me skid along the floor and into the wall. My head and shoulder twisting at an awkward angle into the kitchen door frame with enough force that ck dots danced in front of my vision. My corbone and shoulder sending shooting pain through my body, as I feel my shoulder dislocate on impact.


    ¡°Aria! Aria!¡± Her petrified scream echoed through the house. Jumping to my feet, my head spun. I turned the corner into the kitchen to see the Alpha dragging my sister by her hair into the basement with a whip in his other hand. I start running to her, grabbing the basement door frame just in time for him to m the door shut on my fingers. My own scream escaped my lips in agony. Reaching for the door handle, only to find it¡¯s been locked. I start trying to yank my hand free. I could hear her crying and screaming for me on the other side of the door.


    ¡°LEAVE HER ALONE!¡± I screamed at him, banging on the door with my fist. mming my body into the door, trying to free my fingers and get in. Not being able to get a run-up, I threw my body with all my might towards the side where my fingers were stuck. The door moved just enough for me to free my injured bloody mangled hand. My fingers were definitely broken as they twisted and jutted out at unnatural angles


    Backing up into the kitchen, I ran full force into the door and bounced off, knocking the air out of my lungs. I stood up, backing up again and ran harder. I dropped my shoulder hitting the door with so much force it burst open. My feet hitting air as my body was thrown down the stairsnding at a weird angle and my head smashing into the basement¡¯s concrete floor.


    ¡°Aria!¡±


    ¡°Aria!¡±


    Her cries made me pull myself to my hands and knees. The Alpha was standing above Lily, who was cowering on the ground at his feet, tears staining her rosy cheeks. As he went to raise the whip, I threw my body over hers just as it came down, tearing the back of my blouse open. I could feel my flesh being torn. I screamed, shoving Lily out from under me and to the side. I turned over and kicked my leg up straight between his legs. The Alpha grunted in pain before kicking me in the stomach. I tried to get to my feet, but he grabbed me by my hair, forcing me to look at his rage-filled face.


    This man is a monster. I tried to mind link Michael but was punched in the face, his fist connecting with my nose making blood spill everywhere on the floor. I could hear Lily¡¯s frightened screams making my blood boil.


    ¡°I saw you today cosying up to Alpha Reid. You think you can betray me, girl?¡± His voice was menacing; I could smell his putrid whiskey breath on my face which just fuelled my anger. I felt my ws extend, and I didn¡¯t think twice as I plunged them into his thigh, making him let me go.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking dead now, bitch,¡± he screamed. My eyes widened when I heard his bones snapping. He changed so quickly, jumping into his wolf form in a split second. He lunged at me, my body mming violently into the shelving along the walls. Feeling his teeth sink into my side, I let out a strangled scream. My breathing wasboured, and I was fighting to stay conscious when I felt his teeth sink into my thigh, feeling my flesh being ripped away.


    ck dots tried to take over my vision. I could hear Lily screaming and frantic footsteps above us.


    I tried to look for Lily, but all I could see was fur, the Alpha violently throwing me around like a rag doll. I hit more shelves. Just as the Alpha went to lunge for my throat, he let out a scream. I looked up trying to figure out what happened when my eyes fell on Lily. She was holding a bucket. Her fingers were bleeding, and she looked on the verge of copse. That¡¯s when I put the pieces together. Wolfsbane. She had grabbed the bucket of wolfsbane off the shelf, tipping some on herself before she threw it at the Alpha.


    Adrenaline kicked in, and I ran to her just before she copsed. The Alpha was on the ground naked, screaming, turning back to his human form. I didn¡¯t wait to see what would happen next. Scooping up Lily, I started running up the stairs. Halfway up, Michael and one of the Pack warriors raced down the stairs. I saw him look over my shoulder at the Alpha on the floor. A loud growl echoing through the basement.


    When we made it out of the basement, I went to ce Lily down, but Michael stopped me. He jammed a chair from the dining table under the door handle so the Alpha could not get out.


    ¡°Run. We won¡¯t be able to hold him for long, especially if hemands us to grab you.¡± He sounded panicked, so did the person with him, who must be new as I did not recognise him. He kept ncing between the basement door and me.


    ¡°Go Aria, get out of here while you still can.¡± Michael¡¯s voice dragged my eyes away from the neer.


    I took off out of the Pack house, adrenaline the only thing that kept me moving. I should be dead, and once I stopped moving, that might actually be a possibility. I could feel blood running down my legs and face. Stepping onto the porch, the breeze was cold, making me shiver. I could feel Lily starting toe to, which meant the Alpha wouldn¡¯t be far behind us.


    Running down the stairs, I grabbed the duffle bag when I ran past and started running through the forest that surrounded the Pack house. Michael mind linked me as we got close to the border. My legs felt like giving up, and I spent most of the run holding my breath so I did not attack Lily. Slowing down, I listened to the Beta.


    ¡°He is awake, don¡¯t forget, Ari, you need to wake her and make her reject the Pack.¡± Stopping just on the border, I shook Lily a bit, and she stirred in my arms.


    ¡°Come on Lily baby, I need you to wake up.¡± I kept repeating what I said until her eyes fluttered open. Tears sprang in my eyes seeing her look up at me.


    ¡°Ari,,¡± she said, her voice sounding so weak.


    ¡°Come on, Lil, I need you to wake up and repeat after me.¡± She was too weak to stand, her eyes fluttering closed again.


    ¡°Come on, Lil, stay awake for a few more minutes.¡± Her eyes opened, and she groggily repeated after me.


    ¡°I, Lily Violet ckwood, reject the ck Moon Pack and understand by doing so I will be a rogue.¡± I felt her link snap just as she drifted off to sleep in my arms. Getting up, I did the same.


    ¡°I, Aria Rose Peyton, reject the ck Moon Pack and understand by doing so I will be a rogue.¡± I felt my teether to the Pack snap just as I heard vicious howls. He has told them to find us. Running as fast as I could with Lily in my arms, I listened to my surroundings. I could hear a car. If I could just get to the road before they found us, we might be able to escape.


    Running was difficult because I felt like passing out. Seeing the brake lights up ahead through the trees, I ran faster. Branches and sticks were scratching up my legs. I could still see the brake lights when I realised the car must be stopped at the train crossing. I listened as much as I could, straining to hear over the thunder from the storm that wasing. I could just make out the sound of a train passing when I felt what felt like razors cutting through my skin.


    Looking around,ntana bushes were everywhere, blocking our escape. I forced my way through the branches trying to shield Lily as much as possible. When I came out the other side, I was on the road. My clothes were in tatters. My legs were almost bare from thentana stripping and scratching away my pants, leaving cuts everywhere they touched my skin. My blouse was only held on due to me holding Lily, and I could feel one of my bra straps hanging on my back.


    I quickly looked over, and the train had passed. The ute was just waiting for the gate to lift before it could cross. Not wasting another second, I put Lily in the tray before climbing in behind her. There was an old tarp in the tray underneath a box. I quickly pulled it over us just as it started to belt down with rain. Only when I felt the ute move and start to elerate did I let out the breath I was holding and closed my eyes.

 chapter 8

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Waking up when the ute came to a stop, Iid under the tarp, frozen. Listening carefully, I could hear music ring loudly and lots of voices. I was not sure how long we had been in the tray because not long after our escape, I had given in to exhaustion. When I was sure the coast was clear, I stuck my head out from under the tarp, trying to find anything that might tell me where we were. We were in a parking lot. Looking out, I could tell we were at a bar, one that I had never heard of, so we were not on ck Moon territory, but where were we exactly? Feeling Lily move beside me, I mped my hand down on her mouth. She looked up groggily at me as I motioned with my finger to my lips telling her to keep quiet. When I heard voices, I quickly stuck my head down and back under the tarp lying motionless.


    The voices stopped right next to the tray. The voices sounded like they were right next to us two male voices. Focusing on what they were saying, I heard a man with a deep voice speaking to whoever was with him.


    ¡°You smell that, Mark?¡± I listened as they sniffed the air.


    ¡°Rogues,¡± the other man growled. My body tensed at his aggressive growl. Shit, we escaped only to end up on another Pack¡¯s territory.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have got far; the scent is too strong, and they are injured too, so I doubt they will put up much of a fight.¡± The first manughed.


    ¡°Alert the Alpha; it¡¯s time to go hunting.¡± Mark sounded like he was excited to hunt us down. Lily¡¯s breathing started to get louder. I could tell she heard what they were saying. Lily gripped my hand tightly, and we waited until they moved away. As soon as they did, I pushed the tarp off us. I slowly climbed out, ducking behind the tray, I quietly gripped Lily from under her legs and arms, lifting her out of the tray.


    Grabbing the bag, I flung it over my shoulder. I did not know where we were, but one thing I did know was we had to get off their territory before they found us. Carrying Lily, I ran down the street and behind a hardware store. Sitting behind the dumpster out of view of the street, I ced Lily on the ground, forcing her to stand.


    ¡°Lily, I need you to run. I won¡¯t be able to carry you. Don¡¯t stop until I tell you, and whatever you do, don¡¯t let go of my hand.¡± She nodded, clutching my hand tightly. Looking above the dumpster, I tried to find a street sign to tell me where we were, but there weren¡¯t any. The streets were pretty much deserted besides the bar around the corner, so it must bete.


    Grabbing Lily¡¯s hand, we stayed low and walked as quietly as possible to an alleyway that was behind the hardware store. I couldn¡¯t recognise any of the streets because it was dark and my vision was already blurry. Sticking to the back streets and alleyways, we made our way to a residential area. All the house lights were off; only the dim street lights illuminated the roads. Quickly as possible, we climbed a small hill in the residential area once at the top. I looked around trying to find anything that would let me know which side of the city we were on.


    My heart stopped when I saw a huge skyscraper building in the distance. The giant lit-up sign on top that said Pharma enterprises. My blood ran cold, we were on Blood Moon territory. Pharma enterprises was a Blood Moon owned business. Grabbing Lily¡¯s hand tightly, we started to run down the hill when we came to some busnd. It wasn¡¯t very thick, so didn¡¯t offer much coverage. Lily started to slow down to the point I was half dragging her. Stopping behind a tree, I let her catch her breath.


    ¡°Okay, Lil, catch your breath. We can¡¯t stop again; we need to get to the other side of the city.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, Ari.¡± She had tears in her eyes, her hair was all matted, and she was sweating.


    ¡°I know, baby. When we get to the other side, I will find you something to drink, okay? But we aren¡¯t safe here. I need to get you out of here first,¡± I said, rubbing her face gently. Lily looked down and nodded before I felt her freeze. She tugged on my hand, pulling my eyes down to what she was staring at on the ground. Blood and lots of it. In my panic, I forgot I was bleeding; it was leaving a trail straight to us.


    Lifting up my shirt, the ce where the Alpha bit me was just a piece of pping skin barely hanging on except for the fact the remaining parts of my blouse were sticking to it, holding it together. My thigh wasn¡¯t much better. A huge chunk was missing, and my blood was turning a ckish colour. Just Lily pointing it out made me very aware of the fact that I had somehow ignored the hunger I felt. Pulling off the blouse that was only held on by the arms as the back waspletely ripped open, I made a makeshift bandage by wrapping it around my stomach and side holding the p of skin in ce. I can¡¯t do much about the leg unless I walk around naked, which is not going to happen.


    Throwing the bag over my shoulder, I gripped Lily¡¯s hand tightly and started running, pulling Lily with me. Now that Lily pointed it out, every step I took was leaving an obvious trail behind us. When we reached the end of the small busnd, we heard howls. We were in another residential area and only a few blocks away from the city centre. Running down towards the city centre, I knew if we could make it to the subway, we would be able to catch a train out of the city. Just as we stepped on to the main drag, I heard a vicious growl catching us from behind, and a huge brown wolf stepped out from behind a building. I turned to face it, pushing Lily behind me protectively, forcing my ws to extend; they painfully ripped my fingernails off. Then more growls came from the side. We were outnumbered, six wolves were surrounding us. The only way out was the direction we were running in, but they would easily outrun us. I could feel Lily shaking behind me, pressed tightly against my back.


    ¡°Lily, I need you to run and don¡¯t stop, no matter what, okay?¡± I felt Lily shaking her head against my back.


    ¡°Please, no, Ari,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Do as I say, Lily. Run and don¡¯t stop,¡± I growled at her. The brown wolf was slowly prowling, sizing me up as the others moved in.


    ¡°Run Lily,¡± I growled just as the big brown wolfunched himself at us. I smashed into it, grabbing it before it could grab Lily. Lily screamed then took off running. I watched as another wolf pounced, its ws digging into my back painfully. I was thrown to the ground violently. Just as another smaller grey wolf went to jump on me going for my face, I lifted my hands, my ws digging into its chest. Using my legs, I pushed it off and away from me.


    The only thing on my side was there were too many of them to attack at once without injuring each other, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t catch my breath. My lungs felt heavy, and I understood this was going to be how it ends for me. So long as I could be a distraction and Lily could get enough distance, she might stand a chance of making it off this territory. I just needed to buy her some time. A grey and ck wolf I noticed out of the corner of my eye went to chase after Lily. I jumped, sinking my ws into its back and hanging on before I was thrown off and into a brick wall. Jumping to my feet, I lunged at it, only to be hit from the side, mming me to the ground again.


    ck dots started to take over my vision. Thest thing I remember seeing was the ck and grey wolf snarling and snapping its teeth at me, running at me. The next thing I see is oblivion. Complete darkness. No pain, just a feeling like weightlessness, like floating. Is this what death is like? Darkness? Nothing? They were myst thoughts before everything went ck.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 chapter 9

    Reid¡¯s POV


    Deciding to leave the diner, I mind linked Zane. ¡°I want everyone on the lookout for Aria and Lily.¡±


    ¡°Everything okay, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just need answers. I had an interesting conversation with Zoe, the owner. She told me a few things that aren¡¯t making any sense, but she won¡¯t say anything else. I will exin when I see you. Just find them and bring them back to the Pack house. Is there any news on which Pack they belong to orst names?¡±


    ¡°No, Boss, whoever Aria is, someone has gone to great lengths to keep her hidden. Same goes for Lily. There are no birth records for Aria, not even banking information. Zoe must pay her in cash, and Lily¡¯s records are sealed seeing as she is a minor. Public records wouldn¡¯t hand out her information when we visited. It was weird, though. When we went to the school, they said they could not find her files.¡±


    ¡°Hmm that is interesting, keep looking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. Want me toe grab you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m almost back at the office, anyway.¡±


    Cutting the mind link and walking to the elevator, I hit the button to my office floor. When the doors opened, I went straight to my office. My secretary was still sitting at her desk when I walked in.


    ¡°Why are you still here, Ellie? Go home.¡±


    ¡°Just had some filing to do. I¡¯m about to leave, Boss.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nodding my head at her, I walked into my office. Ryder was lingering just below my skin, agitated. His feelings were starting to mix with my own, making me angrier. ¡°What are you hiding, Ryder? What do you know that you¡¯re not telling me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. Having a wolf doesn¡¯t mean we share everything, but we do feel everything together, and I could tell he was hiding something. Something he was worried about me knowing. Something to do with Aria. A few hourster, I was still in my office looking over some documents. My bad mood only got worse when one of my Pack warriors alerted me to two rogues running through my territory.


    ¡°They are running north of the office. They are running through the bush heading straight towards your location, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Fine, keep following them. I will meet up with you.¡±


    ¡°What about the child, Boss?¡±


    ¡°There is a kid?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss, woman and child,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them, catch them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± The mind link is cut off. Putting on my suit jacket, I decided to take the stairs, running down them 2 at a time, pumping my adrenaline in case they decide to put up a fight. Maybe this will settle Ryder down; he always loved a good chase. I felt him jumping forward, he was excited just as much as I was.


    Once on the bottom floor, I sniffed the air. Nothing but the smell of rain. The sound of howls could be heard in the distance. Jogging slowly and turning at the corner of the street, I started to run up towards the outer parts of the city towards the housing estates. Just as I was running through a small industrial area, I cut through an alleyway. I could hear growling then footsteps running on the pavement towards me. Picking up my pace and turning another corner, I stopped dead in my tracks.


    Lily was sobbing, running directly at me. Her clothes were covered in blood, and she was running like her life depended on it. Noticing meing towards her, she stopped, her eyes going wide, fearing I was someone chasing after her before recognition hit her.


    ¡°Reid?¡± Her voice cracked, and she ran at me, grabbing me around the legs.


    ¡°Lily, what are you doing here? Where is Ari?¡± cing my hand on top of her head, I looked around frantically. Aria would never leave Lily on her own, especially in this state and thiste at night. Lily was sobbing uncontrobly and shaking.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to kill her! Help her please,¡± she begged, clutching my pants leg.


    More growls could be heard. Running in the direction of them getting closer, I got a whiff of her scent. She was up an alleyway up ahead. I could hear Lily puffing and panting trying to keep up behind me. Turning into the dark alley, I could see Pack members circling around the intruder, and I caught sight of Aria being mmed onto the concrete. Just as one of the Pack members went to lunge for her throat, I was standing over her in a split second, moving with inhuman speed. My hand grasped around the grey wolf¡¯s throat. Merle, his name was. Squeezing until I heard a sickening crack, his body going limp in my hand. ¡°MINE,¡± I snarled.


    Dropping his lifeless body at my feet. I stepped over him towards my men, growling. They all moved back, and they lowered their heads whimpering.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know, Boss,¡± one of them whimpered out through the mind link. Turning around, I gazed down at Aria¡¯s limp body. She was saturated in blood, her clothes were torn, and her top half waspletely bare except for her ck torn bra. Bending down, I scooped her up, clutching her to my chest. I nuzzled her neck, breathing in her scent. Her body felt cold against my hot skin, my wolf instantly calming. She was alive, her breathing shallow but alive.


    ¡°Let me fucking kill them,¡± Ryder growled.


    ¡°No, we will deal with themter. We need to take her home.¡±


    ¡°Zane, get here now.¡± I mind linked.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Not even two minutester, Zane turned up in his wolf form. Shifting into his human form, he quickly pulled on his jeans that were tied to his leg before walking over.


    ¡°Grab Lily,¡± I said, nodding towards her. She was standing shocked, staring at Aria¡¯s limp body in my arms. Zane walked over, picking Lily up from under her arms before picking up the duffle bag that was at her feet. Lily clutched it tightly as he rested it on his shoulder.


    ¡°Where to, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Home. The Pack doctor is meeting us there. I already called for her.¡±


    ¡°What about Mark and the others?¡±


    I growled warningly at them, and they backed up, lowering their heads.


    ¡°Not now,¡± I snapped, looking down at my mate. I could feel her blood running down my arm, where I was holding her legs. One of the Pack members pulled up at the end of the alleyway, opening the door of my ck SUV. Throwing the door open, I climbed in, pulling Aria on myp. Zane ced Lily beside me, putting her seat belt on. She was sobbing uncontrobly, still clutching the bag that was over Zane¡¯s shoulder. When she wouldn¡¯t let go, he slid it onto herp before closing the door and hopping into the passenger seat.


    Looking down, I pulled the shirt that was tied around her stomach slightly. Blood started gushing out except it was not red; it was ck and thicker than normal blood. I quickly ced my hand over it, putting pressure on it.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she healing?¡± I asked out loud. Zane peered over the front seat looking at her before my re made him turn around, quickly realising she was barely clothed. Pulling her closer, I looked over at Lily, who was rubbing Aria¡¯s leg with the hand that was not clutching the bag.


    Trying to take her mind off Aria, I asked her, ¡°What¡¯s in the bag that¡¯s so important, Lil?¡± She clutched the bag tighter and looked at me but did not speak.


    We got to the Pack house quickly. As soon as the door opened, I ran out and up the stairs clutching Aria to my chest. I kicked the door open and ran to the infirmary where the Pack doctor Mavis was standing next to the hospital bed, in her white coat. Her red hair was a mess, telling me I had woken her. I could see she was still in her pyjamas under her coat, and she only had socks on and no shoes. cing Aria on the gurney, Doc quickly started to work. Zane walked in a few minutester with Lily still clutching the bag tightly.


    I bent down to look at Lily. ¡°You okay?¡± She shook her head and sniffled. Her blonde curls were tinged red covered in blood, and some was dried on her face. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± She shook her head again.


    ¡°The blood is Ari¡¯s. She was carrying me,¡± she stuttered, trying to hold her sobs in. I could tell it was Aria¡¯s; I would know her scent anywhere.


    Looking down at her drenched clothing, I noticed what looked like blisters along her hands. Pushing the sleeves of her shirt up her arms, I found more blisters and burns. I could smell wolfsbane on her clothes, which would be causing her pain. Immediately, I signalled for the nurse that was with doc toe over.


    She took one look at her before confirming, ¡°Wolfsbane,¡±


    ¡°Is that why my mate isn¡¯t healing?¡± She looked uncertain.


    ¡°Maybe. Come on, let¡¯s get you cleaned up,,¡± she said, holding her hand out to Lily to take. Lily looked uncertain but took her hand anyway.


    ¡°Why are you so quiet, Ryder?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You will find out soon,¡± was all he replied. I knew he was scared for our mate. She looked so small and fragile,ying on the hospital bed. The Doc was stapling her leg while another nurse was stitching her side. She waspletely unconscious. If I couldn¡¯t see her chest rise with each breath she took and hear the slow beating of her heart, I would have thought she was dead. A tall man in a white coat walked in before cing an IV in her arm and attaching a bag of fluids. I watched as he took some blood samples before walking out of the room again. Both doctors kept giving me nervous nces.


    ¡°Maybe you should go wait in your study, Alpha,¡± said Mavis. I have known her for years, and I could tell something was making her nervous. That I was making her nervous.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine here.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think you should be here when she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°She is my mate, I¡¯m staying.¡± Mavis looked shocked for a second, ncing at Tom, the male doctor who had stepped into the room again before looking down at my mate with a look of fear on her face.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid I need to insist you leave. Mavis or I wille see you soon. It¡¯s for your mate¡¯s safety,¡± said Tom.


    ¡°Safety? I am not going to hurt her. She is mine.¡± Tom wouldn¡¯t budge, instead gestured towards the door.


    ¡°Please, we will be able to work more efficiently with you not here.¡±


    Storming out of the room and mming the door behind me, I made my way down the hallway to my study. The study was dark. Turning on the light, I looked around the room trying to find something to distract myself, looking over at the shelves of books. I didn¡¯t feel like reading or working, instead deciding to just sit behind my desk. Running my fingers through my hair, I leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes.


    I must have dozed off because Zane walked in with a te in one hand and a mug of coffee in the other. He ced them down in front of me.


    ¡°Eat,¡± he ordered, pushing the te in front of me.


    ¡°Any news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re not going to like it. I had my suspicions earlier but didn¡¯t want to say anything,¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Please just eat and wait for Doc.¡± Just as he mentioned her, she walked in with some papers in her hand. She looked over to Zane nervously before he nodded, and she walked further into the room.


    ¡°Well, take a seat, Doc.¡± She shook her head before looking down. Mavis was making me uneasy; it cannot be that bad, surely, she was breathing and alive. ¡°What, did she die?¡± I asked, my voice breaking at the thought.


    Doc shook her head. ¡°No, of course not but there is something you should know.¡±


    ¡°Like?¡± I threw my hands up impatiently. Doc nced at Zane again before looking down at the papers in her hand.


    ¡°You said she was your mate?¡± I nodded, confirming her words. ¡°Well, she had lethal doses of wolfsbane in her system. Enough to kill 10 or more wolves to be precise.¡± she said, cing a piece of paper down in front of me.


    ¡°But she is alive. She will be fine, though, right?¡± I asked, ncing down at the paper.


    ¡°Yes, Sir, she will live, but she needs blood to heal. We don¡¯t have any here. I am organising some to be sent over.¡±


    ¡°Ok, so what blood type is she? I can organise some Pack members to donate blood if needed?¡± Now she is really worried. She looked around anxiously, her hands began to shake, and she moved closer to Zane. ¡°Am I missing something? What¡¯s going on? Does she have a rare blood type?¡±


    ¡°No sir, you¡¯re not understanding, she¡­. your mate needs blood to heal. She is a hy¡­. Hybrid,¡± she stuttered over thest word.


    I burst outughing. ¡°Nice try Doc,¡± she looked towards Zane. Before he stepped forward, his hand gripped my shoulder squeezing lightly. He looked at me and nodded his head, confirming what the doctor said.


    My blood started to simmer. She can¡¯t be a Hybrid, but at the same time, so many things made sense now, her unique scent. The fact that she could not heal. Why she wouldn¡¯t know of the mate bond? Why she had no wolf. Why she was not dead when I smelt wolfsbane on her. My head was spinning. ¡°This is what you wouldn¡¯t tell me, huh Ryder?¡±


    My anger reached breaking point, boiling over. Gripping the desk, I flung it against the wall, narrowly missing Mavis. My mate was a fucking Hybrid! Mavis darted out of the room. I wanted to break something. I wanted to kill something. No, I wanted to kill her. Is this my fucking punishment, Moon Goddess? Did you do this to fucking torture me? I will not have a Hybrid as a fucking mate. Trashing the room, there were no shelves left standing. The windows smashed from flying furniture. Zane did not move, just stood in the doorway, waiting for me to finish. When I went to walk out, Zane stepped in my way.


    ¡°Move,¡± I growled, grabbing his shirt and mming him into the door frame.


    ¡°Why? So you can kill her? You kill your mate, the Moon Goddess will not grant you another. Reid, think about this. Do not let your hate control you. Don¡¯t let it destroy her.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t have a Hybrid as a fucking mate,¡± I spat at him.


    ¡°Killing her will only weaken you. Be reasonable.¡±


    ¡°I made a fucking promise to wipe them from existence. She doesn¡¯t change that,¡± I screamed, shoving him out of the way.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t let you hurt our mate,¡± Ryder, finally speaking up, growled at me. Fighting me for control.

 chapter 10

    Aria¡¯s POV


    The ceiling, I remember the ceiling. All I can see is the fluorescent light above my head, shining brightly down on me, making a bead of sweat run down my neck. My head is pounding against my skull, heart throbbing in my ears. I could not remember if I were asleep or awake. I only remember the ceiling. Were my eyes already open or did I open them? Turning my head to the side, my head felt heavy, and my limbs felt like they were held down by weights. The whole room appears to be white. Too bright for my eyes, so I close them. My eyelids felt heavy, and I was trying to concentrate on breathing, sucking a big breath in to fill my lungs before I let it out again.


    Hearing a single click, I try to turn to look in the direction it came from, but I felt too heavy. My throat felt raw and dry like a desert. Inhaling the air slightly, I force myself to roll onto my side, when I hear a noise like a hummingbird¡¯s wings pping hard against the wind. I focus on the noise, opening my eyes slightly, and I see a figure standing next to a ck door. I can see their bare feet on the tiled floor. Forcing my eyes up to see who it is, stopping briefly halfway, I notice they are wearing butterfly pyjamas. Why did they look familiar to me? My eyes search them trying to find the noise that is consuming the room and overwhelming my sensespletely. I need to know what the sound is, such a sweet melodious noise. My eyes stop at their neck when I notice the steady movement of a vein twitching, pulsating.


    I watch captivated as the vein pulses to the rhythm of the fluttering,pletely mesmerised by the sweet sound vowing to satisfy my thirst. I inhale the smell of the sweet-smelling liquid emanating through their veins calling to me. Promising me everything I have ever craved. Promising to extinguish the burn in my throat.


    Standing up, I move on instinct following the alluring scent. When I am in front of them, I can hear inaudible noises like talking, but I could notprehend what they were saying. All I could focus on was the hypnotic sound of their blood that flows through their veins. Lifting my hand, I caressed the white flesh of their neck lightly with my fingers. They shuddered under my touch, fear only making their delectable scent sweeter. Gripping their shoulders, I tugged them to me, leaning down and brushing my lips against their soft, warm skin. Just as I was about to sink my fangs into their neck and drink their sweet nectar of life, the door was thrown open, making me pull back. Uncontroble hunger seized me. All I saw was red. The intruder grabbed me roughly around the shoulders, and my mouth was jammed against warm flesh, sinking my fangs into it. My senses became overloaded when the warm sweet taste of blood flooded into my mouth, soothing my painful dry throat. A soft satisfied moan almost like a purr rumbled through my chest as I gulped down the most delightful soothing liquid ravenously.


    Ryder ¨C Reid¡¯s Wolf POV


    Listening to my human speak venomously about our mate was scraping my insides. Hmm¡­ he thinks he can go against the Moon Goddess. He is just my vessel, two minds for one body. I do not like being in control of our human side. To me, it is just a pound of flesh, but I will not stand idly by and watch him obliterate our only chance at happiness. Foolish humans and their off-centre emotions. I observe from behind the veil of his mind, watching him lose control, waiting for my chance to overthrow him, to take full control. I have only had real control in my wolf form, not in this weak sleeve. Yes, he lets mee forward but never gives inpletely. He knows my taste for blood. Knows I will kill without hesitation, so I do not me him. The human world and its politics I know nothing much about, so it is best he has control, but not now. Not when he is the one about to give in to his hatred.


    Aria is ours; Aria is mine. I watch as he destroys the office. I don¡¯t fight, but when I hear him tell Zane he wants to kill our mate, I know with every fibre in my body that he means it. I understand his hate. I have always been with him, so I know his secrets, I know his anger, but she doesn¡¯t deserve that hate. She doesn¡¯t deserve his wrath. I¡¯m d for Zane¡¯s distraction as Reid doesn¡¯t feel me getting closer. His fury and hatred shadow me until thest second. ¡°I won¡¯t let you kill our mate.¡± I pounce, gripping the teether we share and ripping him into the depths of our mind. He puts up a fight, but even he recognises he won¡¯t win, not when he is fighting out of anguish. He isn¡¯t thinking straight. Lunging forward, I shove him to the pits of darkness, where he likes to shove me when I get under his skin. Lurching forwardpletely, I take control.


    ¡°Ryder, thank the Moon Goddess,¡± Zane exims. ¡°I was wondering when you would appear. I knew I couldn¡¯t hold him forever.¡± I watch as Zane¡¯s grip on me rxes before sagging against the door in relief.


    ¡°Where is my mate?¡± Zane, standing up straight, straightens his shirt, wiping off some invisible dust.


    ¡°She is in the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°And Lily?¡±


    ¡°She should still be with the nurses.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way then.¡± Zane turns and starts walking down the hall, and I follow closely behind. When we reach a ck door, a nursees forward. Looking up, she goes to say something before looking directly at me. She does a double take before she takes a step back. Understanding Reid is no longer in control before bowing her head slightly, revealing her neck in a sign of submission. ¡°Alpha, I didn¡¯t realise we would be seeing you.¡± Looking down at her hands, she continues, ¡°Doc has just stepped out to gather some blood for your mate.¡±


    I nod in understanding ¡°The girl?¡±


    ¡°She is with her sister.¡± Using my wolf senses, I listen. I can hear Lily talking.


    ¡°Aria, it¡¯s me.¡± I hear her sob in distress. Kicking the door open, I ran into the room. Aria is leaning in, and from the angle it looks like she is about to cuddle the girl, except her eyes are no longer the vibrant green. They are the eyes of a predator about to kill its prey; they are now an orange burning like embers of me.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, I tackle her around the shoulders, plummeting to the ground against the wall, her back pressed against my chest. I feel her fangs sink into my forearm. Her bite is not painful like I thought it would be, it must be a mate thing. Aria lets out a moan that vibrates through her chest, biting down hungrily. I can feel her sucking, hear her swallowing. She ispletely overwhelmed with bloodlust. When Doc walks in, taking in the scene before her, she holds up a bag of blood. I motion for her to throw it to me. Doc obeys, tossing it. I catch it with my free hand, pulling her head as gently as possible from my arm to get her attention.


    I pierce the bag slightly with my nail. Smelling the bag of blood she rips it from my hand, biting straight into the side. Blood spurts out like a burst water balloon all over her face and mine. Knowing it will notst long enough, I motion for the doc who throws a second bag, ready for when she finishes the first. Aria is sitting on myp. Pulling her closer and brushing her hair to the side and out of her face with my fingers, I gaze down at her. She truly is an extraordinary creature. When she grabs savagely for the second bag, I know I will never get a second chance. I sink my teeth into her neck to mark her. The metallic aftertaste of her blood on my tongue brings me satisfaction, and I growl softly before running my tongue along the mark to seal it. Aria copses into my chest, the blood bag falling from her fingertips. I wait a few minutes before I lift her up bridal style and ce her back on the bed. Raising her hospital gown slightly, I watch as hercerations close and all the bruising vanishes.


    ¡°She will be out for a while. A normal wolf¡¯s marking will take a toll on the body, but an Alpha¡¯s mark?¡± She looks down at my sleeping mate. ¡°I think she will be out for the rest of the night.¡± Nodding I tuck the nket around her, kissing the top of her head before walking out to where Lily is in the hall.


    ¡°Reid?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m Ryder. Come on, how about we get you to bed.¡±


    Lily hesitated. ¡°When is Reiding back?¡± she asked. I must be scaring her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will be back by morning; he doesn¡¯t like to be kept in the dark for long.¡± I chuckled to myself. Reid cannot kill her now, not without killing us in the process. Feeling proud, smiling to myself, I know now she will be safe from us.

 chapter 11

    Aria¡¯s POV


    The next morning, I awoke early to someone opening the curtains and letting the light into the room. Sitting up, I stared at the person who appeared to be a nurse. She was wearing blue scrubs and white sneakers, her blonde hair pulled tightly in a bun. Noticing my movement, she turned around to face me. Surprise was evident in her blue eyes.


    ¡°You are up.¡±


    I just nodded my head in reply. Feeling confused, I tried to remember how I got in this room, but the only thing I can remember is telling Lily to run and then a wolf snapping its jaws, lunging at me before being plunged into darkness. The memory sent a shiver down my spine.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°You are on Blood Moon territory.¡± Petrified, I tried to get up, but the nurse ran over, pushing me down by my shoulder.


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯re safe here.¡± Dismissing what she said as a mistake, I shook my head. Looking at her name tag that was pinned to the bottom of her shirt, I discovered her name was Wendy.


    ¡°There was a girl with me. What happened to her? She is 6 years old with blonde curly hair, dark blue eyes.¡± As I was describing Lily to the nurse, I could feel tears start to brim. My throat felt thick with worry. The nurse, noticing my distressed state, came and sat on the bed next to me.


    ¡°Luna, calm down. Lily is fine. She is in the rec room ying with the other Pack members.¡± My shoulders sag, feeling relieved that she is ok and safe. But that still didn¡¯t answer how we got here.


    ¡°How did we get here? How long have we been here?¡± Confused, I just keep shooting questions at her, but she does not seem to mind.


    ¡°Alpha Reid found you and Lily and brought you back here. You¡¯re currently in the Pack house infirmary, and you have also been asleep for two days since your mate marked you.¡±


    ¡°Mate? I don¡¯t have a mate.¡± Reaching up I slid my fingers over my neck and shoulder, flinching when I hit the tender skin of a mate¡¯s mark. It stings a little, but mostly when I touch it, it just tingles. Shocked, I instantly start to panic. Getting up, I nce down at my clothes. I am in a green hospital gown. Looking around, I do not see my duffle bag or my shoes. The nurse watches worriedly but does not stop me. Now I just need to find Lily, and we will be on the next bus out of the city. Walking over to the ck door, I tried to open it, but it had been locked. Spinning around, I turned to look at the nurse who ced her hands up in surrender.


    ¡°It¡¯s for everyone¡¯s safety and yours, Luna. I understand you¡¯re confused, but everything will work out soon.¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s safety? Why do you keep calling me Luna? I¡¯m not your Luna,¡± I yell, starting to feel trapped and angry.


    ¡°You are our Luna or will be once everything settles down and yes our safety. You really don¡¯t remember anything when you woke up after you arrived here?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not going to hurt anyone. I just want to get my sister and we will be out of everyone¡¯s way. Now open the door,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a shower? I will get you some clothes and bring you some breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I want to see my sister,¡± I say, sitting back down on the bed. cing my head in my hands, I try to think of an escape n. I know it is not going to be realistic while locked in this room.


    ¡°I will bring Lily in after you have a shower and breakfast, deal?¡± She tries to bargain with me.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I say storming off into the bathroom. Stripping off the gown, I realised I waspletely bare under it, but that wasn¡¯t the most startling piece of information. I waspletely healed, not even a scar. I know I was in bad shape after our escape from Alpha David, and knowing I can¡¯t heal properly, it¡¯s either they have some crazy voodoo doctor or they gave me blood. In fact, I feel the best I have in years, not a single ache, no pain at all.


    Preferring the crazy voodoo doctor, I walk over to the small mirror above the basin. Peering into the mirror, I jumped back, not expecting the reflection that was staring back at me. No scratches, no marks covered my skin, but my eyes were no longer their normal green. Instead, they were bright amber orange glowing dangerously back at me.


    They gave me blood; they know what I am. Why haven¡¯t they killed me? Nothing is making any sense. Why would they help two lowly Rogues?

 chapter 12

    Reid¡¯s POV


    I can¡¯t believe my wolf would go against me. How dare he betray my trust. We are supposed to be a team, supposed to be one whole. He knows the promise I made and yet he still went against me for her. Marked her against my will, all because she has spelled his wolf with her phony humanity. Hybrids are an abomination; they are barbaric savages. They exist to kill, and it¡¯s incredible she has managed to conceal her true self this long. To hide the monster she truly is. It is only a matter of time until she slips up and kills someone.


    ¡°Do you hear yourself? Really Reid, you sound like a whiny bitch. I did you a favour, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°I am not whining, you betrayed me. If you were doing me a favour, you would have ughtered her,¡± I tell him before shoving him back to where he belongs.


    I haven¡¯t slept in two days since he marked her. Concerned he will force his way back in control when I¡¯m vulnerable, I won¡¯t allow him to cause more irreversible damage. Leaning back on my office chair, I try to rest my eyes. When that doesn¡¯t work, deciding I need more caffeine, I walk down the hall towards the kitchen. On the way, I find Lily stopped outside the infirmary door with Wendy, the nurse. Lily, noticing me, starts walking towards me, before stopping in front of me. She is wearing her butterfly pyjamas again, carrying her duffle bag, which she hasn¡¯t let go of since she arrived. ¡°Are you visiting Ari?¡± she asks.


    Her innocent little face peers up at me. It¡¯s not her fault her sister is a monster. ¡°No, I¡¯m getting coffee. Why are you still in the same pyjamas? Don¡¯t you have more clothes in the bag?¡± I ask, reaching for her bag, but she tugs it closely to her chest, shaking her head.


    ¡°No, just my school clothes. We didn¡¯t have time to grab anything else.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Who are you running from, Lil? It¡¯s okay, you can tell me.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t say anything, just steps back, walking back to the door where the nurse is waiting.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re not letting her in there, are you?¡± The nurse seemed confused, and Lily looked up questionably.


    ¡°I promised she could see her sister, Sir.¡±


    Grabbing the nurse¡¯s arm tightly, I pull her to me. ¡°You are aware she is a Hybrid, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, but she isn¡¯t dangerous. She is in control.¡±


    ¡°For now, she is. Don¡¯t let her fool you.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I understand your dislike for Hybrids, but Ryder marked her. She is our Luna and your mate. How long are you going to deny her?¡± Wendy¡¯s reply touched a nerve.


    How can the whole Pack be so epting of her already? She hasn¡¯t been here five minutes and she already has my Pack wrapped around her fingers. I am fucking Alpha, for god¡¯s sake. I don¡¯t care if she is supposed to be my Luna, I will never stand beside her. She will never be my equal. Wendy pulled her arm from my tight grip before opening the door, stepping out of view of the door. I watched as they walked in before going to the kitchen.


    Aria¡¯s POV


    Getting in the shower, I washed quickly, eager to see Lily. Not having her close to me and not knowing where she is was making me anxious. When I got out of the shower, I wrapped the towel around me before sticking my head out the bathroom door. Laying on the bed were some clothes. Walking over and picking them up, I realised they were exactly my size.


    Wendy left a pair of light blue jeans and a white tank top, along with a ck bra and panties set and a pair of socks. Quickly putting them on, I was drying my hair with the towel when Wendy walked in carrying a tray. She ced it down next to me on the bed. Pancakes. My stomach growled hungrily at the sight of them. Embarrassed, I quickly thanked her for the clothes and breakfast before she walked out.


    After breakfast, Wendy did as she promised and brought Lily to visit. The relief I felt upon seeing her is unexinable. Never since Lily has been born have I spent a night away from her. Not seeing her was making me extremely anxious. Lily walked in, wearing her familiar butterfly pyjamas before she dropped the duffle bag and ran to hug me, just as excited as I was to see her.


    ¡°Ari!¡± Lily squealed excitedly. Brushing her curls out of her face, I bent down and picked her up, cing her on the bed.


    ¡°You okay now, Ari? Wendy said we can stay here now.¡± Lily spoke excitedly.


    I motioned for Wendy to leave. Instead of leaving, she shook her head and stood next to the door. Shaking my head, annoyed, I turned back to Lily.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Lil, but remember we have to leave the city as soon as they let me out.¡± Lily looked upset, tears shining in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t let them fall.


    ¡°Ok, but they said we would be safe here. Alpha Reid said we could stay; he even gave me my own room,¡± Lily replied disappointedly.


    ¡°I know, but this isn¡¯t permanent. We have to leave, and when did you see Alpha Reid?¡¯


    ¡°He was in the hall when I arrived, but I spoke to himst night. He said we won¡¯t be leaving because you are his mate and his wolf marked you.¡±


    Shaking my head, I sat back bbergasted. That¡¯s why he hung around the diner, and that¡¯s why he took us in. I wasn¡¯t even aware I could be someone¡¯s mate. I tried to remember him marking me, but I have no memory of even seeing him since I got here.


    ¡°Hello, Ari, are you okay?¡± Lily sang out, waving her hands in front of my face, pulling me from my thoughts.


    ¡°Sorry, Lil, I was thinking.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Nothing in particr, it doesn¡¯t matter, Lil.¡±


    Wendy walked over. ¡°Only 20 minutes then we have to go, Lily.¡± she said.


    ¡°Go where? She can stay with me,¡± I replied, annoyed. It was like they were trying to keep us separated.


    ¡°Sorry Aria, but Alpha¡­¡± I didn¡¯t let her finish, instead jumping to my feet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the Alpha said. Lily is my sister and my responsibility. He has no right keeping her from me when I am the one who raised her.¡± I didn¡¯t realise I was yelling until I had to take a breath. Wendy¡¯s shocked expression showed she wasn¡¯t expecting my outburst. But I didn¡¯t care, who does he think he is? Marking me, then ordering me around. I never asked for this, I just wanted to get as far away from the city as possible with Lily.


    Wendy motioned for Lily to take her hand. Lily hesitated, confused on what to do, before walking to me taking my hand. But Wendy clearly refused to go against her god damn Alpha and went to grab Lily¡¯s hand, only fuelling my anger. Without even thinking, I growled at her and took a step forward, putting myself between them. Wendy took a startled step back. I could hear her heart rate spike, then that was all I could focus on. My hands became mmy, and I could feel my hunger for her blood starting to overtake my senses.


    I could smell her fear oozing off her skin, and I started to advance on her. When Lily grabbed my hand, I ripped my hand from her and spun around my re now on her. When she took a frightened step back, something clicked in me. They are trying to help. Holding my breath, I pushed Lily towards Wendy, who grabbed Lily and ran out the door.


    Sitting on the floor, I ced my head between my knees, trying to regain control, but just thinking of Wendy and our argument would make it re up like an erupting volcano. Sitting up, I rested my head on the wall, my eyes falling on the duffle bag by the bed. Quickly getting up, I raced over to the bag, ripping it open, relieved to find two bottles of wolfsbane and the jar of syringes. Nobody has looked in the bag because if they did, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have left them with a six-year-old.


    Undoing the lid of one of the bottles, I swallowed down two painful mouthfuls, gagging and choking instantly. I always forget how much this crap burns, but knowing it is the only way to control my bloodlust means I¡¯m just going to have to deal with this torture.


    After about five minutes, the door opened again. I was still sitting on the floor trying to stop myself from dry heaving. Looking towards the door, I see a pair of ck sneakers and looking up. I instinctively know who it is by the feeling in the pit of my stomach. There is no doubt now that he is my mate. My breathing instantly increased, my heart was racing. I always thought I didn¡¯t need anyone besides Lily, but I needed him. I never realised how iplete I was until he walked into the room, making me realise he was the missing piece in my life. The other side to my soul, two souls fitting perfectly together bing a whole. How had I not realised sooner?


    Breathing in, I inhaled his intoxicating scent. My nerves felt like they were on fire, every fibre in my body trying to pull me to him. Standing up, I stared at the man who was everything I didn¡¯t realise I needed or wanted. Through his shirt, I could see the outlines of his abs, see the lines of his muscr chest. He looked like he had been carved out of marble. He was dressed very casuallypared to when I would see him at the diner. His hair was a bit of a mess like he had been running his fingers through it. His gaze was intense, not his usual soft gaze.


    I watched as he clenched and unclenched his jaw. His hands were fisted tightly, and he looked tense like he didn¡¯t want to be here. Moving closer, I went to ce my hands on his chest and ask him if he was okay. But he moved so quickly, my heart skipped when he grabbed hold of my wrists tightly, too tightly. Any tighter I was sure they would break. The usual sparks from his touch did nothing to help the ache of my bones being crushed in his strong grip. He then shoved me back, making me stumble.


    Looking up at him, I could see his breathing changing. It was getting faster, I could tell by the rise and fall of his chest moving rapidly. He was angry, he didn¡¯t want me. Rejection was like a p in the face, onlying from him, it hurt more than any of the times I had been punched by David. Feeling tears brim in my eyes, I turned my head and wiped them, not wanting him to witness me breaking.


    Why does this hurt so much? Once I was sure my face wouldn¡¯t betray me, I looked back at him. He went to say something but then stopped, his eyes flicking between him and his beast before going back to their silver-grey, showing that Reid was undeniably in control. I wanted tofort him, ask why he was upset, but the look on his face was full of disgust like he couldn¡¯t look at me, like I was beneath him. Like some trash he had juste across. He turned and walked out of the room without saying another word, locking the door behind him, leaving me more confused.


    How could he mark me then reject me like that? Was it a mistake? Did he mark me by ident? Or is it because of what I am? An abomination, an atrocity. As soon as I find a way out of here, Lily and I are leaving. We don¡¯t need anyone, never did, so this won¡¯t be any different.

 chapter 13

    Reid¡¯s POV


    Walking in, seeing her on the ground, I couldn¡¯t help the pull I felt towards her, even after knowing what she is. The mysterious mate bond had other ns. I am supposed to hate her, but being in front of her, the bond won¡¯t allow that. Only the need for her. Her feelings of disbelief, surprise, understanding, then lust all flowing into me through the bond. I could feel every emotion rolling off her and into me. Her desires bing mine. When she moved towards me, I could feel her intention. She just needed to be close, to touch me. I could feel Ryder pushing me to give in to her, which aggravated me, distracting me enough to think clearly to realise my reason for being here wasn¡¯t to snuggle up with some bloody Hybrid. I grabbed her wrists before she made contact.


    I felt Ryder jump at me trying to fight me for control, but I held strong, too strong. I didn¡¯t realise I was squeezing her wrists so tightly until I felt her bone-crushing pain sink into me through the bond. Letting go abruptly, she stumbled to the floor,nding on her ass. I could feel her embarrassment, then sadness leaking through the bond, I could smell the saltiness of the tears she tried to hide. Ryder kept pushing for control. He was screaming in my head, angry. I only came in here to find out who she was running from. Instead, this shit happens, making everything more awkward than it needed to be. Seeing her hurt gaze staring back at me, I couldn¡¯t handle it any longer. Turning my back on her, I walked out the door, locking it behind me. Going back to my office, Zane was standing against the office door.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We have a problem, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I snap, pushing past him into the office.


    ¡°The ck Moon Pack have been at the border. They want permission to look for some Pack members that escaped,¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, a woman and child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    Aria¡¯s POV


    After Alpha Reid left, I was locked in for most of the day. Wendy came in a few times to check on me, but other than her, I spent the rest of the day alone plotting our escape. In the afternoon, I got that chance. Wendy came in and said the rest of the Pack had to go out on Pack business and that I could explore the Packhouse. When she left the door wide open, I thought it was a trick. Fifteen minutes had passed when I realised the door wasn¡¯t going to be mmed in my face, and I couldn¡¯t hear anyone loitering behind the door or in the hall.


    Stepping into the hall, I felt soft carpet under my feet instead of the cold tile floor in the hospital room. The hallway walls are a soft light grey colour with white trims and ck dome lights hanging from the ceiling. I walked down the hall until I came to what I thought was the end but was actually just an open ceiling and balcony overlooking the floor below. Peering over, I could see the foyer below and hear children ying. Walking down the huge white staircase to the floor below, I followed the noises into some sort of media and games room. I watched for a little while before walking in and interrupting the children¡¯s fun. Lily was ying Mario Kart with another little girl. Seeing me walk in and standing behind the huge lounge, she jumped up, bringing her new friend with her. ¡°Amber, this is Ari, my sister.¡±


    Amber had dark straight hair that was cut just above her shoulders and pale skin with rosy red cheeks. She looked like a porcin doll.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ari,¡± I told her, waving to her. She shyly waved back before taking off back to her spot on the giant navy-blue horseshoe-shaped lounge. Sitting down, she grabbed her controller and resumed ying. Just as Lily was about to go back and y, I pulled her aside.


    ¡°This may be our only chance to leave, we have to take it.¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Ari, I like it here!¡± she yelled, crossing her arms over her chest and pouting.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here, Lily, we have to leave,¡± I said, grabbing her arm, pulling her gently towards the stairs to retrieve the bag so we could leave.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going!¡± Lily yelled and took off up the stairs. Just as Lily took off, Wendy walked in. Just my luck, now I must find Lily and not tip Wendy off to our departure. Turning to Wendy, I stered the fakest smile I could muster.


    ¡°Everything okay, Aria? I thought I heard yelling.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything is fine, we are just ying hide and seek,¡± I lied.


    Wendy smiled politely, believing myme-ass excuse. She then turned around and walked off through a door on the other side of the media room. As soon as she was out of view, I darted up the stairs. Going back to the infirmary, I quickly grabbed our duffle bag, chucking it over my shoulder before turning and walking out of the room, shutting the door behind me. Making my way down the hallway towards the foyer, I opened every door, but each room was either an office or storage rooms.


    How big was this house? I felt like I had been walking around opening random doors for hours, even though it had only been 10 minutes tops. That¡¯s when I decided to go back the way I came. Starting back at the infirmary, I turned in the other direction which led to another hallway turning the corner into the new hallway. I came across another office, this one was richly decorated. Mahogany bookshelves lined the walls loaded with books. I loved reading, I used to borrow books off the pack members back home. Some of the teenagers still in school used to borrow them for me since I didn¡¯t have a TV in my room to watch. But as Lily got older and I started working, I didn¡¯t have much time to read, and when I did, I was too tired.


    In the centre of the room was a mahogany desk which looked brand new, as it still had stic over the top of it. The carpet was thick and ck, warm under my feet. Walking back out of the room, I went to the next door and the next until I came to another hallway of doors. Opening the first one I realised was a bedroom. Knowing Lily must be hiding somewhere here, I started opening every single door. I came to thest one next to a set of stairs that led to yet another floor of this mansion of a house. Opening the door, I could tell straight away it was a child¡¯s room. It was pink, and there was a white 4 poster single bed with a frilly pink unicorn bedspread. It had fairy lights hanging from the posts and had lots of toys and a fluffy purple mat. Looking over, I saw a built-in cupboard, and opening it, I found Lily sitting in the bottom sobbing.


    ¡°Come Lil, we need to go before everyone gets back,¡± I told her, trying to get her to understand. Lily wasn¡¯t one for tantrums, and this was the most difficult she has ever been, but slowly, she sniffled, wiping her nose on the sleeve of her shirt.


    ¡°Do we really have to go, Ari?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we need to leave. We have to leave the city before your father finds us or Alpha Reid hands us over to him.¡± I left out the part of Reid hating Hybrids and was probably in his torture dungeon plotting my death somewhere. Lily slowly nodded and stood up. Pulling the pyjamas off her, I quickly rummaged through the bag, pulling out her winter school clothes and dressing her quickly. Once Lily was dressed, we snuck down the stairs, going to the front door. I tried to open it, but it was locked with a key.


    Knowing that Wendy must have the key, I quickly walked through the media room to the door on the other side, pulling Lily behind me. Sticking my head through the doorway, I found that it was a kitchen. Everything was white tile, the benchtops white marble over grey cupboards. There was a gold chandelier hanging from the ceiling, and all the appliances were restaurant quality. Seeing that Wendy wasn¡¯t in the kitchen and steppingpletely into the room, I noticed on my examination there was a set of double doors leading outside. Racing over I twisted the handle, they were unlocked.


    Pushing Lily out the door, we walked out to what must be the rear of the property. We were on a huge patio area that overlooked a pool. Running down the stairs quickly, I saw that the entire property was surrounded by trees, making it very private. Moving quickly across thewn, we made it to the tree line. Looking back, I could see that the ce was indeed a mansion. It looked more like a white sandstone castle than a mansion actually. Not giving it another thought, Lily and I started running through the trees. After a while, we came to a dirt side road. We must be outside the city. Where? I had no idea, but luck must be on my side today because, after about two minutes of walking, a silver car with an old couple pulled up beside us and asked if we needed a lift into the city.


    Knowing if they were psychos I could easily just turn around and eat them. We epted and asked if they could give us a ride to the closest train station or bus depot. The old couple were quite talkative. On the drive, they told us they had been married for 40 years and had 7 children who were all grown up and 16 grandchildren. Their names were Norman and Enid. Pulling up to the front of the train station, I tried to offer them money for fuel, but they declined. The train station was small, covered in graffiti, and the signs were ripped down so I couldn¡¯t even tell which station we were at.


    Walking up to the ticket booth, we met a girl. She had piercings all through her face, ck and pink hair, and she looked very emo, chewing on bubble gum with a frown on her pale face. Raking through my bag, I told her I needed two tickets out of the city. When she asked where, I told her as far away from the city as possible, not really knowing where I was going. I would call Zoe and let her know we left when we found a phone at our new destination. Grabbing the tickets, I passed her the cash before she said the train was five minutes away.


    Once on the tform, I found some vending machines. Putting some change in, I got Lily some chips and peanuts for the trip and a few cans of lemonade. I wasn¡¯t sure what we were going to do once we got there, but I would have to figure out something fast. I had some money we had saved up, mostly tips from the diner, but it wasn¡¯t going tost long, maybe a month max. I would have to find a job as soon as possible.


    When the tin can also known as our freedom, pulled up at the station, we jumped straight on finding some seats, which was easy since the whole train was empty. It consisted of 3 carriages so we must be out of the city a fair way, because the city trains were huge and modern looking. On this train, we had to open the doors ourselves, and the leather seats were ripped. It had a weird odour to it. Sitting in the green leather seats, I rolled up my work uniform so Lily could use it as a pillow. I wanted to put my feet up, but after seeing how filthy my feet were decided against it, not that it would matter with the state of seats.


    The first thing we needed to do was find a shop with shoes because I couldn¡¯t go around barefoot forever. Pulling the socks out of the bag that Wendy gave me, I quickly ced them on so my feet wouldn¡¯t catch a disease from the filthy carpet in the train carriage. After about 20 minutes of being on the train, it came to an abrupt stop, making us jerk forward in the seats. Lily,ying with her head in myp on her makeshift pillow, nearlypletely fell off her seat. Getting up, I peered out the window. We weren¡¯t at another station yet. All I could see was farnd. Walking over to the other side, I looked out.


    My heart nearly stopped, there were about 7 ck SUVs along the tracks. Like some scene from a movie, the doors opened, men stepping out. I knew it was Reid¡¯s Pack members. I recognised his beta, Zane. They got out in their suits. I could see the train driver out talking to someone. When they spun around, I could tell it was Reid. He looked furious. He was showing the driver a picture, which I was guessing was us, and all the Pack members started boarding the train. Grabbing Lily, I pulled her through to the next carriage, intending to run out thest door. Halfway through the carriage, the door opened. Zane and another Pack member walked towards us, smirks on their faces like they found this amusing. Spinning around, I went to run the other way, when an angry Alpha stormed through the door we just came through, blocking our escape, making me gulp and take a step back. Fuck this, I¡¯m sick of ying nice.

 chapter 14

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Turning on an angle so I had a clear view of both ends of the carriage and those blocking the exits, I shoved Lily into the seat, not taking my eyes off Zane or Alpha Reid. ¡°Lily, close your eyes please, and hands over your ears,¡± I said, not even looking in her direction. I couldn¡¯t afford to take my eyes off them. Knowing they were waiting for me to turn my back on them, Alpha Reid crossed his arms over his chest, making him look even bigger if that was possible. I may not win nor be trained like them, but I¡¯ll be damned if I go quietly to my death. Zane, noticing my intent, smiled. His bulky friend standing beside him chuckled like he thought I was joking about trying to fight my way out. Peeking over at Reid, he looked amused, taking a seat in the first chair at his end just as another Pack warrior walked in, standing in his ce. Okay, not the best scenario. I may not be trained, but I am a Hybrid. Not having blood for 2 days now is a disadvantage, but I know I have had enough, that my speed and reflexes outmatch theirs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got then,¡± said the cocky shit standing next to Zane. He was shorter, around my height, but Packed with muscle, too much muscle. I knew he would be slower than me. He was a fair bit shorter than Zane¡¯s 6-foot frame. The carriage wasn¡¯t big, but I knew that would work in my favour. I didn¡¯t need as much room to move. Zane shoved him forward, he stumbled about a metre away from me.


    ¡°You first then,¡± he threw at him with a grin on his face. The warrior looked back at Zane, taking that as my opportunity.


    I grabbed his outstretched arm he was going to use to stable himself, taking him by surprise. Using his momentum, he jerked forward, underestimating my strength, just as I lifted my knee, which connected with the side of his head. Shocked, he didn¡¯t have time to recover, his body being pushed back by the force of my knee, making himnd on his arse. I quickly stomped on his manhood, making him squeal while he clutched at his groin. Zane immediately stepped forward over his friend¡¯s body and tried to grab me, but I jumped back just in time. Forgetting the person behind me, they grabbed me in a bear hug from behind. Thinking fast and using my legs, I pushed off the ground, shoving both feet into Zane¡¯s chest, making him trip over his recovering buddy, who was stillying on the ground cradling his balls.


    Throwing my head back, I connected with my hugger¡¯s nose. Their hands let go instantly. Spinning around, I watched as they clutched their nose, which was bleeding, running like a tap. My own growl ripped through my chest and escaped my lips, not a normal growl, more primal, savage. It was disturbing, the growl of a predator. The smell of their blood reaching my nose filled me with hunger. Alpha Reid stood up. Shoving his Pack member out of the way, hended on the seat, stomping towards me and grabbing my arm just as I went to lunge for the fallen man¡¯s throat.


    Letting out another growl of annoyance, I pped at his hand with my free one not realising my ws had extended, leaving a gash running down his chest and arm, making him growl back at me. Reid¡¯s grip tightened, ripping me forward. Inded into his chest. The force knocked me out of my blood-filled trance. Struggling against his grip, I dropped my weight, making my body go limp until I hit the floornding on my back. Not expecting me to y dead, Reid fell on top of me. Using my legs, I pushed him off, making him somersault over me. Getting to my feet and spinning around, I saw Alpha Reid had a smile on his face, which confused me. Was he having fun? Not giving me a chance to lunge at him, he tackled me, knocking my feet straight out from underneath me.


    Just when I thought for sure my head was going to crack open like a dropped egg on impact, he twisted so instead ofnding on the filthy floor, I was once again on his chest. His arms wrapped around my own, and he squeezed, forcing the air out of my lungs. I would have been amazed at his strength if it weren¡¯t being used against me.


    ¡°Nice try,¡± he whispered in my ear, confusing me, making me very aware of the closeness of his body pressed against my own. Trying to get out of his grip that has caged me in was useless. He outweighed me and easily overpowered me.


    Rolling to his side with me still caged in his arms, he stood up, pulling me with him like I weighed nothing. I guess he never misses leg day then, I thought to myself, making me chuckle. Reid turned his head looking at me questionably, wondering what I thought was so funny. I could feel his breath fan my face making me instinctively lean into him wanting more.


    Letting me go, he took a step back and to the side motioning for me to move past him to the exit.


    ¡°What? You expect me to go back willingly to my death?¡± I asked, raising my eyebrow. Reid pointed toward the exit again. Looking up at the exit, Zane was leaning against the frame of the door with Lily in his arms, who was talking happily to the person who¡¯s junk I crushed. My shoulders sagged instantly.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t the target. We only needed to distract you to get to Lily. I know you won¡¯t risk endangering her. If we wanted you dead you would be. I only told them to grab you or grab Lily. Nice try though, it was quite entertaining.¡± Alpha Reid¡¯s tone was mocking, making me think he thought this whole situation was childish.


    Stomping past him, I followed Zane. When I came up behind him, I went to reach out for Lily. Shaking his head, he continued walking before stepping off the train, while I followed. Walking up to the car Lily was being ced in, I went to get in, but the door was mmed shut in front of me. Spinning around to confront the person who mmed it, I came face to face with the bulky wolf from the train.


    ¡°Low blow, don¡¯t ya think? Nearly crushed my baby-makers,¡± he said jokingly. ¡°I¡¯m Rick by the way. Nice to finally meet you, Luna.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your Luna, and I¡¯m umm sorry about your family jewels.¡± Just as he was about to say something else, I felt a pinch in my neck. My hand reflexively going to my neck, I turned around to find Alpha Reid standing there with a syringe in his hand. ¡°What?¡± My body instantly weakened. ¡°Son of a Bitch.¡± My words sounded slurred, my body went to jelly, and I slumped into Alpha Reid, who scooped me up. My headnded heavily against his shoulder just as my eyelids began to shut. I heard himugh, the rumble echoing through his chest.


    Reid¡¯s POV


    We didn¡¯t even make it to the Pack border before Wendy mind-linked me to tell me Aria and Lily escaped. We¡¯d been driving for 40 minutes only to turn around. I was furious. I finally found out what Pack they belonged to and who had been hurting my girls, and now they were going to do a runner from me. I may hate Hybrids and am having trouble figuring out if I want to give into the mate bond, but she is mine. Whether she likes it or not, she will being home. Aria believes she can leave my wolf and me. Not happening.


    ¡°Spin around head back towards the Pack house,¡± I tell my driver. The car makes a sharp U-turn, spinning back around the way we just came. The rest of the vehicles behind us instantly spun around and followed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Boss?¡± Zane¡¯s mind link came through.


    ¡°Aria thinks she can leave. She gave Wendy the slip.¡±


    ¡°What about Alpha David?¡±


    ¡°Tell Dominic to deal with him for now. Tell him to tell the prick he isn¡¯t getting them back.¡±


    ¡°You want to start a war?¡±


    ¡°Why are you scared?¡± I mocked.


    ¡°Pfft yeah, pissing in my boots,¡± he sarcastically spat back.


    Driving back to the Pack house, Wendy was waiting out front. Jumping out of the car while it was still moving, I walked over meeting her halfway.


    ¡°How did she get out of the room?¡± Wendy looked down, giving herself away instantly. ¡°You let her out¡­. FUCK!¡±


    ¡°She had been in there all day, Alpha. I thought she might want to look around. I didn¡¯t think she would run. I thought I locked all the doors.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, you thought wrong,¡± Pinching the bridge of my nose, I let out a breath ¡°It¡¯s fine Wendy, she couldn¡¯t have got far on foot unless she was picked up along the road. We didn¡¯t pass any cars so if she did get picked up, she must be in one of the outer towns. Closest is Larse, we will head there.¡±


    Everyone waiting next to the cars got back in. Four cars went one way at the T section, my car and 4 others went the other direction heading towards the small town out of the city. We drove for about 20 minutes before we came to a derelict train station. Sending Zane to the ticket booth to see if she had been seen, I waited by the car.


    ¡°They got on a train about ten minutes ago, Boss. Heading out of the city.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way, we can cut the train off.¡± Getting in, I told my driver to get out of the driver¡¯s seat, and he quickly slid into the passenger seat. Putting my foot down and leaving a cloud of dust behind us, we tore out of the train station to chase after the train. After about five minutes, we hit farnd. Driving up to the train tracks, we turned, driving alongside the tracks, when we saw the train up ahead. Putting my foot down, I overtook the train before driving up onto the tracks about a kilometre ahead of it to give it a chance to stop safely. The train driver instantly slowed beforeing to a stop just before my car. An elderly gentleman with his grey beard and hair wearing overalls stepped off the train raising his hands in surrender. ¡°I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Settle down, we aren¡¯t here to cause problems. I¡¯m looking for a woman and child; they got on at Larse station.¡± I showed him a picture on my phone that I had Zane take when he was watching her at the diner.


    He briefly looked at it before saying, ¡°The middle carriage, son. You aren¡¯t going to hurt them, are you?¡± He genuinely looked concerned for them.


    ¡°Of course not, why would I hurt a defenceless woman and child? You have been watching too many action movies, old-timer,¡± I replied. He looked relieved, nodding his head, he climbed back into the carriage.


    Walking along the train, I made eye contact with Zane before pointing to thest carriage. He immediately obeyed. I knew she would run for the back one, so predictable. Pushing the sliding door open, I climbed into the train before opening the carriage door inside. Aria was protectively shielding Lily.


    ¡°Just grab her. If not, grab Lily. She willply; she won¡¯t risk her safety.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Everyone replied before I cut the link.


    I observed. Aria wasn¡¯t really thinking she could get away, surely, she would know better.


    ¡°Lily close your eyes and put your hands over your ears,¡± Aria called out. ncing over at Lily, she did what she was told no questions asked. Lily really is a great kid; Aria has raised her well considering. Looking back up, Aria had turned, so she had a view of both ends of the carriage. HMMM, she is really going to try, interesting.


    ¡°Our girl is a fighter. Let¡¯s see what she can do,¡± Ryder says excitedly. ¡°Should have brought some popcorn.¡± I muffle myugh, but luckily no one was paying attention. Zane shoves Rick forward, but what happened next, I wasn¡¯t expecting. Aria seized the opportunity and cracked him a good one with her knee before stomping on his nuts. I internally cringe as I watch her foote down.


    Next up is Zane, who I could hearughing at Rick¡¯s downfall. Aria was ready though, jumping out of reach. But she wasn¡¯t expecting Mitch behind her. After she kicks Zane in his chest with both her feet, he trips groaning.


    ¡°Fuck, I feel like I just been kicked by a horse. What have you been feeding her?¡±


    ¡°My blood,¡± Iughed back at him. Hearing a terrifying growl, I look back up and notice a crazed gleam in her beautiful amber eyes. Hunger. Looking over at Mitch and seeing he is bleeding. Crap. Getting up, I shove him to the side, making himnd on the seat. I grab her just as she lunges for him, but she is quick to swat my hand away, along with it my bloody skin. My own growl matches hers. Yanking her, she turns andnds against my chest but then goes limp catching me off guard and we start to fall to the ground. Only she is prepared and shoves me straight over the top of her. She isn¡¯t as weak as she looks. Amused, I feel a smile creep onto my face. Just as I lunge at her, tackling her, she starts to fall, but I twist at thest minute, pulling her onto my chest.


    She squirms for a bit before realising it¡¯s useless. My arms wrapped around her warm body, and I could feel her breasts pushing against my chest, her scent driving me and my wolf crazy. I could feel my dick going hard at the thought of having her pushed up against me. Rolling to my side and using my legs, I pull us to a standing position. Not wanting her to know the reaction being close to her gives me. Letting her go, I instantly lose the warmth of her body.


    ¡°What, you expect me to go back willingly to my death?¡± she asks, raising her eyebrow at me. I indicate towards Zane, and her eyes follow before she recognises defeat.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t the target. We only needed to distract you to get to Lily, I know you won¡¯t risk endangering her, if we wanted you dead you would be, I only told them to grab you or grab Lily. Nice try though, it was quite entertaining.¡± She stormed off the train.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she marvellous? I¡¯m so d we decided to keep her,¡± says Ryder, obviously impressed.


    ¡°Think you mean you decided to keep her. I wanted to kill her, but she is kind of growing on me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm something is definitely growing, and it isn¡¯t her,¡± he bites back sarcastically. Looking down, I discover a tepee rising in my fucking pants.


    ¡°Settle down, Ryder, you filthy dog.¡± His anger at me calling him a dog made my erect dick instantly go down. Walking back to my car, I reach over and grab a bottle that has a sedative in it. Grabbing a syringe from the first aid kit, I stick the needle in the bottle, drawing some out. Walking back over to Aria, who was having a discussion with Rick over his hurt balls, I jab her in the neck while she is distracted.


    A confused expression appears on her face when she notices the syringe. ¡°What?¡± She falls into me before she mumbles something else that doesn¡¯t make sense. I think she called me a bitch. Picking her up, I inhale her scent. Little wolf won¡¯t be escaping now, I think to myself. I climb into the car with her sitting across myp and wait for the driver. The train has pulled away now, and I watch her sleeping body in my arms. Brushing her hair out of her face, I ran my nose against her jaw to her ear then along my mark Ryder gave her. She moved a bit at my touch but didn¡¯t wake. I ced a kiss on her head just as the driver¡¯s door opened and Mitch climbed in the front.

 chapter 15

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Waking up, the bed felt soft,fortable, and warm. Not like the infirmary bed, which was a rubber mattress with nnelette sheets and thin cover. I was also aware I wasn¡¯t in bed alone. A heavily muscled arm drapedzily over my torso, his body heat seeping into mine from his chest pressed tightly against my back. Turning my head, I looked over at the sleeping Alpha. Must be deep in sleep because he snores like a bloody chainsaw. It was the middle of the night; I could see the moon sitting high in the sky through the windows that wrapped around half the room. Rolling onto my back, I freed one of my arms and lifted his arm that was now ced under my breasts, moving it off my body. I sat up and put my foot on the soft carpet, about to make a run for it.


    Looking towards the door, I started to get up when I realised the snoring stopped. ncing over at him, he was no longer sleeping; his eyes open staring at me. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t. I mean, you can try if it makes you feel better. I will even give you a head start.¡± He rolled on to his back, closing his eyes.


    Getting up swiftly, I darted to the door. I could hear the Alphaughing behind me. Throwing the door open, I ran out, a cold breeze sending goosebumps all over my body. Looking down, I realised I only had an oversized shirt on that was only just covering my bare arse. Where the fuck are my clothes? Running back into the room, I turned around and red at the Alpha.


    He was sitting up in the bed back propped up against the wooden headboard. Reaching over, he flipped on themp that was on the bedside table. ¡°Well, that was quick. Forget something?¡± He smirked, raising an eyebrow before looking down at my bare legs. Suddenly feeling naked, I tried to pull the shirt down to try to cover my exposed flesh.


    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡± Alpha Reid put his hands up in surrender.


    ¡°I promise I didn¡¯t peek, and I thought you would be ufortable sleeping in jeans.¡±


    ¡°So, you thought I would be ufortable in my underwear as well?¡± I asked, crossing my arms over my chest ring down at him. His eyes dropped to my legs again. He smiled. Looking down, I realised by crossing my arms, I had hitched the shirt up even higher, nearly exposing myselfpletely. Quickly ripping the shirt back down, I felt my face heat up.


    ¡°I wonder how low your blush goes?¡± Looking back at the Alpha, his head cocked to the side with a smile on his face. I watched his eyes flicker oddly in the dim room to his wolf before settling back to his normal stormy grey. I stood awkwardly at the door, trying to cover myself and my embarrassment, which he seemed to be enjoying.


    ¡°You can have your clothes in the morning,¡± he said, pulling the nket back and patting the empty side of the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Might have something to do with you knocking me out.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am. Now get in the bed.¡±


    ¡°No, I will go sleep with Lily. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Why? So you can run the first chance you get? Not happening.¡± He patted the bed expectantly. Knowing I wasn¡¯t getting anywhere, I walked over to the bed and climbed in. The Alpha tried to pull me closer, but I wriggled out of his grip. One minute he was ring murderously at me, the next he was almost yful. Why am I in his bed? He wanted nothing to do with me the other day.


    ¡°My wolf will sleep better closer to you, and so will I, if you stop questioning everything.¡± Confused, I looked over at him, his eyes were closed. ¡°I can hear your thoughts when you¡¯re close, now can you please go to sleep?¡±


    What? Can he hear my thoughts? My face heated up, instantly mortified, thinking of all the inappropriate thoughts I had of him in the diner. Why can¡¯t I hear his then?


    Propping himself up on one elbow, he looked down at my reddening face.


    ¡°I can hear yours because I have marked you and you are close to me. You haven¡¯t marked me so, therefore, you can¡¯t hear mine. As for the dirty thoughts, I didn¡¯t know of them until you just remembered them, now please go to sleep.¡±


    Oh my god kill me now. I mentally face palmed myself. Rolling over to my side, I tried to go back to sleep, but it just wasn¡¯t happening. Trying to think of anything other than the Alpha¡¯s warm body next to mine, I started counting back from a 100. ¡°Not helping, please stop talking.¡±


    ¡°Stop listening then, I never asked to be in here. I can¡¯t sleep with you next to me.¡±


    ¡°You were sleeping just fine before. I can help if you want.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I rolled my eyes and sighed dramatically. ¡°How? Are you going to drug me again?¡± Iughed.


    ¡°I have other ways.¡± Before I could ask what they were, he was on top of me, his legs pressed against my thighs, his head pressed to where my mark was. The next thing I remember is his canines brushing up against it before his teeth sunk into it, remarking me, then I was out like a light.


    Waking up the next morning, I could hear water running. Groggily opening my eyes and peering around the room, I blinked, waiting for my eyes to adjust to the light shining in through the floor to ceiling windows. His room looked like something out of a catalogue. All the furniture was made from oak, and the carpet was ck and thick, making the room quite cosy looking with the furniture. The king bed was also made from oak with a huge headboard that had two wolves facing each other carved into it. Getting up, I noticed straight away I still only had his shirt on. Walking over to the dresser, I opened the drawer which had briefs and socks in it, going to the next drawer I opened it. Inside were boxers and pyjamas. Grabbing a pair, I slipped them on before taking a pair of his socks and putting those on too. Wanting to leave before he got out of the shower, I quickly opened the door and started running down the stairs, which were located next to the bedroom door I found Lily hiding in.


    Opening the door, I popped my head in, but the room was empty. Closing the door, I walked down the hallway, passing the infirmary after a few turns. I knew this side of the house, so finding the stairs leading down to the main floor was easier today than when I tried to escape. Walking down the stairs, I could smell freshly brewed coffee and bacon. My stomach growled hungrily. I followed the scent all the way to the kitchen, where I found Lily, Beta Zane, and a blonde woman with the little girl Lily introduced me to. Standing in the kitchen was Wendy and another man whom I¡¯m assuming must be her mate, as he had his arms wrapped tightly around her waist. His head rested on her shoulder while she was standing at the bench drinking what I¡¯m assuming is coffee or what I like to call liquid gold.


    As soon as I swung the wooden door open, all eyes turned to me. Not one of them seemed shocked to see me. Wendy smiled and walked up to me with her arms open, embracing me in a warm hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you are alright. You had me worried when you left.¡±


    I hugged her back before stepping back and looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hope you didn¡¯t get in too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Alpha, I can handle him.¡± She winked before smiling back at me.


    ¡°Oh, this is Mitch, my mate. You already know Zane, and that is Christine, Zane¡¯s mate,¡± Wendy said, pointing to each one. Mitch had short blonde hair and blue eyes and a round face. He was taller than Alpha Reid but leaner. Christine had blonde curly hair that sat on her shoulders, her facial features were softer, and she had green eyes and pale skin. Waving at them, I instantly recognised Mitch was the one I headbutted.


    ¡°Sorry about yesterday,¡± I said, looking at him. Mitch just nodded his head. His nose was already healed, not even a scratch, but that didn¡¯t make me feel any better especially knowing he was Wendy¡¯s mate.


    ¡°What, I don¡¯t get an apology?¡± asked Zane.


    ¡°I barely touched you, and you fell over your own feet,¡± I threw back at him with a grin on my face.


    Zane shook his head, smiling before taking a sip of his coffee. Lily stopped eating her pancakes and came over to me, wrapping her tiny arms around me in a hug, before running back to the table to sit next to Amber. Walking over to the jug, I poured myself some coffee and lent on the counter with my arms next to Wendy and Mitch, who had gone back to the same position they were in when I walked in. Come to think of it, Christine also had some part of her touching Zane. When each would move, they would readjust some body part whether it was arms, legs, or hands to keep touching each other like mas. Must be a mate thing and werewolf thing because I don¡¯t feel like touching Alpha Reid. I feel like running from him.


    Speak of the devil, and he will show. Just as I was taking a sip from my coffee, in bursts Reid with his wet hair that was dripping on his clean blue shirt and a pair of jeans. The panicked look on his face made me jump back before his features softened and rxed upon seeing me standing next to Wendy. Walking towards me, I took a step back, bumping into Wendy.


    ¡°He won¡¯t bite love; he is alright once you get to know him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been bitten by him.¡± I could hear everyone chuckle. My hand reflexively went to my mark where he decided to take a bitest night. Who is she kidding? I have every right to fear him. He hates me and my kind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, don¡¯t think that.¡±


    ¡°Will you stop doing that? It¡¯s an invasion of privacy,¡± I said, gritting my teeth. Grabbing my coffee, I went and sat next to Lily, drinking it slowly.


    ¡°So, how many Pack members live here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Only us, the rest have their own ces. It would cause too many fights having everyone under one roof, and Pack warriors love to fight,¡± Christine said, speaking up for the first time since I walked in. Made sense, Pack warriors are hunters and loved fighting, so I would assume amongst themselves too.


    Looking around the room, I noticed the Alpha leaning casually on the counter staring at me, his dark eyes burning into me with a look on his face I couldn¡¯t decipher. Looking back at Lily, she had finished eating.


    ¡°Can we stay here now, Ari?¡± she asked excitedly. Before I could answer, the Alpha was standing directly behind me.


    ¡°Your home is here now, you aren¡¯t going anywhere,¡± he said, cing a hand on my shoulder. His touch sent sparks flying down my shoulder to my core, desire coursing through my body. I pressed my thighs together, trying to stop the ache between my legs. Looking up, the Alpha was looking down at me with a sly smirk on his face over the effect he was having just by touching me.


    My face instantly heated up. He chuckled softly before removing his hand and walking back to the counter. When I looked around, I found everyone was staring at me smiling, like they were in on some joke I was unaware of. Wendy broke the awkward silence.


    ¡°Zane reckons Alpha has no effect on you. Alpha wanted to prove him wrong.¡± If looks could kill, he would be dead ten times over with the daggers I was throwing his way.


    When Lily walked out, I was quick to follow, pulling her to the side.


    ¡°Lily, where is our bag?¡±


    She looked nervous, looking down before answering. ¡°Alpha Reid took it; I think he took it in his room. He had it when he was carrying you,¡± she said, still looking at her purple socks. Looking over at her clothes, I noticed she was in brand new ones. She had on ck tights and a pink unicorn shirt that matched her bedspread.


    ¡°Okay, I will try to find it. Stay with Amber.¡±


    Lily nodded before running over to y with Amber in the games room. Walking back up the stairs, I quickly ran back to the Alpha¡¯s bedroom, looking in all the drawers before going into his walk-in closet and rummaging around trying to find my duffle bag. I knew if I didn¡¯t find it soon, we would have problems. Ever since the night I came here and they fed me blood, I have started craving it more and more, not just when I¡¯m injured or angry. The thirst is now always there waiting for a reason to take over.


    Realising it¡¯s not in the bedroom, I make my way down to his office which I know is the one with the new desk simply because it¡¯s the biggest. It was nearly as big as his room, plus it was kind of in the middle of the house. Feeling relieved when I opened the door to see he wasn¡¯t in there, I made my way over to the bookshelves which had filing cupboards underneath and started opening them.


    When I opened the third drawer, I found the bag. I opened it, noticing it felt lighter. My stomach dropped when I realised the bag only had my work uniform and my wallet. Standing up, my back was turned to the door, so I hadn¡¯t realised the Alpha had walked in and was now sitting behind his desk watching me. Shit, where did he put them? I couldn¡¯t find them anywhere.


    ¡°Looking for these?¡± His voice was low, making me jump. Turning around, he was sitting at his desk holding up a jar full of syringes. Relieved, I went to grab them, but he pulled them away at thest second.


    ¡°I need those, please,¡± I begged.


    ¡°Why?¡± not willing to answer. I tried to snatch them from him, but he was quicker, moving them out of reach again.


    When I went to grab them a third time, I noticed one of the bottles of wolfsbane at the end of his desk. Quickly snatching it off his table, I walked out and mmed the door.

 chapter 16

    Reid¡¯s POV


    Watching her leave and mming the door behind her, I wanted to chase her down and force her to tell me what she wanted the wolfsbane for. It was unusual for a wolf to want it. Was it for protection? Does she feel safer knowing she has it on her? Lily refused to tell me when I asked why Aria smelt of it at the diner and why Aria had so much in her system when we found them. The only thing Lily said was that they used it against the Alpha when they escaped. I¡¯m assuming her old Alpha forced her to drink it as punishment, knowing it wouldn¡¯t kill her. I just didn¡¯t understand why they would have so much in the bag. Just as I was about to follow her, the door opened, making mee to a stop. It was Doc. She walked in holding a bunch of paperwork.


    ¡°You are going to want to take your seat, Alpha. I have some surprising news for you.¡±


    Walking back over to my desk, I sat down waiting for her to exin what the hell she was talking about. Mavis sat down before pushing the papers in front of me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, confused. The documents looked like blood work documents.


    ¡°When Aria came in here, we took some vials of her blood. Out of curiosity I had her DNA tested because even for a Hybrid she had ingested way too much wolfsbane. Enough to even kill a Hybrid.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Looking at the papers, they were just numbers on a page to me. I could never understand all this medical gibberish.


    ¡°We got the test results back. Aria isn¡¯t a typical Hybrid. She is 83% Lycan or in simpler terms a pure wolf, but her Vampire side is also pure. Aria isn¡¯t just a werewolf/Vampire Hybrid. Her DNA is older, her bloodline is ancient, and she is more wolf than any of us. Whoever her parents are, they are old, incredibly old. Aria¡¯s bloodline is so pure that she is, in every sense of the word, a mythical being.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Lycans died out centuries ago. There are none in existence. Run the tests again.¡±


    ¡°We have multiple times. I thought it must have been a mistake as well, but I assure you Alpha, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Lycans were the first of our kind. They don¡¯t have a wolf because they are the wolf. Meaning if what Mavis says is true, her bloodline isn¡¯t much younger then the Moon Goddess herself. The Moon Goddess was Lycan. It¡¯s said that one of her grandchildren fell in love with a human, therefore creating a mutated version called werewolves. When the Moon Goddess found out that her grandchild mated with a human, she had a witch help her, and in turn, the Moon Goddess created the mate bond to try and keep the bloodlines pure. What she didn¡¯t realise was that humans and Vampires could also be mates for Lycans and Werewolves, so after time, the Lycan blood was eradicated. Werewolves like myself are a mutation over Lycans mating with humans. No wolf today has Lycan blood, we are half-human, but that means Aria is from an original generation of Lycans. It also means that if she wanted, she has more power over any Pack and is rightfully a queen of Alphas. It also means the Moon Goddess is either her grandmother or her aunt because thest Lycans alive with as much purity as Aria were the Moon Goddess¡¯s siblings or her children.


    ¡°What about her Vampire side?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same. I have no idea who her parents were, but you said Lily and Aria share the same mother. Lily¡¯s test showed she has normal wolf genes, and shees from an Alpha bloodline. So that means it was Aria¡¯s father who was an original Hybrid. Aria¡¯s Lycan side is more dominant than the Vamp side for now. From what I gathered from her blood test, she hasn¡¯t drunk blood in years. Her Vamp side was almost dormant until you gave her blood. I¡¯m actually surprised at how well she is adjusting, her thirst must be excruciatingly painful for her. Giving her blood would have awoken her Vampire side, she would probably be ravenous.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she would be ravenous? Has shee to you to get blood?¡±


    ¡°No, I figured you must have been feeding her, but if you haven¡¯t been feeding her, that means she hasn¡¯t had blood since you fed her the first night here. She would be a ticking time bomb if she doesn¡¯t feed.¡± Doc¡¯s worried expression has me concerned. If she is a ticking time bomb, then how safe is my Pack with an original Hybrid in the house?


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure no one has given her a blood bag?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. It¡¯s not something we keep here. Not much use in a Pack house full of werewolves with super healing abilities.¡± She chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Well, you are going to have to order some.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± She walked out of the room, leaving me to my own thoughts.


    So, if Lily has Alpha blood, does that mean Alpha David is Lily¡¯s father? No Pack has two male Alphas. And who was Aria¡¯s father? Does Aria know what she is?


    ¡°And you called her an abomination, she is more werewolf than us,¡± Ryder spoke up.


    ¡°Shut up, Ryder. We have more pressing issues like where our mate is and what she is hiding. We also have to sort out the ck Moon Pack and that Alpha of theirs.¡±


    Leaving my office, I followed Aria¡¯s scent to look for her.


    Aria¡¯s POV


    Running from the Alpha¡¯s office, I quickly made my way to the Alpha¡¯s bedroom. I didn¡¯t want Lily to worry, and I was also worried she might tell the Alpha I was craving blood. I didn¡¯t need to give him any more reasons to kill me. I knew he wouldn¡¯t follow me because as soon as I left, Mavis, the Pack doctor, walked in straight after me. Going to the bathroom, I quickly chugged down half the bottle before crumbling to the floor. My thirst was beginning to be a problem. I haven¡¯t wanted or needed blood so badly before, but it was like every fibre of my body was craving it. The wolfsbane burnt every cell, making me cry out in pain, clutching my stomach.


    Come on, Aria, you can do this just a bit more. It will make the hunger stop. I tried to drink more down, but as soon as it hit my tongue again, I doubled over, throwing up into the toilet. I could feel my tongue sizzling from the poison. Blood started running down from my eyes and mouth. I thought drinking more would hold me off longer, but all it did was make me thirstier. My hunger became the only thing I could think about, taking over my thoughtspletely. Laying on the cold tiled floor, I suddenly felt like my body was overheating, like I was boiling from the inside. I don¡¯t know how long Iid there. When I suddenly heard the bedroom door open, I could smell his alluring scent instantly. Closing my eyes, I tried to concentrate on anything but his scent, his blood calling to me. Sitting up, I quickly locked the door, but as soon as I did, he knocked on it.


    ¡°Open the door Aria,¡± his voice sounded strained. I didn¡¯t answer because I knew if I did, it woulde out pained or I would growl at him. Not trusting my hunger, I tried to drink another mouthful but only ended up choking gasping for air, when the door was suddenly kicked in. Alpha Reid walked in a pained look on his face; his breathing was ragged, and he was clutching the door frame tightly with his hand.


    ¡°Stop whatever you are doing,¡± he gasped. I tried to get up but only stumbled back onto my hands and knees. So instead, I leant on the wall. He walked back out to the bed sitting on the edge, ¡°The stronger the mate bond gets, the more I feel what you are feeling, including your pain.¡±


    Looking over at him, I suddenly took in his appearance. He had sweat running down the sides of his face, and his shirt was drenched in sweat as well. He sat there until he regained his strength before pulling his shirt over his head, dumping it on the floor next to him. cing his elbows on his knees, he brushed his fingers through his hair before looking over at me sitting on the floor.


    ¡°Is that why you drink it? To stop the bloodlust?¡± Nodding my head, I faced the wall. I had been holding my breath for a few minutes now. Knowing as soon as I took a breath, I would be consumed with hunger again.


    Getting up he walked back over to the bathroom door, leaning on the door frame. I watched as a drop of sweat ran from his neck down his muscr shoulder over his pecs and down his 6 Pack to his V-line before stopping at his jeans. He really was built like a god.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done eye-fucking me, get up off the floor and breathe. I know you¡¯re ufortable,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I said, gritting my teeth.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why? Because you¡¯re hungry¡­because you need to feed?¡±


    Looking up at him, his eyes were soft. He didn¡¯t look angry, he just looked worried. Does he really care, or is this some trick to see if I can control my hunger? Well, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t give him the pleasure of seeing me break.


    Reid, figuring out I wasn¡¯t going to listen, showed me his palm. His ws extended, and he ran his index finger down his palm, slicing deeply. Blood started running down his hand onto the floor. He was baiting me. I could hear his blood dripping onto the floor. My face distorted just at the sight of it; my lips parted, my fangs breaking through my gums painfully. I growled at him in warning, trying to tell him to back off, but he didn¡¯t even flinch. I took a breath through my mouth, my growls getting angrier like a predator about to attack its prey.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aria. It¡¯s not a trick I promise.¡± Looking away, I closed my eyes, but my eyes snapped back to his when I heard his skin be resliced, only deeper. He was healing but reopening the wound. Teasing me. Obliterating what little self-control I had left. Why is he doing this to me? I felt tears brimming in my eyes, threatening to spill over. You are stronger than this Aria, you can do this, he is just trying to bait you.

 chapter 17

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Getting up off the ground, I shoved past him. I didn¡¯t get far before his hand reached out to grab my shoulder. Spinning around, I grabbed him and pushed him. He flew backwards andnded on his back on the bed. Climbing on top of him, my legs straddling either side of his hips, anger and fear began taking over.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this what you want? To see me break, to lose control? So, you can prove I¡¯m the monster you think I am, to give you a reason to kill me?¡± I screamed. Lifting his shoulders, I mmed him back onto the bed.


    He had a look on his face I was having trouble deciphering. He didn¡¯t look happy, just concerned, sad. Reaching his hand up, he ced it on my cheek, his thumb tracing the veins that were exposed under my eyes. His touch sent shivers down my spine. My body wanted to lean into his touch, but I refused, pulling back. I watched him; his hand dropped to my hip, squeezing it lightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to break you. Just let go and give me control, Aria. I¡­. It¡¯s hard, but I can¡¯t reject you. You¡¯re not like them, I know this now.¡± His voice was soft.


    ¡°Not like all the Hybrid¡¯s you killed. What did they do that has you hating us so much that you would be sick enough to exterminate uspletely? You want control? You¡¯re an idiot if you think I will give you control. People only want control because it¡¯s power over the other person, something to use against them,¡± I spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that; the mate bond wouldn¡¯t let me. Why can¡¯t you see that? I was wrong, what I did was wrong. I know that now.¡±


    Pfft, I refuse to bow down to anyone anymore. I¡¯m sick of being a pawn in everyone else¡¯s game, sick of hiding, sick of fighting what I am. As I was about to climb off him, he sat up, holding me in ce. I went to shove him back with my hands, but he gripped both my wrists, holding them firmly to my sides. He lent in and ced a kiss on my jaw.


    My eyes widened before they closed, a moan escaping my lips. His head dipped lower, kissing my neck. Reaching up, he grabbed my hair, wrapping his fingers in it softly pulling, giving him better ess to my neck. I could feel his erection pressing against his jeans. I inhaled his scent, arousal flooding me mixed with hunger. Pulling back, he looked up at me. I hadn¡¯t realised I was growling at him. Not in anger but hunger and desire, both fighting against each other not sure which was going to win.


    Reid pulled my face down so we were looking at each other, his eyes holding mine. Desire coursed through me as he leaned in, kissing my lips softly. His lips moving against mine filled with desire. I answered his kiss. Kissing back fiercely, both of us fought for dominance. My hands moved to his chest, and I ran them along his shoulders. His arms wrapped securely around my waist, pulling me closer. Kissing him behind the ear, I heard him moan against my shoulder.


    Moving closer to his neck, hunger took over, devouring my senses. My fangs pressed against his flesh. I tried to pull back, to run, to stop from hurting him. His grip only tightened, one of his hands reached into my hair, holding my face to his neck.


    ¡°Shhh¡­. it¡¯s okay Ari, let go. I won¡¯t let you kill me,¡± he whispered, pressing his lips on my cheekbone. Hearing him use my nickname and the tenderness in his voice, I let go. My walls came crumbling down, no longer scared, no longer hiding what I am. Trust, something I never thought I was capable of, trusting someonepletely and of all people, I truly did, at this moment, trust him. Sinking my fangs into his neck, his blood rushed into my mouth. I gulped it down greedily, yet he didn¡¯t scream like I thought he would. Instead he moaned, pressing me tighter against his chest.


    I could feel his emotions flooding into me: love, eptance, desire. His intoxicating scent was nothingpared to how he tasted. I could taste every emotion he felt, making me want more. I was sure I could get drunk on his taste. Pulling back before he had a chance to, I ran my tongue along my bite. I watched as it sealed but remained the same as the mark he gave me, marking him. I didn¡¯t realise I had tears running down my cheeks until he wiped them away before kissing me.


    Rolling me on to my back, he kissed me harder, his legs pushing between my thighs. I could feel the bulge in his pants pushing against my core, moaning loudly at the friction. His hands running beneath my shirt until they reached my breasts, my nipples hardening under his touch. Pulling my shirt off, he sat up, looking down at me. There was so much in the way he was looking at me. I could feel how much he wanted to touch me. How much he loved me, how much he wanted me. He didn¡¯t hate me. Just how had I been so blind to see it. His love for me outweighed the anger he had for my kind.


    I pulled him down, pulling his hips into mine. I arched my back, wanting more when I felt his teeth graze my nipple as he took it in his mouth. I wanted him, all of him. I don¡¯t know why I felt so bold. Reaching for his belt buckle, I started undoing it, my hands shaking. Seeing me struggle, he gripped my hands, holding them in one hand above my head. He hungrily kissed my neck before I felt his hand push inside my pants, slipping his fingers between my wet lips, leaving me moaning against his touch. He rubbed his fingers in a circr motion around my clit, my core throbbing in anticipation as he slipped a finger into my flooding hole.


    ¡°You like that?¡± His husky voice sent thrills all through my body. I didn¡¯t respond, my moans were my answer. Opening my eyes, he was watching me, seeing my reaction.


    A seductive smile appeared on his lips. He slipped another finger in, curling his fingers, hitting my g-spot, my hips moving against his fingers as he slipped them in out. My skin started to burn up. My legs began to shake as I could feel my releaseing, just sitting on the edge building up until I felt my walls mp down on his fingers. He slowed his movements, letting me ride out my orgasm. Slipping his hands out of my pants, my face flushed when I watched him suck his fingers clean, tasting me on his fingers. Kissing my neck, he sat up. I justid there never feeling so rxed as I did now.


    ¡°You might want to get up, we havepany.¡± His voice ran clear in my mind. Shocked, I looked over at him. He had a cheeky smile on his face.


    ¡°Did you just mind-link me?¡± I asked. Instead of answering out loud, he mind-linked instead.


    ¡°Yes, I did. You¡¯re part of this Pack now that you have marked me. You are my Luna.¡±


    I blushed all the blood rushing to my face thinking back to me marking him. Now everyone will know what we just did. How embarrassing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± I couldn¡¯t help it though; I was never one for public disys of affection. Looking at the mark on his neck, it was red, angry. It was no longer bleeding but clearly on disy, much to my horror. Seeing how ufortable I was bing, he put out his hand. I dly epted it, letting him pull me to my feet.


    ¡°Why are you so ufortable? If you¡¯re this embarrassed now, I would hate to see how ufortable you will get after the mating ceremony.¡± The mating ceremony oh my god, how awkward. Now I¡¯m d we didn¡¯t have sex. The whole Pack would know, be able to smell his scent on me, iming me as his.


    ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± he asked. I stared back mortified, and he chuckled softly.


    ¡°Well sorry, but I have been a bit busy raising my sister. I didn¡¯t have time to being throwing myself at randoms,¡± I said sarcastically, trying to hide my embarrassment. His eyes zed over, his wolf taking charge. Gripping me, he pulled me to him, crushing me against his chest. I rxed in his hold before someone awkwardly cleared their throat. If I had been paying attention, I would have heard theme in. Stepping back, Reid¡¯s eyes were back to normal, his wolf no longer holding control. Looking over at the door, I saw it was Zane.


    ¡°Lily wants to know if she can go see Zoe?¡± he asked, raising his eyebrow a small smirk ying on his lips as he took in my dishevelled appearance. I nodded, embarrassed, walking past him to go search for Lily.

 chapter 18

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Walking downstairs, I find Lily ying with Amber. They were both sitting peacefully ying with a dollhouse and some barbies. Sitting next to them on the floor, I watched.


    ¡°Can we visit Zoe? I miss her,¡± Lily asked with a frown on her face.


    ¡°I can send Zane with you; I have a few things to look into,¡± Reid said, walking over to us. Lily beamed at him. Excitedly, she stood up, running off beforeing back with some pictures she drew.


    ¡°Can I also go back to school?¡± Lily asked. I went to tell her not yet, but Reid decided to answer for me.


    ¡°Would you like to go to school with Amber at the Pack¡¯s school?¡± asked Reid. Seems like he has everything figured out, so I didn¡¯t object.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she squealed excitedly, throwing herself in my arms. Looking up at me, she sniffed me before sitting back. ¡°You smell different, Ari.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s another thing we have to talk about Lily, we are going to join the Blood Moon Pack, that¡¯s why I smell different.¡± I thought Lily may be a bit disappointed joining another Pack that wasn¡¯t connected to our family, but she looked just as excited.


    ¡°Really, we don¡¯t have to hide anymore?¡± I shook my head, tears springing in my eyes at her excitement.


    ¡°Come on, we will go see Zoe and talk about it more when we get home,¡± I told her. Zane walked out standing beside me. Reid was on the phone now but pulled the phone from his ear as we were about to leave. ¡°We are going to have a bit of a ceremony to introduce you to the Pack as the Luna. We can also do Lily¡¯s initiation ceremony as well,¡± he said, handing me his credit card. ¡°Here, find something nice to wear. Zane will escort you just in case you run into anyone from your old Pack,¡± he said before kissing me on the cheek.


    When we arrived at Joe¡¯s Diner, Lily took off and ran straight through the doors. Walking into the diner myself, I was greeted with a hug from Zoe. She hugged me so tight I didn¡¯t think she would let go. Marcus also came out, picking Lily up and throwing her up in the air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go make pancakes, Lil,¡± he said excitedly. Lily followed him to the kitchen.


    Turning back to Zoe, she had tears in her eyes. ¡°I thought that Alpha killed you, but when he came in looking for you and Lily, I knew you must have escaped.¡±


    Being shocked at her words was an understatement, I waspletely gobsmacked. Zane gave me a nod before sitting in one of the booths. Zoe ushered me out of the diner and into her studio, walking behind the tv that sat in the corner off the wall. She pushed on the wall, which opened up, showing some stairs. I followed her down the stairs. As we walked down, lights started flicking on. They must have been motion sensor lights, little LED lights were running on each step. When we reached the bottom, the lights turned on and revealed a bunker.


    Along the walls were tv screens. I could see different angles of the diner and the street outside as well as the back entrances. Looking at Zoe, she gestured for me to sit down at a long stainless-steel table that looked more like a medical table than one you would eat at.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Zoe? What is all this?¡± Looking at Zoe, I came to realise I didn¡¯t know Zoe as much as I thought I did. She never really spoke much of her life with her husband. Mainly she asked about us or told us what she had nned or what she might have done that day, but nothing personal. I just assumed the memories of her life with Joe were too painful, and so I never pushed her for answers.


    ¡°I¡¯m shocked Reid didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Looking back over to her, I said, ¡°What? He knew all along?¡±


    ¡°No, only recently when I figured out he was your mate. I kind of told him to back off and leave you alone,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°So, what is all this?¡±


    ¡°My husband used to be a Hunter. This was our weapons bunker.¡± Zoe got up and pressed a switch on the wall. The wall opened a hiddenpartment, and the whole wall on the inside uncovered an arsenal of weapons. Standing up, I walked over, examining them carefully. There were weapons for every sort of supernatural creature plus some I had never seen before.


    ¡°What¡¯s this,¡± I asked, pointing to a ground ball with a pin in it. It appeared to be a grenade but was clear with a gold liquid in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wolfsbane grenade.¡± A shiver ran down my spine. Turning back to Zoe, I watched her carefully. She didn¡¯t seem fazed about being in my presence. No matter who Zoe is or what her past contained, I knew I could still trust her.


    ¡°I know you have questions. If you take a seat, I want to show you something.¡± Sitting back at the table, Zoe walked back up the stairs and came back with a photo album. Opening it up, I saw a picture of Zoe with her husband. ¡°I married Joe when I was 18. Joe was 19 at the time. I came from a Catholic family, so when I found out he was a Hunter, I instantly thought I married a nutter.¡± She giggled at the memory. ¡°But after a little time, I came to see for myself. I never agreed with any of this, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stand on the sidelines either, so I was also a Hunter for a while. I helped track them down but didn¡¯t get involved in the war, Joe preferred it that way anyway. He was a bit old fashioned, said it was too dangerous for a woman. Joe came from a family of Hunters, and when his parents died, he took over. He was raised to believe all supernatural creatures were dangerous and merciless killers and that he needed to rid the world of their evil. When he was in his early twenties, he met a man. They became best friends, but he soon discovered his friend wasn¡¯t human.¡±


    Zoe turned the page revealing a picture of Joe and another man. The man had ck hair and a strong jawline; he was tall and strongly built, he also had orange zing eyes. But that¡¯s not what I found the most astonishing thing to this story; the ne around his neck- it was my ne. Picking up my ne between my fingers, I looked at the wolf¡¯s head before turning it over to see the back, which I realised had the same face as the man in the picture. It captured his features perfectly, even the eyes which were the same orange as mine now.


    ¡°That¡¯s my father, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zoe nodded sadly.


    ¡°Yes, your father was my husband¡¯s best friend. When he found out, he was shocked but then realised his view on them was ruled by fear. They weren¡¯t much different than us. Yeah, you have your bad eggs, but they usually keep to themselves. So, after he found out about your father, he quit. Your father was a good man, and after a while, he became family. A few yearster, as you know, me and Joe couldn¡¯t have kids, so we went and visited an orphanage, and we adopted a little girl. She was 3 at the time. She was abandoned on the side of the road when the authorities found her, and we raised her like our own.¡± I looked at the little girl in the picture. She reminded me of Lily.


    ¡°When she grew up and was about 10, she shifted into a wolf for the first time. Gave us quite the shock, but your father knew all along. He helped teach her to hunt, how to bond with her wolf. Your father also helped us keep her hidden. When she was 21, our daughter and your father established a rtionship. They fell madly in love.¡± Turning the page tears sprung in my eyes. It was my mother standing with my father and a huge baby bump. ¡°Not long after you were born, the Hunters my husband worked with found out about your father. My husband tried to get them to understand that he wasn¡¯t like the rest of the Vampires they hade across, but they refused to listen. One day they trapped your father and Joe. They were ambushed when they were out hunting, killing them both. My husband tried to save your father, but in the end, it got him killed. Your mother was devastated, and for a while, she left. She came back a few times when you were younger but never stayed long.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re my grandmother? Lily¡¯s grandmother?¡±


    Zoe smiled sadly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you, but Alpha David refused to let me be a part of your lives. So when you stopped in that day looking for a job, I knew it was my chance to be a part of your lives. Your mother used to send me photos of you growing up before she died. Alpha David was very controlling when he met your mother, and when he realised she was his mate, he kidnapped her. I thought I lost her. He forbade her from having contact with me, but after a while, the bond was too strong, and she stopped fighting to leave. A few yearster she had Lily. We kept in touch secretly, but once David came into the picture when you were 7, I never saw you in person, only by photos. David forced your mother to have you hypnotised to forget about me. That¡¯s why you have no memories of me.¡± Come to think about it, I haven¡¯t got many memories from my childhood, only dribs and drabs.


    I had tears running down my face. Standing up, I hugged her tightly. I still have a family; Lily and I aren¡¯t alone anymore. I have someone to connect me to my family.


    ¡°Aria, there something else, your father wasn¡¯t a Vampire, he was Hybrid. A powerful one at that. He wasn¡¯t a werewolf. He was a Lycan. When we met your father, he was 440 years old. My husband discovered after a lot of research that your father was the first Hybrid in existence. Your blood holds so much power. I didn¡¯t want to tell you earlier because if David found out that you could take him and his Pack, he would have killed you, and I knew you wouldn¡¯t want Lily left behind to be raised by that monster.¡± I just nodded my head. There is no way I would want him anywhere near her, especially after finding all this out.


    ¡°The more you feed, the stronger you will be, but you also need to be careful about the Hunters. You may not hear of them, but they are still around. They find out about you, they wille for you. Your bloodline is old, rightfully you would be considered an original Hybrid. You can¡¯t shift because you don¡¯t have a wolf. Your Lycan blood means you aren¡¯t a mutation, you¡¯re something special. Your blood holds the past of when Lycans ruled when Lycans were considered Gods of Alphas.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t tell Lily, not yet I don¡¯t want to confuse her or scare her,¡± I said, which Zoe agreed.


    ¡°So how is everything with Reid?¡± Changing the topic to a lighter, almost casual topic. Honestly, I was d for the change in subject. I was having trouble wrapping my head around this whole Lycan stuff and the fact that I have a living rtive not only connected to my mother but my father also.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I thought he hated me when he found out I was a Hybrid, but he hase around. Now we are having a little ceremony tonight to introduce us to his Pack.¡±


    ¡°Go easy on him dear, he has his reasons for hating Hybrids. He has a pretty tragic background himself, but the mate bond will correct all faults. Trust in the Moon Goddess.¡±


    ¡°How do you know so much about him?¡±


    ¡°I have my ways; granny still has connections, and I have cameras all over the city. I have seen a lot over the years.¡±


    ¡°So does Marcus know about all this?¡±


    Zoe nodded. ¡°Marcus is also a Hybrid but just a normal Wolf and Vampire Hybrid.¡±


    ¡°How does he hide it?¡±


    ¡°Well for starters he drinks blood, so for the most part to the werewolves he smells human. After a while your eye colour will dim a bit, but he wears contacts mostly. His bloodline isn¡¯t like yours, your eyes will probably stay like your fathers growing brighter with hunger and strong emotion, but you can try contacts if you¡¯re that worried. Your father wore contacts before we discovered what he was.¡± Just as I was about to say something else, we heard amotion upstairs racing up the steps.


    I ran towards the entrance of the diner, where I could hear growling and things being smashed around. Stopping when I got to the counter, I saw Marcus had Lily pushed behind him. Zane was fighting with Alpha David and his Beta. Quickly racing forward, I grabbed Michael and threw him into a table. Alpha David turned. Knocking Zane out of the way, he stalked towards me. Lily screamed loudly, distracting me just as David punched me, knocking me to the ground. Zane and Marcus were quick to jump at him though, forcing him back before he could lunge at me. Getting to my feet, I grabbed Lily and pushed her towards the back of the diner. As I went to go help Zane and Marcus, I heard Zoe walk out from behind the counter, a shotgun in her hand pointed straight at the Alpha. She cocked the gun. David froze, a snarl on his face. His ws extended and his canines elongated.


    ¡°I won¡¯t miss, mutt. Now get out of my diner.¡± David growled at her, and Michael got to his feet and moved to David¡¯s side.


    He went to take a step closer to Zoe, who had Lily behind her. She lifted the barrel, so it was directly pointed at his head. ¡°You think you can take my daughter away, my heir. I¡¯m her father?¡±


    ¡°Your daughter? How dare you? She isn¡¯t your daughter. Being her father implies you cared for her and raised her. The only thing you ever did was push your responsibilities on to me. You are nothing but a coward. Lily is mine, I won¡¯t let you take her,¡± I screamed, outraged that he thinks he can even give himself the title of being her father.


    Michael gripped David¡¯s arm, trying to pull him towards the door and out of sight of the gun that Zoe held. They reluctantly leave.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over you will pay for this; I will get her back.¡± David sneered from the door.


    ¡°Pfft, you can try, but you don¡¯t scare me. You are delusional if you think I will just hand her over to the likes of you. Mum would be disgusted in you. You¡¯re no Alpha, you¡¯re weak and pathetic.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    David growled at me, trying to push past Michael. I must have hit a nerve. Fuck him, who does he think he his suddenly wanting to im parental rights. The Alpha and Beta Michael left in a fit of rage; David smashed the ss doors, sending ss everywhere on his way out.


    Zane came over, cing a hand on my shoulder. ¡°We should get back before he sends for back up. Reid wants toe get you.¡±


    ¡°Tell him no. We are leaving anyway, we can meet him at home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna.¡±


    Picking up Lily, I turned back towards Zoe, who ced a kiss on Lily¡¯s head. ¡°You shoulde with us; it won¡¯t be safe here.¡± Zoe shook her head.


    ¡°I have Marcus here, and I¡¯m not some defenceless little olddy. I can hold my own, Ari. I refuse to be scared out of my home.¡±


    Marcus got a broom and started cleaning up the broken ss with a broom. Embracing him in a hug, I said my goodbyes. As I was walking through the busted door, I heard a low growl from behind me. Reid was standing there, ring at Marcus. Marcus growled back, shocking me. I always thought of him as human, so it was quite shocking to him growl at someone, especially an Alpha. He must feelfortable being himself around me now that I knew. I sort of understand why he remained hidden. This city isn¡¯t the safest for Hybrids. I¡¯m his best friend, he shouldn¡¯t have felt the need to hide it from me, but now I am seeing him in a totally new light.


    Reid took a step forward, reached out his arm and grabbed Marcus. I stepped between the two of them and red at Alpha Reid.


    ¡°Move Aria.¡±


    ¡°You are not going to touch him; he has done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°He is a Hybrid, fucking move.¡± He growled, shoving me to the side. Spinning around, I passed Lily to Zane before jerking Reid back by his jacket, who had tackled Marcus to the ground.


    ¡°I said no. If you want to kill him, you can go through me first. Marcus is my best friend. I won¡¯t allow you to hurt him.¡±


    Marcus got up and went back to sweeping, seemingly unfazed by Reid¡¯s show of dominance. Marcus could probably hold his own, but he isn¡¯t very confrontational and would rather diffuse a situation. The only time I had seen him get angry or hit anyone was when I had customers being inappropriate or vile towards Zoe or me, but Reid needs to get over his aversion to Hybrids seeing as I am one.


    Storming off, Reid got in the car that was parked on the curb, mming the door behind him. Zane took Lily in his car, while I got in Alpha Reid¡¯s.


    ¡°Why are you here? I told Zane to tell you to wait at home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my mate. As if I am going to sit at home like some house husband while my mate is in trouble, and then I show up and you¡¯re cuddling up to some Hybrid.¡±


    ¡°Really, you¡¯re jealous? That¡¯s what this is about? Well, I¡¯m afraid to burst your bubble, but you and Zane are more his type. Marcus is gay, and he is my best friend, so grow up. I don¡¯t know why you hate Hybrids so much, but if I catch you trying to hurt Marcus, Lily and I will leave, and then you will have no mate.¡±

 chapter 19

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Driving back to the Pack house, Reid didn¡¯t say much. He seemed to be thinking about what I said. After about ten minutes, he finally spoke. ¡°Do you know why I hate Hybrids?¡±


    Shaking my head, I looked over at him. Reid was staring out the window. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. Reid thought for a few moments before speaking again.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t an only child. I had an older brother: his name was Alexander. He was 4 years older than me, and he was meant to take over the Pack when my father died. He never got the chance, though. When I was fourteen, my father took me away on Pack business with him. My mother and older brother stayed behind. Alexander was meant to go, but I begged my father to take me instead. We were gone for three days when my father got called through the Pack link saying the Pack house was under attack. We shifted and ran all the way home. My father screamed in agony every time he felt a Pack members link break, but he didn¡¯t stop running because he knew his Pack needed him. When we arrived at the Pack house¡­¡± Reid went quiet, trying to find the words to express what haunts him.


    ¡°When we reached the Pack house, Pack members bodies were strewn across the ce. Men, women, even the children that didn¡¯t have a chance to get to the bunkers. All ripped to pieces, their blood staining the soil where theyy. My brother was fighting for his life and the Packs, but we were outnumbered. My father screamed, clutching his chest. It was the most agonised scream I had ever heard. I felt like my chest was being crushed. I will never forget the feeling of my mother¡¯s link breaking. My brother dropped to the ground feeling it too, feeling my father¡¯s heartbreak through the Pack link. I ran towards my brother to help when a man put his hand through his chest, ripping his heart out right in front of me. I killed the man, ripping him limb from limb. Thest image of my brother has haunted my dreams ever since¡­.¡± Reid¡¯s hand clenched into tight fists white-knuckled he continued.


    ¡°When my father managed to get to his feet, he became crazed at the loss of his mate, my mother. The loss of my brother was thest straw. He ughtered every single one of them. We lost half the pack that day. My father wiped out the entire other Pack, every single person. He didn¡¯t care if they were involved or not, he went after them anyway. They were a rival Pack, my father had a dispute with them a few weeks before. They waited for my father to leave so they could attack, and they enlisted the help of the Hybrids. I hate them for what they did, not just the fact that they killed my family but for what they did to my mother. The Hybrids ripped her to pieces. It took us hours to find her entire body.


    ¡°My father went on a rampage and killed every Hybrid in the city with my help. I promised him I would kill every Hybrid I came across, promised to keep the Pack safe. A few years after, when I was sixteen, my father took his own life. My father couldn¡¯t handle the pain of losing his mate. I found him hanging from the ceiling in my office. Losing a mate will send a wolf crazy or make them bitter and angry. My father went crazy and killed himself, leaving the Pack to me. That¡¯s why I hate Hybrids. It doesn¡¯t matter if they weren¡¯t involved. I have seen what they can do, I know the destruction they are capable of.¡±


    I sat silently listening to everything he said, letting it sink in. He didn¡¯t look at me or add anything else. Reid just sat there gazing out the window trapped in his memories. Reaching over, I grabbed his hand. Reid ripped his hand out of my grip, and a growl escaped his lips, making me flinch and pull my hand back. We had pulled up outside the Pack house. Opening the door, Reid walked inside, mming the car door behind him, leaving me sitting in the car. I felt terrible not because he rejected me but because he had his own secrets, his own pain. A pain I couldn¡¯t take from him. Feeling through the bond, I could feel how hard he struggles with himself being around me, but at the same time, I could feel how much he rejects those feelings, pushing them aside for me. I felt guilty. I know I didn¡¯t kill his family, but that didn¡¯t make me feel any less guilty knowing that my kind were the ones to cause his heartbreak and knowing I was also making him break the promise he made to his father.


    After a few minutes lost in my own thoughts, Zane came over, opening the door. He waited for me to get out. ¡°Let him calm down. He doesn¡¯t mean to push you away.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, hopping out of the car. Zane looked at me, worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Zane. Reid is the one that needs you, not me.¡± Zane nodded his head, following his Alpha.


    Walking into the Pack house, I find Lily, who is in the kitchen talking to Wendy excitedly about the uing celebrations. Looking at Lily, it made me think of what Reid said about losing a mate. How it sends a wolf crazy. Alpha David lost his mate, my mother. I could, for the first time, understand what he went through. I know if something were to happen to Reid, it would kill me. The mate bond was that strong, it would be like losing a piece of your soul. How was David able to live with it? I couldn¡¯t forgive all the horrid things he had done, how he rejected Lily, but for the first time, I did understand it. He med her even though she didn¡¯t deserve that me.


    For the first time since my mother died, I felt sorry for him, but sorry doesn¡¯t erase what he has done. Sorry doesn¡¯t make me think any better of him. I just hope one day Lily could have a father figure in her life that adores her. But if not, she always has me. I will always make sure she knows that above everything. That her happiness will always be more important than everything else that life throws at us. But to keep her safe I will have to try to speak to her father. They may never build a rtionship like I used to hope they would when she was baby, but I also didn¡¯t want to risk Reid¡¯s Pack, our Pack, if we were to go to war.


    I know Reid would go to war if we needed to keep her safe. I just hope it doesn¡¯te to that, and if there is any way to stop it, I promise Lily I will try. After all, as much as I can¡¯t stand David, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is her father. Lily may want nothing to do with him now, but that could change when she is older, and if there is a chance they could build a rtionship, I will have to make sure she gets that chance. So, for now, I need to find a way to defuse the situation before it bes out of hand.


    Walking over to Lily and Wendy, they walked out the back onto the patio area that overlooked the pool and backyard. Following behind them, the first thing I noticed was heaps of Pack members. There were about a hundred people in the yard setting up long tables and cing out chairs. There were men setting up what looked like a DJ station and dance floor. Women were happily chatting amongst themselves, setting the tables. Arge group of teenagers were hanging lights from the trees and on the huge gazebos. How did they set up all this in the time while we were gone? Everyone seemed buzzed and excited about the ceremony. I wondered if they would feel so excited when they discovered they have a Hybrid for a Luna. I suddenly felt inadequate. I was a noone, now I¡¯m expected to help lead the Pack.


    Wendy, noticing me, walks over, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. ¡°This is all for you, Luna, you and Lily. The Pack members are excited to meet their Luna finally. We never thought Reid was going to find his mate. He has always been so closed off to everyone until you came into the picture, so everyone is naturally curious.¡±


    Her words only made me more anxious. Stepping away from her, I made my way back inside. Deciding to go upstairs, I walked into Reid¡¯s room, not really knowing where else I could hide from everyone. I looked for a linen cupboard, wanting to take a shower, but couldn¡¯t find one after a few minutes. I walked back downstairs to the hallway. Walking past the bedrooms beforeing to Alpha Reid¡¯s office, next to it was a cupboard and opening it, I grabbed a towel out. As I was about to turn to walk back upstairs, I heard talking. ¡°Calm down Alpha, if you go back and kill him, Aria will never forgive you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care. I hate them, hate them all.¡± I quickly dropped my head going to walk off back to the stairs when the floor creaked. Looking through the gap of the door. I made eye contact with Reid, who was ring directly at me. His canines protruding, his face was distorted with anger. I couldn¡¯t seem to pull my gaze away from him. His anger was strong, thick, reaching to me through the bond. I suddenly felt like my blood was boiling, making me feel hot. His anger was burning hot and unrelenting. Zane stepped into my line of vision, breaking my eye contact. He looked at me, smiling sadly before closing the door.


    Running to the room, I locked the door before walking into the bathroom. His anger scared me. I felt frightened of what he might do if I pissed him off. I knew he can¡¯t kill me without destroying himself, but that didn¡¯t make me fear him any less in this moment. Jumping in the shower, I turned the taps on, washing my body with the shower gel and a loofa. I washed myself slowly, not wanting to get out of the shower. My muscles were tense, and I was on edge. After about five minutes, I heard the door handle to the bedroom break. It dropped to the floor with a soft thud. My heart skipped a beat, and my stomach dropped when I heard the door handle to the bathroom twist before opening.


    Dread consuming me, I froze. Reid¡¯s imposing frame walked in. Watching him, I had the sudden urge to not turn my back on him. He was still angry. Reid stripped his clothes off before stepping into the shower and turning on the other showerhead at the other end on the wall. Putting his head under the hot stream of water, I watched his shoulders rx, and he let out a breath. I quickly washed my hair before turning my own shower off. Grabbing my towel that was sitting on the sink basin, I quickly wrapped it tightly around my body. When I looked up, Reid was staring at me, his jaw clenched and eyes zing. Rushing out of the bathroom, I quickly closed the door behind me.


    Sitting on the bed was a dark aqua coloured dress. The dress was beautiful, it was a mid-thigh off-shoulder silhouette with a plunging neckline which would show a lot of cleavage. Picking up the dress, I stared at it. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I wore a dress, maybe when I was a little girl. I wouldn¡¯t usually wear something so revealing. Next to the dress was a blue suit, which must be what Reid will be wearing. Wrapping the towel tighter, I went to the draw and pulled out some underwear. The dress wouldn¡¯t allow for a bra, so I slipped my panties on, just as the door opened. Wendy and Christine excitedly stepped in. ¡°You like the dress?¡± asked Christine excitedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit revealing?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, it will look great. Come on, let¡¯s get you changed,¡± said Christine grabbing my hand, pulling me from the room and down the stairs to her room. Christine was wearing a lc floor-length dress. Wendy was wearing a strapless blue mid-length dress that red out at the bottom. Both of them looked stunning.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 chapter 20

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Wendy and Christine didn¡¯t waste any time; they excitedly did my hair and make-up. I just let them do what they wanted. There wasn¡¯t any point in trying to argue with them, I had more pressing issues consuming me. How were Reid and I going to get along when he had so much anger and hatred towards things that were out of my control? I can¡¯t change what I am, but I won¡¯t stand for him, making me fear him. I have always been submissive to how mine and Lily¡¯s life turned out, taking it as ites. I¡¯m not willing to sit and take it anymore. I know who I am now. More importantly, I know who I want to be, and that¡¯s not a person who gets pushed aside and walked all over. Only I can control who I am supposed to be, and standing there and taking blow after blow didn¡¯t work in the past. So, learning from those mistakes, I refuse to devalue myself for the sake of pleasing others or fearing the reactions of those who won¡¯t agree. Lily needs to know it¡¯s not normal hiding from everyone, not normal to fear everyone, and the only way I can get her to see her own strength is to disy it myself.


    I was brought out of all-consuming thoughts after about an hour of Wendy fiddling with my hair and makeup when they asked me to get changed into the dress. The dress fit like a glove, though I must admit I wasn¡¯tfortable with the length, but they insisted it wasn¡¯t too short. Slipping the ck heels on, I stood in front of the mirror. Wendy had curled my long hair and put it half up half down, the curls raining down to the middle of my back. I had to admit they did a really good job. I looked nice. I looked how a Luna should look. Standing there, staring at myself in the mirror, I had a newfound confidence. I was starting to be excited about the celebrations. Today may not have been the greatest in terms of Reid and I getting along, but I pushed those thoughts aside. Even if he chooses to ignore me or not even show up, I will manage on my own. I won¡¯t let the Pack see what a nervous wreck I am on the inside. Just smile, fake it until you make it, I guess.


    Walking out into the foyer, Lilyes bounding up to me. She had a pink frilly dress on that went to her feet. Her blonde curls shaping her angelic little face to the middle of her back and white sandals on. She looked like a little princess.


    ¡°You look pretty Ari,¡± she said excitedly, pulling on my curls gently. I smiled down at her.


    ¡°So, do you, Lily, just like a princess.¡± Lilyughed excitedly, spinning in a circle to show me her dress, the bottom ring out as she spun around. Holding my hand out, Lily took it, and we walked towards the back yard. Beta Zane walked out with Christine and Wendy. The girls, noticing some Pack members, ran to go chat and mingle, leaving me there holding Lily¡¯s hand. Zane stepped over in his ck suit putting his arm out for me to take.


    ¡°Luna.¡± He nodded. ¡°You look great, Ari.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, you scrub up nice yourself,¡± I replied, smiling. Lily, Zane, and I walked over to the end of the patio. The entire yard had been transformed. Fairy lights shone brightly from the trees, making the whole yard glow. There were small fire pits scattered around, the tables were all set up and decorated. Music was ying loudly. There were tables of food. Lily looked excitedly at a group of kids around her age that were dancing on the dance floor that had been set up in the middle of the yard. Noticing her excitement, I nudged her. ¡°Go y, Lily, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°But what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I have Zane, and I¡¯m sure Alpha Reid will be down soon,¡± I answered, not so sure on thest part. I watched Lily run off towards the crowds of people. Every Pack member was here. Everyone standing around talking, dancing, drinking, and eating. The atmosphere was very rxed and happy, carefree. Everyone was enjoying themselves.


    ¡°Ready?¡± asked Zane.


    ¡°Yep, as ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    Zane led me down the stairs. He introduced me to a lot of people. I could tell some thought it was weird that Zane was showing me around and introducing me to everyone instead of Alpha Reid. But no one said anything. They all seemed excited to meet me, and I was just as excited to meet the other Pack members. After a few hours, I did start to worry that Reid wasn¡¯t going to make an appearance. Pack members whispered amongst themselves. I even heard someone call me an unwanted mate. I didn¡¯t let it bother me, choosing to ignore the whispers. Their opinion of me didn¡¯t matter, and I didn¡¯t care to hear it either.


    Letting go of Zane¡¯s arm, I walked over to the bar area and grabbed another drink. The gentlemen behind the bar passed me a flute of champagne. He had red hair that jutted out everywhere, making him appear younger than he was. He had a strong build but wasn¡¯t as tall as most male werewolves. He wore ck cks and a t-shirt that had a picture of a tie on it.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the Luna. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. My name is Damien.¡± He bowed his head slightly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Damien. I¡¯m Aria.¡±


    ¡°Where is that Alpha of mine? Haven¡¯t seen him all night.¡±


    ¡°He is somewhere, I¡¯m not quite sure either.¡± He nodded in understanding. I could tell by the look on his face that he had heard the whispers. Does everyone think I¡¯m the unwanted mate? As the night went on, I started noticing the women kept ncing or smiling sadly at me. Like they felt sorry for me. I didn¡¯t want their sadness or pity. I wanted to feel like one of them. Everyone was polite but didn¡¯t go out of their way to talk to me. Wendy and Christine came over, finally finding me sitting on a stool at the bar. This time I was drinking red wine. Wendy took the ss from me, taking a sip before she passed it back to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have that one please, Damien,¡± she told him. He quickly handed her a ss as well, and she motioned for me to follow her. We sat at one of the tables. Watching everyone, I saw Lily dancing with a group of kids on the dancefloor. Laughing amongst themselves. Zane came over with a huge tray of food. There were various types of meats and cheeses, and we tucked in eating, watching everyone. After we were done, Zane put his hand out for Christine. She happily took it, and they made their way to the dance floor. Wendy¡¯s mate also came and grabbed her. I watched them excitedly. But after a while, I found I was the only one still sitting at the table. I didn¡¯t mind, I was happy just watching. I knew it wasn¡¯t normal for the Alpha not to be at a ceremony he had organised. I tried to reach him through the bond, but he pushed me out.


    When Wendy and Christine came back over, they both put their hands out. Gripping their hands, they pulled me up before dragging me to the dancefloor with them. Feeling a bit giddy from the wine, I joined them, dancing with them andughing at Zane, who was trying to impersonate Mick Jagger¡¯s strut. The whole night seemed to be passing by, but I didn¡¯t care. I was having fun dancing with everyone, dancing with Lily whose face was red with exertion.


    After a few hours of dancing, everyone was clearly intoxicated and there was still no sign of Reid. There was amotion at the end of the dance floor. Zane walked off to go deal with it. When the voices got louder, though, I decided to walk over to see what was going on. Three Pack members were arguing, throwing punches. Zane was trying to separate them. They were too intoxicated and weren¡¯t listening to hismands, caught up in fighting each other. A crowd had started to grow around the idiots that were fighting. I saw Zane mind-link the Alpha presumably, but just as his eyes regained focus, he was punched making him stumble. There was a collective gasp from the crowd. Walking over, I put my hand out to help him up.


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna, I¡¯m fine. I will deal with this go back to enjoying your night.¡± I went to walk away when one of the men threw a punch, forcing the other man to stumble into me, knocking me to the ground.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You fucking twit, show some respect to your Luna. Apologise now,¡± Zane ordered. Getting to my feet, I dusted some leaves and dirt off my dress.


    ¡°Luna? Reid doesn¡¯t want a Hybrid for a mate. He isn¡¯t even here; she is no Luna.¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Tom. She is your Luna. Now apologise.¡± The man scoffed at me, rolling his eyes childishly. Lily came over wondering what was going on.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, there are children present,¡± I spoke up, looking towards Zane and the other man.


    ¡°See, that isn¡¯t a Luna. She is weak.¡±


    This bloke was really starting to piss me off. One of the other men threw another punch, and it started all over again. Zane was trying to separate them.


    Reaching through the mind link, ¡°Reid can youe down here, please. If not for me, do it for Zane. Things are getting out of control.¡±


    Reid never replied. I know he heard me; I felt the connection go through. I could even feel him listening. Zane managed to get them separated. People were talking in small groups, agreeing with the man about my authority orck thereof.


    The man from earlier, the one who knocked Zane down, stopped fighting. Walking towards me, he stopped directly in front of me. I could smell the bourbon on his breath. His white shirt had been torn from the fighting, he had a cut on his lip, and his blue jeans had blood on them from the other man. He had leaves in his blonde hair, which was all matted. Christine was right about one thing; having so many Pack warriors under one roof would be a disaster waiting to happen. The amount of testosterone in the air was ridiculous.


    The man smiled cruelly. I could tell he was up to no good. I also knew if I backed down, he would see me as weak and no one in the Pack would respect me. The man started jabbing me in the chest with his index finger. Zane went to walk over, but I put my hand up waving him off.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fit to be Luna. Even the Alpha agrees because he isn¡¯t even here.¡±


    Some of the Pack members were nodding their heads, agreeing with him. Looking over at Lily, she was scared, worried I was going to get hurt. When the man jabbed me in the chest with his finger again, I grabbed his hand. His eyes widened, and he growled at me. Angry, I started twisting his hand. I bent it back, he tried to manoeuvre out of my grip, but I was stronger. Twisting his wrist until I heard a sickening crack. Snapping his wrist, it hung at a weird angle. Everyone took a step back. I was pissed off. He may be drunk, but that¡¯s no reason to be disrespectful. I could feel my anger boiling bubbling in my veins. I knew my eyes were zing, my fangs elongated. The man let out a shriek as his wrist broke, clutching it to his chest. He snapped it back into ce, then red at me.


    ¡°You bitch.¡± He sneered, lunging at me. I stepped out of his way. Hended face-first in the dirt. That didn¡¯t stop him lunging again. I don¡¯t know if it was his embarrassment or his ego, but he kept lunging trying to gain an advantage. Trying tond a blow. I was too quick, my reflexes were faster than his. It didn¡¯t help that he waspletely shitfaced either. After the third punch he tried tond, I had enough. Gripping him by the cor of his shirt, I shoved him away, making him stumble into someone. Getting to his feet, I yelled at him.


    ¡°Enough!! Sit down and shut up.¡± My voice echoed through the trees surrounding the yard. The man instantly dropped to his knees and went silent. I didn¡¯t realise how much authority I put behind what I said. I used an Alpha voice, one I didn¡¯t know I contained. Only realising the extent of mymand when I looked up. The entire Pack was on the knees with their heads tilted to the side, baring their necks in submission. The whole yard had gone silent. Even Beta Zane was on his knees, though he had a silly smirk on his face.


    Looking around, I noticed Reid¡¯s imposing frame walking towards me. He looked over at the crowd of people on their knees at my feet. The man mymand was aimed at started shaking and whimpering when Reid approached. Reid looked handsome in his navy-blue suit. cing his hand around my waist, he pulled me into him. He gently ced a kiss on my cheek, his earlier angerpletely gone. Now he just looked shocked but proud. Using his Alpha voice, hemanded the whimpering man that was at my feet. ¡°Apologise to your Luna now.¡± The man quickly apologised, stumbling over the words. Everyone let out a breath.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± he said to the crowd. Everyone started to get up from their positions on the ground. Seizing my hand, Reid pulled me towards the small podium at the front. Up on the podium, Reid pulled me to his side, his fingertips rubbing circles on the small of my back.


    ¡°Well everyone, by now you have all met your Luna. You would also have distinguished by now that she is Hybrid. Despite what I have said in the past about their kind, I expect you all to show her the respect she deserves as the Alpha Female. I¡¯m sure she will put you in your ce like earlier if you do cross her.¡± Raising his ss which I didn¡¯t even see him grab on the way to the podium, ¡°To the Luna,¡± he said.


    In unison, everyone replied before cheering. Having Alpha Reid beside me, no one dared to speak out against me, but after the little show earlier, I think they realised my ability, and I had asserted my authority. The crowd sipped their drinks. Alpha Reid waited for the cheers to stop before speaking again. Waving his hand in the air, everyone fell quiet.


    ¡°Now Lily, I would like you to please step forward ande to me.¡± I watched Lily excitedly skip up to the stage. Her pink dress was now covered in dirt and grass stains from ying, but she still looked adorable. The crowd watched as Alpha Reid took a knee,ing down to her height. She smiled happily gazing back at him.


    ¡°ce out your hand for me, Lily.¡± Lily raised her palm up in front of Alpha Reid. He sped it gently between his own. ¡°Now Lily I would like you to repeat after me.¡± Lily nodded looking out at the crowd shyly.


    Lily repeated after Alpha Reid, her voice was calm, and she didn¡¯t stumble over the words. ¡°I, Lily Violet ckwood, ept the Blood Moon Pack and ept you, Reid, as my Alpha.¡± The Alpha took a small knife and sliced Lily¡¯s finger before slicing his own hand down the palm. It was quite unusual to have a child be brought into another Pack. Usually, this was for adult neers or rogues that weren¡¯t killed, but a child was pretty much unheard of. If Lily were my child, there would be no need for him to slice her finger because she would have been a Pack member the moment Reid marked me. Children were usually born into a Pack. Since we left ours, this was the only way for her to be part of the Blood Moon Pack. I was grateful that Reid didn¡¯t sh her palm like he did his, though. Lily¡¯s finger would heal quickly with her wolf gene. By morning, it would probably be gone. Lily didn¡¯t flinch when he pressed his palm to her fingertips, but she did gasp when she felt the Pack link merge, linking her to everyone.


    The audience all cheered excitedly, and for the first time, I felt emotional not because I was sad but proud of how far Lily hade. She was no longer the scared little girl, like in our old Pack. Here she was vibrant, happy, and everyone loved her. Lily started jumping up and down, not being able to contain her excitement. ¡°We are home now, Ari; we have a home.¡± Picking her up, I cuddled into her, hiding my tears in her shoulder.

 chapter 21

    Aria¡¯s POV


    After Lily¡¯s Pack initiation, the party went on for a few more hours. Reid went off to talk to other Pack members. Looking for Lily, I found her asleep next to one of the fire pits. Lily wasying on a chair cosied up next to the fire. Taking a seat next to her, I took off my heels because my feet were absolutely killing me. I felt relieved taking them off, rubbing my heel. A few minutes passed, I decided to pick Lily up and put her to bed. Getting up with Lily in my arms, I looked around for Reid, but he was still busy talking to Zane and Damien at the bar. Walking up the stairs, I made my way inside and to Lily¡¯s room, cing her on the bed before removing her sandals. Tucking her in, I sat on the end of her bed. Tonight had been a long night. I still wasn¡¯t sure where I stood with Reid, because as soon as Lily¡¯s little ceremony was over, he disappeared into the crowd.


    Feeling tired myself, I climbed in beside Lily, pulling the covers up. I snuggled into her tiny frame. It didn¡¯t take long before I fell asleep.


    I felt like I had only just fallen into a deep sleep when I was jostled awake by movement. I felt familiar tingles running up my back and legs. Reid¡¯s familiar scent hitting me, I nestled into his chest. Reid had found me and had taken it upon himself to put me in bed. Leaning into his warmth, I fell back asleep. I vaguely remember him unzipping my dress, but I was too tired to care. The next morning, I woke to find Reid leaning over me, intently staring. Opening my eyes to see his face so close made me jump in fright.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he said, before pushing his face into the crook of my neck, inhaling my scent.


    ¡°You seem in a better mood.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± was the only reply I got. His hands running along my body before slowing just under my bare breasts. Reid¡¯s palm ran up and over my nipple, causing me to shiver and nipple to harden.


    ¡°So receptive,¡± his deep voice whispered just below my ear. I could feel his breath on my neck. Reid sucked on my mark, sending pleasure all through my body straight to my core, making me lean into him. I could feel him chuckle against my skin, his lips curving up into a smile against my skin at my reaction.


    Turning to face him, I ced my hand on his hips and pulled him towards me. Reid¡¯s hand running along my side then my arse before pulling my leg up, so it was draped over his hip. Just as his lips smashed into mine, the door burst open, and Lily bounced into the room. Reid groaned in annoyance, disappointed. I could onlyugh at his reaction at being cock blocked. Lily, unaware of what she nearly ran in on, jumped on the end of the bed, jumping up down like it was a trampoline. ¡°Wake up, wake up,¡± she squealed. Reid rolled on to his back.


    ¡°And why must we get up?¡±


    ¡°I want to y outside. Zane¡¯s setting up a jumping castle in the backyard for me and Amber.¡±


    Reid shook his head. ¡°So why must we get up?¡± he groaned.


    ¡°So you can y too.¡± I heard him mumble something annoyed.


    ¡°We will meet you down there, Lil,¡± he told her. Lily bounced off the bed, jumping to the floor with a thud and went to run out the door when Reid called to her. ¡°Shut the door.¡± Lily obeyed before darting back down the stairs. Turning back to me, he nuzzled my neck. ¡°Now where were we?¡± Iughed, pushing him away.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a shower.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ why? Stay here.¡± He pouted.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to y with the kids, go on the jumping castle,¡± I told him, walking into the bathroom.


    ¡°I have something you can jump on,¡± Reid sang out from his position on the bed.


    ¡°Tempting, but I¡¯m already up,¡± I sang back, turning the shower on. Grabbing my toothbrush, I quickly brushed my teeth, trying to rid the dry taste in my mouth from the winest night. Washing my hair, I felt Reid¡¯s hands slide up my hips before he stepped in behind me, hogging all the water. ¡°There is another shower head over there. Move over,¡± I said, trying to get the soap out, that was now burning my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m good here,¡± I heard himugh before he pulled me into his chest under the stream of water. Quickly turning around and washing the soap off and rinsing my eyes, I looked up at him. The obsidian eyes of his wolf looked back at me; he had a sly smile on his lips. ¡°What are you doing, Ryder?¡±


    ¡°Reid said you want to y.¡± His voice was deeper, rougher than Reid¡¯s. His eyes flickered before going back to their normal silver colour.


    ¡°Your wolf is a horn dog.¡± Reidughed before pulling me back into him. I could feel his rock-hard erection pushing into my stomach. ¡°Stop Reid, we have to go meet Lily.¡±


    He ignored me, nipping at my neck before his hands found my ass, running his fingers to just under my thighs before he lifted me. Forcing my legs to wrap around his waist, he pushed me into the shower wall holding me in ce. I could feel his erection pressing against my core. Excitement pooled in my stomach.


    ¡°You sure about that?¡± he asked, not giving me a chance to answer as his lips found mine. His tongue brushed my bottom lip. I parted my lips, and he plunged his tongue into my mouth, exploring every inch of it. His hot tongue ying with mine made me moan out, wrapping my arms around his neck. I kissed him back. He pushed his hips up, his cock pressing between my wet folds, making him groan into my mouth.


    Pulling him into me with my legs that were wrapped around his hips, the tip of his rock-hard cock pressed inside, stretching my tight walls. He inched himself in, giving me time to adjust and stretch around hisrge size. Pushing the length of his thick cock in slowly until he waspletely in. His lips found my neck as he pulled out before thrusting back in, making me gasp. ¡°So tight,¡± he whispered, as he pulled back out before thrusting back in even harder. Holding onto his shoulders, I could feel my pussy clench around him, my juices coating his thick cock. Pleasure rippled throughout my body as he plunged his cock repeatedly into my tight pussy, making me scream out in pleasure. His fingers digging into my thighs only made me wetter. His flesh pounding against mine. I could feel my orgasm building as my walls tightened around him. Digging my nails into his shoulders, I bit into the soft flesh of his neck, making him groan against my shoulder as his cock plunged into my wet pussy repeatedly.


    Pulling back his lips smashing against my own, his breathing became rapid as I found my release. Reid slowed his movements while I rode out my orgasm, making me see stars as my pussy clenched around his cock. Finding his release, he groaned leaning into me, pushing his cock deeper into me. I felt his hot cum shoot into me before he came to a stop, resting his forehead against my shoulder. Letting go of my legs, I slid down the shower wall, standing on my feet. Reid pulled me towards him, wrapping his arms around my shoulders.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get cleaned up and go downstairs,¡± he said before kissing the top of my head.

 chapter 22

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Running down the stairs and racing out the back, I saw Zane had set up a huge jumping castle. It was a princess one with a huge slide and on the side a climbing wall and a jumping pit. Christine was on it, bouncing around with Lily and Amber. Seeing me walking towards them, she waved me over, telling me to get in. I hadn¡¯t been on a jumping castle since I was a kid. The jumping castle looked intimidating, an injury waiting to happen. As I went to climb up, my legs were suddenly ripped from underneath me, making my stomach drop and the air to leave my lungs before I was tackled, my body bouncing in the air on the jumping castle. My legs stretched out in a not sody-like manner.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Looking over, I see it was Wendy. She wasughing hysterically at her actions, which nearly caused me to have a heart attack. The worst part though was looking back out through theting and seeing Zane, Reid, and Mitch wereughing, sitting on the bench seat watching. Getting to my feet, I tackled Wendy onto the slide, and we both ended up rolling down before I ended upnding on top of her on the grass. Jumping to my feet, I took off running. Wendy started chasing me along with Lily and Amber, who jumped off the castle to help her. When they failed to catch me, I heard Wendy¡¯s cracking bones as she dived into her wolf form. Her wolf was a light grey with a bluish tint to it. She had a white streak that went from her head to her tail, and she was big even in wolf form. Growling yfully, she ran at me, before lunging. I dropped to my knees,nding on my back, sliding along the grass. Wendy went straight over the top of mending on her paws, spinning around. I stuck my tongue out at her before taking off heading straight towards where Reid, Zane, and Mitch were sitting. Darting behind her mate, I shoved him at her just as her wolf went to tackle me.


    Mitchnded on the grass with a loud thump. Lily and Amber both jumped on him, holding him down. Knowing Wendy couldn¡¯t climb on to the castle in her wolf form without popping it, I tried to sneak back to the jumping castle to catch my breath. Wendy, noticing my hesitation looking between the trees and the castle, chased me down, her fast on my heels running around the back of the jumping castle. I took off towards the trees when I heard a loud growl.


    Looking back towards everyone, Reid was taking off his shoes. Wendy¡¯s wolf collided with me, knocking me to the ground before she started yfully sniffing my face, telling me she won. Looking back over, I watched as Reid took his shirt off. Damn, that man is fine.


    Reid had a silly smirk on his face that turned into a devilish grin. Christine mind linked me, her voice ringing loudly through the link. ¡°I would run if I were you. The big bad Alpha ising.¡± I watched as everyone turned to look at the Alpha. He shook his head at Christine for dobbing him in. I watched as he started running towards me. I heard the sickening crack of his bones snapping mid-jump as he took his wolf form. Landing on the grass about 40 metres away, I stared at him. His wolf was more like the size of a bear,pletely ck, his shiny fur had not a patch of colour anywhere. Even in his wolf form, Ryder seemed to be smiling, baring his teeth. Jumping to my feet, I ran straight towards the trees.


    I could hear Ryder gaining on me, hear the twigs breaking under his giant paws. Running through the forest, everything became a blur. I felt free as the trees whipped past me, the branches hitting my skin. My adrenaline pumped with excitement as I weaved in and out when suddenly I hit a clearing. Nowhere to hide, I turned to the left, running along the tree line. Ryder still hadn¡¯t caught up. Using that to my advantage, I climbed a huge tree standing on the branch, I waited.


    A few seconds after knowing the branch would easily hold my weight, I gotfy on my branch, draping my legs over either side. Ryder came into my line of sight he was sniffing the ground. I ced my hand over my mouth to muffle my giggling. I watched as he kept running past then stopping after losing my scent. Turning around, he was at the bottom of the tree I was hiding in.


    I watched as he sniffed the tree before looking up, his gazending on me straddling the branch. He tilted his head to the side. ¡°Ryder can¡¯t climb, but I can.¡± Reid¡¯s voiceing through the mind link, my smile dropped. I looked down before climbing another branch. Going back to his human form. I heard himugh, making my eyes dart back to him. Reid was standing there in all his naked glory, smiling back at me. He started climbing the tree rmingly fast. I took off running along the branch before jumping to a nearby tree, gripping the tree with my ws before I steadied myself. Looking at the ground, I gasped. That¡¯s a long way down in my adrenaline rush I hadn¡¯t realised how high I had actually climbed. Frozen on the tree, Reid jumped overnding on the branch above me. ¡°You can run, but you can¡¯t hide.¡±


    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s what you think,¡± I threw back at him before clenching my teeth. I jumped off the branch the ground rushing towards me, making me let out a high pitch squeal, my feetnding on the ground below. I was now looking up at Reid who looked like he was about to have a heart attack at my little stunt. I saw him mutter something under his breath but couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying. I knew he would have to climb down. His human form isn¡¯t sturdy enough to jump the thirty or forty metres to the ground.


    ¡°You could have hurt yourself doing that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean, you would hurt yourself if you tried that?¡± He shook his head at me. Climbing down the tree while I watched his nice firm ass. I giggled to myself watching him swinging from branch to branch, like Tarzan.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°The view,¡± I called back. He smiled at me. Before hanging from a lower branch by his arms, he let gonding on his feet in front of me. I stared at his gorgeous body covered in sweat, his tanned skin shining in the sunlight. My eyes running down his body to his V-line.


    ¡°Hey, my eyes are up here.¡±


    Rolling my eyes at him. I shoved him to the ground, making himnd in the dirt, and took off running towards the Pack house. I could hear him shifting back into wolf form just as I broke through the tree line. Seeing his clothesying on the ground, I reached down and grabbed them, only leaving his shoes. Zane and Mitch watched as I darted inside, locking the door behind me. Everyone was standing inside the kitchen, watching amused. I knew Reid wouldn¡¯t fit inside the door in wolf form, his shoulders were too wide. I watched as he breathed on the ss, I waved his clothes at him.


    ¡°He is going to kill you when he gets inside,¡± said Christine.


    ¡°Has to find me first,¡± I said, running through the kitchen door and towards the foyer. I could hear everyoneughing behind me.


    ¡°Bring my clothes back, Aria.¡± I ignored him walking up the stairs. I listened as he Pack linked everyone asking for some clothes so he could shift back.


    Everyone ignored him except Zane. ¡°Can¡¯t get involved, boss man¡± Iughed to myself, before hiding in his office. After a few minutes of him not being able to get in. I heard him use his Alpha voice through the link demanding clothes. He sounded annoyed.


    Being cheeky, I knew mine would overrule hismands. ¡°No one help him, I¡¯m trying to find somewhere to hide,¡± I called back. I heard him growl annoyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna regret that, Ari, when I get inside. I am going to punish you.¡± Iughed back at him. Deciding he would find me in his office, I ran back downstairs and into the kitchen. Reid was no longer at the door.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, but you better hope he doesn¡¯t find you,¡± Mitch chuckled. I heard banging. Looking through the window I see Ryder/Reid had jumped on to the lower part of the roof. Whoops didn¡¯t think about the windows. I knew as soon as he was out of sight of the kids he would shift back and climb through a window. I looked at Zane for help, but he put his hands up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m staying out of it.¡±


    Christine nodded towards the walk-in pantry. Just as she closed the door, I heard Reidnding on the floor in one of the upstairs rooms.


    Everyone darted out of the kitchen, leaving me in the pantry. It didn¡¯t take long before the pantry doors were thrown open and a not happy Alpha was staring down at me with his arms folded across his chest.


    ¡°I see you found some clothes,¡± I nervously giggled.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re enjoying yourself at my expense.¡± Reaching forward he gripped my wrist, making me smack into his rock-hard chest before he threw me over his shoulder.


    ¡°How very caveman of you.¡± He stormed out of the kitchen and past everyone, who were now sitting on the lounge in the games room. I could hear Reid muttering to himself while I iled around trying to make him put me down.


    He didn¡¯t let me go, and much to my embarrassment as we were walking past everyone, his hand pped my arse. I flinched at the impact of his huge handing down on my arse, making me hiss at the sting. Did he just spank me? Zane smirked, shaking his head and waved at me. I, in turn, flipped him the finger. Reid started climbing the stairs with me still half upside down over his shoulder. On the plus side, I got a nice view of his ass. Returning the favour, I pped it. He grunted before pping my arse even harder. ¡°Do that again, and you won¡¯t be able to sit for a week.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a brute, you know that?¡± I could feel the vibration of himughing. My belly was starting to hurt as his shoulder pressed into it. Just as I was about to demand he put me down, he kicked the bedroom door open and dumped me on the mattress, making me shriek. Reid stood looking down at me.


    ¡°You think what you did was funny?¡± he asked, tilting his head to the side. His lips turned up and into a menacing smile. Excitement ran through me. I couldn¡¯t help the smile that crept onto my face as I nodded my head. His smile didn¡¯t waver, and it sent a chill down my spine. Iughed at his expression. I couldn¡¯t tell if he wanted to kiss me or kill me. He raised an eyebrow at me and clicked his tongue. Gripping my ankle, he yanked me towards the end of the bed.

 chapter 23

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Reid grabbed my other ankle and flipped me over so I was belly down on the bed. I squirmed, trying to break his hold on my ankles. Reid growled at me warningly before gripping my hips and pulling them towards him. My feet were forced to the ground while the rest of my body was draped over the bed. Lifting myself up onto my elbows, he forced me back down. Pushing his hand between my shoulder des to hold me in ce.


    Reid then pushed his groin into me. I could feel the bulge of his erection pressing against my ass. Stepping back a bit, he ran his other hand up my thigh. Stopping at my shorts, his fingertips moving along my panty line between my legs teasingly, sending delightful shivers to my core. Removing his hand from beneath my shorts, he started rubbing my arse, making me quiver everywhere he touched. I could feel my underwear bing moist. I pushed into his hand, shaking my ass at him.


    His palm came down, connecting with my ass cheek. I could feel his handprint burning into my flesh. It stung, but it also turned me on even more. Reid rubbed his hand over where he pped. His hand then finding its way back into my shorts, using his fingers, he pushed my panties to the side before sliding his fingers between my wet lips. Reid bent over me; I could feel his breath on my neck below my ear.


    ¡°You liked that?¡± he growled, before shoving his finger inside me, making me moan out loud. Pulling his finger out slowly, he pushed another finger inside me. My body quivered at his touch, bing more aroused. I want more.


    Then his fingers were gone, his touch was gone. Rolling over, I looked up at him. Reid¡¯s eyes were zed over, telling me he was mind-linking someone. The look on his face was pure rage. His eyebrows furrowed together. His canines protruded. Hair was spreading across his arms. I watched as his nails turned into ws. His breathing got deeper and faster. He was fighting himself for control. A terrifying growl ripped through him, vibrating through his chest. I flinched and pulled away. His eyes darting to me. The zed look left instantly. His eyes softened. Reid walked towards the door. Getting to my feet, I went to follow him.


    Just as I was about to ask what was going on, he spun around. His eyes pinning me to the spot.


    ¡°You stay here, and don¡¯t leave this room.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Reid?¡±


    ¡°Nothing you need to know about. Just for once do as your bloody told.¡± He walked out the door, pulling it closed behind him. I heard thetch click over. He locked the door. Rolling my eyes at his abrupt change of mood. I don¡¯t know why he expects the door to keep me in. Maybe a deterrent, but it isn¡¯t Hybrid proof. Deciding to give him a head start at whatever was bothering him, I opened my mind feeling for Wendy through the link. I could feel her wolf. It was restless.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wendy, why has Reid locked me in the room? What is going on?¡±


    Wendy didn¡¯t answer straight away. I could tell she was trying to fight my Alphamand.


    ¡°Wendy, do not make me ask again.¡± I could feel every fibre of her being trying to shake off themand, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold for much longer. Her wolf was whining, wanting her to give into me, and she did.


    ¡°Why are you making me go against him? I can¡¯t tell you; he doesn¡¯t want you involved.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, what is going on?¡± I emphasised every word. Saying them slowly, forcing my Alphamand on her. I heard her wolf whimper through the link, making me feel bad. I know it is painful for her trying to fight against my will.


    ¡°Alpha David and his Pack are at the border.¡± The words spilled out like word vomit. I could hear cars leaving. Moving fast.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening then?¡±


    ¡°Alpha is going to warn him or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or what? Wendy-¡±


    ¡°Wipe them out. He sent all our warriors to the border.¡±


    I gasped shocked. The Blood Moon Pack would annihte the ck Moon Pack. They weren¡¯t big enough or trained enough to go against the Blood Moon Pack. Why would David do this? It was suicide. I couldn¡¯t let Reid¡¯s Pack ughter everyone. I may not be a part of that Pack anymore, but I still considered them to be family. As weird as it sounds, it is the only family we have known. And a lot of the Pack members are good people. I also couldn¡¯t let Reid kill Alpha David; he is Lily¡¯s father. But what can I do? I know Reid will lose it if Imand everyone to stand down. He would never forgive me for taking his authority from him. I may be Luna, but this is rightfully his Pack.


    Trying to think, I heard the door click unlocking. Lily walked in, tears running down her face. Wendy walked in behind her; her head was down. ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Reid is going to hurt Uncle Michael,¡± she sobbed. Damn it I was going to kill Reid. That¡¯s if my idea doesn¡¯t get me killed first.


    ¡°No, Lily. I am going to fix this.¡± Lily looked up at me hopeful. Quickly hugging her, I walked towards the door. Wendy gripped my arm, stopping me as I walked out. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Wendy. Don¡¯t warn the Alpha,¡± I said, forcing my Alphamand on her.


    Wendy¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t have you warn them, you know he wille after me.¡± Wendy nodded her head. I felt terrible, Wendy was my best friend here. I hate causing her pain. I hate putting her in this position where she has been forced to choose between her Alpha and her Luna.


    Running down the stairs and out the front door, I ran towards the tree line. The border was half an hour away by car. I could run there in a quarter of the time. Then I just have to convince them to go back to the Pack house and try not to kill or be killed by one of Alpha David¡¯s Pack warriors, and hope they are still in human form so I can speak with them.


    Sprinting through the forest, I came to a hill. I could see the convoy of SUV¡¯s driving along the dirt road below. Cutting straight across through the trees, I raced across the paddocks, overtaking them. I remained hidden in the tree line. I ran towards the city. Reid must have felt my heart rate picking up, sensing I was up to something because I could feel Wendy whimpering not giving in to hismands and threats. I felt him trying to force a link between us, but I just pushed back harder. Running faster, I came to the edge of the city, heading east towards the border. The sun was starting to go down. I knew by the time I reached the border, it would be dark. Running through the streets, I slowed down a bit. I knew the border couldn¡¯t be too far from here. The streets were starting to look seedier. The north side was what I used to call the posh area. The street I was currently running down definitely wasn¡¯t part of the north side. Some of the houses were burnt out, and there was rubbish strewn across the streets. Lawns overgrown, gardenspletely overgrown with weeds. There was even a burnt-out van on the corner of the street. Running to the end of the street, I looked for a street sign.


    Melrose street. I was already over the border. I hadn¡¯t realised I had crossed over it. Which meant they would know I have crossed the border already. Slowing to a stop, I waited. I listened to the noises trying to pick up any movement. It didn¡¯t take long before I heard the ferocious growls of my former Pack members. The street waspletely dark now. The broken streetlights didn¡¯t offer any light. No light from any of the abandoned houses. The only light came from the moon. It was a full moon tonight, making it seem eerier than normal, or maybe it was the fact I am standing in an abandoned street.


    When the first wolf stepped out in front of me, I could tell it was a Pack warrior by its size. They send warriors when they sense a threat. The only problem was, I am no threat to them. I just want to talk, and hurting one of them was only going to cause a war.


    When another 2 wolves stepped out, I ced my hands in the air, surrendering. Falling to my knees, I watched them circle around me. The biggest one, a grey one, came up to me, baring its teeth. Growling in my face, I stared it down, making sure not to move to suddenly. He pushed me with his nose, trying to get a reaction out of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight. I just need to speak to Alpha David.¡±


    The wolves all growled, stepping closer. Closing in on me, they must think I¡¯m threatening the Alpha. This wasn¡¯t working, I couldn¡¯t talk to them. I wasn¡¯t a Pack member. I didn¡¯t understand what they were saying. ¡°I¡¯m not here to start anything. I just need to talk to my stepfather.¡± Thest word rolled off my tongue, leaving a sour taste in my mouth. But it seemed to get the attention. The grey wolf stopped in front of me. My heart rate slowed down, and I listened as theirs did too. I could hear their breathing. Hear their blood moving throughout their bodies. I calmed my mind, trying toe up with a way to get them to understand.


    ¡°What do you think? Should we take her to the Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Call for Michael, he will know what to do with her.¡± ncing behind me, I looked to see who was talking. But it was only the three wolves in the street. No one in human form except myself.


    ¡°Call Michael. He can verify who I am. My name is Aria,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°How did she know what we were mind-linking?¡± asked the red wolf, who was standing behind me.


    I looked at the grey one, he stepped forward right into my face.


    ¡°Can you hear us?¡±


    I nodded my head. I could hear them but couldn¡¯t push the link back. I don¡¯t know how, but right now I didn¡¯t care. I just needed to get to Alpha David. I waited as they linked Michael.


    ¡°Follow us,¡± the grey wolf demanded.


    I followed them all the way to the Pack house. I knew Alpha Reid wouldn¡¯t be far off the border. I just needed to find out what Alpha David wanted and try to create an arrangement with him. To try and stop this war that wille if he tries to challenge Reid.


    Walking up the Pack house driveway, I was hit with a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Thest time I was here, I was running from the ce not trying to break into it. The Pack house looked the same, still an oversized farmhouse. Standing up on top of the porch was Michael. He had a distressed look on his face. He was standing next to Alpha David. Alpha David had his arms folded across his bare chest, the only clothing he had on was a pair of jeans. He looked intimidating.


    I wanted to run, but I wasn¡¯t that scared, weak girl anymore. I refuse to run from him. If anything he should be begging at my feet. I know what I¡¯m capable of now and I know who I am. I¡¯m not going to let him walk all over me anymore. I¡¯m doing this for Lily, for his Pack. I know he is a crazy bastard, but I also know he doesn¡¯t want his Pack killed.


    Alpha David wore a smirk on his face, dropping his arms to his side. He started walking down the steps. He never took his eyes off me. I could hear a low warning growling from him as he walked towards me. I stood straighter, not breaking my gaze, refusing to look away. When I didn¡¯t submit, the rest of the Pack started circling around us, growling at me threateningly. Michael didn¡¯t move off the porch, he just stared at me, trying to warn me with his eyes. He looked petrified not of me but for me. What the hell have I just walked into?

 chapter 24

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Watching David, I noticed he didn¡¯t look shocked to see me. I then realised this was his n all along. I realised I was his bargaining tool, his way to get Reid toply. I was Reid¡¯s weakness. If something happens to me, it weakens him, and he can get Lily back.


    Too busy watching David trying to think of a way to convince him to sort this out amicably, I didn¡¯t hear the person sneaking up behind me until I felt the sting of the needle as it pierced my neck. The burning sensation bled into my skin, burning my insides like fire consuming my body. I gripped my neck, trying to get the pain to lessen, trying to stop it from spreading. Turning around, I see no one behind me but my former Pack members and a syringe at my feet containing gold liquid concentrated wolfsbane.


    I felt my surroundings start to spin as fire consumed my veins, overtaking all my senses. I could feel myself burning up. I screamed in agony, trying to stop the burn. My legs copsed under me. My body felt heavy, I was losing to the pain. For the first time in my life, I weed the darkness, praying I would pass out so the pain would end.


    I could feel my body falling, my head hitting the soil, but I didn¡¯t even feel it. All I could feel was wolfsbane burning through every cell in my body. I smiled when I felt everything getting darker, my surroundings starting to dim. Michael¡¯s words came back to me. ¡°This stuff will even put you on your arse.¡± He was right. If I weren¡¯t in so much pain, I would haveughed at the fact it did exactly what he said it would¡­. I thanked the Moon Goddess as I finally slipped away into the darkness of oblivion.


    Reid¡¯s POV


    Torn between going to fight beside my Pack and staying and protecting Aria and Lily, I reluctantly left. I had a Pack to protect. We raced through the winding back roads towards the city. The trees blurring into one at the speed we were moving. Alpha David crossed the line, and now there is no going back, I will finally rid the earth of that scum who dared torture my woman. Aria can¡¯t hate me for protecting my Pack¡­ our Pack. I was doing this for her, for Lily, and for us. Driving towards the border, the city came into view. We were only a few kilometres out. The only thing surrounding us were trees and farnd. Just as we hit the outskirts of the city, I felt a cold wave of a feeling I couldn¡¯t recognise rush over my skin. Ryder instantly tensed and tried to lurch forward.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask him. He pushed underneath my skin forcefully. Hair spreading across my arms, my ws extending tearing the leather seat.


    ¡°Aria is getting away from us,¡± I heard him snarl at me in reply. No, Aria was at home where I ordered her to stay. She wouldn¡¯t defy me; she wouldn¡¯t betray my trust like this. I locked her in, the door was sealed, and wolf proof. The ss on the windows is even imprable. Mind-linking Wendy, I felt her push back, trying to ignore the link. Furious that she tried to ignore my call, I shoved back forcing her to ept the link. I could hear her groan as I pushed through the tether. Mitch, who was in the front seat driving, whimpered at me, feeling his mate¡¯s paine through the bond. Wendy let go and stopped trying to shove me out, knowing it¡¯s a battle she can¡¯t win.


    ¡°Where is Aria?¡± I demand. Wendy didn¡¯t answer. Mitch tried to get her to answer by asking the same question I just did. I could see his grip tightening on the steering wheel, his knuckles turning white. Wendy whimpered from the pressure of her mate.


    ¡°I ca¡­can¡¯t,¡± she stuttered almost breathlessly. Aria has done this; she is the only one who is strong enough to bind someone against me. Her tricks don¡¯t work on me, but the rest of the Pack is defenceless against hermands. But I also know she wouldn¡¯t force that burden, that pain to go against an Alpha on Lily. Linking Lily, I could finally get answers.


    ¡°Lily, where is your sister?¡± Lily didn¡¯t resist, meaning Aria hadn¡¯tmanded her to keep quiet.


    I heard Mitch let out a breath when I dropped the link to Wendy.


    ¡°She went to speak to the Alpha, um, my dad.¡± Lily sounded unsure on thest word like she hadn¡¯t used the word before. I growled, pissed off that she disobeyed me. I felt Lily cower through the link, she doesn¡¯t understand I¡¯m not angry at her. Cutting the link, Mitch looked at me through the rear-view mirror.


    ¡°Speed up, Aria is heading to the border.¡± Mitch nodded before putting his foot down, overtaking everyone like they were standing still.


    Jumping out of the car before the car even stopped as we reached the border, Dominic, one of my warriors, came up to me. ¡°They all retreated about 5 minutes ago, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. He never showed up here. Only their warriors showed up, but they left. What do you want to do, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Stay alert, they have your Luna.¡± Dominic growled in reply. I tried to reach out to Aria but got no reply. Trying toe up with a n with Zane, we had no idea where the Pack house was having never been there. We knew it wouldn¡¯t be anywhere in a popted area. Most Pack houses were away from the human poption and near busnd so we could let our wolves out. So, it¡¯s probably on the outskirts of the city. Dominic brought some maps of the city so we could search for secluded areas of the east side. Unfolding the maps, I sprawled them out on the car bo. The only ce big enough and secluded enough was the busnd along the railway tracks. It was backed onto a wildlife reserve. I know that is where I would build a Pack house if it was me.


    Suddenly feeling like I was being skinned alive, I fell to the ground panting. My body felt like it was being doused in acid. Ryder pushed forward, forcing me to shift. My clothes tearing as I took my wolf form.


    ¡°Aria,¡± snarled Ryder. Jumping over the border, I could feel him trying to run towards her until I suddenly felt cold, my body going numb, my vision blurred. Pushing forward I regained control, forcing us to shift back. Zane was right behind me. Clutching his stomach he shakily handed me some shorts.


    ¡°We can feel her, Alpha, make it stop.¡± he pleaded before copsing next to me.


    Sitting up, I look around to find all my men on the ground, shaking and writhing in agony. How is this possible? The bond only works on me. Ryder was pacing in the back of my mind, anxious. Reaching out to Aria, I feel nothing through the bond, no connection at all. Which could only mean two things: she has passed out or she is dead. I knew she wasn¡¯t dead; I would feel that. The thought alone was painful like my soul ripping out of me, so I knew she was still alive. But the question was how she affected my entire Pack.


    ¡°Lycan Blood. She is our rightful queen. They were all bonded the moment you marked her,¡± growled Ryder. My body felt weak; I shakily stood and put the blue shorts on before copsing to the ground again. We just had to ride it out. Once she waspletely out, the pain would end, I hoped.


    Aria¡¯s POV


    ¡°Now what do we do with her?¡±


    ¡°We use her to get my daughter back. Alpha Reid wille for her. If he wants her he will hand Lily over.¡±


    ¡°He will kill the entire Pack. This is insane even for you. You¡¯re willing to risk everyone?¡±


    I could hear whispers. Alpha David was talking with someone. Slowly opening my eyes, I stay as still as possible to not alert them that I¡¯m awake. I was in Alpha David¡¯s office. I could see shelves of books and a desk that had papers and maps all over it. I was ced on the brown leather sofa in the centre of the room. I could see Michael with his back to me, talking to the Alpha who was seated at his desk.


    My throat felt incredibly dry. I felt like I had a major hangover. My head was pounding against my skull. Testing out my limbs, I realised I could move my legs and arms. I was weak, but I had feeling back. That wasn¡¯t the only feeling I had though. Hunger. I was ravenous. I needed blood. I could hear four heartbeats in the room. My own standing out above everyone else¡¯s thumping loudly in my chest against my ribs. I knew two belonged to the Alpha and the Beta, but the fourth person must be behind me somewhere. I could feel my fangs breaking painfully through my gums, my mouth filling with the metallic taste of my own blood.


    ¡°You hear that? She is waking,¡± said the mystery person behind me. Looking over in the Alpha direction, I hear him stand up. Michael made eye contact with me.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, she should have been out for hours,¡± he stated.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Dose her again before she regains her strength,¡± ordered the Alpha through the mind link to the person behind me. Obviously, he forgot I can hear them, or maybe his Pack members forgot to mention that detail. I heard the person behind me start walking towards the back of the sofa. Just as his hand reached over to inject me, I gripped his wrist, pulling him over the sofa making himnd on the floor.


    Sitting up, I still had hold of his wrist that was gripping the syringe. I squeezed his wrist, making him cry out and drop it. I saw the Alpha and Michael about to lurch forward to stop me as I ripped the man towards me, sinking my teeth into his neck. I drank voraciously, draining him in a few seconds before rolling his body off me and onto the floor, his lifeless eyes peering up at us in shock.


    I grabbed the syringe that had fallen at my feet, twirling it between my fingers, admiring the poison that just knocked me out cold. I heard shuffling as the Alpha went to try to stop me from attacking first, but I had no intentions to fight; it would end in their deaths. I sat back on the couch, gettingfortable.


    ¡°I understand it now, why you did it,¡± I said clearly. The Alpha stopped. Looking up at him, he looked confused. Michael wore the same expression, trying to figure out what I was talking about. I observed the Alpha. He didn¡¯t look the same. I no longer feared him. He looked rather normal in his blue denim jeans and a ck t-shirt. I could tell he lost weight, his eyes were dark with sleep deprivation, He looked like he aged ten years since Ist saw him at the diner.


    Now I just felt sorry for him. I knew I shouldn¡¯t, but I couldn¡¯t help it. He was a monster to us for years, but now I see a broken man, not someone to be feared.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Aria?¡± asked David, crossing his arms over his chest he leaned back sitting on the edge of the desk.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about why you hated Lily and me. Why you abandoned your own pup.¡± The Alpha bared his teeth at me and growled. ¡°I understand it now. I know a wolf goes crazy without their mate. I understand what it does to them. I don¡¯t agree with your actions, but I do understand,¡± I told him.


    ¡°You know nothing, Aria. Don¡¯t pretend you know anything. I just want my daughter back.¡±


    ¡°You mean the daughter you dumped in myp to raise? The daughter you pretended you didn¡¯t have? That daughter?¡±


    ¡°Watch it, girl,¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to lose a mate. But I understand why you are the way you are. Most wolves kill themselves after they lose their mate, or they go mad. You went mad with anger and med her. When you should have put all the anger you had into loving her.¡±


    ¡°Aria, shut up,¡± warned Michael. Looking back over at the Alpha, his face was red with anger, veins sticking out along his arms like he was a ticking time bomb. But that no longer scared me.


    ¡°Listen to Michael, Aria. You know nothing of what you¡¯re talking about. You can¡¯t sympathise with me.¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to lose her? You lost your mate. I LOST MY FUCKING MOTHER,¡± I screamed. ¡°I was thirteen, and you threw Lily in myp. I couldn¡¯t even attend her funeral because you were too gutless to be around your own daughter. Mum¡¯s flesh and blood. You didn¡¯t just lose her. I lost her too. Then I lost my childhood. I threw everything away to raise her. ME, not you. I took care of her, and now you expect me to hand her over to you.¡±


    ¡°She is my daughter, Aria.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, she is, but she doesn¡¯t know you. She knows only to fear you. You spent so much time hating her, but did you ever think of what Mum would have wanted? I know she wouldn¡¯t have wanted you to abandon her flesh and blood. She would have wanted you to be the father you promised her you would be. Now after six fucking years you want to im her back.¡±


    Alpha David walked back to his desk and took a seat. He knew I was right. Lily doesn¡¯t know him the way she should, and he doesn¡¯t know her. ¡°So, what do you suggest then, Aria? You think you¡¯re calling the shots? You think you have all the answers?¡± Michael rxed a bit before sitting on the edge of the desk. I sat back understanding the Alpha was willing topromise.


    Looking at the clock, it was a little after 8pm. The Blood Moon Pack was already at the border, but why haven¡¯t they crossed over yet? Reid would know I¡¯m here by now.


    ¡°I am only here because of Lily. Despite the hell you have put her through, she still feared Reid was going to kill you. She wanted me to stop this. You and I still have unfinished business, but for now, this is about Lily, so I suggest you prove you deserve to be a part of her life. Maybe visit, get to know her, but she remains a part of my Pack.¡± The Alpha growled at me about to disagree and argue back. I held my finger up at him, motioning him to let me finish.


    ¡°When she turns 18, we let her decide if she wants to take over the ck Moon Pack. For now, until I can trust you, you can get to know her and then maybe down the track if Lily decides she wants you in her life we can sort out custody agreements.¡±


    ¡°Shared custody, she is my daughter,¡±


    ¡°Listen to her, Alpha. She has a point. You can¡¯t just rip Aria away from Lily and expect Lily to be okay with that. Aria is all she has ever known.¡±


    The Alpha seemed to think about it. I heard Michael start to mind link him and blocked him out, giving them some privacy to speak. Pushing through the bond, I could tell Reid was close.


    ¡°Reid you there?¡±


    ¡°Where the fuck are you, Aria? Do you have any idea of the damage you have caused?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m with Alpha David. I will be back at the border soon.¡± I could tell he was using the bond to find my location.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ming to get you. Tell David to tell his warriors to let us through or it will be a bloodbath.¡±


    ¡°Just wait there, I will be there soon,¡± I argued back.


    ¡°No, you went against me. This could have been avoided, but you had to defy me. I¡¯ming to get you, and that¡¯s final.¡± He cut off the mind link. I could feel his anger pouring through the link.


    ¡°Reid is on his way. Tell your warriors to stand down.¡± They both stopped talking and looked at me. Alpha David raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°I tried to stop him, but he ising anyway. Tell them to stand down. I don¡¯t want our people hurt.¡±


    ¡°Our people?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I might not be a part of this Pack anymore, but they are still family to me, despite what you may think. I don¡¯t wish any harm to anyone here. Please.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I will tell them to let them through, and as for Lily, we have a deal for now.¡±


    I smiled, genuinely excited for Lily. She may just get the father she wanted, after all. I always had that hope for her that this monster would eventuallye to his senses and see what a great little girl she was and how much like Mum she is.


    It didn¡¯t take long before we heard cars pulling up in the driveway. Following David and Michael out we made our way through the Pack house.


    It hadn¡¯t changed much. I had so many horrid memories here, but it was home for so long it just felt familiar,fortable in a way. Which is absurd, but it was home. It¡¯s where I lived with my mother for 6 years, where some of my earliest memories were. This ce will always feel familiar.


    Once outside, five ck SUVs were parked out the front. Men piled out of the cars, standing alongside the vehicles. Reid stepped out of the one that was parked in front of the stairs. He only had blue shorts on, and his chest was bare. He was covered in dirt and sweat. Meeting his eyes, I went to walk down to him when I noticed him ring directly at me. I froze on the step. He was furious. My heart skipped a beat when I heard him speak.


    ¡°Aria, get in the fucking car.¡± I was frozen. I didn¡¯t react which just pissed him off even more. Marching forward, he gripped my arm, ripping me towards him, making me stumble into him. I heard Michael growl at him behind me at his forceful grip.


    Reid shoved me towards the open rear door. ¡°Get in the car NOW!¡± he shouted at me, making me flinch. Alpha David came down the stairs and extended his hand to Reid in a polite gesture, trying to diffuse the situation, but Reid just spun on his heel and punched him breaking his nose making David stumble back falling onto the steps.

 chapter 25

    Aria¡¯s POV


    The only sound was a collective gasp from everyone who was present. I held my breath when I saw David scramble back to his feet. He dusted himself off before rubbing his already bruising jaw. Michael¡¯s eyes flicked to my horrified ones, begging me to do something before this got out of hand.


    But I didn¡¯t have to, the most shocking thing happened when David clenched his jaw and walked back up the stairs and inside the house. Everyone kind of looked around confused by the Alpha just walking away from a fight. No one was more surprised than Alpha Reid.


    ¡°What? You are just going to walk away and be a coward?¡± Alpha David just kept walking ignoring Reid. Michael quickly followed behind. For the first time ever, I was actually proud of the way he handled himself. He didn¡¯t give in to his anger, he just simply got up and walked away not wanting to risk the agreement we havee up with. Maybe he really is going to try and right his wrongs.


    Looking around, my former Pack members eyes quickly darted away from the scene and they went back to patrolling, leaving just the Blood Moon Pack standing around. I must have missed an order through their Pack link since there were no threatening growls or any attacks from anyone. Reid¡¯s Pack looked tense like they were expecting retaliation, but there wasn¡¯t any. They all simply walked off like we weren¡¯t intruding on theirnd.


    Walking over I went to ce my hand one Reid¡¯s arm. He spun around so quickly and gripped my wrist before I made contact. His eyes burned with anger. If looks could kill, I would be a pile of dust by now. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was more pissed that David turned his back on him or my escape. I think it was a mixture of both.


    Difference is if I walk away, he will chase after me. So instead, I calmly rxed in his death grip. When I didn¡¯t pull away, Reid started dragging me towards the open rear door. Once we were close enough, he shoved me inside. Inded on the seat, my legs still hanging out the door. I moved to the other side of the car just as Reid sat down. He didn¡¯t say anything, but when I went to turn and ce my feet on the ground, he gripped my ankle and yanked me towards him until I was half on hisp with one leg draped over him the other awkwardly bent next to him. Reid didn¡¯t let go. I watched the fall and rise of his chest while he tried to calm himself and his wolf down.


    After a few minutes I tried to remove my leg that he gripped and was forcibly pulled back to the same position. When I heard a growl emit from him, I froze my movements and watched him warily. I could feel his hot breath on my neck.


    Being around him is like walking on eggshells. My leg was starting to cramp from the position I was sitting in. Deciding to move, I sat in the middle seat trying to find a morefortable position, when Reid suddenly pulled mepletely onto hisp, so I was straddling him.


    He dropped his head into the crook of my neck and started inhaling my scent. His strong arms wrapped around my waist, he started to rx after a few minutes. I had to hold back a moan when he started sucking on my mark, my eyes rolled into the back of my head just from his touch. Pulling away slightly, I looked around embarrassed. Zane was driving back to the Pack house but was paying no attention to us in the back seat. I tried to hop off hisp when his fingers dug painfully into my waist.


    ¡°You will not leave again without my permission. Do you understand?¡± His deep gravelly voice spoke just below my ear near my neck. I tried to get off hisp by pushing off his chest with my hands, but his strength was unrelenting as he held me in ce with one arm, his other hand snaked out and gripped my chin forcing me to look at him.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± he asked. His intense gaze made me gulp nervously. His eyes hardened when I didn¡¯t answer his grip on my chin tightening. I quickly nodded my head, not trusting my voice not to break if I answered out loud. He let my chin go and his grip on my waist loosened. I climbed off of him and scooted as far as the seat would allow away from him.


    Reid turned his body so he could watch me, draping one arm along the backrest of the car. I looked in the mirror to be met with Zane¡¯s sympathetic eyes staring back at me before he quickly nced away.


    ¡°What happened with Alpha David?¡± asked Reid. I had this entire scenario yed out differently in my head. I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be so tense nor was I expecting him to punch David without giving me a chance to exin.


    ¡°It was about Lily,¡± I told him my voice firm, annoyed that he was treating me like I was some omega. Angry that he nearly ruined the deal I have with Alpha David.


    ¡°And?¡± Reid asked, annoyed at my answer. I had to fight the urge to roll my eyes at him, his way of talking down at me was starting to really get under my skin.


    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t concern you, David and I will organise thingster around Lily¡¯s school schedule.¡± Reid growled at my response and my tone of voice. I knew I sounded bitchy, but what did he expect after the way he just treated me.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°When it¡¯s about you and Lily, it does concern me Aria. You are mine, now lose the attitude and tell me what is going on,¡±


    ¡°Really, lose the attitude? I¡¯m sorry if I won¡¯t bow down to you. Until you start treating me like your equal, the attitude stays.¡± I retorted.


    Reid reached over and gripped my arm. I see Zane nce nervously in the mirror before his eyes went back to the road. Through the bond, I could feel that he was a ticking time bomb, his rage just swirling inside him looking for an escape even Ryder was angry. Pissed off he didn¡¯t get the challenge from Alpha David like he hoped he would. Both of them were annoyed, feeling like I was challenging them.


    I wasn¡¯t, but I also wasn¡¯t going to put up with their anger issues. Not wanting to be suffocated by his testosterone-fuelled rage at me, challenging him, I gripped the door handle and shoved the door open.


    Ripping my arm out of Reid¡¯s grip, I jumped from the moving vehicle, Zane instantly hitting the brakes. My body collided with the rough gravel; I could feel my flesh being ripped away as I rolled along the road. The car behind us screeching to a stop about a metre off me. My clothes were torn, and I had cuts and scrapes covering every bit of exposed flesh, including my face. I was too angry to notice. I just wanted away from him, away from both of them.


    Pushing up off the ground onto my hands and knees, I groaned. Maybe that wasn¡¯t the smartest idea I had thought of. Standing up, I dusted myself off pulling small rocks out that were embedded in my hands, I turned and started walking towards the forest that led to the Pack house. I could hear people¡¯s rushed voices calling after me before the car that nearly hit me left, driving towards the Pack house.


    Reid screamed at me, demanding Ie back to the car, but I was not in the mood to deal with him. I ignored him and kept walking. Next thing I know I am being knocked down onto the grass from behind as Reid barrelled into me. Hitting the grass with an oomph as the air was knocked out of me. Reid rolled me over onto my back; I just stared, dazed.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going little one?¡±


    ¡°Where do you think I¡¯m going¡­ Home. Now get off me.¡±


    Reid red down at me, challenging me. I red back at him, not submitting. When he realised I wasn¡¯t going to back down he growled warningly at me, but I just growled back. How dare he challenge me. We are meant to be mates, equals. I don¡¯t own him just as he doesn¡¯t own me. I won¡¯t submit to him or anybody. I¡¯m not going to be his little bitch that he can treat like garbage then think I will forgive his brutish behaviour.


    When I growled back, Ryder¡¯s eyes peered back at me. Ryder may love me, but Alpha¡¯s don¡¯t like to be challenged even by their Luna. Most Luna¡¯s are submissive to their mates. I¡¯m not a normal wolf, I¡¯m Lycan and not going to back down to him whether he is my mate or not. Ryder seemed to realise that I could tell Reid was fighting for control, his eyes flickering between him and his beast. I shoved him to the side and went to get up when hands gripped my shoulder¡¯s pulling me back down.


    Ryder pulled me, so my back was pressed against his chest, his arms holding my arms at my side, I felt him move my hair over my shoulder, exposing my neck to him.


    Suddenly feeling teeth bite down harshly on my neck, trying to get me to submit, I struggle against him when I feel his canines bite through my flesh harder pinning me in ce. Ryder growled menacingly at me, but I refused to submit. When I felt him bite deeper, I could feel the blood start to run down my neck and arm, any harder he could rip my arm off.


    His growling got louder, trying to force me to give in. Instead, I pivot, his teeth ripping harshly out of my shoulder and neck. Gripping him I bite him back, I sink my teeth into his neck, but the blood loss from his bite starts to make me woozy as I feel myself getting sleepy, I drop to my side my body feeling like it¡¯s being weighed down.


    Why didn¡¯t I just let Ryder win? I knew better than to challenge a wolf. Reid is one thing, Ryder ispletely different. The wolf side loves the chase and loves a challenge, but one thing they won¡¯t do is show weakness, especially in front of their mate. So, me challenging Reid brought Ryder forward.


    I feel my body being lifted, and my head hits Reid¡¯s shoulder as I fight to stay conscious. I can feel movement before I am ced on hisp. Hearing the car door close I know I¡¯m back in the car on Reid¡¯sp. I could hear Zane speaking.


    ¡°Luna alright, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she just bit off more than she can chew with Ryder, she just needs blood,¡±


    I feel the engine start and the car move. When I give into exhaustion.


    I¡¯m nice and warm. My skin feels like it¡¯s vibrating, tingles are spreading down my sides where Reid¡¯s hand is drawing patterns in my skin. I leave my eyes closed, enjoying the sensations and my heightened senses. I breathe in his intoxicating scent. His masculine smell making my mouth water. I can tell we areying on our sides, my face resting on his arm, his breath fanning my face. Wriggling closer Reid tucks my head under his chin, pulling me tighter to his chest.


    I growl low, almost a purr at our closeness, I have an overwhelming need to taste him, running my nose along his chest, I lift my head and start licking and sucking his neck softly. He moves onto his back, pulling me with him, so I¡¯m lying on his chest. I breathe in his scent, which is teasing me, making me thirstier. My eyes still closed; I run my nose along his corbone, breathing him in. Reid pulls me up higher, so we are face to face. I open my eyes to see Reid¡¯s soft gaze staring at me. I lean in and kiss his lips softly, his fingers softly drawing circles on my lower back.


    Dropping my head back on his chest, I listen to his heartbeat thump in his chest, my own heart falling in sync with his.

 chapter 26

    Aria¡¯s POV


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let Ryder have control.¡± Reid¡¯s husky voice broke the silence. My hand instinctively went to my neck, remembering the feel of his anger as he bit into my soft skin. My neck was smooth, having already healed. Lifting my head up, I stared at Reid¡¯s face. He was fully in control now his gaze soft, but I could feel his worry seeping into me through the mate bond. I could feel his guilt thick and strong. Reid¡¯s silver eyes searching mine waiting for me to say something.


    Leaning over, I kissed his lips softly before getting up. I climbed off the bed and walked into the bathroom, I wanted to shower so I could go see Lily and tell her about my meeting with her father. When I opened the bathroom door Reid sat up, he must have felt my intentions through the bond.


    ¡°Lily is asleep. I wouldn¡¯t wake her; she has her first day of school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What time is it?¡± I asked, confused. I didn¡¯t feel like I was out that long. It was the middle of the night when we left David¡¯s, I feel like I only had a short nap.


    ¡°It¡¯s 2:00 AM Aria, you have been out for three days now.¡± His voice got lower as he looked down at the bed. Three days I have been out, Ryder knocked me out for three days. No wonder he feels so bloody guilty.


    Turning my back on him, I push the bathroom door open. Stripping my clothes off I turned the shower on, my body felt a little stiff but other than that I felt fine. I certainly didn¡¯t feel like I had been asleep for three days. I was fairly hungry though my bloodlust was strong, but it was strong before Ryder bit me. I will have to go see if I can find any blood in the infirmary. Dr. Mavis said she would stock it there in the fridges for me.


    Halfway through washing myself, Reid walked in, I watched as he stripped his clothes off and turned the other showerhead on at the opposite end to me. I watched as the water ran down the muscles on his back. His arms braced on the wall in front of him, his head under the stream of water.


    Reid must have felt my eyes on him as he turned around and stared back. His eyes running up my body stopping at my hips then my breasts, before looking me in the eyes. His gaze stirring my insides, as arousal started to flood me. I wasn¡¯t sure it waspletely mine or just Reid¡¯s desiresing through the mate bond. Scanning my eyes over him, I watched his chest move with each breath, my eyes sliding down his abs then slowing at his V line when I noticed his erection standing proud. I turned away, definitely not just my own feelings I was picking up on. I didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction.


    Abruptly ignoring my arousal, I turned the taps off and stepped out of the shower. He will have to tend to himself, I could feel the hint of a smile creeping onto my face at the thought. Grabbing a towel, I wrapped it around myself and walked out, closing the door behind me. I heard Reid groan with frustration.


    Since it was night-time, I decided to put my pyjamas on. Leaving the room, I snuck down the stairs and opened up Lily¡¯s door, she was sleeping peacefully snuggled up to her purple unicorn plushie. Closing the door, I walked to the infirmary. My gum tingling in anticipation. Just as I¡¯m about to reach out and open the infirmary door, Zane steps into the hallway.


    ¡°Luna, you are up,¡± he said noticeably shocked at finding me walking the halls sote at night.


    ¡°Yes, Zane, good morning. Why are you up so early?¡± My voice was breathy, my fangs had already protruded from my gums, making it difficult to speak.


    ¡°Patrol duty, are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± asked Zane, reaching out he gently touched my arm. I pulled back. I tried to calm myself, but in this empty narrow hall, it was hard to ignore the beating of his heart, the sweet smell of his blood racing through his veins. I was struggling. I was fine, but as soon as the infirmary came into view, my hunger took over knowing what waited on the other side of the door.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I watched the vein in his neck lost in a trance. I could hear his concerned voice talking to me, but his words didn¡¯t register. My mouth started to water; I could feel my eyes zing in hunger. Just as I went to lean in to taste him, he pulled away startled. My eyes flicked to his concerned ones.


    ¡°Luna¡­ Luna, Aria.¡± I could hear him speaking, but they were just words. They held no meaning at this moment. Moving towards him, he put his hands up, trying to ward me off. My only response was a guttural growl. Just when I went to take another step towards him, I felt arms wrap around my own, distracting me.


    Reid¡¯s arms, the familiar tingles spreading throughout my body at his touch, his intoxicating scent making me lean into him instinctually, calming myself down. Reid pulled me closer, tucking my head under his chin.


    ¡°Beta you are free to leave. Let me know if you have any problems while on patrol.¡± Reid spoke with authority. Beta Zane sounded relieved to have Reid walk in. His heart rate instantly slowed down at the sight of his Alpha.


    ¡°I will see youter. Luna, feel better,¡± he said as he walked off towards the foyer. I let out a shaky breath and tried to pull away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Reid asked.


    ¡°I need blood,¡± I stated, my voice still slightly distorted.


    ¡°I know, but why you are going into the infirmary?¡± I looked at him confused. I know blood isn¡¯t stored next to the milk in the fridge downstairs. Reid pulled me back towards our room. Wriggling out of his grip, I opened the door to the infirmary.


    ¡°I told Mavis not to store blood here for you after thest batch went off.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I asked in disbelief. Was he going to force me to go without it like David?


    Reid grabbed my hand and walked me back to our room, why would he tell Mavis to do that? Is it because I challenged him? Because I went behind his back? Was this his punishment?


    Once back in the room, Reid pulled his shirt off and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°You don¡¯t need blood bags when you have me, I don¡¯t want you drinking random peoples blood Ari, only mine.¡±


    I watched him waiting for him to tell me it was a joke. I searched the bond and found no deceit, no indication that he was going to go back on what he was telling me. I could tell he felt strongly about me drinking only his blood, his possessiveness making him even want to control who I drink from. I didn¡¯t mind, he tasted just as good as he smelt.


    Reid put his hand out and tilted his neck towards me, I watched the vein in his neck, throb to the beat of his heart. His scent perfuming the room, the sight of his neck was making my mouth water. I hesitantly stepped towards him and grabbed his hand. He pulled me on hisp, I was starving, but I was also worried about hurting him after what happened in the hallway with Zane.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you kill me, Ari, stop worrying,¡± When I didn¡¯t move, Reid reached up and slid his nail across his shoulder where it met at his neck. Drawing a thin line of blood. His blood spilling over and running down his shoulder onto his chest.


    I couldn¡¯t fight the urge anymore, seeing his blood running down his skin, the temptation became too much. I licked up the trail of blood. Reid shuddered under my hot tongue, running over his flesh. When I reached his neck, I sank my teeth into his tender flesh. Reid moaned loudly at the sharpness of my teeth. Through the bond, I could feel that he actually enjoyed me feeding off him, like he found it erotic.


    His blood dribbled down my chin as I drank from him, my hunger felt insatiable, when I went to pull away, Reid shook his head, he could feel my hunger radiating through our bond. I sank my teeth back into him, I knew my eyes and sclerae were burning red as the colour of his blood started to take over my vision. Making the room appear tinted red.


    Adjusting my position, I could feel Reid¡¯s erection pressing between my legs through his jeans.

 chapter 27

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Pulling back, I went to get up when Reid tugged my hips back down, thrusting his hips into mine. I could feel his rock-hard cock pressing against my core. Reid held me in ce with one arm tightly secured around my waist. His other hand reached up towards my face. He gripped my chin between his fingers, forcing me to meet his hungry lust-filled gaze. The intensity of his eyes made me squirm in anticipation.


    Reid¡¯s thumb rubbed over my chin before brushing over my bottom lip. Parting my lips, my tongue brushed against his thumb softly. I could taste his blood on it. Swirling my tongue around the tip of his thumb, I sucked on it. His delicious taste enticed my arousal more.


    Reid¡¯s hand dropped to my breast, he palmed it firmly, fondling it with his warm hands, as he hungrily smashed his lips into mine.


    Rolling my hips over the bulge in his jeans. I felt moisture pool between thighs at the friction, making me moan against his lips, earning a growl from him.


    ¡°You still aren¡¯t forgiven,¡± I told him. My voice sounds breathy and desperate.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± His husky voice spoke just below my ear as he sucked the skin on my neck.


    Reaching between us, I undid the button and zip on his jeans, reaching inside. I grabbed hisrge thick cock in my hand. Squeezing it, he thrust into my hand. I stroked him, slowly teasing him.


    Reid grabbed my ass with both hands, squeezing so tightly, I knew his fingers were going to leave a bruise. My body betrayed me when he squeezed even harder, making me moan out.


    Flipping me over, Reid sat on his knees between my legs. The silk slip dress riding up, revealing my wet panties. Gripping my panties, he ripped them off, my skin stinging as the fabric tore into my flesh, making me hiss.


    Pulling me towards him and spreading my legs wide apart for him. I watched as he rubbed his fingers over my bare pussy, sliding his fingers between my swollen wet lips. He rubbed softly between my moist folds before pushing two fingers inside me, my pussy clenched around his fingers as he slowly pulled them out before adding another, his fingers moving in and out of my pussy torturously slow.


    ¡°So wet.¡± Reid¡¯s husky voice made me quiver.


    I pushed against his fingers, trying to get the release I was sitting on the edge of. Pulling his fingers outpletely, I suddenly felt empty.


    Watching as he ced his fingers in his mouth, sucking my juices from them.


    ¡°And so sweet.¡± His gravelly voice making my stomach tighten.


    Leaning over me, he smashed his lips into mine, his tongue ying with mine fighting for dominance. I could taste myself on his lips as he took over my mouth.


    Standing up, he removed his jeans, his cock springing free from the confines of his pants. He stroked himself while watching my reaction. Sitting up on my elbows, I watched as his hand stroked and squeezed his cock.


    My juices running down and onto my thighs, at the sight of him standing over me, I rubbed my legs together to try and soothe my throbbing desire.


    Sitting up, I grabbed hold of his thick cock, I felt it jerk in my grip. Looking up and watching his reaction. I flicked my tongue out and licked his knob, before taking itpletely in my mouth.


    Sucking his cock, I felt his hands slide into my hair. Gripping a handful, he thrust into my mouth, making me gag. His cock twitched when my throat constricted around his hard length.


    Sucking harder, he thrust into my mouth again. This time I was prepared for it and rxed my throat.


    Reid continued to fuck my mouth for a few minutes before reaching down. He grabbed my dress and pulled it over my head, before shoving me back, making me fall on my back on the bed.


    Using his hands, he spread my legs apart, beforeying between them. I moaned out when his hot breath came in contact with my skin as he sucked on the inside of my thigh. Moving closer to my core, his hot breath fanning my skin as he ran his tongue over my swollen lips.


    His hands running up and over my belly to my breasts, everywhere he touched sparks ignited, making my sensitive skin tingle.


    I writhed in pleasure as he sucked and lickedthe small bundle nerves, he then slid a finger inside of me, making me grip the sheets. His tongue giving me no rest as he tasted me. I tried to m my legs shut, but he pulled them open holding them in ce, my stomach tightened, and body tingled as my orgasm took over asmy pussy mped around his fingers, slowing his movements so I could ride out my orgasm.


    Iid there trying to catch my breath when Reid suddenly flipped me over onto my stomach, grabbing my ankles. He ripped me towards the end of the bed. I yipped at the speed, thinking I was going to be thrown off the bed when suddenly my feet touched the soft carpet. My body still bent over the bed, trying to sit up, I felt his warmrge hand shove me back down before the sound of his p echoed through the room as his hand swatted my arse. I could feel his handprint burning into the tender flesh of my arse as he rubbed it soothingly.


    Using his feet, he kicked my legs apart, his hand gripping my hips, pulling me closer to the edge of the bed, leaving me face down with my ass in the air. I felt as he shoved his erection between my wet folds teasingly. My stomach tightened in anticipation, reaching between us, Reid¡¯s hand ran over my ass gently before sliding his fingers between my wet folds and rubbing my core, my wetness coating his fingers.


    The low hum like a purr rumbled through his chest deep and low making me insides clench, when suddenly his fingers were gone as he mmed his hard cock into me. I cried out at the shock and force of his cock mming relentlessly into me, my cries turning to moans as I became putty beneath his hands.


    The only sounds were moans and the sound of our flesh as his hips mmed into mine, it didn¡¯t take long before I felt my core tighten and my skin heat up as another orgasm washed over me. My pussy clenching around his cock as I rode out my orgasm, I could feel his movements be harder as he finally found his release. Spilling his seed into me, we both copsed onto the bed.


    ***


    Waking up a few hourster, the sun was now up, making my way into the bathroom. I quickly peed before jumping in the shower to wash away the remnants ofst night¡¯s shenanigans. Getting out, I quickly chucked on jeans and a shirt, sliding on my slippers, I quickly made my way down to Lily¡¯s room.


    Opening the door, Lily threw herself into my arms. The relief I felt being able to hold her in my arms was overwhelming; my eyes instantly pooling with tears. Lily let go excitedly, she was wearing a navy blue skort and light blue button-up blouse.


    ¡®¡±I get to go to school today,¡± Lily said, jumping up and down excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake, you will love my school. Reid took me to the Pack school yesterday so I could meet my teacher. She was so nice, and she has Pink hair like a princess.¡± Lily exined, her excitement never wavering.


    ¡°Pink hair? What¡¯s her name? Did you like her?¡± I asked just as enthusiastically as Lily.


    ¡°Yes, her name is Mrs. Tatt. She is nice, and she even wears princess dresses with frilly skirts.¡± Lily replied, just as Reid walked in, he was wearing his usual ck suit and white shirt looking very formal and work ready. In his hands, he was holding a pair of ck Nike joggers and some socks. I watched as he got down on one knee in front of Lily. Lily instantly sitting next to him as he ced her socks and shoes on her feet before tying herces.


    I kind of felt a little left out. I was so used to doing this stuff for her, it was kind of weird seeing someone else dress her and get her ready for school. I felt unneeded. Reid sensing my emotions looked up at me and raised an eyebrow at me. His voice slipping into my mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous, are you?¡± I didn¡¯t reply. I know it was childish, but I actually was a little jealous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, someone had to look after her while you napped. Besides, it is good practise for when we have kids. I even did her hair.¡± I was gobsmacked. I didn¡¯t really picture Reid as the type to want kids, let alone see myself wanting kids. I guess I never really thought of myself ever having a mate either. Never wanting children of my own, I always ssed Lily as my own. Now the thought of having my own scared me. Looking at Lily, Reid had indeed done her hair, it was a little out of ce but looked ok still, her blonde hair was parted down the middle and pulled into pigtails, I smiled at his attempt. Watching him with Lily, I could see another side of him, one I never knew existed.


    I knew I wasn¡¯t ready for kids; I only just found my mate, and now he wants me spitting out a litter. Hell no. Reid stood up and hugged me, wrapping both arms around my waist and resting his head on my shoulder; his lips gently kissed my cheek.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say right away stop stressing; I can feel your anxiety¡­¡­¡­ calm down. When you¡¯re ready, we will talk about it,¡±


    I will never be ready. I thought to myself, it was never a desire I ever had.


    ¡°Yes, you will one day.¡± Reid whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Stop reading my thoughts,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Then stop hiding your feelings, and I won¡¯t have too.¡±


    Lily was digging through her new unicorn backpack,pletely oblivious of my inner turmoil or mine and Reid¡¯s conversation. Lily was excitedly getting ready for school, when the doorbell rang loudly, echoing throughout the house. Lily looked at me, nervously. I was confused at her reaction, Reid stiffened beside me as his hands tightened around my waist. Kissing my neck, he let go.


    ¡°You should get that,¡± he stated. I walked out of the room and walked towards the foyer. As I wasing down the stairs, Wendy opened the front door. His scent hit me instantly. I would never forget that scent having spent half my life around him. Confusion took up my mind. I could hear Lily and Reiding up behind me just as Alpha David stepped in the foyer.


    He was clean-shaven wearing jeans and a loose-fitting blue shirt. He also looked like he had a haircut. His hair was neatly done, and he was even wearing deodorant instead of his usual foul whiskey smell, which usually followed him like a dark cloud. He looked good clean, but most of all, like a normal father instead of a dirty rough biker.


    I froze on the steps. I could feel Lily tug my hand gently when she grasped it. David looked panicked for a second upon seeing me frozen on the steps.


    ¡°Am Ite?¡±


    I stared, confused. Wendy piped up when I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°No, just in time. We were all about to have some coffee while the kids ate breaky then we will head off.¡±


    David nodded. I made my way down the stairs slowly, never taking my eyes off him.


    ¡°Okay¡­. I am missing something, what¡¯s going on?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You messaged saying it was Lily¡¯s first day of school and I could attend if I wanted, so here I am¡± David spoke in a nervous voice.


    Reid walked up behind me. ¡°I didn¡¯t text, I don¡¯t even have a phone¡± I replied confused. Reid reached into his pocket and pulled out an iPhone.


    ¡°Well, you do now, and I invited David on behalf of you. Nowe on, let¡¯s go have some coffee¡± Reid said , cing the phone in my hand and walking towards the kitchen. Lily stared up at me nervously before chasing after Reid. I nodded for David to follow as we all made our way to the kitchen.

 chapter 28

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Once in the kitchen, I started making coffee with Wendy. The atmosphere was a little tense not knowing how to react to having someone that wasn¡¯t a Pack member in the Pack house. David looked extremely ufortable, and he and Reid sat across from each other at the table watching each other closely. Neither of them trusting the other. Walking over, I ced a coffee in front of both of them. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s as more shocked Lily or myself when David thanked me for his cup.


    I stared speechlessly, so did Lily, the words sounded aliening out of his mouth. Quickly masking my shock, I took a seat between both Alpha¡¯s, my own cup in hand and watched as Lily and Amber munched on their breakfast. Wendy offered everyone pancakes, but Alpha David declined, and I suddenly lost my appetite. How could I eat when everything felt ufortable? I didn¡¯t trust myself to not choke on my food.


    When Lily finished eating, she grabbed her bag, chucking it over her shoulder. I stood up and reached for her hand. She grasped it tightly, I could sense she was nervous. I just didn¡¯t know if it was about starting a new school or the fact that David was following behind her. Reaching the foyer, Reid stopped in front of us.


    ¡°I have to go to the office. When you¡¯re done at the school head over if you like, Mitch will drive you wherever you want to go¡± He told me, cing a kiss on my lips before stepping back. Just as he was about to bend down to talk to Lily. David stepped forward.


    ¡°Actually, is it alright if after I have some time with Aria? I have a few things I would like to discuss with her?¡± I was once again left speechless. The man I had always feared asking permission like a child and using manners too. What happened while I was out, he was like apletely different person.


    Reid nced at me quickly, and I shrugged my shoulders before he looked back at David.


    ¡°Fine but Mitch stays with her, wherever you take her, he is to stay with her understood.¡± David nodded and thanked him. Agreeing to the terms.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get Lily to school¡± I announced, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to what we were meant to be doing. Reid bent down and ced a kiss on Lily¡¯s head.


    ¡°Everyone will love you and have fun kiddo,¡± he told her before walking out the front door. David looked down at Lily and smiled. The smile seemed genuine and held no malice, it was weird seeing him smile. I hadn¡¯t seen the man smile since my mother was alive. Oh, how things were changing.


    Walking out behind Reid, I watched as he jumped into his car with Zane following behind him, before jumping in the driver¡¯s side and leaving. We watched the car go down the driveway, Mitch pulled up out the front in a ck SUV, I walked over and opened the back door for Lily. Lily climbed in, cing the seat belt on while I slid in next to her. David stood awkwardly. I could tell he was unsure whether or not he was supposed toe with us or follow.


    ¡°Just jump in the front, we can drop you back to your car when we are finished at the school.¡± I yelled out to him. David made his way to the front passenger seat climbing in and buckling himself up. The drive to school was silent and luckily a quick drive, the school was only ten minutes from the Pack house.


    Jumping out of the car, the school was only small,pared to the ones I went too. One huge building surrounded by high fences. Kids were talking and hanging around in groups, there were even older teenagers. I looked at Mitch, confused. Noticing my confusion, he stepped closer.


    ¡°The school is K to twelve. There are only around 200 students that attend the school, so instead of having two separate schools, we joined them into one. Makes it easier for the warriors to watch over everyone. The sses are smaller, so the students get a lot of one-on-one time with their teachers. First half of the day is spent doing your normal human sort of education, maths, English, science, etc. The other half of the day is spent learning about werewolf history and training,¡± I nodded my head in understanding, it was a lot different than the schools I went to.


    I went to a mixed school, with a mainly human poption that was unaware of the werewolf poption walking the halls of the school. This seemed more practical, the kids didn¡¯t need to hide what they were and were amongst those they have grown up with, they also got the best of educations into both worlds. By the time Mitch had finished showing David and I around, we had stopped in front of a colourfully decorated ssroom. The windows were covered in different art pieces the kids had drawn one window was covered in painted handprints that I¡¯m assuming were Lily¡¯s ssmates.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Stopping, I noticed we had quite the following of kids, they were crowded around us, staring up at Alpha David and myself curiously. Lily was talking animatedly to Amber, and another little girl who¡¯s name I learned was Tara. She had red hair and freckles wearing her navy-blue school uniform proudly.


    ¡°Is your sister our Luna?¡± I heard Tara ask, staring up at me excitedly. I smiled back, Lily just nodded her head and introduced us.


    ¡°This is Ari, my sister and this¡­¡± She stopped unsure of what to say when it came time to introduce David. Luckily, David didn¡¯t freeze, in fact, he looked quite proud. He waved at the children that were huddled around. I see a few kids sniff the air realising he wasn¡¯t a Pack member before they stepped closer to Mitch and myself. David seemed unfazed and introduced himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m David, Lily¡¯s father,¡± he said before looking at my face to see if I would deny him. I just smiled, and Lily did too. She looked relieved but also unsure of his new attitude towards her. I couldn¡¯t me her; I was actually proud of how she was carrying herself; she really hade a long way from being the frightened little girl she once was. Now she was more confident and sure of herself, she still had a long way to go, but I now knew she would get there.


    David watched Lily talk amongst her newfound friends, Mitch stuck close, never leaving my side just like Reid had told him. When the bell finally rang signalling the start of ss, kids ran in all different directions to their ssrooms and lined up. Lily took her ce next to Amber in line and waited patiently.


    A woman walked over to us. She eyed David warily before rxing when she spotted Mitch and myself standing with him.


    ¡°Hi, you must be Luna Aria,¡± she stated, giving me her hand to shake. Her handshake was gentle. She had soft features and caramel coloured skin and bright brown eyes with curly ck shoulder length hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have met you yet. I¡¯m Mrs. Tatt, but you can call me Nadia.¡± She spoke softly. I said a quick hello before her gaze looked over my shoulder to the Alpha standing behind me.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m David, Lily¡¯s father,¡± he said, offering his hand to her. She quickly nodded and shook his hand. I could tell she was slightly confused. David Alpha Aura was strong, not as strong as Reid¡¯s but definitely strong. I was shocked he didn¡¯t introduce himself as an Alpha, instead just giving his first name like he was any normal person. I could tell she thought it was weird that a non-Pack member and Alpha was on Pack territory and that his daughter wasn¡¯t a part of his own Pack. I didn¡¯t have time to exin the very strange situation right now. So, for now, Nadia will just have to wait until I exin the unusual family situation to her.


    Lily raced into ss and put her bag at her desk. I watched her run back and wrap her tiny arms around me and give me a hug. She pulled away, and Mitch ruffled her hair while she swatted his hand away. She looked up at her father, not knowing whether to just walk away or shake his hand. I saw her raise her hand like she was going to wave when Alpha David ced a hand on her shoulder and lightly squeezed. I could tell he was just as unsure as she was. ¡°Have a good day, Lily,¡± he told her with a gentle voice.


    She smiled and nodded her head before walking off to go back to her desk.


    Walking out, I heard Mrs. Tatt calling out ¡°Luna, Luna.¡± I stopped quickly remembering I was, in fact, the Luna. That was still going to take some getting used to.


    Turning around, I faced her. ¡°School finishes at three as I¡¯m sure you are aware but if you don¡¯t mind would you be able to stop by the ss at 2:30 the kids would love to meet and get to know you,¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will see you then.¡± She smiled excitedly, and I could see many faces pressed against the ss peering out at us. I waved at them before following Mitch back to the car. Alpha David walking beside me.


    ¡°I would like to speak to the principal here one day if that¡¯s okay. I like the idea of this whole werewolf popted school. The kids look a lot more rxed when they aren¡¯t surrounded by humans,¡± I raised an eyebrow, that had to be the most Alpha thing I have hearde out of his mouth. He did seem quite interested when Mitch was exining the way the school was set up. Mitch answered for me.


    ¡± You will have to discuss that with the Alpha assuming Luna Aria is okay with that, I don¡¯t think Alpha Reid will have a problem¡±: It was weird hearing Mitch address me so formally. I knew he was only doing it out of respect, and because Alpha David was with us. I really hope it doesn¡¯t stick though; I like being myself around everyone back home. But I feel it might change if everyone keeps calling me Luna. I didn¡¯t mind the title, but I also liked just being Aria.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me, we can discuss itter, now where did you want to have this talk at?¡±


    ¡°We can head back to your Pack house if you would be morefortable there¡± Mitches mind-link pushed through to me. ¡°Luna I would prefer if it was done at home, it is a lot safer there with the warriors, and I don¡¯t think Reid would like it very much if we left the territory.¡±


    I nodded in Mitch¡¯s direction. ¡°Yes, we can head back to the Pack house and discuss things.¡± I told David. Getting back to the car we made the short trip back to the Pack house.

 chapter 29

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Once back at the house, we headed straight towards the kitchen. I brewed coffee while David went and took a seat at the table. Mitch just lingered in the kitchen watching, keeping a watchful eye. David¡¯s whole demeanour changed once I sat across from him. He suddenly became extremely nervous like he didn¡¯t know how to start. I sipped my coffee and watched as he did the same. He kept ncing towards Mitch like he didn¡¯t want to speak in front of him.


    ¡°Does your friend need to stay?¡± he asked. I looked towards Mitch who was sitting at the counter reading the newspaper, having heard David speak, he looked up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, so pretend I¡¯m not here,¡± he confirmed what I already knew. Reid had given him strict orders that under no circumstances I was to be left alone with Alpha David.


    David realising this turned back to me while Mitch turned back to his newspaper and coffee.


    ¡°So, what did you want to talk about?¡± I asked, breaking the silence that seemed to be drawing on. I just wanted to get this over with.


    ¡°Well first, I wanted to say thank you for allowing me to try and form a rtionship with Lily, I know it must be hard considering the past,¡± I scoffed at his use of words, he was really trying not to mention any details, but at least he was attempting to apologise. Seeing my reaction, he put his head down. ¡°Look Aria, I wasn¡¯t all bad. Before your mother died, I was a good stepfather, a good husband. It was just difficult after your mother died. I couldn¡¯t cope with losing her. I loved your mother, Aria.¡±


    ¡°I know that, David, I do. I understand to a certain point now. I spoke to Reid; his father never recovered from losing his mate either. Now having Reid, I can¡¯t imagine life without him. That¡¯s not my problem though. I know who you are capable of being. I also know what you¡¯re capable of doing. I won¡¯t allow Lily to be put through that again. I know she is your daughter, but I am the one who raised her.¡±


    David seemed to be thinking, I could tell he was ufortable with being called out for his shit, and I could also see he really was trying to apologise for his actions.


    ¡°I do have a question for you, though,¡± I said. He lifted his head and looked at me, his face unreadable. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Zoe? Why did you stop her from being a part of our lives?¡±


    David sat back in the chair like he was trying to find the words. ¡°If you knew about Zoe, you could have left, and she was a part of your mother¡¯s old life, the life she had with your father. I guess I was jealous that your mother loved someone other than me. I made it no secret that I felt betrayed that she had a child with someone who wasn¡¯t her mate, so I made her cut ties with her family.¡± I was appalled at his reasoning. He basically made my mother choose her family or her mate, which it¡¯s almost impossible to go against the mate bond.


    David seemed to grow tense under my re. I didn¡¯t even realise I was ring at him until I saw him look to Mitch, who was already on his feet staring at me. I closed my eyes and took some deep breaths through my nose, I could feel my fangs protruding and taste my own blood in my mouth. Regaining control, I rxed. That was the first time I had actually managed to gain full control of my emotions and instincts. David¡¯s answer was so selfish it made my blood boil.


    Once I was settled down, I grabbed my coffee and let the burn from the scolding liquid distract me from ripping him apart. I had no doubt in my mind now that if it came to that, I could easily overpower and kill him. I couldn¡¯t do that though I had to think of Lily.


    ¡°So, after Mum died, what was your excuse for not letting her see us? And don¡¯t say it was me running off because you and I both know I would never leave Lily in your care.¡± He went to protest but shut his mouth.


    ¡°Well after your mother died, I just didn¡¯t see the point in bringing it up. You lived without her, so what¡¯s the point? Then when you started working there, I was quite shocked she didn¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything because she knew I would never leave Lily behind, and also so you wouldn¡¯t stop us from seeing her. She didn¡¯t care what sort of contact she had with us, she just wanted to be a part of our lives.¡± David nodded his head in understanding. Listening to my words before speaking again.


    ¡°Well¡­ so how do we go about this whole custody agreement?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What agreement, David? I haven¡¯t agreed to anything. Lily will remain with me until you either prove yourself, or she is old enough to choose.¡±


    ¡°But surely, we can organise some routine so I can spend some time with her, or maybe even a time when you and Lilye and stay at the Pack house, so she is still around her Pack members?¡±


    Mitch seemed to stiffen at thest part. There would be little chance of Reid ever letting me go back to my old Pack. ¡°You would have to speak to Reid about that, David.¡±


    ¡°But he isn¡¯t Lily¡¯s father. I should have some say,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his mate, I will not go against him. If he won¡¯t allow me to stay at our old Pack house, then I am sorry David, but I will not allow you to be alone with Lily without me there. I didn¡¯t do this, you did. You made your bed so, for now, you need toy in it and do things on my terms. If you don¡¯t agree to it, that is fine, I understand. But you won¡¯t be seeing Lily until I say so or she is old enough to understand and decide for herself.¡± I would never back down when ites to Lily¡¯s safety, and I had toy it all out there because if he thinks I am just going to be pushed to the side and let him take over, he is sadly mistaken. I won¡¯t allow him to damage my sister any more than he already has.


    David stood up about to protest, I remained seated, keeping calm. Mitch stood up and started making his way towards the table when Alpha David looked in his direction, he sighed before reigning in his emotions.


    ¡°I see at the moment we aren¡¯t going to agree on anything, I really need to talk to you about something else but wish to do so in private¡± Mitches phone suddenly started ringing, cutting David off. David looked at Mitch, who answered it. It was clear he was on the phone to Reid. ¡°Some other time then Aria, can I pick Lily up after school with you?¡±


    I nodded in agreement and told him to meet me in front of the school at 2:20. I promised I would stop in early to meet her ssmates and teacher. That would also give me enough time to let the warriors that patrol the border to allow David back into the territory.


    I escorted David out and watched him leave. Walking back inside, I was suddenly stopped by Mitch. He was carrying my jacket and had keys in his hand. ¡°Come on Ari, Alpha wants you toe to meet him at his office. You really need to reign in your emotions. He has been hounding me the entire time you were talking to David, and now he is that anxious, he has ordered I bring you to him.¡± I rolled my eyes at him, I could just overthrow him, but I know that would not only piss Reid off but also Ryder. Thest thing I need is an angry possessive werewolf on a rampage to hunt me down so I decided it is best to go willingly.


    Driving through the city, it was just starting to rain clouds rolling in from the mountains. The sky was grey, and the weather was turning miserable. When we reached the skyrise that was owned by the Pack, I made my way inside. The foyer wasrge; the marble floors made my wet sneakers squeak when I walked. At the front was a woman who, when I approached, bowed her head before telling me to catch the lift to the top floor.


    Everything was so clean and polished, I could see my reflection in the buttons on the elevator, they were that shiny. When I got to the top floor, the elevator dinged as the doors opened. This office space was incredibly fancy, just what you would expect to find in a CEO¡¯s floor, everything was state of the art. The secretary at the front was a middle-aged woman in a pinstripe suit, she had sses perched on the end of her nose and was gazing at herputer screen. When I approached, she looked up with a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°Good morning, Luna.¡± I waved her off.


    ¡°Call me Aria. I am still not used to that title yet,¡± I told her. She looked at me, nodding understandably.


    ¡°Alpha said to just go into his office.¡± She told me, pointing to the cked-out ss windows behind her. I couldn¡¯t see in the windows were tinted darkly, upon opening the door though his office kind of resembled the one at home.


    Everything was clean and tidy with the same oak furniture; the only difference was the size of the room. It was huge, and the view from the floor to ceiling windows overlooked the entire city. Walking over I looked out and the view was breathtaking.


    I stayed there looking out the window. I could just make out all the different territories in the distance. I was so absorbed in what I could see that I didn¡¯t hear Reid sneak in behind me. His arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me flush against his chest. His face pressing to the side of my neck as he breathed in my scent. Tingles and sparks ran through my body straight to my clit. ¡°Hmmm,¡± his voice changed to one of desire. I could feel his hard rod pressing into my arse. Deciding to tease him a little, I pushed my arse into him, making him groan. Reid¡¯s hands snaked under my shirt, and under my bra, he pinched my left nipple between his fingers while his other hand travelled south into my pants. Reid¡¯s finger pressing softly against my clit, his fingers moving torturously slow, my head rolled back onto his shoulder, Reid started kissing and sucking on my neck. Turning my head slightly, Reid imed my lips with his, his fingers moving faster rubbing building me up, I moaned into his mouth.


    Reid pushed his erection into me, and I reached back and grasped him through his pants. Reid growled before pulling his hand from my pants which earned him an annoyed growl from me. He smiled before shoving me towards his desk.


    ¡°You have no idea how much I have wanted to bend you over my desk and fuck you.¡± Before I could say anything, Reid spun me around. ¡°Hands t against the desk.¡±


    I obeyed, cing both hands on the desk while he pulled my pants down, forcing me to step out of them. ¡°Open your legs,¡± he ordered, kicking my feet apart further with his own. I moved my feet, excitement shed through me at his demand. I could feel Reid¡¯s hand between my legs ying with my slit before he rammed two fingers inside me. I moaned at the sudden intrusion. Reid moved his fingers in out of me slowly, so slowly I actually started pushing into him trying to get more friction and make him move faster. Reid¡¯s other hand snaked around my body back under my shirt and he squeezed my nipple hard making me cry out. It hurt but also kind of felt good, he is walking a fine line between pleasure and pain.


    Moving his finger¡¯s faster, he built up my orgasm, only to pull his fingers from me entirely, leaving me feeling empty and frustrated. He kept repeating this until I cried out in annoyance. Just when I thought he was about to do it again, I felt somethingrger and a lot harder press between my legs. Reid¡¯s hand on my shoulder shoved me, so I waspletely bent over his desk, my breasts pressing into the cold surface of the desk.


    Positioning himself at my entrance, Reid mmed into me hard, my body jerked forward, my hips hitting painfully on the desk, but I didn¡¯t care. Reid relentlessly pounding his cock into me had me writhing and moaning in pleasure, finally getting the release I needed. When my pussy started to mp around his cock, he picked up his pace mming into me harder and faster. My orgasm came on hard and fast, my body twitching as Reid held me in ce. In this moment I couldn¡¯t care less if anyone walked in and caught us, my body ached, and I was exhausted, my whole bodypletely rxed while I rode out my orgasm, all the while Reid pounded into me until I felt him slow his pace before I could feel his warm cum shooting into me, coating my insides.

 chapter 30

    Aria¡¯s POV


    The knock on the door alerted us that someone was outside his office door. I managed to throw my clothes on with speed that would have put The sh to shame. I could hear Reid chuckle at my embarrassment. Any werewolf walking in could easily smell what we had been doing. My dishevelled appearance would only be verifying it. I tried to tten down my hair and smooth out my clothes. Reid was slowly buttoning up his pants, not even fazed in the slightest. I groaned with annoyance at his leisurely pace.


    Without warning, Zane waltzed on in, taking in the room, a sly smile spread across his face as he leaned on the doorframe. Reid chuckled at my mortified expression. Before slipping his belt on. Zane cleared his throat. ¡°Sorry about that, but by the sounds of it, you two were done. I couldn¡¯t very well wait in the hall all day, some of us have work to do,¡± he stated.


    My face flushed red. I could feel the blood rushing to my cheeks. Zaneughed at me. Reid eyed me like he wasn¡¯t the least bit embarrassed, it actually made me wonder had Zane walked in on Reid with some random bent over his desk before. The thought churned in my stomach jealousy, consuming me at the thought.


    ¡°Calm down, Aria, Zane is just ying. And no, he hasn¡¯t walked in on me before,¡± he said, answering the question that was lingering in my mind. I hated when he did that, I can¡¯t even keep my thoughts private. ¡°No, you can¡¯t so I don¡¯t know why you bother trying.¡± Reid answered. Invading my mind again. Zane just watched our lover¡¯s quarrels. I sat on the edge of the desk and folded my arms across my chest. I know it was childish, but it really irritated me that invading my thoughts was bing easier and easier for him and yet I could feel what he was feeling but still not see into that head of his.


    Reid, ignoring my ranting turned to Zane. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Zane smirked at me before turning back to Reid. ¡°Nothing Alpha, I just came to see you about a breach in security,¡± Reid¡¯s head popped up at that, all joking pushed aside while he listened intently on what Zane had to say. I unfolded my arms and leant forward on his desk to listen too. ¡°Hunters were spotted sneaking around the territory, and they managed to breach theputer database, they stole some footage.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Footage? Of what? And are you sure they were Hunters; we haven¡¯t had Hunters around in years.¡±


    ¡°Positive Alpha, they left something behind. When we scoured the footage, we saw they left a note in the foyer downstairs. I¡¯m not sure what they were looking for, but they stole the footage from the night Lily and Ari came to our territory. They didn¡¯t take the footage of inside the building but of the cameras on the streets,¡± Reid looked back at me, panic on his face and leaking through the bond. I could tell he was trying to mask it. Zane¡¯s eyes darted to me quickly before his eyes zed over. I could tell he was mind linking Reid as Reid¡¯s eyes lost focus before going to me. He growled lowly from the back of his throat, it sent chills down my spine and paralysed me on the spot.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, demanding to know what had Reid so riled up. Zane looked back at Reid, who put his hand up before pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. I could tell he was trying to pull himself together, so I waited patiently for him to answer.


    ¡°The note said to hand over the Hybrid, and they will show the rest of us mercy,¡± I gasped in shock. There is no doubt in my mind the Hybrid they are referring to is me. My throat suddenly felt dry. If they know I exist, they would definitely know about Lily. Lily and I are always together, especially the night they took the camera footage from.


    ¡°Why, though?¡± My voice shook in fear but not for myself, but for our Pack and for Lily. I never should have stayed in town; I should have left when we had the chance. Now I have put everyone at risk and why now after years have the Hunterse out of hiding and feel brazen enough to break into one of the most feared Packs¡¯ business buildings.


    ¡°I have no idea, Aria, but it won¡¯t be for anything good, you aren¡¯t to leave without an escort from now on, in fact, you won¡¯t be leaving my sight.¡± I shook my head that wasn¡¯t even an option in my head for the sake of Lily and my Pack, I may just have to hand myself over. No one is dying for my sake; I could never live with myself.


    Reid growled menacingly, obviously reading my thoughts yet again. I rolled my eyes, but Zane seemed to get the message that I apparently missed because he left the room in a hurry, the door mming behind him.


    Reid gripped my arm tightly, pulling me towards him and wrapping his other arm around my waist, so I was flush against him. I could feel his anger radiating off him, the heat of his skin suddenly feeling like it was burning into me. ¡°You will not be leaving my sight, Ari. Do you understand?¡± I looked up at him, my own anger bubbling to the surface. How dare he tell me to sit on the sidelines while everyone risked their lives for me. Over my dead body would I allow that. Reid¡¯s nails dug into the skin on the inside of my arm. I hissed at the sting and looked up at him. His eyes were no longer his own, Ryder¡¯s eyes peering back at me were zing in fury at my defiance.


    ¡°Stay out of my head, Reid, or is it just you now, Ryder?¡±


    ¡°No, Reid is here too, but he isn¡¯t willing to do what needs to be done if you refuse.¡± Ryder¡¯s voice was low daring me to defy him. I could hear the challenge in his voice like he really wanted me to try. I knew better, the memory of his bite still fresh in my mind. I hated that, but that didn¡¯t mean I was going to drop to his feet and beg for forgiveness. He was the one not thinking rationally.


    ¡°Bring Reid back now, Ryder.¡± Ryder growled his nails digging deeper as he pulled me even closer, which I didn¡¯t think was even possible. His lips at my ear. ¡°You won¡¯t be leaving Ari, will you?¡± I felt the blood leave my body, and my heart felt like it had moved into my throat. His voice was so menacing, I tried to swallow the lump that was caught in my throat, but my mouth felt like I was trying to swallow sand, the saliva leaving my mouth making it as dry as a desert.


    ¡°Bring Reid back, Ryder.¡± My voice trembled and didn¡¯te out as strong as I was hoping.


    ¡°Wrong answer,¡± Ryder spun me, with so much force my surroundings blurred for a second, my back now pressed tightly to his front. Ryder¡¯s arm wrapped tightly around my waist, holding me in ce. When I felt his canines brush my neck, I screamed and ced my hand just in time, so he bit into the back of my hand instead of my neck. I shrieked at the sudden pain and pulled my hand away.


    Dropping down I twisted, so I was facing him. Lifting my hands, I hit him straight up under his ribs forcing him away from me. Ryder growled annoyed before getting to his feet. I watched him crack his neck, epting the challenge. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him, and I knew deep down he didn¡¯t really want to hurt me. This was just his caveman side, brute force, and not much rational thinking.


    Holding my hands up in front of me. ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Ryder halted, thinking I was agreeing to his terms. I used that to my advantage. Using my Alpha voice. ¡°I said bring Reid back NOW!¡± I screamed. Ryder fought off mymand easily. ¡°Shit,¡± I really hoped it would work with him being distracted. It didn¡¯t, why for once, couldn¡¯t I get the upper hand over him just once. Ryder seemed to think it was funny that my Alpha voice didn¡¯t work on him, because he was my mate. The look on his face was disturbing, primal, in this moment he truly looked like a predator and unfortunately for me, I was his prey.


    I only had two choices: take a very painful nap for god knows how many days or give in to hismands. I chose thetter. ¡°Fine, I will stay. Okay just bring Reid back please Ryder, you¡¯re scaring me.¡± He smiled triumphantly before stepping forward.


    ¡°Promise you won¡¯t put yourself in any unnecessary danger.¡± I nodded my head. I could agree to that unless it involved Lily, I won¡¯t put myself in danger. I made sure to remember to hold my walls up, so Ryder didn¡¯t read into my thoughts.


    Ryder reached for me, tugging me to his chest, I could feel his face in my hair breathing in my scent. His grip around my waist was strong like a cage. I couldn¡¯t escape without hurting him, not that I wanted to, the familiar tingles running over my skin as his warmth seeped into. His arms loosened slightly, and I knew Reid had taken back control. I felt his lips kiss me on the top of my head. Pulling away, I red at him before shoving him away.


    Turning on my heel, I walked out of his office.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Ari?¡± Reid asked, reaching for my arm. I pulled my arm away.


    ¡°To Zane¡¯s office, don¡¯t worry, Alpha, I am not leaving your ss prison without you. With Zane, I don¡¯t have to watch out for his psychotic alter ego wolf attacking me¡± I spat at him. Reid growled, but I ignored him mming the door in his face. Before I even got two steps out of his office., Zane walked up to me. ¡°I hear I have been summoned,¡± he said jokingly. I pushed past him and walked into his office and sat on his grey suede couch and pulled my mobile out.


    Zane followed me back in shutting the door behind him. I tried to navigate the new phone Reid had given me. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset Luna, Ryder can be a pain in the ass, but he means well¡± I ignored him and kept scrolling through the contacts until I found the name I was looking for.


    Zoe.

 chapter 31

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Zoe answered after three rings. Her voice questioning ¡°Hello?¡± I felt relieved upon hearing her voice. I have no idea why I was worried. I had no doubt that she could handle herself, but that didn¡¯t make me worry any less. I ryed the conversation between Zane and Reid, letting her know about the Hunters.


    ¡°And they are sure they were definitely Hunters?¡± Zoe asked concernced her words.


    ¡°Positive, they also left a message demanding the Hybrid,¡± I told her. Zoe seemed to think for a minute.


    ¡°How do they even know you exist? Only a handful of us know, and I know Reid wouldn¡¯t give you up or your Pack. The most intriguing question though, besides the obvious, is why specifically say they want the Hybrid, I wonder what they need you for?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea but, Reid won¡¯t let me out of his sight, so I won¡¯t be able to visit you until he says, I just wanted to let you know what was going on¡± I sigh frustrated.


    ¡°I still have some old contacts. I will see what I turn up, can I call you back on this number?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is my number, call anytime,¡± I told her. We say our goodbyes and hang up the phone. I turn to see Zane is pretending to ignore me like I didn¡¯t know he was eavesdropping on the conversation.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When two o¡¯clock came. I got up from the couch and went to walk out the door, heading towards Reid¡¯s office. As soon as the door opened though Reid was already standing on the other side of the door. His face was unreadable but I could tell he was waiting for me to say something.


    ¡°I promised Lily¡¯s teacher I woulde back early and meet the ss, I also told David I would meet him at the school¡± Reid clenched his jaw but moved to the side to let me pass. Zane must have been called through their link because he was straight behind me following along with Reid. This is ridiculous, I rolled my eyes and shook my head. Coming to the elevator, I stepped inside, Reid¡¯s hand reached down, grabbing my hand in his death grip, Zane hit the button to go back down to the foyer.


    Nobody said a thing the entire way down, you could cut the tension with a knife. When the elevator dinged signally, we arrived on the ground floor, I went to step out when Reid pulled me back to his side, keeping a strong grip on my hand. Its fucking daylight for god¡¯s sake, what does he expect is going to happen during the day?


    ¡°Don¡¯t test me, Ari, it won¡¯t end well for you.¡± I gave up and rxed my hand, Reid¡¯s grip loosened as we walked to the car that waited out front. Zane jumped in the passenger side, while Reid tugged me into the back. Mitch sat in the driver seat.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± He nodded to Reid in the mirror.


    ¡°The school, Mitch.¡± His words sounded bored. I sat back in my seat. Choosing to ignore Reid the entire time, I chatted with Mitch. When I slid to the middle seat and lent forward, I felt Reid¡¯s hand pull me closer, so our sides were touching. His arm pulled me back against the seat so I couldn¡¯t lean forward. He draped his arm across my shoulders. Jealousy raging through the bond, at me deliberately ignoring him and talking animatedly with Zane and Mitch. I looked over at him, his eyes racked over my face his expression was annoyed, but I could feel desire and an overwhelming need to touch him and reassure him flood through the bond. Giving up, I decided to not poke the angry wolf and leant into him, cing my head on his shoulder.


    Reid¡¯s shoulders rxed, and his fingers brushed my hair out of my face before gripping my chin. He tilted my head up so I could meet his eyes. His eyes softened, and he pressed his forehead to mine. I could feel his fear of losing me wash over me. I swallowed feeling suddenly guilty about earlier, remembering him telling me about his father going mad after the loss of his mate. I could never do that to Reid, I won¡¯t make him suffer because of my stubbornness. So silently I agreed I wouldn¡¯t put myself in danger and I would remain within arm¡¯s reach of Reid. Reid sensing my change or maybe he was reading my mind, kissed my forehead before pulling me tighter against him, I draped one armzily over his chest. Reid¡¯s other hand reached up and entwined his fingers in my hair.


    When the car halted, I looked up, we were at the school. Mitch and Zane got out of the car and waited beside both rear doors like they were keeping watch. I noticed David¡¯s car parked in the parking lot. I could see him leaning against the bo. Stepping out, Reid followed behind me. When David saw Reid step out behind me, he looked taken aback but didn¡¯tment. I walked over to him. ¡°Ari, Alpha Reid.¡± David nodded his head, and Reid entwined his finger through mine holding my hand. ¡°Alpha David.¡± Reid acknowledged. We all walked into the school and towards Lily¡¯s ssroom. I could feel eyes on us, peering out of the ssrooms. Before I even had a chance to knock, the door swung open. Lily¡¯s teacher smiled warmly back at me. Mrs. Tatt didn¡¯t hide her surprise at seeing Reid standing behind me along with our small entourage. ¡°Alpha what a surprise, is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nadia everything is fine.¡±, but I could tell she felt uncertain, as her eyes darted around to all the faces of her students in the ssroom with rm. She stepped outside, closing the door behind her. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Reid stopped her from continuing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Nadia. Everything will be fine; we just had a breach of security. Nothing for you to worry about, your students are safe.¡± Zane and Mitch both nodded trying to reassure her. For some reason, my eyes darted to David, who shifted ufortably. I thought it was odd, but it was quickly forgotten when Lily opened the door and poked her head out drawing our attention back to the ss who now had their faces pressed against the ss watching all of us with excitement. Moving past Mrs. Tatt, Reid reached down and picked up Lily and walked into the ssroom.


    The children instantly swarmed Reid excitedly. I could hear the children excitedly squealing Alpha trying to get his attention. I watched him y with the children and joined in too. Mitch and Zane stood outside the ssroom, keeping guard. David sat awkwardly, watching the kids excitedly y with myself and Reid. When the bell rang signalling the end of school, I stood up, and Lily walked over to David and peered up at him. She looked uncertain, but David actually looked genuinely excited to have her attention finally.


    ¡°How was school, kiddo?¡± he asked, ¡°Fun¡± she nodded and asked if he wanted to see her work. He nodded, and I could feel Reid¡¯s uneasee through the bond while he kept a close eye on David.


    When it came time to leave, I held my hand out for Lily and she ran over her little hand, fitting perfectly in mine.


    ¡°David, we need to talk. We had some intrusion on our territory.¡± David nodded and walked over to Reid, who was leaning on the teachers¡¯ desk. He told David what had happened. To Reid he seemed concerned, but I knew David better, I could tell by the way he shifted nervously, his whole demeanour shifted, Reid couldn¡¯t tell not being around him all that much. I knew David like the back of my hand, and I could tell something was off. David, sensing my stare, looked in my direction before his eyes darted to the ground. I watched the exchange between them. Something was eating at me though. I knew David knew more than he was saying and admitting to.


    ¡°I will have extra patrols out to keep an eye along the borders. If we notice anything, I will ring you straight away. If Lily or Aria need somewhere to hide out for a while they can stay on my territory,¡± Reid shook his head.


    ¡°No, the girls are safer with me. Our Pack is stronger, no one will get to them with us.¡± Reid spoke confidently, I could tell he was proud of his Pack. David I could tell didn¡¯t agree but didn¡¯t voice his opinion on the matter.


    ¡°Very well, keep me informed, and I will do the same.¡± Something felt off, the whole exchange on David¡¯s end felt false.


    Walking out, Reid came over to me. We walked back to the cars, and David helped Lily in the car. Reid held me back, sensing my unease. His voice flitted through my mind through the link.


    ¡°What is it? What is wrong?¡± he asked, concerned.


    ¡°Nothing, just something doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°I¡¯m just being paranoid¡± Reid looked at me doubtfully like he didn¡¯t think my feeling was just paranoia, I didn¡¯t either, but I made sure to keep my walls up so he couldn¡¯t read my thoughts and climbed in next to Lily. I watched as David walked back to his car. His eyes darted over his shoulder in the direction of the car when he noticed me watching him. He nodded his head at me before getting in his car. David left, and we made our way back to the Pack house. When we stopped, Lily ran inside with Amber. Zane grabbed the girl¡¯s bags from the boot and followed behind them. Reid followed directly behind me, jumping out of the car, and Mitch drove the car off to the garage.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re hiding something, what is going on Aria?¡± Reid asked.

 chapter 32

    Aria¡¯s POV


    ¡°I know you¡¯re hiding something, what is going on Aria?¡± Reid asked.


    Choosing to ignore him, I walked into the house. I have my suspicions on who might be behind this, but until I have proof or confront him about it, I can¡¯t very well go causing a war on a feeling. I would hate for Reid to go kill him, thenter find out he wasn¡¯t behind it. Reid followed me into the house. Walking into the kitchen, Wendy and Christine were making the kids afternoon tea. Reid not wanting to cause a scene in front of the kids, let me be. I knew this wouldn¡¯t be the end of this discussion. I quickly made coffee for everyone before sitting at the dining table. Lily excitedly showed me her paintings they had done in ss today. I watched but had trouble showing the enthusiasm she had about them.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what an impact this will have on Lily if it is Alpha David who leaked information. I know Reid/Ryder would go berserk if they knew what I was thinking, but it was slowly eating away at me. I could feel it in every atom of my body that I was right. But now what, killing him doesn¡¯t change the fact that they havee out of hiding after years of keeping a low profile. When Lily got up to go y in the rec room, I followed her out, leaving her to y with Amber. I walked upstairs. I could feel Reid¡¯s lingering gaze on my back, I needed answers, and I know what he is going to say already, but I have no choice. I need to know, and I need to try and fix it.


    Walking into the closet, I grabbed a jacket. Reid is going to pitch a fit when he finds out I n on leaving to go to the ck Moon Pack, but the way I see it, he eitheres with me and waits outside, which I know he won¡¯t do, or shuts his mouth and lets me go alone. I kind of need him to let me go alone, though. David will not admit anything if Reid is there. Just as I finished zipping the jacket up, in walked Reid. As soon as he saw me dressed and ready to leave, he crossed his arms over his chest and blocked my exit.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡±


    ¡°I need to go see David,¡± I tried to step past him, but his grip on my upper arm stopped me. Pulling me, so I was facing him directly. I huffed annoyed.


    ¡°You just saw David, why would you need to see him? Just ring him,¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need to speak to him privately,¡± I said, crossing my own arms across my chest to match his annoyed and angry stance.


    ¡°Nice try, you¡¯re not going anywhere, Ari,¡± I rolled my eyes annoyed at his childish behaviour. He needs to realise I am not some pathetic little girl. I am quite capable of taking care of myself.


    ¡°I will take Zane if it makes you feel any better.¡±


    ¡°So, you will take my Beta, but I can¡¯te?¡± I could feel his jealousy leaking into me through the bond. I raised an eyebrow.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Really, you¡¯re jealous of your own Beta? Come on, Reid. I won¡¯t be gone for long just a few hours at most.¡±


    ¡°Few hours? What the fuck could you possibly need to be gone that long for? I said no, and that¡¯s final.¡±


    Knowing he wasn¡¯t going to change his mind, I waited for him to turn his back and leapt at him. He didn¡¯t see iting. Itched my arms around his shoulders, he tried to throw me off, but I was stronger but not by much. Now he is going to find out what it¡¯s like to be put to sleep.


    I struggled to get a good angle, as he kept trying to throw me off, falling backwards on the bed, he was suddenly on top of me, his back to my chest. Wrapping my legs around his waist, I tried to hold him in ce. I could hear Zane running up the steps leading toward our room, I needed to be quick before Zane stopped me. Reid hearing Zane¡¯s footsteps on the stairs as well turned to look at the door, he turned just enough that I got a good view of his neck and I took my opportunity.


    My fangs extended and I sank them straight into his neck, I drank greedily, my hunger kicking in at the first taste of his sweet blood flooding my mouth, he moaned involuntarily when my teeth bit down into his flesh. I could feel his blood running down my chin and neck as he struggled to throw me off. His movements became jerky, and I could hear his heart rate slow, feeling him go ck, I utched my fangs from his neck just as Zane threw the door open. Shoving him off me, I got up and wiped my mouth and neck on a towel, cleaning the blood off.


    ¡°What the fuck have you done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, now calm down, he is still alive. His wolf genes will kick in after a while, he should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Should?¡±


    ¡°I promise he is fine; I can still hear his heart beating.¡± Zane listened, picking up Reid¡¯s faint heartbeat before nodding his head.


    ¡°Is there a reason you put the Alpha to sleep?¡± he asked, confused.


    ¡°Well first, he deserved a taste of his own medicine, and second, I need to go to the ck Moon Pack, and you¡¯reing with me.¡±


    ¡°Why not ring?¡± It was the exact question Reid asked. I need to see David; I knew I could catch him out on a lie if he was in front of me. Over the phone not so much.


    ¡°Stop your questions and help me tie him up,¡± I said motioning to Reid.


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    Seriously, do I have to exin everything? ¡°If he wakes up, he is going toe looking for me, help me tie him up, where are some chains?¡±


    ¡°Nope I¡¯m out, you are nuts. He will kill me slowly, you ¨C he will just kill.¡± I rolled my eyes, walking over to Zane, I gripped his face forcing him to look at me.


    ¡°Go get the chains now,¡± I told him using my Alpha voice. He rushed to do as he was told, not being able to fight mymand. Dragging Reid up the bed closer to the headboard, I ced his head on a pillow and tucked him in. Iughed at the thought of tucking in the big bad Alpha, not so big and scary now are ya. I thought to myself.


    Zane came back with some chains and two padlocks, I quickly wrapped them around his wrist then the foot of the bed on each side. I know it won¡¯t hold if he shifts, but I am hoping we will be back before then if he does wake up with any luck, the chains slow him down a little.


    ¡°Now what?¡±


    ¡°You and I are leaving, tell Mitch to watch the girls.¡± Zane nodded and walked out. I walked over to Reid and kissed his lips. ¡°Sorry, but you kind of deserved it, so I¡¯m not really sorry,¡± I told him, chuckling on my way out and down the stairs.


    Getting in the car, we drove quickly to the ck Moon Pack border, upon arrival, two wolves stepped out but motioned us to drive through. We drove right up to the Pack house porch parking next to the steps.


    ¡°Ari, what are you doing here? Where is Reid?¡±


    ¡°Sleeping, I need to speak to you¡± Alpha David looked uncertain when Zane stepped out of the car. ¡°He is fine, he won¡¯t cause any trouble¡± Alpha David gave Zane onest nce before showing us inside. Not that I needed showing I lived here most of my life, I followed after him anyway.


    ¡°Zane, go talk with Michael, I will be back soon,¡± I said, leaving Zane in the loungeroom with Michael and his wife. Zane I could tell wasn¡¯t happy but didn¡¯t argue. I followed David to his office. Once inside, David took his seat behind the desk. I decided not to waste any time and got straight to the point. Time wasn¡¯t on our side, Reid will wake ande looking for me. ¡°I know it was you,¡± I told him, taking a seat across from him.


    Alpha David looked at me, confused. ¡°I know it was you, who told the Hunters about me.¡± I rified.


    He went to shake his head, but I stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, I can tell when you¡¯re lying¡± He appeared to think for a minute, his eyebrows furrowed, and he pinched the bridge of his nose before letting out a breath and looking at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you were going to take Lily from me, so I thought if I got you out of the way, Lily would be forced home, then after you and I came up with an agreement, I tried to tell you earlier to warn you, but someone is always with you. I didn¡¯t want to jeopardise our arrangement,¡± I sighed, relieved my instincts were correct. I also had something else that had been eating at me since I first suspected, he was the one who was giving out information. ¡°How do you know how to contact them?¡±


    Alpha David looked taken back by my question but answered anyway. ¡°I grew up with one of them. They aren¡¯t all bad, but most are raised from childhood to be Hunters. It is taught and passed down the family, generation after generation, doesn¡¯t mean they all agree. A lot of them don¡¯t have a choice,¡± I thought for a few minutes before asking my next question.


    ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? You knew Mum was your mate, so you told the Hunters to kill my father,¡± I didn¡¯t ask it as a question, I knew I was right. He was the reason my father was dead, and my grandfather. His selfishness killed them. ¡°How long did you know Mum was your mate before you had him killed?¡±

 chapter 33

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Alpha David got up from his seat and walked over to the cupboard that sat next to the window overlooking the vast forest. His back was to me, I couldn¡¯t see what he was doing but could hear the clink of sses and him pouring liquid into them. When he turned around, he held out a ss of whisky to me. I epted the ss believing this conversation definitely warranted hard liquor. I could tell David was starting to get nervous and a little ufortable with the conversation topic.


    I took a sip of the brown liquid. It was smooth tasting and had an oak taste to it. David downed his in one go and poured himself another. Finally, he sat back down across from me looking a little more confident with his ss in his hand. I took another sip from my drink and watched him over the top of my ss. ¡°I knew she was my mate for five years. Your mother knew about me too but didn¡¯t want to break up her family. Your family Aria, not mine.¡±


    ¡°So, what happened?¡± David ran a hand through his hair nervously and sighed, bing resigned with the fact everything was about to be out in the open.


    ¡°I was pissed off that she would turn me down, reject me even though she never officially did reject me. She tried once but couldn¡¯t say the words. Couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject me. I told my friend about there being a Hybrid living in the city. I wanted to get rid of your father and try and have a life with my destined mate. I could tell your mother would never leave him for me. So, I took matters into me owns hands,¡±


    I thought his words over trying to remember anything, but I was only two years old, so I had no memory of my father.


    ¡°It took another five years afterwards for your mother to ept me as her mate. She refused to move on, and I kept what I had done a secret for years, but I think your mother knew all along it was me. She just didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°So basically, you killed not only my father but my grandfather? Why didn¡¯t you just wait for the mate bond to work. The pull is stronger than anything I could have imagined. She would have given in eventually,¡± I asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wait. I waited five years before I acted, and as for killing them, they never died by my hands. I thought your father was dead. I thought he died along with Joe. They never found his body, and by the time your father came back, your mother was already dead.¡±


    ¡°Came back? My father is dead.¡±


    ¡°No, Aria, your father isn¡¯t dead, I saw him at the diner the other day when I had the meeting with Alpha Reid,¡± I shook my head trying to wrap my head around what he just told me. How could my father be alive and not contact me?


    ¡°Are you sure? Why wouldn¡¯t he make contact?¡±


    Alpha David looked confused for a minute and didn¡¯t say anything. He looked as confused as I felt. My father was alive and not only is he in the city, but he has also been at my work. Why didn¡¯t Zoe say anything, why didn¡¯t she tell me he was there? I have longed for my father for years, wanting to know him so I could know more about my past. The one I didn¡¯t know I had, to know more about my lineage.


    How could he sit back, knowing I exist and not say anything?


    ¡°So, what¡¯s next then?¡± asked David.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We need to fix this Hunter¡¯s mess then I need to try and find my father if he is alive¡± I suddenly felt very sceptical.


    ¡°The Hunters won¡¯t be so easy to fix. When I told them you existed, they seemed really keen to get their hands on you, I¡¯m not sure why. I think we will have a war on our hands. I am sorry Aria, I didn¡¯t mean, well I did, but I wasn¡¯t expecting everything to turn out the way it did, I promise to help with the Hunters, even if it means fighting alongside your Pack and as for your father, I won¡¯t say I¡¯m sorry seeing as he isn¡¯t dead, but I do know where you can find him.¡±


    My head perked up, suddenly excited. Some good news hase out of this conversation, after all. I wasn¡¯t expecting what came out his mouth next, and the next few words shocked me to my core, how I had not put two and two together.


    ¡°He works at the diner; he is the cook there. He has changed his name but is definitely him. Marcus? I think his name is,¡±


    My lips parted astonished, my father has been there all along, I didn¡¯t know how I felt. Shocked, angry? How could he sit idly by and not say anything he knew who I was all along. Also, how did I not recognise him, he looks nothing like the photo¡¯s Zoe showed me or like my ne. I just assumed he was human until Zoe told me, what hurt the most was knowing Zoe kept this secret from me. I thought I could trust herpletely now I was starting to wonder what else she was hiding from me.


    Getting up, I wanted to scream, my anger was overshadowing everything. I needed to get out here. I needed to get home figure out my next move, cing the ss on the table, I stood up. Everything was falling into ce, starting to make sense. I spent years grieving for a father who was there all along. Silently watching but not interfering. How could he just watch and not step in? How could Zoe not tell me? Why would they feel the need to keep this from me? Walking out of the office, I started walking down the hall. I just wanted to go home, I just wanted Reid. Zane, seeing me walk past got up off the lounge and followed after me.


    ¡°Ari, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I didn¡¯t answer, just kept walking to the car.


    ¡°Luna?¡± asked Zane as I got in the passenger seat.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I think she might be in shock¡± David spoke behind us.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Zane asked, suddenly bing defensive.


    ¡°Nothing, I told her the truth,¡± he said nodding in my direction, I nodded back and sat in the car. Zane looked between the car and David, who had turned his back and was now walking up the stairs. Zane waited for him to leave before getting in the car himself.


    ¡°Where to now?¡±


    ¡°I just want to go home¡± My voicecked any emotion. I felt numb to all the new information I had gathered. I didn¡¯t say anything for the entire trip home. Zane kept ncing over at me, but I just ignored him and watched the trees and farnd pass by out the window. When we were about five minutes out I heard Ryder¡¯s voice, break through the thoughts circling in my head.


    ¡°Where the fuck are you?¡±


    I ignored him, which I could feel ticked him off even more. I couldn¡¯t care less right now. I would take whatever punishment he decided to hand out. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue anymore.


    ¡°Ryder just linked me.¡± Zane voice echoing in the silence. I just nodded, my eyes not leaving the window. ¡°I told him we would be home soon; he sounds pissed, and I am pretty sure he¡¯s gonna eat me alive when we get back.¡±


    I turned to look at Zane, I could tell he was genuinely worried about defying not only Reid, but Ryder. Maybe I will have to deal with him, at least for Zane¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him touch you,¡± I simply said. Zane seemed to calm down, and his grip on the steering wheel lessoned. His shoulder seemed to rx, and I could tell he was d, I said something. I wasn¡¯t about to let Zane get hurt because of me. And I wasn¡¯t about to let Reid hurt his Beta, I could feel Ryder¡¯s burning rage as the Pack house came into view. Reid was standing out front pacing back and forth. The car pulled up, and I could see the tremble in Zane¡¯s hands as he put the car into park. Before I could even open my door, Reid was ripping it open. His re was not his own but Ryder¡¯s. I could see his eyes flicking dangerously as Reid fought for control, Ryder was having none of that. Refusing to give in, I prayed Reid would regain control.


    Zane got out of the car. He tried to sneak inside like a naughty kid caught doing something wrong, but his movements didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Ryder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking move, Zane.¡± Zane froze instantly under Ryder¡¯smand. I heard the front door open and could see Christine¡¯s horrified expression looking at her mate.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let him hurt my mate.¡± His voice came through the link, pleading desperately.


    Standing up, I knew I had to get attention away from Zane. When I stood up, I met Ryder¡¯s angered eyes. ¡°Leave Zane alone. He didn¡¯t want any part of it but wouldn¡¯t let me go alone,¡± I stated. Ryder¡¯s eyes burned with anger, but he seemed to believe what I said. He looked at his Beta, they must have been mind-linking because he took off.


    Christine¡¯s voice passed through my mind fluidly. ¡°Thank you, good luck.¡± When I turned to look at the Pack house. Christine had already run after her mate, leaving me with mine and his burning rage. Ryder¡¯s eyes fell down to meet mine.


    His anger was so bad he couldn¡¯t even feel my emotions that were running all over the ce. I didn¡¯t want to argue, I didn¡¯t want him to be mad. I just wanted to go to bed. I felt burnt out and exhausted.

 chapter 34

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Moving past Ryder, I felt my arm brush against his, I went to walk inside, Ryder was directly behind me, his re burning into my back. I walked inside and made my way to Lily¡¯s bedroom. Ryder smacking into my back at my sudden stopping. I gripped the handle and twisted, opening the door, I popped my head in and could see herying in her bed fast asleep, her unicorn plushie tucked tightly under her arm as she cuddled into it. Closing the door gently, I headed up the stairs towards our bedroom. Behind me, I could feel Reid¡¯s entire body shaking violently. His anger so much he couldn¡¯t see that I was breaking, about toe apart at the seams. When the door opened, I felt his sudden shift. Shifting in such close quarters had me thrown through the door, making mend on the floor on my stomach. I have never seen them angry enough to see them shift out of anger so quickly.


    Ryder¡¯s front paws were suddenly on both sides of my head, I could feel his hot breath on my neck and in my hair. I watched goosebumps rise all over my exposed arms. Yet I couldn¡¯t bring myself to feel fear. I felt nothing, rolling onto my back, I came face to face with Ryder¡¯s true form, and when he was angry like this, he really was a thing of nightmares, his teeth gleamed in the light sharp and fierce. The sort of teeth that could snap bones like they were toothpicks, his ws dug painfully into my shoulder when he raised his paw, bringing it down on my shoulder. I squirmed under his grip, but his anger was unrelenting. Blood started to trickle down into the crook of my neck pooling slowly. Ryder brought his nose down before licking at the blood that had pooled. I just watched without saying anything. When I tried to get up, though, I was shoved back down.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please Ryder, I don¡¯t want to fight with you right now.¡± My voice breaking. I was done, so god damn done. I give up, I know he can¡¯t kill me but, in this moment, when my world just took a massive blow and was spinning out of control, I didn¡¯t really care if he did kill me. I not only have put two Packs in danger because of my existence, I put Lily at risk. I also find out Zoe and Marcus, or should I call him Dad, have been lying to me for years. My life was just thrown a curveball, and I didn¡¯t know how to react, how to deal with everything. Everything was falling apart, Hunters were after me, Ryder was out for blood. And I was falling apart. I didn¡¯t have the energy or willpower to argue right now.


    ¡°I fucking warned you Aria, and you disobeyed me anyway.¡± Ryder¡¯s anger bubbling into his words as they boomed in my head. I flinched at the venom in them. Rolling to my side, I went to get up but only managed to scoot closer to the bed, propping my back against the leg I was able to sit up. Ryder watched me, his eyes burning with anger threatening to set me on fire. Tears brimmed in my eyes; I could feel them burn, as I tried to focus my vision back on Ryder but could only see my tears bubbling up before spilling over onto my cheeks. I squeezed them shut tightly and breathed out my mouth, trying to stop the feeling I was starting to feel flood me and drown me entirely.


    ¡°Just do it.¡± My voice came out firm but soft. I really could use the sleep right now, he just needed to get it over with. I would do anything right now to be taken out of my own mind, sleep suddenly looked promising. I could feel Ryder¡¯s breath on my neck, and I squeezed my eyes tighter waiting for the pain of his savage bite, only it didn¡¯te. I waited for it, braced myself for it, but no pain came. Instead I felt hands rub along my shoulders and up my neck. Opening my eyes, Reid was staring back at mepletely naked, kneeling next to me. I threw my arms around him, making him stumble backwards, his arms wrapped firmly around me, holding me tight while I just cried into his chest. I felt his hand move into my hair, and he kissed my forehead.


    ¡°What happened, my love? I¡¯ve got you now.¡± His voice was soothing, and I squeezed tighter.


    Reid felt warm against my cold skin, making me shiver, I inhaled deeply, takingfort in his familiar intoxicating scent. I always felt safe with him, Reid was my safe ce, so is Ryder. I loved them both, but right now, all I wanted is Reid. Reid¡¯s hands moved up and down my arms slowly, I could tell he was waiting for me to tell him what¡¯s wrong. I just didn¡¯t want to think about it right now, let alone tell anyone. Sitting up, I got an overwhelming sense of vertigo, maybe it was fromying down so long and my sudden movement to get up, but the entire room felt like it shifted as I stood up and I found myself staggering to the bed. Reid watched my clumsy movement¡¯s as I tried to get into bed.


    ¡°Have you taken something or been drinking?¡± he asked. He must be able to feel what I felt when I stood up.


    ¡°No, David gave me a drink, but that was it¡± Reid¡¯s growl tore through the room, as his hands clenched at hearing me mention Alpha David¡¯s name. His whole body began to tremble, Reid pinched the bridge of his nose and closed his eyes, I could feel through the bond he was trying to calm himself and Ryder down. Moving to the edge of the bed, I tried to stand, but the same sensation rolled over me, I gripped onto the nightstand, next to the bed to bnce myself. When suddenly, a new sensation took over a violent need to throw up. I took off for the bathroom, kicking the door shut behind me. I barely made it to the toilet before I threw up the entire contents of my stomach. Reid burst through the door, just as I flushed. I stood up feeling a little better. Walking over, I rinsed my mouth and grabbed my toothbrush. Reid turned the shower on and hopped in.


    ¡°You okay? Do you think David put something in your drink?¡±


    ¡°No, he was drinking from the same bottle. I think I have just had too many emotions for one night,¡± I mind linked back, seeing as I couldn¡¯t speak clearly with a mouthful of toothpaste. Reid growled lowly. When I finished, I gargled mouthwash and went to walk out, when Reid¡¯s arm reached out of the shower and pulled me in.


    ¡°You have blood on you, strip.¡± I took my now wet clothes off, Reid helping me take my shirt off that was acting like a second skin. Chucking them out of the shower and onto the floor. Reid pulled me under the water, I rested my head on his shoulder, the shower steaming up, all I could smell was my own blood as it washed down the drain. Ryder¡¯s ws must have dug into my shoulder deeper than I thought, not that I could tell now though seeing as it already healed. Reid moved the loofah and soap over my skin, softly washing all the blood off before continuing to wash me entirely, his fingers moving through my hair as he washed it,bing it out with his fingers.


    When he was done, I stood back, rinsing it off. When I opened my eyes, Reid was watching me, a look in his eyes that I was now familiar with, Lust. Moving closer, I kissed him, running my tongue across his bottom lip. My hand reaching down, I grasped his cock and squeezed, his eye¡¯s fluttered shut, and he groaned. Then I let go and stepped out of the shower. Reid growled, annoyed at me teasing him. I grabbed a towel and wrapped it around myself and walked back into the room.


    I just finished drying myself and was rummaging through Reid¡¯s shirt drawer trying to find a shirt to wear, when I felt his arms wrap around my waist picking me up, he then dumped me on the bed.


    I chuckled at his behaviour, I could tell Ryder was just below the surface, his eye¡¯s flickering. Reid stood at the end of the bed looking down at me. I squirmed under his intense gaze. When I couldn¡¯t handle him staring at me anymore, I lifted my knees and opened my legs slightly, Reid smirked and his eyes darkened, gripping my ankles.


    I was yanked to the bottom of the bed, getting on his knees at the end of the bed, he pushed my legs further apart, I felt him kiss the inside of my thigh just next to my glistening wet cunt, he sucked on the skin and bit down, the stinging from his bite lingered but was soon forgotten when his hot tongue moved to my clit. Reid pushed my legs harder down into the bed so I couldn¡¯t move as he devoured me. My moans filling the room, his tongue swirled around the sensitive bundle of nerves. My legs began to shake, and my back arched as he sucked and licked relentlessly, making my stomach tighten and my skin heat up. Reaching down, I ran my fingers through his hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± My voice was airy, Reid sped up his movements, sitting on the edge, I spilled over, seeing stars as I came hard, Reid licking up my juices as they spilled out of me, making me slump back down on the bed while I came down from high.


    Pulling me down the bed, I was exhausted, Reid pushed my knees back apart and into my chest before ramming his cock between my lips, my eyes opening at the feeling of his hard cock thrusting in deeply and hard. Moving my hips as he pounded into me, his cock hitting my cervix as he pounded hard and fast, my body reacting to his harsh movements, screaming out as waves of pleasure rolled over me again and again. Letting go of my legs, they fall to the sides suddenly feeling like they were made of jelly, Reid¡¯s mouth moving to my nipple as he sucked and bit down before soothing his bite with his tongue. I could tell he was close, gripping his hair, I pulled his face to mine, kissing him. I could feel his tongue ying with mine, fighting for dominance. When I felt his hot seed spill into me, his movements became jerky as he came inside me.

 chapter 35

    Aria¡¯s POV


    The next morning, I woke refreshed. I had the best sleep I have ever had. Rolling over and stretching, I notice Reid¡¯s side of the bed is empty. Sitting up, I looked around and listened, but he wasn¡¯t in the room or bathroom. Getting out of bed, I grab a pair of tights and a singlet, before walking downstairs. I run into Wendy as I enter the rec room.


    ¡°Where is Reid?¡±


    She looked around nervously.


    ¡°Where is Reid?¡± I repeated using my Alpha Voice. I could tell she has been told to hide whatever is going on from me. Wendy tried to fight mymand off, I have to give it to her. Shested longer than Zane. Sweat started to form on her face, her skin losing colour as she fought against it. The pain bing too much she blurted it out like rapid fire. ¡°They went to see David, to see what he put in your drink because you have slept for over twenty-four hours¡± I stepped back bbergasted. Twenty-four hours, I have been asleep for thirty-six hours. Grabbing my phone, I dialled Reid¡¯s number, he answered after the second ring.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Come home, David didn¡¯t put anything in my drink. I told you this.¡±


    ¡°Then why were you asleep so long?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know; I have no idea, I was just tired.¡± Reid seemed to think for a second before I could feel through the bond, he was getting closer to me.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even make it down the street when you rang.¡± I hung up knowing he would be here any second, I walked out the front just as his car pulled up. Zane was first out followed by Reid. He walked over to me and wrapped an arm around me, kissing my temple.


    ¡°Sleeping beauty awakes.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You had me starting to worry, and Mavis is stuck in surgery at the hospital so couldn¡¯te until tonight,¡± he told me I just nodded my head.


    ¡°Well, I am starving; I am going to look for something to eat,¡± I told him, turning my back on him.


    I walked into the kitchen where Wendy and Christine were with the girls. They were eating happily and drawing. I walked over and kissed Lily¡¯s head, before helping myself to the bacon that was on the bench piled up for everyone. Taking a bite of it, I swallowed quickly, not wanting Wendy to think I didn¡¯t like her cooking. The food tasted nd, like eating paper. I struggled to swallow it down. Reid, feeling my reaction through the bond, walked over and bit off what was left on my fork. I heard his voice through the link. ¡°What? It tastes fine.¡± Him being so close overwhelmed my senses. I could feel and hear his blood moving through his veins. I was starving; I thought I needed food. What I actually needed was blood, and I was absolutely ravenous.


    I didn¡¯t realise how hungry I was until I could suddenly hear every single person¡¯s blood pumping around me, hear the soft thrum of their heartbeats calling out to me teasing me. I growledpletely lost, I could only focus on the sounds of everyone¡¯s heartbeats calling me, enticing me to rip their throats out and feed. The chatter in the room stopped, creating a deafening silence as everyone¡¯s eyes went to me. I could taste my own blood running out of my mouth and down my chin, as my teeth protruded going through my bottom lip. I was crazed with bloodlust, I tried to shake it off, but everyone¡¯s startled emotions made their delightful scents stronger. Fear sweetened their blood as it ran through their veins. I turned towards them when suddenly strong arms wrapped around my own. I threw them off like they were nothing. Mitch and Zane jumped to their feet, taking a protective stance in front of their mates and the girls. Lily and Amber started crying, they cowered behind Christine, who shoved them behind her as soon my growl ripped through the room, hunger taking overpletely.


    Then I smelt it, fresh blood. I turned in the direction of it. Reid¡¯s hand bleeding dripping onto the tiles, I was in a trance as I watched it drip onto the ground, so bright so tasty, my mouth watered, I could hear shuffling behind me, but I didn¡¯t care, all I could focus on was the blood calling to me. Reid moved closer.


    ¡°Focus on me, Hun.¡± I nced up to him, my eyes catching his worried one¡¯s, he was scared of me. It shocked me, I turned when I heard the doors leading outside open, I saw Lily run outside with everyone else. That¡¯s when I realised I was about to attack them, hurt my family. Holding my breath, I ran from the room. I could feel Reid catching up behind me as I took off up the stairs. I nearly hurt them, even Reid was scared of me. Now that I was holding my breath, I could feel his fearing through the bond. He was scared, I was going to hurt them, not himself but everyone else in the room. He was scared for them. Closing the door, Reid¡¯s hand reached out, stopping it from shutting.


    I looked at him, then at his hand, which was still covered in dry blood. Noticing my eyes drop to his hand, he walked into the bathroom and washed his hands with soap and came back out.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± he asked sitting beside me on the bed, he didn¡¯t sound angry, more worried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I need to speak to my father he might know,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Your father? He is dead, Ari.¡±


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t, David said he is alive.¡± Reid turned me, so I was looking at him. His face showed confusion, I hadn¡¯t told him yet that my father was still alive.


    ¡°Marcus, my friend from the diner, is actually my father. I found out the other day. Alpha David, he recognised him. I don¡¯t know how? They look nothing alike, but I am assuming there is a reasonable exnation as to why¡± Reid thought for a second before speaking.


    ¡°mour, he used his mour so you couldn¡¯t recognise him maybe?¡±


    ¡°mour?¡± I asked, my eyebrows raising slightly, I have no idea what that is, but Reid seemed to.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°mour ¨C when they use a sort of mindpulsion to get people to do what they want or see certain things.¡± I nodded in understanding, I wondered if I could do that.


    ¡°You do it every time you use your Alpha voice, I have noticed it thest few times, the more blood you drink, the stronger it gets,¡± he stated. I just thought my Alpha Voice was stronger because of the Lycan blood running through my veins, not some Vampire voodoo. Reid mentioning blood brought my hunger back, Why was I suddenly craving blood so much?


    ¡°We will figure that out, but for now you need to feed, so you don¡¯t kill everyone.¡± I usually hated when he invaded my thoughts listening to what I was thinking but it didn¡¯t seem to bother me as much at this moment. I looked at Reid, suddenly feeling scared, I won¡¯t be able to control my hunger once I start feeding, but he didn¡¯t hold the same fear for himself. I could feel through the bond that he knew he could stop me. I don¡¯t know what he thought could stop me, seeing as I just threw him across the kitchen earlier. He chuckled eavesdropping in my mind again.


    ¡°I have my ways, now here,¡± He turned slightly, giving me a good view of his neck. The sight was too enticing, and I lurched forward, my teeth sinking into his neck. The crazeing back, as I tasted his blood that was filling my mouth. Reid didn¡¯t even flinch when I bit down again. I could feel panic start creeping into me as I fed longer than usual. I couldn¡¯t pull away, my ws extended digging into his shoulder, Reid didn¡¯t react like I would have expected. A normal person would have tried to fight me off, he didn¡¯t. He calmly just put his fingers through my hair.


    ¡°Focus Aria, you don¡¯t want to kill me.¡± But I couldn¡¯t focus on anything but his blood, his hand moved between us grabbing onto my breast rubbing his thumb over my nipple through the thin singlet, I moaned, my attention being pulled to his thumb as my nipple hardened under his touch. ¡°Focus Aria,¡± I did, my focus going to his fingers as he rolled my nipple between them. My ws retracted, and my grip lessened. Pulling my face back, I watched as his wound on his neck closed. His other arm wrapped around my waist, pulling me onto hisp, so I was straddling him. Reid kissed me, and I could feel him smiling against my lips. ¡°I told you I have my ways.¡± He whispered against my lips. I kissed him back, shoving him backwards on the bed, so I hovered over the top of him. I ripped my singlet off and wed at his shirt, lifting it off over his head. I started kissing his neck, and up to his chin, Reid grabbed my hips, rubbing his erection into me through his pants. I moaned at the friction. Moving off him, I started pulling on his belt, undoing his pants and getting rid of them quickly.


    I wanted him, all of him. The sight of his cock as it sprang free from his pants made me gulp, moving between his legs, I grabbed it. Kissing the knob before my lips parted and I took him in my mouth, I swirled my tongue around his knob, Reid¡¯s hand going to my hair as he grabbed a handful, forcing more of him into my mouth until I felt him hit the back of my throat. I started bobbing my head running my tongue along the smooth skin of his cock as I sucked on it, Reid¡¯s grip on my hair bing tighter as he started pounding into my mouth making my eyes water. I let him fuck my mouth until he stopped and went to sit up, I shoved him back down, climbing on top of him, I positioned his cock at my entrance and slowly sat down letting his cock fill mepletely. Reid¡¯s fingers digging into my hips as I started moving, my nails digging into his chest as he started to meet my movements with hard thrusts, as he mmed me down onto his hard cock.


    I moaned out, my head going back as I rode him, one of his hands reached up squeezing my boob harshly, it hurt but was enough to send me over the edge as I came, my walls tightening around him, I felt him cum with me as I copsed onto his chest. Wey there for a few minutes catching our breath before I rolled over hisid cock, leaving my body, I rolled on to my back next to him.

 chapter 36

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Rolling to my side. ¡°I need to find out if he really is my father,¡± I said as I was getting up. Reid rolled to face me.


    ¡°Fine but I aming with you.¡± I looked over my shoulder at him and nodded. He jumped out of bed and started chucking a pair of jeans on. I grabbed my jeans and a bra before finding a white singlet. When I couldn¡¯t find a jumper, I grabbed one of Reid¡¯s nnelette shirts and rolled the sleeves to my elbows, I could smell the lingering scent of his aftershave on it. Once I was done, I grabbed my runners and followed after Reid, who was waiting by the door for me in his usual jeans and ck shirtbo.


    Reid grabbed his keys off the hallway table and walked out to his car, I hopped in the passenger seat. I thought it was strange Zane wasn¡¯ting. He usually follows Reid everywhere like a shadow.


    ¡°You scared them, Ari, I told him he could wait here.¡± I looked out the window feeling guilty. I was turning into a monster, I just hoped Marcus had some idea why.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± Reid told me, grabbing my hand before starting the car. We drove to the diner, when the car slowed, I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to go in anymore. I suddenly felt different about wanting to meet my father if that is indeed who he is. Reid pulled over to the curb and got out. I followed suit and got out before walking past him and into the diner. When I entered the bell sounded signalling our entrance. Zoe walked out to see who had stepped in, her face breaking into a smile upon seeing me. She walked over to me and wrapped her arms around me.


    After a few seconds, I wrapped mine around her, she pulled me at arms lengths and looked behind me to Reid than the door.


    ¡°Lily didn¡¯te?¡± she asked. I could tell she really hoped I had Lily with me.


    ¡°No, we had an incident, Aria is best away from her now,¡± Reid answered. Zoe looked at me, but I just shook my head.


    ¡°She is fine, Zoe; I need to speak to my father.¡± Zoe nced between Reid and I.


    ¡°Aria, your father is dead.¡± she answered.


    ¡°No, Alpha David said he saw him, recognised him. Where is Marcus?¡± Zoe nced to the back where the kitchens are. I walked past her, just as Marcus stepped out. Only it wasn¡¯t Marcus, it was my father. How I hadn¡¯t recognised him after Zoe showed me a photo of him had me baffled, but it was definitely him in the flesh. Recognition shone in his eyes; he knew I knew.


    ¡°I can exin Ari,¡± he said, looking between Zoe and I. Zoe didn¡¯t look shocked to see him. Therefore, she knew all along who he was and helped keep it a secret. Zoe moved past him.


    ¡°Shall I put the kettle on?¡± It wasn¡¯t really a question, more a statement as she darted behind the counter. I moved off to a booth and sat down.


    Reid sitting beside me, my father sat across from me. His hair was the same colour as mine, even the eye colour, I could make out through his contacts were ming orange and yellow. His skin was tanned, he was wider than before he was bulkier and no longer looked like a gay hippy man, even his clothes were different, no tie-dyed shirt just a remarkably simple white shirt and ck cks.


    ¡°Does he look any different to you?¡± I asked Reid.


    ¡°No, is he supposed to?¡± he asked. My father nced between the pair of us, before putting his hand out to Reid. ¡°I¡¯m Abel, nice to see you have calmed some, Reid¡± Reid shook his hand. Abel, that was my father¡¯s name? I thought it would sound older than it is. I stared at the man, not sure what I felt besides confusion. ¡°It¡¯s called a mour; you should be able to do it.¡± He spoke to me. His voice was different deeper, and he had a weird ent I couldn¡¯t ce. It sounded old and not of this world.


    ¡°I know what it is , Reid exined it to me. What I don¡¯t understand is why?¡±


    ¡°Why I hid myself from you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, and Mum. For years she spent grieving your loss, and you were here all along. How could you do that to her? Do that to me?¡± my voice breaking on thest word, I reigned in my emotions. I needed to hear this, hear the excuse hees up with, not that that will change my anger right now from being lied to.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice, Aria. When the Hunters found out about me, they hunted me for weeks, you and your mother hid away. I couldn¡¯t let them find out about you. Your grandfather and I set up a trap hoping to let them think I was dead, only it backfired, and it actually got your grandfather killed. I pretended to be dead, waited, and when the coast was clear, I left the City. It was safer that way, they would know about your existence if I stayed, they would have found out and killed your mother and done only goddess knows what with you,¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin why you didn¡¯t tell me when you came back.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your life. I saw you had a sister and were raising her like your own. If I told you, it would have put both of you in danger, so Zoe and I decided to keep it from you, you¡¯re the only one that couldn¡¯t see me for me. I only moured you, that¡¯s why I look the same to Reid.¡± I nodded in understanding, but that didn¡¯t make me feel any better knowing he was here all along just watching in the shadows.


    ¡°After David saw me, I knew it was a matter of time before he blurted it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I went to see him after Hunters were spotted in the city. He has connections with them. David told them what I am,¡± Panic took over my father¡¯s face as he looked around quickly as if we were being followed, Reid started shaking with anger, fur sprouting across his arms and his canines protruded. I forgot I hadn¡¯t told him about David being the one to alert the Hunters to my existence.


    I ced my hand over his that was digging into the table because his ws were extended.


    My father sat back and rxed when he saw no one watching. Reid slowly calmed down, my thumb rubbing circles on the back of his hand. Zoe came over and ced a coffee in front of us. The smell instantly hit my nose and made me gag, jumping up Reid slid out, letting me out. I ran into the bathroom and threw up. My throat was burning, and my eyes watered. I threw up blood everywhere. Zoe walked in to check on me.


    ¡°Are you alright, dear?¡± I stood up and flushed the toilet before walking out and rinsing my mouth at the sink. What the hell is wrong with me?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, trying to catch my breath. ¡°This is why I needed to speak to my father.¡± Zoe nodded and handed me the tea towel from her apron to dry my face. Walking back out, I made my way to my seat, holding my breath, so the strong smell of coffee didn¡¯t make me want to be sick again.


    Reid was talking to my father, but I didn¡¯t catch what they were talking about when I sat down.


    ¡°Your mother used to do that, she even craved blood. The hormones would make her crazed with bloodlust.¡± I looked at my father confused. My mother was a werewolf, werewolves don¡¯t crave blood.


    ¡°Reid told me how you have been sick, starving hungry and sleeping, it is the only thing that makes sense¡± He tilted his head to the side listening for something. ¡°Don¡¯t you hear it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Hear what?¡± I asked, looking between him and Reid, who was also listening intently.


    Reid¡¯s face lit up when he heard the mystery noise, while I just stared at them both, Reid¡¯s face broke into a grin, and his eyes sparkled brightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± He whispered.

 chapter 37

    Aria¡¯s POV


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this great? We are gonna have a baby,¡± said Reid, kissing the side of my face. I was in shock. This was not the sort of news I was going to be excited about. Zoe wiped tears from her eyes as she excitedly congratted us. I just zoned out and put my walls up, blocking Reid from invading my mind and my tumultuous thoughts. I didn¡¯t want kids; I have been raising a kid since I was a kid myself. This was far from anything I wanted. I didn¡¯t want a baby, to bring a baby into this chaotic world, let alone right now when we were about to go to war. A war I also didn¡¯t want a part of. This was far from any future n; I hade up with in my head. The worst part is the excitement on Reid¡¯s face, how do I break it to him, that there won¡¯t be any baby?


    I watched as my newly found father and my mate spoke excitedly about kids and potential baby names. Zoe, noticing my silence, ced a hand on my shoulder and looked down at me, her eyes knowing. Zoe knew I didn¡¯t want kids, and after seeing everyone¡¯s excitement, how do I tell them I don¡¯t want to be a mother. Zoe nodded her head in the direction of the kitchen, getting up I followed after her.


    ¡°That¡¯s some big news,¡± she stated. While making up orders, I leant on the bench next to her. Keeping my voice low so Reid and my father didn¡¯t overhear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this, Zoe. You know this already.¡± She nodded in my direction, so I knew she heard what I said.


    ¡°I know the timing isn¡¯t great with everything going on, but you wille around eventually dear, Babies are a miracle.¡±


    I shook my head. This was no miracle; this was a disaster. How do I tell Reid? I looked up at the ceiling, things were going to get worse before they got better and chucking a baby in the mix is just ridiculous.


    ¡°I am not keeping it. I don¡¯t want this, Zoe. He can¡¯t make me.¡± Zoe put the egg flip down and nced around paranoid someone overheard my words.


    ¡°You know Reid, even Ryder won¡¯t allow that, Aria. You do anything to jeopardise this pregnancy and Reid is going to lose it. Even I know werewolf pregnancies are sacred, you will be shunned and forced to leave the Pack Aria, think of Lily.¡±


    ¡°I am thinking of Lily. I have enough on my te without adding more to it. I need to focus on her, focus on keeping her safe, I can¡¯t do that pregnant. Besides, it isn¡¯t a real werewolf child. It will be a Hybrid so they can think what they want, it¡¯s my body, my choice,¡± my voiceing out louder than I would have liked. Zoe stuck her head out, looking back into the diner, I did the same. My father and Reid were both happily bonding over baby news. I felt guilty for not wanting to keep this baby, but at the end of the day, it is my choice. Reid isn¡¯t the one that has to birth it. I am.


    Zoe pulled me back into the kitchen. ¡°You know, you won¡¯t get a say in this. You¡¯re going against the Moon Goddess Aria, you do anything Reid will see it as a betrayal, shit he might even kill you himself. You don¡¯t get a say in this, you know this.¡± I rolled my eyes; this was stupid.


    ¡°Here I was thinking since it¡¯s my body I would get some say, what about all pro-choice, women have rights these days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right but not werewolf women or Hybrids like you. You don¡¯t get that choice the Moon Goddess chooses for you.¡±


    ¡°Well in my case she chose wrong, I want no part of this.¡± I could hear Reid, walking over to see what I am doing. I quickly shut my mouth so he wouldn¡¯t hear what we were speaking about. Zoe seemed to get the message and remained quiet.


    ¡°You ready to leave?¡± I nodded my head. My father walking in behind him, stepped past Reid and embraced me in a hug. I wrapped my arms around him too, it felt good finally knowing the truth and having everything out in the open, but at the same time, I wasn¡¯t forgiving so easily that they lied to me.


    ¡°Congrattions sweetie this is awesome news, I can¡¯t believe my daughter is giving me a grandbaby,¡± he said gripping my shoulders. It would look funny to outsiders seeing as my father looked not much older than me, I would have to remember to ask him at what age he stopped aging, and also more about my family history. My father turned to Reid, ¡°Make sure she has plenty of blood on hand, even though her mother was a werewolf, she craved blood like crazy, sometimes even became crazed.¡±


    He nodded, taking in the information. ¡°This is such great news,¡± my father stated.


    ¡°If you think so,¡± I muttered, not feeling excited in the slightest. Zoe nudged me with her elbow warningly, and Reid raised an eyebrow at myment but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he grabbed my hand and led me back to the car. Can this day get any worse? I thought, as I sat in the passenger seat. Reid started the car and started driving back to the Pack house. I could see Reid¡¯s reflection and seen him nce at me a few times, while I just stared vacantly out the window.


    ¡°I will get Mavis toe over so she can determine how far along you are,¡± he told me. I didn¡¯t reply. The only thing I wanted to know is how to get rid of it. I didn¡¯t say that out loud, though. Reid noticing my silence, tried to push through the link to me. I shoved him out.


    ¡°What has gotten into you, Aria?¡± I ignored him. ¡°Is this about the baby? Don¡¯t worry Hun, I won¡¯t let anything happen to either of you. The Pack will keep you safe, I promise.¡± Great, thest thing I wanted to hear. I have no intention of keeping it, and I can see this is going to cause a huge argument. I just hoped he would hear me out. Surely though he wouldn¡¯t force this on me. I wonder if Mavis would speak to me alone. I know I am meant to get patient privacy, but I also know she fears Reid and I don¡¯t know if she would go against him even for her Luna.


    When we got to the Pack house, everyone was waiting out the front.


    ¡°Can we not tell anyone yet? Please,¡± I pleaded. Reid looked at me funny, I could tell he was a little taken aback by my request.


    ¡°Fine we can wait until after Mavis has checked you over.¡± I nodded letting out a breath. It would be harder if he told the entire Pack I was expecting.


    ¡°I am going toy down for a bit,¡± I told him, wanting to be left alone. I climbed out of the car. Lily came over to me, and I scooped her up. ¡°Sorry I scared you this morning¡± I whispered, kissing her chubby cheeks and rubbing my nose on hers. She wrapped her arms around my neck. ¡°Want to watch a movie in my room?¡± Lily nodded excitedly.


    ¡°Can we watch the one with the snowman?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, go grab it and meet me upstairs,¡± I ced her on the ground, and she took off inside. I made my way upstairs and turned the TV on that hung on the wall across from the bed. Lily and Amber came running in and jumped on the bed, making themselvesfortable. I ced the DVD in and pressed y beforeying down with them. I got lost in the movie being the first time I had actually watched it. When the movie was nearly over, Reid stuck his head in the door waving at me. Amber had fallen asleep, and Lily looked like she wasn¡¯t far off. I climbed off the bed and made my way over to him.


    ¡°Mavis is here,¡± he said, pulling me from the room. I followed him down to the infirmary. Mavis was waiting there in her white hospital scrubs fiddling with a machine next to the bed.


    ¡°Luna.¡± she said excitedlying over and kissing me on the cheek. ¡°I will get you toy down and lift up your shirt.¡± Great, Reid had already told her. I walked over to the bed andid down. She squirted a cold jelly-like substance on my stomach, and using the device in her hand moved it around, she pointed to the screen. I didn¡¯t look. But I could hear Reid trying to get me to look at the screen.


    ¡°Do you want to hear the heartbeat?¡± Mavis asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I said harsher than I meant for it toe out. Reid ignored me. I could feel his eyes boring into me.


    ¡°Yes, I want to hear the heartbeat,¡± he told Mavis. Mavis turned a dial on the ultrasound machine. I could hear the steady hum of a heartbeat. I tried to block it out, but it was now forever burned in my memory.


    ¡°You are four weeks and 3 days along. Baby should be due around another twenty weeks seeing as Hybrid pregnancies don¡¯tst as long as human ones or werewolf ones,¡± she stated. I sat up wiping the jelly off with some paper towel. I can¡¯t believe I have been here only one month; it feels so long ago that Reid found us, and it also means I got pregnant the first time we had sex.


    ¡°Any questions?¡± she asked.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I speak with you alone?¡± I asked, looking at Mavis. She looked to Alpha Reid to see if it was alright.


    ¡°You can ask any question you like, Aria. Don¡¯t be embarrassed because I am present,¡± he stated, denying my right to privacy. Mavis turned back to me. I suddenly felt like throwing up, nerves taking over. I knew Reid was going to flip his lid when I asked my question.


    ¡°So, what did you want to know?¡± I started sweating, both their eyes staring at me, I felt a bead of sweat run down my neck, and my throat went dry.


    ¡°How do I?¡± I tried to force the words out and nced at Reid, who was watching expectantly, waiting to hear what I wanted to know. ¡°How do I get rid of it?¡± My words came out so rushed, I didn¡¯t think she heard me. My heart rate spiked. I could hear it pounding in my ears. Mavis looked nervously back at Reid who looked like he was about to explode in rage.


    Mavis stood up when his ws extended, Reid trying to remain in control.


    ¡°Mavis, leave,¡± Reidmanded, his eyes zing. I didn¡¯t want her to go, she looked unsure as well.


    ¡°Mavis, get out now.¡± His voice booming echoing off the walls so loud the ss windows shook.

 chapter 38

    Aria¡¯s POV


    I was expecting this. This was the exact reason I didn¡¯t want to say anything in front of Reid. The fire in his eyes showed his fury. Although I knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt me, I still feared what he would do next. He was pacing back and forth, I could tell he was trying not to let Ryder out, who I could tell was just below the surface waiting to pounce on me.


    When he stopped, I froze holding my breath, waiting for him to speak. Only he didn¡¯t. He walked over and grabbed my hand, ripping me to my feet with so much force, I was thrown into him. I smacked into his chest. He stormed out of the room, pulling me with him. I tried to pull my hand from his iron grip, he stopped in the hallway out front of the infirmary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he warned as I tried yet again to free my hand. One word but the malice in it made me freeze. Pulling me towards the stairs, Wendy and Zane stepped out of the rec room to see what themotion was that had Reid so angry.


    ¡°Everything okay, Boss?¡± Zane asked, ncing at me before stepping out of the way, as Reid pushed past him. I watched as he pressed on the wall next to the stairs. The wall opened up to a concrete stairwell leading underneath the house. I pulled my arm back, trying to yank it free. Wendy and Zane nced between each other, trying to figure out what was going on. I looked around panicking trying to find an escape, but there weren¡¯t any. Reid stopped trying to pull me down the stairs, realising I wouldn¡¯t go willingly. Instead threw me over his shoulder while I struggled to get free.


    ¡°Reid, stop. Let¡¯s talk about this.¡± He ignored my pleas. I could hear his footsteps echoing on the concrete floor as he marched down them.


    Zane and Wendy looked on horrified, as I was thrown into a cell and dumped on the bed.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wendy asked, running to my side and wrapping her arm around my shoulders.


    ¡°Any of you let her out, and you will have me to deal with.¡± They looked at me wondering what it was I had done that would earn such treatment. ¡°Now get out.¡± Both of them bolted from the room. I heard Wendy¡¯s voice creep into my mind.


    ¡°What did you do, Aria?¡± Her panicked voice quickly leaving as Reid gripped my shoulders, shaking me out of the mind-link.


    ¡°You ask them to let you out, and I will kill them. Do you understand, Aria? Their deaths will be on your hands.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being irrational. You can¡¯t keep me here, what is that going to do?¡± Reid paced around trying to think.


    ¡°I will not have you murder my child.¡±


    ¡°So, what your going to keep me here until I spit out this baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if I have too. After that I will let you out. You don¡¯t get to choose this; this decision isn¡¯t yours.¡±


    I cut him off. ¡°The Moon Goddess has no right choosing my life, Reid. This is my choice. It¡¯s my body.¡± He lost it; I was shoved into the wall, his hands on either side of my arms while his face was barely an inch off mine. Ryder¡¯s eyesing to the surface, burning rage simmering in the eyes of his beast. His voice distorted as his growl shocked me to the core, making my hair stand on end.


    ¡°Anything happens to that baby you are carrying, I will not only end you but everyone you love.¡± His voice was cold and emotionless. It chilled me to the bone. I knew he wasn¡¯t bluffing. Ryder wasn¡¯t like Reid, he wasn¡¯t rational. Ryder acted out of instinct and anger, any emotion setting him off. I hated to admit that I did fear him when he was like this. I knew his threats weren¡¯t empty, they were a promise. One I knew he would keep if I pushed him. My mind went to Lily. Would Ryder really kill her? Would Reid let him?


    The knowing glint in his eyes showed he knew where my mind went first. Where it always goes first, Lily. Everything I have done is for her. I would never willingly put her in danger. I would give myst breath for her; she is and always will be put above my own life. Ryder, realising I understood, retreated. Reid¡¯s silver eyes came back, showing Ryder had given him control back.


    Reid kissed my forehead and then stood up, walking out, closing the concrete door behind him. I ran towards it, but it clicked into ce, effectively locking it before I even had a chance to try and escape. I sat back on the bed, looking around at my new living arrangements. It consisted of a bed with a rubber mattress and a steel toilet with a sink attached up the top. This was a prison cell, usually prison cells were for rogues. It was cold and damp. There weren¡¯t any windows, so I couldn¡¯t see outside and the only lighting I had was from the fluorescent light beaming brightly above me.


    Deciding toy down, I pulled the thin sheet over me. Trying to get some sort of warmth. After a while, I felt myself doze off. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I was asleep for when I was awoken by the sounds of footsteps on the stairs outside the door. I felt like it had only been a few minutes but could have been hours.


    Reid opened the door, stepping in, only to close it behind him. I sat up. Reid had a pillow and some nkets in his arms, as well as some food. I watched as he ced it on the end of the bed and walked out again, not saying a single word to me. I grabbed the nket, wrapping it around me. The food didn¡¯t tempt me in the slightest, all it did was make me crinkle my nose from the strong smell of the cheese. I usually liked grilled cheese, but now, I couldn¡¯t stand the smell of it or food in general. Laying back down, I soon forgot about the smell as I went back to sleep.


    I dreamt of Lily when she was a baby, only this wasn¡¯t a good dream. A dream of David taking her away, of never seeing her again as she was ripped from my arms, screaming, crying out for me. I screamed and smacked into him trying to get him to give her back, only for him to turn around, and no baby was in his arms, fear running through me at his empty arms. I awoke covered in sweat, my heart pounding in my chest as I tried to adjust to the bright light. Only I wasn¡¯t alone, Reid was watching me. An indecipherable look on his face.


    ¡°You have been asleep for three days. I asked your father and Mavis. They said it is normal. That its because the baby is growing more rapidly, faster everyday.¡± I mulled over his words.


    I noticed my clothes were different. I was in nnelette pyjamas and had white socks on. Did I really sleep that heavily? How did I not wake up?


    ¡°I will let you upstairs to shower. You try anything, anything at all, Aria¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I whispered, cutting him off and looking at the open door. My throat felt dry and itchy having not used it for days apparently. Reid nodded and stood up, walking to the door. He waited for me to follow. I sat up stretching, stretching felt different. I felt different, looking down to notice the small bump at the bottom of my abdomen. That¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s been three days and I could already see a slight bump proving my pregnancy was progressing. My hand went to it, to see if it was real and it was. The bump was really there. Reid watched me carefully like he thought I was going to hurt myself. Pulling my top down, I heard him let out a breath.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    ¡°They are upstairs, you won¡¯t be speaking to anyone Aria.¡±


    ¡°Can I at least see Lily?¡± Reid turned back to the door, holding his head high ignoring my question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have all day, hurry up,¡± Reid said. He held so much hatred behind his words. It saddened me that one question could turn him against me. Why did I ask Mavis in front of him? I felt stupid.


    I walked over to the door, and Reid gripped my arm and pulled me to the stairs leading into the house. Once we were standing in the foyer, I mind-linked Lily.


    ¡°Where are you, Lil?¡±


    ¡°Ari? I¡¯m in the yard ying, where have you been? Reid said you are having a baby,¡± she squealed in my head excitedly. I held my head as her squeal vibrated through me like a freight train.


    ¡°Shh, Reid has let me out to shower. Come to the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t Ari. Reid said I can¡¯t see you until he says.¡± I looked at Reid who was watching me. He could tell I was mind-linking, probably even listening into my thoughts. I tried to shove him out, but he shoved harder, forcing himself back in.


    ¡°Aria, I will only warn you once, or I will take you back to your cell.¡± I looked back at the stairs leading back below the house. I didn¡¯t want to go back down there, it was cold and too quiet. I started walking up the stairs towards our bedroom. Walking past the infirmary and past all the bedrooms before climbing the stairs that lead to the bedroom.


    Opening the door, I could barely smell Reid¡¯s scent in the room. It was only faint like he hadn¡¯t spent much time in here. He answered my thoughts.


    ¡°I have trouble sleeping knowing you are locked down there.¡± He did sound tired. But I refused to feel sorry for him. I didn¡¯t want to be locked down there, that¡¯s on him, not me. Walking into the bathroom, I found fresh clothes sitting on the edge of the sink basin, I really needed to pee. I went to close the door, Reid forcing it open as he stepped into the bathroom. ¡°Door stays open.¡±


    ¡°I need to pee,¡± I told him. He turned to re at me.


    ¡°Door stays open,¡± he said emphasising the word open. He turned his back on me waiting for me to go. I refused; I was notfortable going to the toilet with him standing there. Reid, seeing me refuse, walked over to the sink basin and turned it on.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°There, better?¡± He said, crossing his arms over his chest. I red at him and walked over to the toilet and quickly peed. Getting up, I stripped my clothes off, Reid watched me from the door. I could feel his eyes follow me everywhere I moved, watching me like a hawk. Turning the shower on, I stepped in. The water warming my cold skin, I braced my hands on the wall and dipped my head under the steady stream, feeling my insides warm up. I sighed and rxed under the feel of it running down my back. Reid was still leaning against the door, just staring at me, like I was about to run off.


    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna stare, can you at least get in? I feel weird with you standing there like some creeper.¡±


    Reid cocked his head to the side, considering my words before I saw him take off his shirt. I moved over when I saw he was going to hop in. Reid took off his pants and stepped in behind me. I started washing my hair when I felt his fingers take over massaging my scalp. I leant back into him, loving the feel of his hands touching me. He pulled me under the stream of the water, rinsing it out. I turned around only to open my eyes and see he was watching me again, his face emotionless. I reached up and put my hand on his chest, running my fingers through the small amount of hair.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make me go back down there,¡± I begged, leaning my head on his chest. Reid ced his hand on my cheek, rubbing his thumb down my cheekbone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you anymore.¡± His words hurt, stung as if he pped me. I looked up at him, I could feel my eyes burn as tears threatened to break me. Through the bond, I could feel that he thought I was trying to trick him, get him to drop his guard. I stood back, moving away from him, and I turned my back on him and got out, grabbing the towel that was on the basin and wrapping it around my body.


    Grabbing a pair of his thick track pants, I put them on and one of his hoodies. If he was forcing me back down there, I wasn¡¯t going to freeze. Reid got dressed quickly, afraid I was going to run. I had just finished putting on some socks when he stood in front of me.


    ¡°You need to eat.¡± I ignored him and stood up and walked towards the door. Reid wouldn¡¯t let me pass, so I waited. ¡°You need to eat, if not for you, do it for the baby.¡± I red at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, just take me back,¡± I said. If he didn¡¯t trust me, I didn¡¯t want to be around him.


    He moved out of my way, and I opened the door and started walking down the stairs. I could hear voicesing from Lily¡¯s bedroom. Stopping, I opened her door. Lily and Amber were ying with their dolls, sitting cross-legged on the floor. ¡°Ari!¡± Lily screamed, throwing herself into my arms.


    I hugged her tight and inhaled her scent. She always smelt ofvender. I felt Reid¡¯s shadow fall on me as he stepped in the room. Lily froze in my arms and looked up at him. ¡°She came in Alpha; I didn¡¯t go to her.¡± She didn¡¯t sound scared when she exined herself, but I didn¡¯t like the fact she had to at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Lily, you¡¯re not in trouble. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Reid told her making her rx.


    ¡°Reid said you¡¯re going to having a baby, that I will be an aunty.¡± She looked so excited I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited for her, finding her excitement contagious.


    ¡°I have a bump want to feel,¡± I asked. She nodded excitedly pulling at my shirt. Her little hands touching softly on my small bump.


    ¡°Can you feel it move? Do you know if it is a boy or a girl? Where have you been?¡± she asked excitedly, her blue eyes shining with happy tears.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t feel it yet. At least I don¡¯t think I can, and no I don¡¯t know what it is, and I -¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer her, I can¡¯t tell her Reid has had me locked in a cell downstairs. I didn¡¯t want her to be scared. ¡°Maybe Reid will ask Mavis if she can do a scan and we might be able to find out,¡± I told her, looking up at Reid who was watching me. His eyes were softer. I could tell he was probing into my mind seeing my reaction to Lily¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°I can see if she can stop by tomorrow. Do you want to know?¡± he asked me. I thought for a second. Did I? I just can¡¯t seem to picture myself as a mother. I felt excited for Lily, but could I feel excited for myself? Was a baby such a bad thing? Reid seemed to want this, maybe I would too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered honestly.


    He nodded his head. ¡°You can think about it while you eat¡± I knew that was his way of saying It was time for me to leave.


    ¡°Can we watch a movieter? You have been gone for days, where did you go?¡± Lily asked.


    I looked at Reid. ¡°That is enough questions, for now, I will decideter if you can watch a movie if you behave,¡± he said. The girls looked excited and went back to ying quietly on the floor. I knew he wasn¡¯t referring to them though. He didn¡¯t mean if they behaved. He meant if I did.

 chapter 39

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Taking a seat in the kitchen, Reid rummaged through the pantry, making something that I knew was going to turn my stomach upside down. The smell alone of him just getting the ingredients out was enough to make me dry heave. I felt lightheaded and rested my head on the cool tabletop. Reid came over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, refusing to give him any reason to send me back to the cell. Loneliness and the quiet down there was enough to send a person crazy. I was also scared that if I did go back down there, I would sleep. What if I slept the entire time away, slept until this pregnancy was over or worse never woke up. That thought scared me, the thought of leaving Lily alone in this world without me to protect her. I didn¡¯t want to go back to the cell. My own thoughts would send me insane, and I couldn¡¯t bear being away from Lily. I needed her like I needed air. She was the piece of my life I was proud of, the only thing I would fight to the death for besides Reid, who I wasn¡¯t so sure would do the same for me, at least not anymore. Making sure to keep my walls up so he couldn¡¯t invade my thoughts and think I was just trying to defy him. I could feel him probing trying to find a way in.


    ¡°Stop blocking me out, Aria,¡± he growled annoyed. ¡°I have warned you and yet you still go against the warning. Are you trying to piss me off?¡±


    ¡°They are my thoughts; you have no right to know them. If I wanted you to know what I was thinking, I would tell you.¡± I told him, taking deep breaths through my mouth, so I couldn¡¯t smell the revolting stench of the bacon he ced on the counter. Reid gripped my shoulders, hauling me to my feet. The room spun before tilting. I bent over throwing up bile and narrowly missing Reid¡¯s foot. Walking over holding my breath, I washed my face under the sink and rinsed my mouth, trying to bring my temperature down. My body felt like it was on fire burning up and to think he wants me to keep going through this for another twenty weeks. Grabbing a tea towel and wetting it, I walked back over to where I threw up, intending to clean it. Reid snatched the tea towel from me.


    ¡°Sit, I will clean it.¡± He sounded furious like he thought I did it deliberately. I suddenly wished to be back in the cell, anything to stop this heat that was overtaking my senses boiling me from the inside. I sat in the chair and watched as he cleaned the floor before walking out and chucking the tea towel in theundry. A few secondster, Wendy walked in with a mop.


    ¡°Here Wendy, I will do it,¡± I said, trying to take the mop from her hand.


    ¡°Sit back down, Aria, I didn¡¯t say you could move.¡± I red at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, not fucking disabled.¡± I spat back at him, snatching the mop from Wendy¡¯s hand. I was not going to make her clean up after me. Especially something so embarrassing like vomit. When I was done, Wendy took the mop and bucket and left. She didn¡¯t say one word to me the entire time. I wonder what Reid has said to them, usually even Wendy would have pushed the limits with Reid and tried to reach out to me. Only she didn¡¯t this time. Was she mad at me too for wanting to abort this pregnancy? Was I the only one who thought this was a disaster? Maybe I had gone too far, gone against the Moon Goddess.


    I sat back down, my stomach starting to settle now that it was empty. Surely, I can¡¯t be sick again after throwing up already. That thought was soon proven wrong when Reid walked over, cing the te in front of me. He had cooked bacon and eggs, toast, and fried tomatoes. I stared at it, not wanting to be anywhere near it. I knew the consequences of eating, I could feel it already in the back of my throat, threatening toe up at any moment. I could already taste the bileing back up. Reid grew annoyed, his fisting down on the table next to me, making me jump. The wood creaking and cracking up the centre from the force. I was quite surprised it actually didn¡¯t break and split down the middle. Looking up, Reid was ring at me. If looks could kill I would have been turned to ash with the way he is ring at me, the venom in his words made my heart sink to somece deep and dark.


    ¡°Fucking eat, or I will force-feed it to you.¡± I didn¡¯t want to know what that entailed, so I picked up a piece of toast and tore off a bit. Chewing slowly before trying to swallow, as soon as it touched my tongue, I heaved and ran for the sink. Only just making it in time and throwing up yet again in the kitchen sink. Reid was at my side in an instant gripping my arm making sure I didn¡¯t run off.


    ¡°Is this your n to starve the baby to death?¡± How could he think that? I felt like pping him. I have no intentions of harming it. I didn¡¯t ask for this. If I could eat I would.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the food,¡± I choked out.


    ¡°There nothing wrong with it, you will eat whether you want to or not, one way or another Aria, so fucking choose.¡± I shook my head, rinsing my mouth again. I could feel my anger start to bubble. How could he think I would deliberately starve myself? I know I need to eat, but food right now is something I won¡¯t be able to keep down. Then it clicked. This baby doesn¡¯t want food, it¡¯s a Hybrid and Hybrids need blood. Just thinking of the rich, soothing taste of blood made my mouth water and brought my need to feed to the forefront of my mind wrapping around my senses.


    I could hear the soft beating of Reid¡¯s heart and a fast fluttering of another heartbeat. I looked around my fangs protruding painfully. Where was iting from? No one was in the kitchen with us. I realised, it was the only thing that made sense. I knew it wasn¡¯t my own. Mine was in sync with it, feeling it pushing the blood throughout my body. This one was faster and softer, the beating not nearly as loud. I looked down at the bump. The soft thrumming wasing from inside me, the life living within me.


    I looked at Reid, shocked at what I could hear. How had I not noticed it before?


    ¡°I hear it.¡± My wordsing out distorted while my bloodlust takes over, my fangs getting in the way of my tongue.


    ¡°Hear what?¡± I looked down and ced my hands on my stomach. Reid¡¯s eyes followed my hands, watching.


    ¡°I can hear it.¡± I whispered. Reid figuring out what I was talking about. ced his hand over mine. Like he could suddenly feel it, although we both knew that was a couple of weeks off yet. Zane stepped into the kitchen, before realising, he walked in on something. He froze and went to turn around, but it was toote. My senses were already overloaded, his heartbeat just adding to the pressure snapping the control I had left. I lunged at him, the sound of his heart beating bing too much.


    Grabbing him by the shoulders, I bit into the tender flesh of his neck. Zane¡¯s blood filled my mouth. I could feel my eyes change as my vision turned red as I drank greedily. Starving and rabid, I had no control, but in this moment, I didn¡¯t want control. I just wanted blood and was willing to do anything for it. Zane tried to fight me off, but I was stronger, his hands pushing and yanking more of an annoyance, a distraction but not strong enough to fight me off. Shoving him into the wall and biting down harder this time into his shoulder, I had him where I wanted him pinned to the wall with no escape. It all happened so quickly not even Reid had time to react. I could feel Reid¡¯s hand wrap around my shoulders and yank me back, forcing me to let go of Zane. My teeth ripping away taking his flesh with me. I spun around quickly to fend off Reid. Only for his intoxicating scent to hit me, his scent filling my nose, as I breathed deeply my eyes fluttering closed, a growl tearing out of me vibrating through every cell in my body.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zane¡¯s blood was nothingpared to Reid¡¯s. I craved Reid¡¯s blood. Zane¡¯s was sweet but bitterpared to the taste of Reids. Opening my eyes, I advance on Reid. I jump at him wrapping my legs around his waist, my arms wrapping around his shoulders, as I sink my teeth into him, drinking so fast I couldn¡¯t swallow fast enough, his blood running down my chin and neck. I could feel Reid trying to pull away, fighting me off. It was only when I heard her agonised scream ring in my ears that I stopped. The sheer pain in that one scream tearing through my heart and shattering my soul. All her fear and pain flooding me through the Pack link as she screamed out for her mate. Forcing myself trying to override the need to feed, I turned to find Zane slumped on the floor next to the kitchen door. Christine clutched onto his shirt, tears staining her face as sobs wracked her entire body.


    Her wailing as she clutched his shirt, trying to wake him. Wendy and Mitch ran in. Wendy¡¯s hands going to her mouth trying to hide her shock as Mitch ran to Christine pulling her out of the way before leaning down and cing his hand on his neck which wasn¡¯t healing just spilling out his life¡¯s blood onto the tile. Zane¡¯s face drained of life as his skin started to lose its colour. Reid shoved me out of the way trying to get to his best friend and Beta. Then I see Amber and Lily step into the kitchen, Ambers screams shatter me as she runs trying to get to her father, only for Christine to grab her shielding her eyes away from her father¡¯s limp body bleeding out on the floor. What have I done?

 chapter 40

    Aria¡¯s POV


    I watch in panic as they try to stem the bleeding. When Reid walks over, ripping me up by one arm and dragging me to Zane¡¯s limp body,ying on the floor drenched in blood. Christine starts screaming at me. ¡°Get her away, she has done enough damage!¡±


    ¡°She can help,¡± Reid says, throwing his Alpha voice behind his words. Christine looks at me doubtfully but can¡¯t go against her Alpha. I hold the same doubt. I caused this, how was I supposed to help? Lily looks pale, standing in the door, looking at the monster I have be. Reid, not wasting any time bites into my hand, making me flinch. I try to pull my hand back, but he just yanks me forward. What the fuck is he doing? He presses my hand to Zane¡¯s mouth, my blood running into his mouth before my hand starts healing. Reid reaches up and grabs a knife from the bench and cuts down my hand where he just bit me, I squirm as he twists the knife and my blood pours down Zane¡¯s throat. Reid lets go of my hand, and I fall backwards, trying to figure out what he was just doing.


    After a few minutes, Zane starts coughing and spluttering spitting, out the blood. I watch amazed as his neck starts to heal up. Christine gasps and throws her arms around him in a stranglehold. She starts peppering his face in kisses, and I suddenly feel relief flood through me that he is alright. I stare at my hand, confused. My blood saved him. How?


    Reid, noticing me staring at my hand, shook his head at me. He was livid that I had hurt one of his Pack members. I stood up and bolted from the kitchen, intending to try and escape. I couldn¡¯t remain here not if it means risking their lives or Lily¡¯s life. I yank on the front door handle, only it¡¯s locked. I go to kick it open, knowing I could shatter its wood easily when Reid¡¯s arms wrap around my waist and rip me backwards. We stumble, and Ind on top of him, my back pressed to his chest, his grip unwavering. I struggle and fight to get up.


    ¡°Stop it Aria,¡± he says as he rolls to his side and stands up, pulling me with him to my feet.


    I throw my head back, and it connects with his nose, I hear it crack, knowing I just broke it and quickly hold my breath as I feel his blood dripping on my back. Reid lets go with one arm while squeezing tighter on my shoulders, so I don¡¯t escape. I hear him break his nose back into ce. Why the fuck is he so much stronger than me, I just fed for fuck¡¯s sake?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perks of being mated to a Hybrid, our bond doesn¡¯t just link us Aria, it makes me stronger, a better Alpha.¡± Answering the question that ran through my thoughts. Reid pulls me back towards the cells I kick out, trying to get him to drop me, but he doesn¡¯t let go. Lily runs out and sees Reid trying to drag me to the stairwell.


    ¡°What are you doing, Reid, let her go,¡± she screams, running over smacking his leg with her tiny fists.


    Reid looks down at her, his gaze softening. I hear his voice in my head. ¡°Stop fighting, you¡¯re scaring your sister, Aria. Look at her.¡±


    ¡°You fucking are. Now let me go.¡± I mind linked back. Reid looked down at Lily, and I felt like punching him when he used his Alpha voice on her.


    ¡°Lily, go wait with Amber and stay away from this door.¡± Lily tries to fight his Alpha voice, but I can tell it causes her pain within a second. She gives up and walks out. Lily has Alpha blood, but her wolf hasn¡¯t awoken yet to even put up a fight.


    ¡°You fucking arsehole, you could have hurt her,¡± I said whipping around and smacking Reid in the side of the head. Reid grunted at the impact but just managed to get a better grip on me and throw me over his shoulder marching down the stairs before depositing me on the bed. I went to get up and run for the door when Reid spun around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what Ryder told you Aria, and just for your information, I won¡¯t fucking stop him especially after what you did to Zane!¡± He screamed, making me freeze on the spot. Tears sprang to my eyes. Reid just red and walked out before mming the door shut and locking it.


    I sit back on the bed, trying to figure out what my next move is, how to get myself out of this situation and fix what I have broken. I nearly killed Zane, Reid¡¯s Beta. The look on Christine¡¯s and Amber¡¯s faces I was sure would haunt me. I nearly devastated their lives and possibly destroyed Christine in the process. I knew there was no way Reid would let me out of this cell now. Looking around, I started banging on the walls, but the concrete was too thick. Moving to the door, I tried pushing on it, then tried prying it open with my fingers, but the steel was too thick, and I couldn¡¯t get a grip on the frame itself, it was pointless.


    Sitting back down, Iy on the bed, looking up at the ceiling. Trying to figure out a possible way to get out of this cell when I notice a vent just above the light. I pull on the bed, hoping to loosen it from the floor, I continue to pull and push on it. It gives a little, and I know I can with some effort get the bolts to loosenpletely with the repetitive motion. I continue pulling and pushing until I hear the bolts snap, I do the same with the bottom end, eventually pulling itpletely from the floor.


    Dragging the bed, I moved it under the light. Standing on it, I reach up and punch the vent with as much force as possible. It dents but doesn¡¯t budge. I punch it again, the little louvres separating slightly. The third time I hit, it busts open. Gripping it with my fingertips, I pull it down, letting it fall to the ground. Jumping up, I grab the sides and pull my head through the ceiling looking inside. I let myself fall back down onto the bed. The vent narrows out, and a small child would struggle to get through the gap, let alone an adult. I huff annoyed I just wasted all that time and energy for it to fail.


    Pushing the bed back into the corner against the wall, I stare at the mark dragging it left on the floor and the broken vent. Reid is going to blow his lid when hees in. I pick up the vent to try and hide under the mattress beforeying down.


    With nothing else to do, I decide to sleep, but before I even start to nod off, I hear footsteps on the stairs, echoing loudly through the concrete walls. My heart rate picks up as I hear him stand on the other side of the door, but not opening it.


    ¡°Zane ispletely fine,¡± he says, I hear shuffling before he sits, leaning against the steel door. I get up and move to the door and sit with my back against it. I try to pry into his mind anything to know what he is thinking before his voice interrupts me.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, Aria, you might not like what you find.¡± I stopped because of the harshness of his words. I lean my head back against the door, waiting for him to speak.


    ¡°Hunters have been caught and stopped on the borders twice since you have been locked up.¡± I could hear the regret in his voice but decided I must have imagined it. ¡°We aren¡¯t sure why they want you, all three killed themselves before we could interrogate them,¡± he stated.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s that mean then?¡± I whispered back, knowing he could hear me.


    ¡°Means they are willing to go to extremes to hide whatever it is they need you for, David asked if he could take Lily for a few days until things settle down,¡± I froze my blood running cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re not letting him, though right?¡± I desperately ask the thought of her being away from me and in his clutches horrified me.


    ¡°He has changed Aria, you have to give him a chance. I know he won¡¯t harm her; I have spoken to him a fair bit, he has been over here every day to see her. Lily wants to go,¡± he says, shocking me even further.


    ¡°No, she stays here Reid, you can¡¯t let her go with him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no longer up to you Aria, he picks her up in two days, this is only a trial Aria. He won¡¯t be keeping her.¡± I get up enraged. I kick the door and feel him jump before getting to his feet.


    ¡°Anything happens to her I will fucking kill you, Reid. Mate or not, I will fucking end you,¡± I scream while punching the door wanting to get to him. ¡°He can¡¯t fucking have her!¡± I scream, my heart plunging into my stomach. ¡°I have spent years protecting her from him. Now you¡¯re going to hand her over to him.¡±


    ¡°She wants to go Aria; he is her father, and I have his word he won¡¯t harm her.¡±


    ¡°His fucking word, that¡¯s what you¡¯re gauging his intentions off of?¡±


    ¡°No, Aria like I said he has been here every day while you have been in this cell. I think we can trust him, Aria.¡±


    ¡°Clearly, you¡¯re fucking forgetting we are in this mess with the Hunters because of him,¡± I spat punching the door, my fist leaving a dent.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but this isn¡¯t your choice anymore, Aria. When you realise my word isw maybe I will let you out,¡± he said before I hear him stomp up the stairs. Two days, I have two days to try and get out of this godforsaken cell to stop him from handing her over. What the fuck is he thinking, to let her go with him, I don¡¯t care if she wants to, she is a child. She doesn¡¯t understand she is putting her life at risk. I can¡¯t picture David changing enough in such a short time span where I would feelfortable leaving her with him for any amount of time.

 chapter 41

    Aria¡¯s POV


    I pace around in the basement, my mind reeling, anger consuming every cell in my body. My skin warming, getting hotter and hotter as my rage reaches boiling point. My ws extend, ripping my nails from my fingers painfully. My fangs push through my gums slowly tearing until they a through. I can taste the metallic of my own blood filling my mouth. I was losing control, a control I never really realised I never had control of in the first ce. My entire body felt heightened, my senses overloaded. The light hanging from the ceiling bing unbearable as it burned my eyes. I jump up trying to grab the bulb. Only instead of grabbing the bulb, I rip the entire light fixture from the roof.


    The metal hitting the concrete floor nging loudly. The cell was plunged into darkness, only it wasn¡¯t dark, my eyes adjusting to the change of light instantly, and I could see everything clearly as if it were still filled with light. Well, this was certainly new. I could always see in the dark, but this waspletely different. Looking around, I suddenly be aware of every noise. I am also able to hear above me for the first time sinceing down here. I can hear Wendy talking in the rec room, telling the girls to get ready for their baths.


    Hear Christine and Zane, who were obviously busy making up for his near-death experience in a very sexual way. I wonder if they can hear Reid and me. I shake the thought away, not needing anymore desires other than getting out of this room right now. I listen and can hear Lily and Amber running up the stairs, and I hear Reid¡¯s office door click shut. I can hear every person in this huge house, my hearing zooming in and out listening intently.


    Walking over to the door, I examine the hinges. They are pretty embedded only just sticking out slightly past the frame. The door handle, I know has five deadbolts that shoot into the wall bracing it, so I know there is no way to bust the door open from that side. But on the other side, I might be able to break it and open it just enough to squeeze through. Looking at the hinges, I kick one. The concrete cracks and I realise not only my senses are better, but I am a lot stronger. I wonder if that is why Reid is so much stronger now, he said it himself that being mated to me has its Hybrid perks, but this seems different. I also noticed Reid¡¯s Alpha voice is stronger now. The angrier he gets, the stronger he gets. Looking at the area where the hinges are. I kick it again; a chunk of concrete cracks, and I know it won¡¯t take me long to break them.


    I continue to kick it until I hear both hinges break off the concrete and fall on the ground on the other side of the door. I freeze and listen. I hear Reid¡¯s office door open, and I hold my breath. Feeling through the bond, I can tell he heard something but is unsure of what it was. I feel him try and push into my mind, and I let him. Not wanting him to be suspicious of what I am doing. His voice popping into my mind.


    ¡°What are you doing, Aria?¡±


    ¡°Still rotting in the cell, like you want,¡± I answer back sarcastically.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t want that. You brought this on yourself, Aria.¡±


    ¡°Last I checked you locked me in here, so that¡¯s on you, not me. You could always let me out.¡± I move and shove the door slightly. The deadbolts on the other end bending but not breaking. I squeeze through the gap, the concrete scratching my flesh.


    ¡°I never wanted this, Aria. What did you expect me to do when you wanted to abort our child?¡±


    ¡°Respect my decision, Reid, instead you took my choice from me, and now it¡¯s toote,¡± I reply while creeping up the steps toward the door leading into the house.


    ¡°You wille to see this is the right choice. I don¡¯t understand how you would want to destroy a piece of us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue, Reid. What¡¯s done is done,¡± I state listening to hear if anyone is on the other side of the door. Which I find hard with Reid in my head because I am trying to answer him and not alert him to my escape as well as not think of what it is, I am doing. When I know the coast is clear, I open it slightly and pop my head out. I can hear the girls ying in Amber¡¯s room.


    ¡°Well make me understand then. I want to know why you don¡¯t want to be a mother when you¡¯re a great one to Lily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the reason, Reid. I was forced to raise a child when I was a child. I have never once in my life done anything for myself other than raise a kid that wasn¡¯t even mine. I waspletely alone, raising a baby. I put my life aside for her. I lost every part of myself I liked, as I was suddenly plunged into exhaustion, diaper changes and bottle feeds. While most thirteen-year-old were out hanging with friends and doing normal things, I was stuck raising a baby. It may seem selfish to you, but I don¡¯t want to raise another baby, have all that responsibility thrust onto me again. It¡¯s a baby, Reid. Something I will have to raise and keep alive and throw my life away for yet again.¡± I hadn¡¯t realised I had stopped on the stairs until I stopped answering. Shit, I lost focus. I quickly moved up the steps and into the closet on the first level.


    Just in time as I hear Christine and Zane walk past. Zane sounds like his normal self; you wouldn¡¯t even think he was knocking on death¡¯s door a few hours ago. I hear him stop and sniff the air.


    ¡°You smell that?¡± he asks Christine. ¡°I swear I just caught Aria¡¯s scent.¡±


    ¡°She is in the cells, you must have imagined it,¡± Christine says. I hear them keep walking. Letting out a breath. Reid¡¯s voice popping in my head again.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be alone this time, Aria. You have a family now, you have me.¡± I tried to focus on my task, but his words were bothering me. I could also feel his sadness through the bond seeping into me. I wiped a tear from my cheek and opened the door. I made my way to Amber¡¯s door; I could hear Lily ying behind the door.


    ¡°Aria what are you doing?¡± Crap, I must have let my guard down. I could feel him probing then realisation hit him, and I heard the office door swing open down the corridor. I looked in the direction that he woulde down, Lily threw the door open and looked at me.


    ¡°Aria?¡± She looked shocked to see me. I went to grab her and run when I suddenly heard Zane behind me.


    ¡°Ari, you don¡¯t want to hurt her.¡± I looked at him confused. I would never hurt Lily intentionally. Lily squealed loudly, and I looked at her. My ws were digging into her flesh. I quickly released her shocked, my hands going to my mouth, only to cut my own face. What the fuck was happening? Reid approached me like he was trying to cage a wild animal.


    ¡°Aria, focus on me.¡± I thought it was strange he would say that. I took a step towards him. Panic taking over, my breathing became rapid. I could hear someone growling. I turn sharply to see who it is. Then I realise the growling ising from me. Reid steps closer and my eyes flick to his. I see the concern in them and anger. I know something has gone wrong, everyone¡¯s bodynguage proving my assumptions. The hallway tense and no one¡¯s eyes leaving me, no one moving. Goosebumps raise on my arms. I know if I move wrong, Zane and Reid are going to jump me.


    My instincts for some reason were all over the ce andpletely out of control.


    ¡°It¡¯s the hormones Aria, you need to fight it.¡± I try to force my ws to retract, but they don¡¯t. My body feels foreign to me like I am just an observer of its actions. Reid moves closer, and I step towards him, he holds his hands out, and I run at him. I know if I snap, he will be the only one to be able to hold me. I grab him around the sides he grunts when my bodyes in contact with his. Then my hands feel warm and wet. I look down, and my ws are embedded in his sides. I hold my breath knowing if I catch a whiff of his scent, I will be gone, all control lost and start hunting them.


    I go to step back away from him, but he holds me tight against him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s already healing.¡± I feel tears burn my eyes. Reid¡¯s hands rubbing my back soothingly.


    ¡°They need to leave,¡± I say through clenched teeth. The memory of Reid¡¯s blood, consuming my senses. I hear everyone quickly go after Reid nods to them to get out of here.


    ¡°Zane is going to take Lily to the ck Moon Pack.¡± I nod, now realising she might actually be safer there then with me right now. We stayed frozen in the hall, my head on his chest, his hands rubbing my back softly but his grip tight. Reid moves his hand under my shirt, his handing in contact with my skin. Sparks ignite on my skin. I focus on the feel of them and feel him through the bond.


    I can feel his worry, but I also feel that he doesn¡¯t fear me even when I¡¯m like this. Even uncontroble, he still loves me. Reid feels me digging through his mind but doesn¡¯t stop me. I feel how much he wants me and this baby, how much he loves his Pack and Lily. I look up at him, his gaze steady watching me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone anymore, you never will be with me by your side,¡± he whispers before kissing my head. My body rxing in his hold, and I feel his arms loosen.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs. I am assuming you broke the cell door.¡± I nod, but don¡¯t move. Reid tugs on my waist. ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°What about the others?¡± I ask, panicked. Maybe I really should have remained in the cell.


    ¡°They won¡¯t being back tonight. You don¡¯t have to worry. Mitch and Wendy have a holiday house a little away from here. Everyone will stay there.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Lily?¡± I hate the thought of her being away from everyone, especially me.


    ¡°She will be fine; David won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    We had walked up the stairs, and I opened the door, how I missed our bed. I walked over to it andid down rubbing my hands on the soft duvet.

 chapter 42

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Reid walks over to me, leaning down he presses his entire body onto mine before kissing me gently. I answer his kiss, kissing him hungrily as the need to takes over. Reid, feeling my arousal through the bond, presses himself into me. I can feel the bulge in his pants. I rub myself against him, wanting the friction. I feel Reid chuckle against my lips, his hands going to mine, lifting them above my head. He holds them down with one of his, his other hand going to my leg as he wraps it around his waist.


    I moan into his mouth, his tongue ying with mine, fighting for dominance and I don¡¯t fight back, loving the feel of him touching me. I grind my hips upwards. Reid groans, his lips going to my neck and his canines brushing my skin, before moving lower. He lets go of my hands and lifts my shirt off over my head before trapping them again above my head with his hand. I feel his teeth graze my nipple as he sucks it into his mouth, tugging on it with his teeth. My senses are fighting for control. Reid senses that and grips my hands tighter. ¡°Fight it, give me control.¡± I fight the urges and remain still.


    Reid continues his assault on my nipples, sucking and biting. My body bing impatient with need. I grind myself against him, needing the friction, needing him to touch me. Reid¡¯s hands go to my thighs as he lets go of my hands, my fingers going instantly to his hair, as I rub my fingers through it. I feel him shiver, his lips moving lower, stopping at my hip. He grips the waistband of my pants and yanks them off before reaching for my panties which are now soaked in my juices. I feel him kiss my knee as he slides them down. Reid suddenly moves his face between my legs, and without warning, I feel his hot tongue on me, parting my lips before plunging inside me, hungrily. I moan at the sudden contact, my back arching off the bed. My hands gripping his hair, wanting to tug him away, but Reid just pulls my thighs further apart, his tongue swirling around my clit before sucking it into his mouth.


    I moan, my juices spilling onto my thighs and Reid¡¯s mouth as he devours me. My body reaching its peak, on the verge of exploding when I feel my stomach clench. Reid sucks my little button in his mouth hard and I am shovedpletely over the edge. My legs shaking, trying to close around his head, but he holds them wide forcing them to rest on the mattress. His tongue not stopping as he licks up my juices.


    I moan as Ie down from my orgasm, Reid moves up my body, and I clutch at his pants. Needing him inside me, I undo his belt buckle and Reid using one hand, he slides them down his cock springing free, I feel it against my thigh. Using his legs, he kicks his pants off and onto the floor. I reach for his cock grasping it with my hand, I feel it twitch at the contact. Reid¡¯s lips finding mine. His tongue ying with mine as I move my hand up and down his shaft. Reid groans before thrusting into my hand, his lips not leaving mine. I move my hand lower, cupping his balls, I tug on them squeezing softly. Reid¡¯s lips go to my mark sucking on it, my legs wrap around his waist, pulling him to me. My hands go to his face as I kiss him hungrily. Reid positioned himself at my entrance and rams in making me cry out at the sudden intrusion. Reid finds his rhythm as he ms into me, His hands gripping mine above my head pushing them into the mattress, as he thrusts into me harder, making me moan out as his cock fills me to the brim. I meet his thrusts, moving my hips in time with them. My orgasm building up the faster he moves, mming his cock into me relentlessly as he chases his own release. His thrusts bing erratic, and I know he is close. I reach between us and grab his balls, squeezing them. I hear him groan, and I am sent over the edge, my pussy clenching tightly around his cock and Reid finds his own release, his warm seed spilling into me as I milk his cocking down from my own orgasm.


    Reid copses beside me, his nowid cock leaving my body. We bothy there breathless,ing down from the high. I roll to my side, facing him when he pulls me on top of him. I rest my head on his chest, loving the warmth of his skin. Reid¡¯s fingertips running down my back to my waist and up again. I prop my head on my hands that are lying t on his chest and watch him. His eyes not leaving mine as his fingers keep tickling my back. Reid lifts his head and kisses my nose, before rolling so he is now between my legs, holding himself up with his arms on either side of my face.


    I watch him, he moves my hair from my face where it was sticking due to perspiration. I lean up to kiss him, and he moves his head back, a smile on his lips teasing. Reid presses his lips softly to mine.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he says softly. I wrap my arms around his waist.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± Reid¡¯s face moving closer to mine as he kisses me gently. I wrap my legs around his waist, and he chuckles.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a shower then you need to feed,¡± he says, kissing my head. He goes to get up, and I wrap my legs tighter around his waist. Heughs but then sits up, bringing me with him, so I am now straddling him. Realising I am not letting go he stands up, his hand pping my arse before he squeezes it, I can feel his growing erection pressing against the inside of my leg. I rub myself on it. Reid squeezes my arse but keeps walking into the bathroom, he turns the shower on.


    My lips going to his neck where my mark is. He groans and grips my hips, rubbing his cock on my clit. I feel the water hit my back before I feel the cold tiles on my back, making me squeal and jump at the coldness. Reid chuckles. I feel it rumble in his chest. Before his hands push me lower, and he thrusts inside me again. My head going back to rest on the tile, Reid¡¯s mouth moving to my neck and corbone nipping, and sucking on my skin. I grip his shoulders, moving my hips against his. I pull his hair, pulling his head back, his face getting wet under the water before I smash my lips into his, desire coursing through every cell of my body, my fluids coating his cock as he thrusts harder and faster, his grip on my hips getting tighter as he moves them in rhythm with him going deeper.


    My walls gripping him, as my orgasm floods through me, my legs tightening around his waist as I moan out. Reid¡¯s hands moving to my face as he kisses my chin before biting my bottom lip. He finds his own release again, as he presses me harder into the wall before stopping. My legs aching from the strain. Reid steps back, and I unwrap myself from him. He steps under the water, pulling me with him. Grabbing the soap, I start washing his chest, my fingers brushing through the small amount of chest hair. He closes his eyes and lets me wash him before doing the same to me, my muscles rxing under his touch. When we are done, he grabs my towel and passes it to me before wrapping his own around his hips.


    I follow him back into the room, he chucks me one of his shirts before putting a pair of ck shorts on himself. He sits on the edge of the bed and motions me to go to him. I hesitate. I have never feared feeding as much as I have for thest week. My hunger is insatiable, in fact, I am finding everything to be insatiable my hunger, my sex drive. I always feared feeding, all my life feared it because it is the one time youpletely let go of control. I also know I have hurt people which now makes that fear stronger, I don¡¯t want to hurt Reid. I know he won¡¯t let me kill him, but I still fear going too far and him hating me for it.


    Seeing my hesitation, he leans forward and grabs my hand tugging me, so I am standing between his legs. ¡°Maybe we should use blood bags,¡± I tell him. Reid pulls a face, I can tell through the bond he doesn¡¯t want me feeding on anyone else, the thought of having some other person¡¯s blood in my system repulses him.


    ¡°I let it pass that you fed on my Beta, you aren¡¯t feeding off anyone other than me.¡±


    ¡°We can get female blood,¡± I tell him. He shakes his head.


    ¡°You are mine, no one else¡¯s male or female. I don¡¯t want to smell anyone else on you.¡±


    He pulls me, so I am sitting on hisp, his hand going under the hem of the shirt resting on my thigh, his thumb rubbing against my hip. He kisses my lips softly. ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me, I promise, your bark is worse than your bite.¡±


    ¡°Really, is that so?¡± I raise an eyebrow at him. He kisses my neck before offering his own to me. The sight of his neck makes my mouth water, and I don¡¯t try and fight it, I let go. Trusting Reid to take control and bring me back to reality. As soon as his blood floods my mouth, I swallow greedily, his blood soothing the burn and dryness of my throat. Replenishing every cell in my body, awakening my senses and overloading everything. Like fireworks exploding on my tongue. I could get drunk on his taste, I hear him moan, which only fuels my yearning, never enough. I knew I should pull away, but I couldn¡¯t, and Reid wasn¡¯t trying to stop me as I bit down again. Instead, offering more of his neck to me. I drink hungrily, wanting to drain him. I feel tears well in my eyes, my mind screaming at me to stop, and my body doing the exact opposite. It was a war one I had no choice but to wait for Reid to pull away as I couldn¡¯t physically do it myself.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Babe, stop,¡± he says, rubbing my back. Panic taking over and I will my body to stop, only it refuses to listen, my ws extending and digging into his shoulder. I hear him hiss at the sudden pain before he realises, I can¡¯t stop. Reid grips my shoulders and shoves me back hard, making me fall backwards onto the floor. My adrenaline kicking in and my hunger the only thing I can think of even though I know I need to fight it but I can¡¯t, all rational thoughts being shoved aside as my animalistic side overrides me. I lunge at Reid, but he manoeuvres, so I am forced to turn, and Ind on the floor between his legs, his arms criss-crossed against my chest, holding me down between his legs.


    ¡°Sorry babe, I have no choice.¡± I know what he is going to do, and I don¡¯t me him, I actually wee it. I feel his canine bite into my flesh, I scream. His bite is painful and savage as his teeth tear through my flesh. I feel myself start slipping, the room getting darker. I blink my eyelids grow heavier and heavier. I blink once more, and I can¡¯t open them, and I give in to the darkness letting it take hold, wrapping me soothingly as I drop into oblivion.

 chapter 43

    Reid¡¯s POV


    I watched as she slept, I picked up her limp body. Guilt eating away at me, I could feel Ryder pressing against my skin. Itching to be released. I ced her on our bed, leaning down, I nuzzled into her neck. God, I loved this woman, but damn she infuriated me. I sometimes have to remember she didn¡¯t have the childhood she deserved, didn¡¯t have the support she craved. I inhaled her scent, Ryder instantly settling down. I ced my hand on her stomach, the slightest bump on her lower abdomen. I could hear the steady heartbeat of the life she was carrying. I knew Aria would be a great mother, I can¡¯t grasp why she would doubt her ability. Aria always puts her life second to Lily, no matter the consequences. I know she will be protective of our pup. I wouldy my life down for all three of them. Lily was as much hers as she was David¡¯s, their bond was unbreakable. I know Aria feared that I made the wrong choice, but I know she wille around. I can sense the change in David, the bitterness of the loss of his mate now leaving, and his love slowly being given to Lily where it should have gone in the first ce. I was envious of the bond they had formed in thest couple of weeks.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    How he was able to pull himself from whatever dark ce he was in. My father was not so lucky, he couldn¡¯t live without my mother, not even for me. I brushed her hair out of her face and tucked the nket around her. I heard the front door; I knew instantly it was Zane. What I didn¡¯t understand was why he was here. Something must have happened, for him to barge in when he was under strict orders to steer clear. I raced downstairs, Zane¡¯s appearance was dishevelled his clothes torn and barely staying on him. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Zane tried to catch his breath, his hands on his knees while he was bent over. I mind linked him, knowing he was too out of breath to talk.


    ¡°Zane?¡±


    ¡°They attacked, there were too many of them. They took them, oh god Reid, they took her.¡±


    Panic coursed through my veins, my body tensing. I nced up the stairs, knowing Aria was up there sleeping, unaware of the shit storm that just blew in. The timing couldn¡¯t be worse.


    ¡°Took who? Who took them?¡±


    ¡°My mate, oh god they took Christine. They had tranquilisers, we couldn¡¯t do anything. They took Christine and Wendy.¡±


    ¡°What about Amber?¡±


    ¡°She is fine. Mitch ran with her taking her to the ck Moon Pack, she is with Lily¡± I felt instant relief knowing, the kids were at least safe.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I was already moving, my fingers moving a hundred miles an hour, texting the entire Pack to meet.


    ¡°The Hunters. They want Aria, Reid. They said they will kill them if we don¡¯t hand her over. They were watching the house as soon as we got inside the entire property was surrounded, they kicked the doors in and let off Wolfsbane grenades. Mitch grabbed Amber when I told them to run, but I couldn¡¯t stop them, I tried. I fucking Tried. But I WASN¡¯T STRONG ENOUGH!¡± his voice screaming in my head. His anger boiling over, before crushing him. He was dying inside with guilt, dying with the thought of what they could possibly be doing with his mate.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault we will get them back, Zane. I won¡¯t let them hurt your mate or Wendy.¡±


    Zane nodded, putting hisplete faith in me. Ryder was hackled up in my head growling. ¡°I am going to fucking ughter the lot them¡± His growl ripping out of me before I felt the shift take over. I didn¡¯t fight it, I let him out. His instincts were to kill and take back what belonged to us. They were part of my Pack, and nobody fucking takes from me. Not unless they have a death wish. I looked up the stairs. I have to protect them, I will not let anyone touch what¡¯s mine.


    ¡°Go to the ck Moon Pack, take Aria with you. Warn them. Tell them to get ready, we are about to go to war.¡± I took off knowing Zane would get Aria out of here and to safety. I haveplete trust in him. He feels like he failed them, but I know he would have fought until hisst breath if given the chance. I know if he did, they would have killed him.


    Aria¡¯s POV


    I woke to Lily and Amber crying, my instincts going on high alert. I grabbed them, hugging them to me before ncing around, looking for the threat they fear. I didn¡¯t recognise my surroundings, why were they here? Reid said they were staying away for the night. I push trying to feel for Reid, but I get nothing, he is blocking me out. The girls are hysterical. I try soothing them enough to get them to speak. I look around. I am in some sort of bunker, getting up. I peer around and huddled on the ground are hundreds of women and children. Fear consumes, what is going on?


    I walk over to a woman, trying to figure out what the hell is going on. The lights flicker before I hear an explosion above us. Bits of concrete cracking off and falling to the ground. The room reeks of tears and fear, it was burning my nose, the stench nearly making me gag. The woman stands up when I approach, she is wary of me. But she can feel that I¡¯m an Alpha female. The woman has sandy blonde hair and big brown doe eyes. She is lean and muscr, she is a trained fighter, and blood smears her clothes. A child is clinging to her leg, whom I assume is her pup; she looks around the same age as Lily.


    I can almost hear the vibration of everyone shaking in fear. The room seems to buzz with tension. ¡°What¡¯s happened? How long have I been out?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Two days, Luna. We are at war.¡± she whispers as the girl clinging to her leg whimpers. War?


    ¡°With whom?¡±


    ¡°Hunters they attacked and took some Pack members two days ago, your Beta came and warned us Alpha locked us in the bunker, they attacked not long after. We fought, but there were too many, the Alpha said it was best we stayed here.¡±


    ¡°Which Alpha? Reid?¡±


    ¡°No, Luna, you¡¯re in ck Moon Territory.¡± I know something has gone terribly wrong if I am here and so is half my Pack.


    ¡°Who is in charge here?¡± I ask expecting to see Michael¡¯s wife pop up from the shadows, the ce was crammed with bodies. The room was huge like a football field, but not big enough for everyone to move or stretch their legs much. Another explosion was heard up above. I was worried the roof was going to cave in.


    ¡°You¡¯re in charge, Luna. Alpha David couldn¡¯t leave any warriors with us, there¡¯s too many of them.¡±


    Shit, I know what they wanted. Looking around the room, I tried to find Elizabeth, Michael¡¯s mate. I called out to her, but no answer.


    ¡°Does anyone know where Elizabeth is, your Beta female?¡± I knew she would have answers. Lily walked over, wrapping her arms around my waist, she was shaking.


    ¡°They killed her Ari, and they took Wendy and Christine.¡± My blood ran cold. Ice in my veins, a growl tore from my throat so loud, it was actually painful. Vibrating out of my chest, everyone froze. I couldn¡¯t even hear the sounds of their breathing; you would be able to hear a pin drop, the silence deafening. They have them, they have my family.


    An explosion by the door leading outside made everyone turn and shuffle towards me, trying to get away from the door. I shoved through the sea of people until I was standing between them and the door.


    ¡°Get the children to the back of the bunker now,¡± I screamed, throwing my Alpha voice at them, forcing them to move and get organised. I heard banging on the door, someone was trying to break in. If it were Alpha David, I knew he would have just unlocked the doors, this was no friend this was foe. I let my ws extend so angry, I couldn¡¯t even feel them tearing my nails off. The women in the bunker shuffling around, shoving the children to the back, taking protective stances.


    ¡°Get ready!¡± I yelled, and everyone turned to the doors waiting. My fangs tear through my gums, my eyes zing, I could feel every vein moving in my body as adrenaline pumped through me feeding my anger. I wanted blood, and I wanted to find my mate, but right now, I needed to protect my Packs. The door burst open concrete debris flying everywhere, filling the room with dust. The lights shattering above our heads, raining ss down on us. I didn¡¯t feel the sting as it cut into my skin. I could hear the woman and children¡¯s cries and screams behind me.


    I had no idea what I expected when the doors burst, what I wasn¡¯t expecting though, was wolfsbane grenades. As soon as I heard the metallic clink and the roll across the floor and smelt the deathly sick smell, I screamed. ¡°Cover the kids!¡± Just as they exploded. Everyone started coughing and dropping like flies. It burnt my skin, my growl ripping out of me as I am thrown backwards smacking into the people behind me. I jump to my feet. When I see the first sign of movement, I lunge straight for their throat.

 chapter 44

    Aria¡¯s POV


    I move with precision and speed, my hands reaching straight for them, knocking the gun from their hands, as I bite into the flesh of their neck, blood spurting all over me, as I rip his throat from his body. Red dots filled the room, and I kept moving, reaching and grabbing for any part of them, as I ripped them towards me, tearing them apart. I could feel their blood dripping off me, could hear my Pack fighting behind me. Hear the screams of the kids, which only fuels my anger more. Another explosion goes off, as a second grenade is let off. I choke on the fumes, my lungs feeling like they are on fire, my eyes burning, my skin burning as if it had been doused in acid. I could hear the agonised screams of everyone behind me. I force myself to my feet staggering. I grab the first man I see in the cloud of dust and smoke. He has some sort of ck armour on. The only skin showing is their faces and neck as I bite his face tearing the flesh of his cheek off. I spit it out, my teeth going for his jugr. His blood flooding my mouth as I drain him before dropping him at my feet, I step over his body, moving toward my next target. Only they kepting, and the room was already Packed with dead bodies and people fighting.


    I feel the sting of being shot in the leg. I look down and see a green dart in my thigh, I pull the dart out and lunge at the woman holding the gun that was pointed in my direction. Her scream dying in her throat as I tore it from her body. Everyone is running around in a panic, trying to escape the cloud and rain of Wolfsbane falling onto everyone, suffocating us all. I watch as few escape when I ampletely surrounded. Red dots appearing through the smoke all aimed directly on me at different locations on my body. I feel their sting as each one fires, the darts prating my flesh, making me woozy. I lunge grabbing the closest person, using him as a shield while I rip his spine from his body. Sinking my teeth into him, needing blood to regain some strength. I shouldn¡¯t be standing, I can feel whatever they shot me with moving through my bloodstream, hear the heartbeat of the life inside me thumping loudly. Anger courses through me. I keep fighting, but they keep shooting, dart after dart into me, making me weaker. I fall to my knees before I fall to my side, my eyes growing heavy, I fight the fog consuming me. Forcing my eyes open when a man walks in. The room has gone silent. Deathly silent.


    The man walks over to me and crouches beside me. He has a whiteb coat on and round sses, his gaunt face looking down on me.


    ¡°Keep fighting, and we will kill everyone in this room.¡± I growl because that¡¯s all I can do; my body ispletely numb and limp. I couldn¡¯t fight even if I wanted to.


    I hear Lily and Amber¡¯s screams resonate through the room. My head slowly rolling to my side, my eyes searching, until they find them through the thick smoke and people crowding around me. Their flesh is red, raw, and bleeding. They can¡¯t even stand only scream. I growl louder and try to lift my arm, but it doesn¡¯t move. Tears escaping my eyes running down my cheeks.


    ¡°Aria, please get up.¡± Her voice breaks as she screams for me. My heart splintering off sharp edges, piercing my soul, knowing I can¡¯t get to her.


    ¡°Like I said Aria, don¡¯t fight and I will let those who remain alive go, which isn¡¯t many I must admit,¡± My ws extend, I try and throw it at his face, but miss and my hand falls to the ground.


    ¡°Ah, Ah, Ah, Aria don¡¯t be foolish, we have your sister and her little friend. One wrong move and I will force you to watch as they die painfully¡± My eyes get heavy, and I try to fight the cold feeling consuming me as darkness takes over. I mindlink trying to seek help.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Reid, Please Reid, you have to save them.¡± I am out before he answers that¡¯s if he even heard me.


    ***


    The dripping of water pulls me from my cked-out state. I try to move my arms, but they don¡¯t budge. My head hanging forward heavily, my neck stiff, having not moved it for however long. I lift it, and I see I am braced to a wall. Metal holding me to the walls around my wrists, elbows, and shins, another around my chest. I look around my eyeszily falling on Lily and Amber, who are cuffed to a metal table in front of me. Bothying with their heads on the steel surface.


    ¡°Psst Lily.¡± She doesn¡¯t answer. ¡°Lily.¡± She moves her fingers, and I know she is alive, I can hear the slow beating of her heart. The room reeks of wolfsbane. Lily¡¯s flesh burned and peeling off. She was too weak to move, and Amber was in a worse condition. Slumped forward, nearly falling off the chair she has been ced on, her mouth open and a steady stream of blood pouring onto the floor from her mouth.


    I hear coughing and turn to look beside me. I gasp when I see Alpha David braced to the wall beside me, I look on the other side and see Christine and Wendy braced as well. They are covered in bruises, and Wendy has a gash that isn¡¯t healing on her head. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Alpha David¡¯s voice sounds strangled and pained. I turn my head to him, making eye contact.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Some sort ofb.¡± He throws his head towards the front. I look up, and I can see clear ss. We are in some sort of ssed room resembling a huge fish tank. I can see scientists inb coats walking around on the other side of the ss withputers and notebooks, all working, not paying attention to us trapped in the room in front of them. I look over to Christine and Wendy.


    ¡°Girls?¡± I call out to them, but they don¡¯t answer.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t woken since they got here, the doctor injected them with something. They keeping back, testing their blood and injecting them.¡±


    ¡°What do they want?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have no idea, but we need to find a way out of here.¡±


    I nod, I try to mindlink but can feel some sort of barrier blocking me. I hear the lock to the ss door open and the man from the bunker steps in, a smug smile on his face.


    ¡°Nice to have you back with us, Aria.¡±


    I growl at him. ¡°Let them go. You have me, leave them be.¡±


    He walks over to me; he has some stick in his hand. It is long and has two prongs on the end. He ces it on my shoulder. Pressing the prongs into my flesh. I hiss at the sudden pain and struggle against my restraints. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, see you aren¡¯t in any position to do anything; therefore, I can do as I please.¡± He turns and presses the stick onto Lily¡¯s back. He presses a button near the handhold, and she starts screaming and convulsing, the buzz of electricity in the air. It¡¯s a cow prodder. I scream and pull on my restraints, and so does David.


    ¡°Leave her, fucking leave her, you fucking coward,¡± David screams. The man turns toward David and jams him in the ribs with the prodder, turning it on. David tenses, his muscles bulging and rippling under the current. The man stops and turns toward me.


    ¡°That all you got, you fucking maggot,¡± David screams at him before spitting on him. The man wipes his face and hits him again with the stick. I can smell his flesh burning, but he doesn¡¯t scream. In fact, he just res pulling on his restraints. ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking rip you to shreds,¡± he spits out venomously through gritted teeth. Lily stirs behind him, and her eyes go wide, realising her father is being electrocuted. Her eyes meet mine, and I mouth to her to stay quiet. I watch tears run down her cheeks before she freezes, holding back her sobs.


    The man stops, and David fights against the restraints trying to break free. It is no use, though. The man walks around and sits across from Lily.


    ¡°Well, hello youngdy.¡± Lily moves back in her chair trying to get away from him.


    ¡°Well, now that I have your undivided attention, listen up. I am not sure if your father told you about the experiments we wanted him for.¡± I stare shocked that he knows my father is still alive. ¡°Oh yes, Aria, I have known for years. A body just doesn¡¯t disappear. Anyway, back to what I was saying. I need your blood, and I need a lot quite frankly. The blood we took from your father years ago has run out, and I need more and you, my dear will be, let¡¯s see, what¡¯s the word,¡± he says, tapping his chin.


    ¡°Oh yes, my personal blood bag.¡± His dark hair falls in his eyes, and he throws his head back, pushing it out of the way.


    ¡°And why is it that you need my blood specifically?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re incredibly unique, and your blood holds the key to immortality, why else? Nothing more, nothing less. Although over the years, we have had some developments. Your friends there are living proof our science does work,¡± he says, pointing to Wendy and Christine. I look over to them, still slumped forward, their faces hidden behind their hair that is acting as a veil. They do smell different.

 chapter 45

    Reid¡¯s POV


    We had just finished the meeting; every back member was called. We had to meet at the Pack stadium just to cram everyone in. We tripled the border patrols, made sure that we had a n. A n that I believed was solid and would work, that they wouldn¡¯t catch us off guard. The patrols were running smoothly for the first nine hours. My men were exhausted but alert. Geared up on needing to protect their families and our way of life. The Hunters haven¡¯t been seen or heard from in nearly two decades.


    We soon learned they had been biding their time, umting more members, they outnumbered us. There were over five hundred Pack members in my Pack. This should have been an easy victory, especially with the help of the ck Moon Pack by our side. We sent word to the neighbouring Packs outside the city, everyone that we had alliances with. But even they couldn¡¯t get here in time. I had just received word that Alpha David had sent all the women and children to the bunker, we sent ours to be safe, or so we thought. I still don¡¯t know how many made it. One thing I learnt was that our bunkers were old and outdated, not for the size our Pack has grown. I hope they made it, but I know it¡¯s foolish to think they all did.


    If we find a way out of this, if any part of the Pack survives, we will have hundreds of people to ount for, hundreds to bury. Zane took Aria to the ck Moon Pack, to the safety of their bunker. Despite his past grievances andck of training for his Pack, Alpha David was prepared for war. I was surprised when Alpha David told me to start sending my Pack members over there for protection. But it was a smart move less ground to cover if everyone was in one ce.


    What we weren¡¯t prepared for was the fact that the Hunters didn¡¯t need to cross the borders, they were already lying in wait for us, their numbers tripling both our Packs. They were well trained and had an advantage, they had something that weakened us. After I received the call that the ck Moon was under attack. I knew instantly that we failed.


    We failed because to get to the ck Moon border, they had to get through ours. That¡¯s where we went wrong, we were so busy protecting the biggest border of the city, not realising they were already well and truly past our city border. Smack in the middle by the hundreds. They snuck up behind us, and when the first explosions went off, everything turned chaotic. They attacked both Packs at once leaving a clear divide between both. The woman and children fleeing caught in the crossfire between borders.


    Every street, every building lit up like Christmas trees, as they were blown to smithereens effectively trapping us. Both Packs tried to get to the bunkers to protect them. But with the amount of firepower the Hunters had and the amount of Hunters we didn¡¯t stand a chance, they wiped out over half our people.


    I had to block the mind link; nobody was able to fight properly, bing distracted by the fear and screaming of their loved ones being ripped into the afterlife. I knew instantly when the bunker had been breached. I could feel Aria had woken, then I could feel her pain. Her pain as the explosions went off, I could feel the wolfsbane burning her skin, but she held on, and I knew exactly why. Aria wasn¡¯t one to go down without a fight, especially when her loved ones were at stake, when our Packs were fighting for their lives, I knew she would fight for them. I was well aware of everything she was thinking, everything she was feeling, but I couldn¡¯t focus on her alone when I could feel the teethers of my Pack, being cut and ripped away from me. I lost count after the first seventy.


    The pain of their deaths only fuelled me to keep fighting. I knew if I stopped, I would break, it¡¯s unnatural to feel one death, let alone hundreds of links torn. Hundreds of people now memories. Then the feeling of everyone¡¯s heartache at having lost their mates, their parents, their children. It was too much to bear; I bore all that suffocatingly. I don¡¯t know how my father survived living through it for years after the attack that killed my brother and mother. I felt like my soul was being split away piece by fucking piece, the sharp edges cutting deeply, bleeding my soul right out me and creating a void, that was now being filled with guilt. Guilt that I couldn¡¯t save them. Guilt that I failed my job as Alpha.


    When Aria finally sumbed, I felt that too, not only did I feel it, but the entire Pack was also linked to that teether we shared. We started dropping like flies. The Hunters did their research because they backed off as soon as she went down, going back to the shadows they came from. I tried to fight it, but her pull, the Lycan pull, was greater. Had I known being mated to her would cause not only me to fall but my entire Pack, I may have second-guessed marking her, although I knew that was a foolish thought to have, the mate pull is stronger than us, it would have been inevitable. The Hunters must have known, I don¡¯t know how they knew but without a Queen tomand or fight for, the soldier¡¯s fall.


    We all dropped, plunged into darkness as whatever they did to her knocked her down, effectively putting her out. I knew she wasn¡¯t dead, but I also knew that if they did kill her there would be no waking up, her link to this Pack was far too strong, stronger than we could have imagined as we were pulled into oblivion. I opened the link just in time to hear her.


    ¡°Reid, please Reid, you have to save them.¡±


    Then nothing but darkness. This was their n all along. Take out the Luna and we all go down, so they can escape taking the only light in my life with them.


    Aria¡¯s POV


    This maniac of a man has been rambling nonsense for what felt like hours. I have never held so much anger towards one person before. I didn¡¯t just want to kill him; I wanted his death to be slow and painful, I wanted revenge. I wanted revenge so bad I could taste the bitter taste of it in my mouth. Christine and Wendy still hadn¡¯t awoken. Periodically men in whiteb coats woulde in and inject them with something. I demanded so many times to know what it was he was giving them, but he said we would find out soon enough.


    We learned a few things about him like his name, which is Kade. I was going to kill Kade, no matter what, I knew when I went down, I was taking him with me. I watched as he finally walked out. Lily visibly rxing as soon as the door clicked shut.


    I looked to David, who was still clinging to consciousness after being electrocuted at random by the sick bastard.


    ¡°David?¡± He looked in my direction but couldn¡¯t even lift his head to look at me. At least I knew he was listening.


    ¡°Do you think you could shift out of your restraints?¡± His breathing was ragged, sweat dripping off his head and onto the floor. I could smell the burnt smell of his body hair, wherever the cow prodder touched, leaving behind round inmed red blotches on his skin and bleeding holes. His blood was enticing my senses, trying to consume me.


    ¡°I am too weak, and I can¡¯t feel my wolf anymore, I haven¡¯t since we got here. I think they did something when I was knocked out.¡± Even his speech was slurred and raspy. Lily looked at me, frightened. This was the man I feared for years and was now a crumbling mess, what chance did we have of escape when they took him down so easily.


    ¡°Lily, I need you to try and wake up Amber, nudge her try to rouse her awake.¡± I watched as Lily used her elbow trying to nudge Amber awake, all it managed to do was make her move closer to the edge and closer to falling. I shook my head at Lily to stop, and she did. I could hear Amber¡¯s heartbeat, but it was so faint, I knew she was only just clinging on to life. Looking at my hands, I tried to wriggle them free, but it was no use. I actually wished; I could shift it woulde in handy right about now to escape these restraints. Wendy shifting her head and groaning pulled my attention to her.


    ¡°Wendy, you¡¯re awake, are you okay?¡± She lifted her head, and I could see the full extent of her injuries, her eyes were swollen shut, her lips bruised and bloody, her hair sticking to her face from the dried blood from the gash on her head. ¡°Mitch, Mitch, where are you?¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Wendy, it¡¯s Aria, I need you to look at me, I¡¯m on your right side.¡± She moved her head, it rolled more to the side then moved. She was weak.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Aria, where is Mitch? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± She was disorientated that much I knew.


    ¡°We are in someb,¡± I told her. I didn¡¯t want to tell her, I felt Mitch¡¯s teether snap, I knew when she came too, she would realise and feel he was gone. I felt him leave this life just as the first explosion went off outside the bunker doors. Felt his life be snuffed out.


    ¡°Wendy, what do you remember?¡± She slurred her words and muttered something that didn¡¯t make sense before going unconscious again. I put my head back against the wall. We were screwed. I was losing feeling in my limbs from the restraints. Looking at my hands again, I stretched my fingers and realised they were only a few centimetres off David¡¯s. Then an idea popped into my head, one that might actually work.


    David was drooling on the floor, but I needed him awake. Just when I went to call out to him, the door opened again. This time another man walked in, he had a shaved head and bulging eyes, he wasn¡¯t dressed like the others, in theirb coats instead, he wore a white singlet with jeans, and I could see his tribal tattoos that ran up both his arms from his wrist to his shoulder. He looked towards the table.


    ¡°Stay away from them, don¡¯t fucking touch them!¡± I yelled pulling on my restraints. David hearing me yell, looked up and started struggling as well to get free. He walked towards the table Lily and Amber were at. He lifted Amber¡¯s head by her hair and sneered as he let go, her head hitting the table with a thud. Lily started screaming as he grabbed her, before undoing the cuffs holding her to the table. He then pulled her to her feet, and she stumbled, trying to free herself.


    ¡°Let her go, she is just a child.¡± The man grabbed her arm and started taking her towards the door.


    David and I both screaming at him.


    ¡°Let her go, where are you taking her?¡± I screamed tears building in my eyes, panic setting in. The man opened the door. Pushing her through the door she fell forward, she got up and tried to run, but another man grabbed her, we watched on in horror as he held her. Another man brought in a mesh cage, he opened it and shoved her inside. Her fingers clutching the mesh as she called for us. She couldn¡¯t even stand the cage was fit for a dog, not a person. Kade walked over with a syringe in his hand, walking directly towards her, Lily backed into the corner of the cage trying to get away from him screaming and crying. My heart tearing into pieces at seeing her so frightened and defenceless.


    David screamed for them to stop, but they ignored our pleas. Kade put the syringe on the end of a pole before shoving the pole through the mesh. He tried to stab her with it, but she managed to move just in time. This went on for a few seconds before he jabbed it into her thigh.

 chapter 46

    Aria¡¯s POV


    I watched and thought maybe whatever they gave her didn¡¯t work, I prayed to the Moon Goddess that whatever they injected her with was a failure. Only when I heard her scream, did my blood run cold, colder than ice. I could feel the blood leave my face and bile rose in my throat. And if that weren¡¯t enough, they then wheeled her in so we could listen to her agonised screams. She looked at me in panic, her fear radiating out of every pore in her body, making the room fill with her scent. She writhed in agony panting, as wave after wave of pain shot through her.


    ¡°Lily, focus on me, bub, focus on my voice,¡± I called out to her, tears running like a stream down my cheeks. I watched them close the doors, leaving her screaming in pain. They sat on the other side of the ss, notepads in hand scribbling whatever garbage they were writing on to the pads. Lily looked at me, her eyes begging me to stop the pain. That¡¯s when I heard her bones start snapping and moving, morphing, her eyes changed colour half blue, half yellow.


    ¡°Make it stop, make it stop, please Aria, make it stop. Daddy please.¡± Her voice taunting and tugging at the pieces of my heart. David, hearing her call him Daddy snapped. I could hear his shoulder break as he pulled against the restraints trying to get to her.


    Blood dripping from her mouth as her face morphed. I will never forget the sound of her screams; they will forever haunt my memories burned into me forever. Her nails ripping from her nail beds, as her hands turned into paws, her ws going through the mesh, her screams getting louder as her spine rearranged itself, her clothes being torn to shreds, as she shifted right before our eyes.


    Werewolves aren¡¯t meant to shift before they are teenagers, Lily wasn¡¯t meant to endure this torture for many years, and now she was forced to shift, and all I could do was watch. Her blue and yellow eyes staring back at us pleading to make it stop. When the shift finished, she was left standing in the cage, not as Lily but that of her wolf. She was magnificent, her fur was an unnatural silver with ck paws that kind of looked like socks. One side of her face ck and the other silver. Werewolves weren¡¯t these colours; I knew whatever they did to her changed her, Werewolves didn¡¯t shift early to give their wolf time to create a bond with their human part. Just as the shiftpleted, she let out a mangled scream before passing out on her side, the floor drenched with her blood.


    ¡°Lily, Lily, baby, wake up,¡± David called to her. She didn¡¯t wake.


    ¡°She is still alive, listen; I can hear her heart beating still and hear her breathing.¡± David listened before slumping against his restraints. I could see the scientist excitedly talking and writing notes before they walked away like they didn¡¯t just watch a child being tortured.


    I looked at David, I had never seen this man cry before, and right now he was a sobbing mess. I just hoped Lily¡¯s wolf hasn¡¯t been permanently damaged from being forced to shift, and I hope this doesn¡¯t kill her. I knew only time would tell what impact this will have on her in the future assuming she has one.


    The door opened again, I looked up and watched as they pulled Christine down from the wall she was braced on. ¡°Please this is enough, you have done enough. Just let them go please¡± The man with the bulging eyes ignored us. Christine fell on the floor in a heap. He then did the same to Wendy. Wendy groaned when her body hit the floor. Christine, however, didn¡¯t make a sound. I would have thought she was dead if not for her irregr heartbeat. I thought it was strange how fast her heart was beating, it sounded a lot like mine. More of a fast fluttering than an actual thumping beat.


    Wendy dragged herself to a sitting position, leaning heavily against the wall. Another scientist walked in with Kade, they stopped in front of her before bending down. Forcing her eyelids open with their fingers and shing a light in her eyes. She tried to push their hands away, but she was too weak.


    ¡°Interesting, the lower concentrate of her blood did nothing to this one,¡± Kade said to the other man.


    The scientist wrote something while nodding his head. They walked to Christine and did the same. Only when they shed the light in her eyes, they flicked between a burning ember before going back to normal when the light left.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°The higher concentrate and mutated version seem to work on her though. So, let¡¯s wake her up,¡± They all walked out. David and I looked at each other, and Wendy reached out for Christine¡¯s hand, trying to pull her towards herself.


    ¡°David, I need you to see if you can reach my hands,¡± David looked at our hands seeing they weren¡¯t far off touching. He stretched, his broken shoulder making a horrid noise as he pulled on it. His wrists dug into the metal braces, but it worked. He could reach just onto my wrist with his fingertips if I stretched far enough.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°We need to get free before theye back, I have a bad feeling about whatever they have down to Christine.¡± He nodded looking at her crumpled body on the floor.


    ¡°What next then?¡±


    ¡°I need you to yank on my arm and pull my elbow out, then I need you to snap my thumb and slit my wrists¡± David looked at me like I was insane. Saying it out loud, it definitely sounds crazy. But I would heal quickly, I hoped. I just needed to get my hands out, then I could manoeuvre my arm out. David, realising what I was thinking, nodded his head.


    ¡°This is going to hurt.¡± I didn¡¯t even have time to process his words before he grabbed my hand and ripped on it, my body being pulled further through the braces, my shoulder tearing as the metal cut into it, it worked though. I felt my elbow dislocate. I held my breath to stop from yelling out. Gritting my teeth through the sudden pain. If Lily could shift, I could at least break a few bones for her.


    David squeezed my fingers, not just my thumb, breaking all of them in his vice-like grip. I knew he didn¡¯t mean to break all of them, but he didn¡¯t have much choice; it was the only way to get enough strength to break my thumb. I couldn¡¯t help the shudder that ran through me, as I felt my thumb slide into my palm. I wanted to throw up. My entire right arm throbbing.


    ¡°You need to stretch Aria, cutting your wrists is going to be harder without my ws.¡± Tears ran down my cheeks as I stretched my arm as far as it would go, but it still wasn¡¯t enough for him to reach my wrist. I could feel my mangled fingers trying to heal, so closed my hand into a fist, forcing my thumb to remain in its position. I looked at Wendy on the floor.


    ¡°Wendy, Wendy,¡± She groaned before her head rolled to look up at me. ¡°Can you stand?¡± she shook her head. ¡°I need you to try. I need you to find something to cut my wrist with so I can get my arm out,¡± She looked around, but the room was bare besides the steel table and the mesh cage. She slumped back against the wall.


    I looked at David. ¡°What about my hand?¡± He nodded and stretched out again. I did the same, my fingers slipping back into their rightful position. I groaned knowing we would need to break them again. David¡¯s nails dug into my hand right at the base before my wrist. I hissed as he dug his nails in. He was straining so hard trying to get them to break my skin when suddenly his ws jutted out and went straight through my hand. I screamed, not expecting his ws toe through. He looked startled but relieved to see he was able to slightly shift.


    ¡°Break it again.¡± My blood was dripping on the floor. I had to be fast, I could feel my skin already trying to heal, although it was much slower than usual. David broke my fingers again and using my blood, I was able to make the braces slippery enough to get my hand all the way through, but not quick enough to pull my arm out when the door opened. I froze, leaving my hand just inside the wrist cuff.


    Kade walked in before jamming a syringe into Christine¡¯s arm before quickly running out and shutting the door. He waited eagerly by the door peering in the small window with a triumphant grin on his face.


    Christine gasped loudly like someone who just took a deep breath for the first time. Her eyes opened and they burned bright like embers of a me. She turned her head to the side, a growl escaping from her. I recognised the look on her face instantly, a look I was all too familiar with. The need to feed and Amber was directly in front of her.

 chapter 47

    Reid¡¯s POV


    We all finally came to, I could feel my Pack members waking, I lifted my head in search of Zane. Only to realise I wasn¡¯t in the industrial area anymore but a bunker. I rolled to my side, my eyesnding on Abel, Aria¡¯s father. Zoe and he were going over something on the steel table across from me. I sat up, dropping my feet over the edge of the couch I was ced on.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake about fucking time. Now get up and help me find my daughter.¡± Abel spoke, I could hear the venom in his words, and I jumped up growling. Abel turned to me his anger clearly on disy not even trying to hide what he is, his eyes burning brightly, reflecting oddly under the lights.


    ¡°Maybe you can answer that, they should have taken you, not my mate!¡± I screamed, grabbing a hold of his shirt and flinging him back into the table. Zoe raced to his side but was too slow before he charged at me. Grabbing me around the waist, we fought, throwing punches back and forth. I noticed Zoe taking a seat out of the corner of my eye, looking annoyed. I headbutted Abel and felt his nose break on impact. He stumbled backwards. Just as he went to lunge again, Zoe spoke up.


    ¡°Enough we have to find my granddaughter and great-grandchild this shit isn¡¯t helping.¡± We both stopped ring at each other, both of us breathing heavily trying to catch our breath.


    ¡°I see being mated to my girl has made you stronger,¡± he said rebreaking his nose into ce. I knew he was holding back slightly. I shouldn¡¯t have had the upper hand on him, but I think he needed to blow off steam and I was the more durable target in the room.


    ¡°Where is the rest of my Pack?¡±


    ¡°I could only bring you; I am not a bloody donkey. How many did you want to bring back here?¡± He snarled. Zoe hit the table with her hand bringing our attention back to her, the Pack will have to wait.


    ¡°I have scoured the entire City trying to pick up their scent, they covered their tracks well,¡± Abel said, annoyed at hisck of progress.


    ¡°How long have I been out?¡±


    ¡°Only about twelve hours,¡± Zoe said matter of factly. Ryder wasn¡¯t happy about being out so long, they could be anywhere by now.


    ¡°I enlisted the help of some humans; a lot of people noticed the war happening on their doorstep and are also scouring everywhere trying to find a lead.¡±


    ¡°Humans?¡±


    ¡°Yes Reid, they aren¡¯t stupid. They know what happens in their City they just choose to turn a blind eye to it, but now I have spoken to some, human or not these monsters killed innocent children they won¡¯t stand for that, they are going to help move yours and those of David¡¯s Pack that are injured to the stadium, they are willing to help if needed, we just need to find them first.¡± Zoe added.


    I nodded. It felt strange knowing they have turned a blind eye. I knew a few high up members of the city knew of our existence but never in a million years would I have thought the entire City knew, times were definitely changing. We had a war on our hands and could really use the extra reinforcements, maybe this is a good thing them knowing.


    ¡°So, what do you know? So far?¡±


    ¡°Not much I just got off the phone and was about to tell Abel what I know, but then you woke up, and I couldn¡¯t get a word in with you two trying to kill each other¡± Abel turned to her giving her his attention. He lent back on the table, and I folded my arms across my chest, waiting to listen as well. Now realising our mistake, we weren¡¯t going to get anywhere fighting amongst ourselves.


    ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t have much, an old friend heard about what happened and called me. Apparently, the Hunters dispersed years ago, but everyone was called back with the promise of immortality if they helped catch the Hybrid. Apparently, their numbers have grown massively and that a man by the Name of Kade Bary is now running things. He said he noticed some of the originalbs had been undergoing refurbishment, that he has been watching them for a while keeping tabs on them, he is on his way to help try locate them.¡± I nodded and looked at Abel. He looked livid and his face changing to a crimson colour with his anger. Like a kettle about to boil over.


    ¡°Did you say Kade Bary?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, why? Have you heard of him?¡± Abel nodded deep in thought.


    ¡°Yes, but he is human. I don¡¯t know how he could still be alive.¡± My eyebrows furrowed, and I felt Ryder press against my skin listening in.


    ¡°What do you mean, he should be dead?¡±


    ¡°He is human, and the only Kade Bary I know was alive in the eighteenth century, it would be impossible.¡±


    ¡°Could be someone else with the same name,¡± I suggested he nodded but didn¡¯t look like he believed that.


    ¡°Say it is this Kade, how do you know him?¡±


    ¡°He captured me when I was younger, him and a group of Hunters noticed I wasn¡¯t aging figured out what I was and hunted me down, I was ced on a ship brought here to some undergroundbs, he was a mad scientist, crazy smart for the times and had a few small breakthroughs in medical science. After he caught me, he started looking for ways to prolong life and create immortality. As far as I knew it never worked, he also tried to replicate my Hybrid gene. He became obsessed with bing like me. He used to test my blood on other werewolves. He even managed to capture a Vampire, using them like guinea pigs trying to mutate their genes and make them like me. All of them died from his science, and after a while, I managed to escape when they were moving me to a differentpound, they sent off litres of my blood to a French scientist. He imed he found a way to change the DNA and mutate it. I haven¡¯t seen him since I left the country. I returned a hundred yearster forgetting about him and assuming he died.¡±


    That was one hell of a story, was it possible he did find a way to create immortality? Ryder was thinking the same thing.


    ¡°When will your friend get here?¡± I asked, looking at the clock, it was already the middle of the night.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°He should be here soon, he isn¡¯t far from here,¡± Zoe stated. We both nodded our heads.


    Not even ten minutester we heard a knock on the door upstairs, Zoe looked to the TV screen above the bunker entrance, a man was waiting at the door with an armful of papers.


    ¡°That¡¯s him, I will go let him in. Wait here and don¡¯t kill each other.¡± She gave us both a pointed look, and I chuckled. We were past that now, our little dispute was forgotten.


    I walked over and looked at the documents on the table which were actually the City¡¯s blueprints. Every building, including mine, had underground tunnels. Something to look at in the future would be destroying those tunnels or at least blocking ess from underground. I noticed one of the tunnels leading into the City ran along the boundary lines between both mine and David¡¯s Packs.


    I pointed to it, and Abel nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fairly sure that¡¯s how they got in without being noticed. If you follow that tunnel, it leads to nowhere though, only to the city library and cuts off halfway through in the other direction, if these maps are still correct. It could have changed by now, I think these maps are outdated, they belonged to Joe,¡± Definitely something we needed to check out, we were going to have to go into the tunnels and see where they lead.

 chapter 48

    Aria¡¯s POV


    Wendy looked up at the noise that ripped from Christine. Christine climbed to her feet, having not noticed Wendy¡¯s crumpled form lying beside her, her eye¡¯s only on her prey. That prey was Amber, her own daughter. I struggled with my restraints, my hand slipping out from the wrist cuff, leaving only my elbow now stuck in the second cuff along that arm.


    David, noticing the crazed look, started calling out to her, fighting to release himself, anything to distract her from hunting her own defenceless daughter, who was unconscious and unaware of the danger she was in, from her own mother. Wendy grabbed Christine¡¯s leg, but her bloodlust hadpletely taken over her. She didn¡¯t even look down at the tug on her leg, her eyes solely focused on that of her daughter.


    ¡°Wendy, you have to stop her, I can¡¯t get free.¡± I screamed. My bone in my upper arm snapping under the pressure I was exerting trying to break free. My bone breaking through the flesh just above where my elbow should be. I screamed from the horrendous snap, my nerves in my arm feeling like I just tore straight through them. My arm bending, I was able to slip out of the cuff, my right arm dangling at a weird angle, blood running down my arm and dripping on the floor. I could already feel my arm shifting back into ce and the wound healing as I endured the pain of my bones rearranging.


    Christine, smelling my blood, turned and looked in my direction. The first thing I noticed were her amber eyes, except the pupil was blood red. I don¡¯t know what they gave her, but it was clear to me whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t just my blood. Whatever they did altered her DNA. Right now, I was staring back at the perfect predator. No recognition on her face that I am her friend, her Luna. I realised in that moment whatever was left of Christine was gone.


    Wendy staggered to her feet between us, but Christine¡¯s eyes never left mine. She was hunting, and I was her prey. Wendy lunged forward falling into Christine¡¯s body and knocking her on the floor beforending heavily on top of her. Wendy was sweating profusely, and I could tell she was exerting what little energy she had left trying to stop her. They wrestled on the ground, Wendy trying to pin her down, but she was no match for her. Christine threw her off, Wendy smacked into the steel table her head smacking the side of the cage Lily was trapped in.


    Amber groaned and shifted in her seat, dazedly looking up. Her groan, a distraction to Christine as her eyes snapped to that of her daughter.


    ¡°Mum?¡± Amber said, her voice a murmur as she tried to work out what was going on. David started screaming, trying to get the attention off her own daughter. I saw his braces starting to pull from the wall when his shin bone snapped, trying to get his leg free.


    I struggled with my other arm, breaking my left hand before sliding it out of the wrist cuff. I was close, I just needed to free my other arm.


    Christine lunged directly over the table at Amber. Amber¡¯s scream jolted Wendy to her feet just in time for Wendy to grab her around the waist. Adrenaline must have been the only thing that got her to move so fast because Wendy was there fighting her own best friend to stop her from destroying the one person she loved most in this world. Wendy mmed Christine into the wall next to me before Christine kicked her in the stomach, making her double over.


    I saw the look in her eye, nothing was going to stop her from killing all of us once she was done with Amber. The hunger in her eyes proved there was nothing left of her to save. Tears poured down my face as she lunged forward. I moved, my hip dislocating as I threw my entire body toward her, my hand punching straight through her chest. I felt my hand smash through her ribs and sternum, her blood coating my arm before I felt the beating of her heart in my hand.


    She stopped and looked down at my arm that was in her chest cavity. My fingers wrapped around her heart before squeezing. An agonised look crossing her features as I ripped her heart from her body. She stood upright for a second, still staring at the hole in her chest before her body copsed in a heap on the floor.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Zane!¡± I screamed his name as I felt her link to me snap, my heart felt like it had been squeezed with hers and ripped away, as her teether to me snapped. Her life gone, and at my hands. Wendy screamed her voice piercing my ears and pulling at my soul. She threw herself at Amber trying to cover her eyes from seeing her mother¡¯s death. Wendy was toote though, everything happening so fast. I knew she saw me; her Luna and her mother¡¯s friend just rip the life out of her.


    ¡°I had no choice.¡± My voice breaking at the realisation, my entire body crying out for her, crying for Amber, crying for the heartache I know I just caused Zane. But most of all, crying out for Reid, who I know would have also felt what I just did.


    Amber was hysterically screaming out for her mother, trying to break free from the cage of Wendy¡¯s arms, as she held her trying to shield her from what I had done.


    I killed one of my best friends, I know Christine would have wanted me to if it meant saving Amber, but that doesn¡¯t stop the hurt I have caused and feel. I knew I just destroyed and traumatised her daughter, destroyed her mate. But what choice did I have? I had to choose. It was either Christine or her daughter, and I know deep down I made the right choice, the choice she would have wanted.


    ¡°You had no choice Ari,¡± David spoke next to me. One of his legs was free, but his arms still braced to the wall. His ws extended, and I knew whatever they gave him was wearing off, I also knew because I could feel it slowly disappearing from my bloodstream.


    We need to get out of our restraints before they readminister another dose. I looked at Amber apologetically, sobs wracking her entire body. The bleeding in her mouth had stopped, but the gash on her head was still deep and not healing. I ripped my arm from thest brace. I could feel the skin tearing from my body like I was being degloved, but I didn¡¯t care I was mad, my anger numbing the pain. I would heal quickly, I just needed out of the restraints. I won¡¯t let them hurt anyone else.


    My body fell forward smacking into the concrete floor, I felt my shins snap from the unnatural way my body was lying on the ground while they were still braced to the wall. Wendy let go of Amber and helped lift me up, she struggled under my weight. I was able to slide one leg out, having to twist my ankle to release myself. I felt my leg heal just as the door opened. Men rushing inside. I ced my leg on the ground, and Wendy went into defence mode, holding them back. I broke my ankle and manoeuvred my other leg out just in time, for them to run back out of the room sealing it shut. I looked up when I heard an exhaust fan start, I knew instantly they were trying to gas us out with Wolfsbane. After a few seconds Wendy started coughing. ¡°Cover your mouth with your shirt.¡± Both Amber and Wendy covered their mouths dropping onto the floor. The room started to fill with white smoke, I turned to David and started ripping on his restraints, they started pulling from the wall with his help he was able to get free, falling on the floor next to my feet. I couldn¡¯t see out the windows, the fog making it increasingly difficult to see.


    I started choking on the fumes, my lungs filling with its toxic gas. I dropped to the floor, covering my face with my shirt.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    We just had to hold out longer, wait for the gas to be turned off. I heard Lily in the cage coughing and looked up to see her naked inside the cage, the wolfsbane must have forced her wolf to change back. She coughed and choked, gasping for air. But she had nothing to shield her face. I crawled toward the cage before tearing a piece of my shirt and passing it to her through the mesh, poking it inside with my fingers. She looked up at me panicked. And I gasped to see her eyes had remained the same as that of her wolf, half blue and half orange glowing like embers of a me.

 chapter 49

    Reid¡¯s POV


    Zoe¡¯s friend was extremely useful, I could tell years of being a Hunter himself had him still wary of Abel and myself. I could also tell; he was trying his best to conceal his difort. Hunters are raised in families who have generations of Hunters following in the footsteps of their forefathers. I didn¡¯t expect him to drop everything he has been raised to believe. I could tell he had only juste around to the idea that not all of us were bad, that didn¡¯t make him morefortable though, so Abel and I let Zoe do most of the talking. This was her area of expertise even though she retired decades ago.


    Abel and I were organising what was left of both Packs into scout teams, which was easy over the mind link for me, but David¡¯s Pack discovered Abel didn¡¯t need to be a Pack member. Being half Lycan allowed him tomunicate with David¡¯s Pack members, he was able to contact Michael for me. I wondered why Aria never talked about the fact she could mind link any wolf. I also learned that Michael lost his mate in the war, Elizabeth. My Pack took the biggest blow; we lost two hundred and nine Pack members; David¡¯s side only lost seventy-one members. The Crescent Pack, another neighbouring Pack outside the city, was on their way over to give us a lending hand. I was grateful, but we didn¡¯t have the best rtionship with them. We were currently waiting for the Crescent Pack Alpha to arrive before we made our move.


    Abel also was able to verify Kade was, in fact, the same man from his younger years. We were still trying to figure out how the heck he had managed to prolong his life. Johnathan the Hunter that was helping had taken plenty of surveince footage of trucksing in and out of the city heading towards the area where the tunnels cut off one of those photos were of Kade. We knew now they must have built a headquarters just outside the city. Our scouts at the moment were verifying that¡¯s where the tunnels lead to.


    Right now, we were waiting for people to start arriving. When we heard the familiar ding of the diner bells ringing, I knew instantly it was the Alpha from the Crescent Pack. I looked at the screen above the bunker door. I looked at Abel, and he nodded. I walked upstairs.


    Walking upstairs, I came to find four enforcers and the Alpha Trent and his young son. Who looked to be thirteen? I thought he was insane for bringing his son until I remembered my brother and I were taught by our father the same way with hands-on experience.


    ¡°Alpha Trent, thanks foring,¡± I said, holding my hand out. Alpha Trent was a giant of man, his arms flexing as he shook my hand. He had shoulder-length blonde hair that was tied at the back of his neck and dark, almost ck eyes. Anyone else would be intimidated just by the look of him, but I felt no such things. They were the third biggest Pack, but after our loss, our numbers were pretty much the same as theirs now.


    ¡°Alpha Reid, nice to finally put a face to the name, this is my son Damien.¡± His son put his hand out, and I quickly shook it giving him a nod.


    ¡°If you want to follow me, I will show you downstairs, please be mindful there are two retired Hunters so I would appreciate if you didn¡¯t kill my mate¡¯s grandmother or her friend, they are helping us locate my mate and our missing Pack members¡± He nodded once, but I was a little concerned still. It was unheard of to have Hunters working alongside the very thing they hunted.


    I was halfway down the stairs when I felt it, a wave of emotion hit me. I grabbed onto the handrail and doubled over. Zane would be here any second, and if I feel this bad, he would be ten times worse. Forcing myself back up the stairs, I shoved past everyone.


    ¡°Alpha Reid, what¡¯s going on?¡± I looked back at them. Trent looked up at me rmed.


    ¡°I need to get to my Beta,¡± I gasped out, forcing my legs to keep moving up the stairs. I had just walked out to the diner¡¯s dining area when I saw Zane¡¯s car run straight into a telegraph pole out the front. The howl that resonated through the air chilled me to the bone. I ran to open the door just in time for Zane¡¯s wolf to break through the door of the car, ripping it clean off. His howls agonised as he threw himself at the ground.


    I ran towards him, Zane had no control left, his wolf taking over as I felt Christine¡¯s teether to us break, her life slipping from us. Zane¡¯s agonised screams resonating through my head at the loss of his mate. And our Beta female. I hesitantly walked over to him; his wolf was whining,pletely devastated.


    ¡°Zander,¡± I called to Zane¡¯s wolf, he lifted his head at themand of his Alpha, he took a step towards me, teeth bared, I knew he wouldn¡¯t attack me. I knew his wolf well; he made a noise that sounded strangled. ¡°You need to give Zane control.¡±


    His wolf whined and then howled, I could hear how broken he was, I could feel it. I looked back towards the diner. Alpha Trent and Abel were watching a knowing look on their faces. I didn¡¯t have to exin anything. The sounds he was making told everyone what broke him. But right now, I needed him to focus, move through the pain he still had to find his daughter.


    I put my hand on his head. ¡°Zander, give Zane control, we still need to find your pup, your little girl buddye on.¡± He whined before I watched him shift, Alpha Trent walked out with a towel Zoe had given him. I threw it over his naked body. Tears running down his face as sobs wracked his body. I had never seen him like this, my strong best friend, now broken. Alpha Trent helped me get him up and inside the diner.


    We ced him on a chair, Abel came out with a change of clothes and handed them to him. He took them with one hand. His eyes looking at us were empty and hollow. It was like looking into the eyes of my father, nothing left, just an empty vessel.


    After a few more minutes of silence, he pulled himself together and stood up pulling the pants up before doubling over again. I turned around horrified praying to the goddess it wasn¡¯t Amber, but then I felt it too. My breathing bing harder, my skin burning, my eyes watering. Something was terribly wrong. I could hear Trent yelling at his men to do something, anything. He wasn¡¯t prepared to deal with this, none of us were when we realised we were all linked to Aria the way we were. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to warn him before both Zane, and I passed out. The pain bing too much. If this keeps up, we were never going to have a chance to find them. Myst thought was trying to mind link Aria.


    ¡°Keep fighting, stay alive, so we can find you.¡±


    Aria¡¯s POV


    I tried to fight it, tried to hold my breath, but the wolfsbane burning my flesh had me screaming only to inhale its toxic gas. Just as I passed out. Reid¡¯s voice popped into my head, he sounded weak and in pain.


    ¡°Keep fighting, stay alive so we can find you.¡± His words giving mefort as I sumbed to the darkness.


    When I came too, I was strapped to a gurney. I turned my head to the side to see Lily in the cage. She was awake and observing everyone walking around the room. I rolled my head to the other side to see Wendy strapped down along with David. Amber was missing. I tried to ask Lily where she was, but my voice waspletely gone. I must have breathed in more than I thought. Lily was covered in burns, the skin on her face all blistered. Her hands blistered, but I was surprised to see she was awake.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The only conclusion I coulde to was that her wolf kept her alive, I just hoped Amber was still alive. Wolfsbane was extremely potent, and I am surprised by the amount that has been used on us repeatedly that we were all still alive. I was immune to death, but the rest of them, they weren¡¯t. I heard Wendy awaken beside me. She looked over at me panicking when she realised we were strapped to tables like some science experiment. Whatever wasing next, I knew it wasn¡¯t going to be good.


    I tried to look around. We were in the same room only the table was gone and, in its ce, the three gurneys we were ced on.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Amber?¡± asked Wendy. I shook my head, not knowing when Lily spoke.


    ¡°They took her,¡± I looked at Lily, her blue and gold eyes gleaming back at me, but she didn¡¯t look scared or sad. She looked angry. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was looking at Lily or her wolf, it was hard to tell the difference with her eyes remaining like that. Her voice did sound different though older then the six-year-old girl she is.


    The door opened and in walked Kade. A woman walking in with him. Her red hair tied tightly in a bun on top of her head, sses perched on the end of her nose, she was around my age. She carried a small case in her hands and a clipboard.


    ¡°Start with the Hybrid,¡± he said, looking towards me and pointing. She nodded her head and walked over, standing beside me. I wondered how she could justify doing whatever it was she was about to do, to women and children; did she feel nothing towards us. I couldn¡¯t imagine watching a child and other woman being tortured, I wondered how she sleeps at night. Peacefully or restless? Do her sins weigh heavily on her? She opened the box pulling out two syringes one filled with a green liquid. The other was empty. She jabbed the empty syringe in my arm before drawing blood. Her eyes met mine, and hers quickly darted away guiltily, yes, I knew she didn¡¯t have a clear conscience and that her sleep haunted her. I could smell her fear and something else. Guilt.


    When she pulled the syringe out, she handed it to Kane before Picking up the syringe with the green liquid in it.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked my voice croaky, praying to god whatever they were about to give me wouldn¡¯t hurt my baby. I don¡¯t know why I turned so maternal all of a sudden, but as soon as she neared my arm panic for my baby kicked in, fear consumed me but not for me but for the baby growing inside me. I squirmed trying to get free.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a mutation of your father¡¯s blood, I have been saving it waiting to catch another Hybrid, I want to see if I can make you shift¡± Shift? Hybrids couldn¡¯t shift, was he insane? I had no doubts he had a few screws loose. Just as she stabbed it in my arm, Wendy blurted out the one thing I was hoping to hide from them.


    ¡°Stop, she is pregnant, use me,¡± The woman looked up concerned, her finger hovering above the plunger that could kill my baby. I was too scared to move in case I identally injected myself. Kade walked over, lifting up my shirt, revealing my bump. He pulled a stethoscope from his pocket and pressed it against the centre of my stomach and listened. I knew what he could hear, the slow thumping of its heartbeat. He looked up, surprised. He nodded at her. ¡°Remove it.¡± The woman looked relieved. She pulled it from my arm, and I rxed. My fear dissipating but only momentarily. ¡°Grab a bigger syringe, I want you to inject it into the foetus.¡± She looked appalled.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard what I said, now get a bigger needle.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t do that.¡± I watched as he grew angry, he reached over and grabbed her leaningpletely over me.


    ¡°Either you do it, or I will inject you with it.¡± She shook her head before he let her go. I started struggling against my leather cuffs. Wait leather? This will be a piece of cake. I watched as her hands shakily drew out a bigger needle, she put it in a vial drawing out the green liquid. Her hand shakily moving towards my stomach. Fucking leather, are they for real, we managed to get out of steel braces did they really believe wolfsbane would weaken me that much? Just as her hand went to jab me, Wendy started yelling at her to stop pulling against her restraints beforeing to the same conclusion I did. I felt the needle press but not break the skin on my stomach before I moved, the cuff ripping from the chain that held it to the table. I grabbed her hand, her scream echoing off the ss windows.


    I sat upright, just as we heard an explosion, the entire building shaking.

 chapter 50

    Aria¡¯s POV


    The st from the explosion shattered the windows of our ss cage. Kade being thrown backwoods and into Lily¡¯s cage. I still had hold of the woman¡¯s hand, that was no longer attached to her arm as a huge shard of ss sliced her arm off, from just below her elbow. The woman is screaming trying to stem the bleeding. I tossed her hand on the ground before undoing my ankle cuffs. Complete and utter chaos ensued. Wolvesing in from everywhere ripping apart anyone they found. Wendy was in battle with a man, still weak, she couldn¡¯t put up much of a fight, and I noticed his eyes changing to that of Christine¡¯s only he seemed to have more control. Lily was unconscious in the cage, the st must have knocked her out as her cage was damaged. Kade stood up dusting himself off, I jumped up when he moved with so much speed, I knew he wasn¡¯t just a human at least not anymore.


    Running at me, I stepped out of reach before shoving the gurney between us, the only problem was that left Lily trapped in the cage on the side he was on. But clearly, I was his target as he paid no attention to her whatsoever. The table David was on was thrown on its side, and I could hear him struggling to get loose before I heard him yell.


    ¡°Aria, duck,¡± My body dropped instantly as the table was thrown at Kade and smashing into the brick wall behind him andnding awkwardly covering Lily¡¯s cage. Kade shifted just in time and Davidunched himself at him shifting mid-jump, his ws and teeth sinking into his chest and neck. Kade punched David¡¯s wolf, knocking him to the side.


    I ran towards him, hitting him before he could stab David with the needle he had grabbed from the floor knocking us both through the brick wall and into the main part of the building where wolves and Hunters were fighting. I groaned having the wind knocked out me, Kade elbowed me in the face and shoved me off.


    His eyes changing to a fluorescent blue. What the fuck was he? I had never seen eyes like his before. He stood up, the needle still clutched in his hand, I watched horrified as his fangs protruded from his mouth and ws like a tiger came through, hair sprouting from his arms as he half shifted. Only he wasn¡¯t a wolf; he still stood on two legs, and his face remained the same besides the fangs and eyes. He had the making of a wolf yet wasn¡¯t one.


    We circled each other, trying to get an advantage. ncing around, I noticed he wasn¡¯t the only one that had partly shifted into a wolf. The man Wendy was fighting was the same. The building caught alight. I could hear what sounded like chemicals or gases blowing up bursting and sending sparks everywhere, catching whatever it touches alight.


    My attention being diverted, when I see David run from the room, heading towards the new door that had been blown out on the side of the building, he had Lily in arms. I noticed Amber¡¯s limp body over his shoulder. I wondered how he found Amber as she wasn¡¯t in the same room with us. That distraction cost me, as Kade saw it as an opportunity to get the advantage as he plunged the needle into my arm.


    I felt the poison enter my bloodstream and an agonised howl ripping through the room, I looked at the needle, then at Kade who had a triumphant grin, which was soon destroyed as I see Ryderunch himself from the floor above us biting down on Kade¡¯s face.


    I felt the room shake but not from an explosion but from whatever it was that I was poisoned with. I wobbled on my feet as extreme vertigo washed over me. I felt drunk and stumbled around deliriously, grabbing anything I could to remain upright. Then I saw my father¡¯s face next to mine. Where did hee from? I drunkenly thought he caught me as I fell to the ground, my eyes looking up at the ceiling. My entire body going numb, as I am paralysed. I hear people talking before I hear my father scream at Ryder.


    ¡°Leave him, take my daughter, that bastard is mine.¡± I heard a savage growl, my father¡¯s shirt ripping from his body like he was on steroids. His eyes zing almost red before he left my line of vision, my head rolling to the side. My eyes searching for anything in the smoke and chaos. I could smell the lingering smell of burning stic and feel the heat of the mes as they got nearer.


    The entire building was on fire, and I couldn¡¯t move just watch as the mes got closer. ¡°Reid,¡± I coughed out as I started choking on the smoke that was filling the air. What had he given me, it didn¡¯t seem to do anything but paralyse me and make me feel sick?


    Then I see Reid¡¯s face hovering above mine, I could tell he was naked by his bare chest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of here,¡± he said, scooping me up, my head falling backwards before he adjusted me, so it was resting on his shoulder heavily. He turned around, looking back at my father, who was still fighting Kade. mes were everywhere destroying the entire building; parts of the roof were falling, and Reid sang out to all the wolves and humans present.


    ¡°Humans?¡± I mumbled my tongue, starting to go numb.


    ¡°I will exin everythingter.¡±


    ¡°Everyone get out, the building is going to copse.¡± His Alpha voice rolling over me, I could feel the power behind his words as everyone ran from the building. Reid carried me outside, leaving me on the grass before running back into the burning building. All I could see was the sky, which was ck with smoke, it was night-time. I couldn¡¯t move, I justy there. I felt a hand brush my hair from my face, my eyes looking up to see David sitting next to my head, it was his hand I felt.


    ¡°Where did Reid go?¡±


    ¡°To help your father and Zane, they are still inside.¡± I felt my heart rate increase, fear taking over. They were in there while Iy paralysed, not able to help. ¡°What about Lily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here,,¡± she said, grabbing my hand and leaning over the top of me.


    ¡°Amber too, she is awake as well,¡± I listened carefully and could hear her sobbing somewhere off to my side.


    I don¡¯t know how long passed but Reid and my father finally came out with Zane. I heard Amber start screaming hysterically, wailing. I heard Zane pick her up and whisper soothingly to her.


    ¡°I know baby girl, I know.¡± Hearing them made tears fall from my eyes. I killed her, I killed my friend, killed their loved one. The guilt was eating at me, I hope they will forgive me.


    ¡°Reid?¡± I called out, my voice breaking. He came into my line of vision and knelt beside me, pulling me up, so I was leaning on him.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I move?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the drug, I think your body is rejecting it.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure, we think it was some mutated gene of your own blood, but your father got him. The Crescent Pack are helping your father move him to their cells for questioning.¡±


    The Crescent Pack, that was a name I hadn¡¯t heard in years, no one really had an alliance with them, they tended to stick to themselves. I wondered why they suddenly wanted to help.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you home,¡± he said, picking me up. I started to get feeling back in my legs when we got to the car, but nausea rolled over me, and Reid helped me manoeuvre, so I didn¡¯t throw up all over him, instead emptying the contents of my stomach next to the car.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± My gums tingled and my fangs protruded.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lily?¡±


    ¡°Already in the car with David. Zane has Wendy and Amber in the other car.¡±


    He pulled me into the back, so I was sitting across hisp. Lily touched my back softly with her small hand. I managed to turn my head, getting enough mobility back to turn slightly. Reid, seeing I wanted to turn to face the front, ced me on hisp, my back pressing against his chest. I felt his hand go to my stomach before going underneath my shirt and rubbing my belly. His hand felt warm on my stomach as he rubbed my belly in circles.


    We drove back to our Pack house. By the time we got back, I had full movement back. Whatever he gave me must have been a dud luckily, maybe the Moon Goddess was watching over us after all.


    The drive home was quiet but peaceful. It was so strange sitting in a car with David infortable silence. Going back to when we were still part of the ck Moon Pack, I would haveughed if someone told me Lily would have her father back wanting to parent and that we would all be a family again. Seeing it with my own eyes now, I knew things were going to be good between us, we just have to mourn those we lost first and rebuild our Packs, but I had no doubt that David was going to step up for his daughter and be the father she deserved all along.


    I looked at Lily and smiled sadly. Her blue and yellow eyes looking back at me. I was so proud of her, and I knew that Lily was strong enough to endure it no matter what happens in the future, strong enough to move past what happened and any new challenges. Which I knew we would have them, because her wolf and her had been altered and I could tell it was permanent. But we would get over these obstacles too when they arise. We finally made it home, it was a sombre feeling as we all got out of the cars. Not all of us made it back and the weight of that hung heavily in the air.


    Epilogue


    Lily¡¯s POV


    Nearly 12 yearster


    I watched as my sister chased after the kids. She was an excellent mother, a little overbearing at times and always so watchful of everything they did, including me. I couldn¡¯t get anything past her. When she had her firstborn, a inlittle boy, they named him Ryker. I could tell her life was moving on for the better. When the twins came along, Arial and Lana, I was ten and decided to move back in with my father. Aria had enough on her te with running the Pack and looking after the kids.


    I often felt guilty about her being forced to raise me, but at the same time, I¡¯m d she did. I knew I never would have made it to adulthood without her. My father and I have now built a bond the way it should have been in the beginning, although I also ss Reid as my father, giving me two.


    When the twins were born, I felt a little out of ce. Life moved on, yet I stayed the same, only growing older. My life has been thrown into chaos since my wolf and I never had a chance to bond, having been forced to shift so young.


    For years Aria, my father, and Reid tried to help me learn how to control her, but nothing we did worked, and eventually, we gave up trying. When she had control, it was hard taking it back from her. My wolf waspletely altered, and I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to let her out willingly. She can¡¯t be trusted.


    I knew I was a danger to my nieces and nephew, so I made the decision to leave. It was safer that way. Aria and Reid tried to get me to stay, but I couldn¡¯t put that burden and worry on them. Aria thinks she owes it to me to fix me, but she doesn¡¯t realise she doesn¡¯t actually owe me anything, if anything, I owe her for throwing her life away for me. For everything she has done. I still asionally stay with them. Still see them almost daily, I just hate not being at home.


    Most of the wolves of my father¡¯s Pack house are older, and if I lose control, I know they can take me down if needed. I won¡¯t risk that here with the kids present. I would never forgive myself if I hurt one of them.


    As I walked through the clearing towards where Aria was ying on the swings with the kids, she looked up, a smile lighting up her face. I waved heading toward them.


    Ryker, seeing me, jumped off the swing mid-air running towards me despite the panicked look his mother gave him. He was eleven now and looked so much like his father with his ck hair and silver eyes. The girls had ck curly hair, but their mother¡¯s amber eyes. Ryker threw himself into my arms. Catching him, we tumbled backwards onto the grass.


    ¡°Aunty, Aunty,¡± he squealed. I hugged him tight, smelling his hair. He always smelt of cinnamon. Ariaes over, standing over the pair of us looking down at the pair of us on the grass.


    ¡°Ryker, what have I said about jumping off the swings like that? You could have hurt yourself.¡± Ryker rolled his eyes, and I smiled before giving him a wink. He was a wild child, always up to mischief. Maybe he gets that from me.


    Aria held her hand out, and I grabbed it, letting her pull me to my feet. She embraced me in a hug before holding me at arm¡¯s length, her judging eyes prating as she gave me the once over.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been partying again. You know you need to stop this, you¡¯re about to take over the ck Moon Pack. It¡¯s time to grow up, Lily.¡±


    I sighed the same lecture every fucking time. Doesn¡¯t she get sick of giving the same speech?


    ¡°Don¡¯t roll your eyes, you know I¡¯m right. You are about to meet the new Alpha of the Crescent Pack today, and you smell like a brewery,¡± she scolded.


    ¡°Fine, I will change, okay?¡± I left out the part that my father, Reid, and I had been in discussion already about me standing down. I don¡¯t want the Alpha position. I know with my wolf, I can¡¯t be Alpha. Aria doesn¡¯t know this. I think she knows something is up. We have been waiting to let her know, deciding toe out at the meeting. I knew she would pitch a fit. But we have a n, and today she will find out about it.


    ¡°I have already met Alpha Damien, and I don¡¯t care what anyone thinks. My life, my body, I will do what I like, Aria,¡± I argued back. She went to say something, but I beat her to it.


    ¡°But if it makes you feel any better, I will change, okay?¡± She looked tired, the kids and I suppose the stress of me has caused her many sleepless nights. Yet she still looked the same, no different, never aging along with Reid. Even the other Pack members aged slower than most because of the link to her.


    Aria having Vampire and Lycan blood had its advantages. My sister was a pure Hybrid. The secondst of her kind, her father was born from an original Vampire and a Lycan, we only found all this out when her father came back into her life when I was six, when the Hunters attacked and destroyed everything including me.


    As I walked back into the Blood Moon Pack house, I made my way upstairs to Aria¡¯s room on the top floor. As I was walking up the stairs, I saw Amber, my best friend and aplice, although I feel Zane sometimes wishes I weren¡¯t such a bad influence on his daughter with my wild ways and partying.


    ¡°Lil, are you here for the meeting?¡± She called out to me.


    ¡°Yep,e upstairs with me, Aria wants me to change,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. She walked up the stairs a knowing smile on her face, she had also been scolded a few nights before for sneaking inte. Her father Zane and the Beta of the Blood Moon Pack gave us a stern talking to, then he rang my father like he was going to do anything. I only have to bat myshes and dad was wrapped around my finger. I know he doesn¡¯t like punishing me because of my childhood, so why not y on it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Probably off with Wendy, doing something,,¡± she said.


    Wendy and Zane both lost their mates in the war with the Hunters. A few yearster we were shocked to find out they had been granted second chance mates. Our shock getting stronger when they announced they were getting married and were each other¡¯s second chance Mates. Amber was upset at first, no one could rece her mother, but Wendy was a great stepmother and helped raise her, so eventually, she came to see it as a good thing.


    When we got upstairs to Aria¡¯s room, I walked in not expecting to see Reid getting dressed.


    ¡°Shit sorry Alpha,¡± I said as he was standing only in his ck pants, hispants, his shirt still undone as he quickly buttoned it up.


    ¡°All good Lily, you know where her closet is,¡± he said, pointing to it in the corner of the room. Aria must have warned him I was on my way up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna scold me, too, are you? Because if you are, I will rock up like this,¡± I said cheekily. Reid smiled.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure Aria will give you enough shit. Are you ready for today?¡±


    ¡°Yep, just want to get it over with and then bail, you can deal with Aria.¡± I stated.


    ¡°She wille around eventually. What about meeting Alpha Damien? You haven¡¯t seen him in twelve years, and I know your father had that falling out with himst year.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s dad¡¯s business, not mine. I don¡¯t care for this Alpha Damien. I will just be d when I don¡¯t have to keep going to all these Alpha meetings.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Amber, get your father to meet me in the boardroom please,¡± he said, walking over and kissing my head in a fatherly way. Amber quickly left, obviously feeling awkward with Reid getting dressed in front of her. Not that nudity was a big thing with werewolves, and he had pants on so besides his masculine chest you couldn¡¯t really see anything.


    ¡°Get ready, the other Alphas will be here soon. I know they won¡¯t like it when they find out that my Pack will be bigger than theirs once you hand the Pack over to me, so prepare yourself.¡± He left the room, and I walked into the closet.


    One thing I loved was Aria¡¯s sense of style. I was always borrowing her clothes, it annoyed her sometimes. I rummaged through and grabbed out a pair of jeans and a shirt before throwing on one of her ck leather jackets before putting my sneakers back on. Looking in the mirror, I felt I looked decent enough, and no way was I letting Aria dress me, she would have made me wear a dress. But looking in the mirror, I looked great. I was tall, not freakishly tall but taller than Aria, my long blonde hair falling in waves down my back to my waist, then there were the eyes which is what most people saw straight away, I had hoped they would go back to normal. I hated them, people always stared, not that they would ever say anything with my father¡¯s presence. Yet, they made me self-conscious, you could tell there was something wrong with me, no matter how hard I try to pretend I am okay. I know what people call me.


    Unhinged. They aren¡¯t wrong, though. So, I have learnt to ept it. My half amber half sapphire eyes staring back at me are a constant reminder of what those sick Basterds did to me.


    ¡°Fuck what anyone thinks,¡± La, my wolf growled in my head. She really was a hard case to crack. One minute she almost seems normal, then others she is just a savage, primal and acts out of instinct, we still don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her and our bond.


    ¡°Behave, please don¡¯t embarrass me,¡± I whispered back to her.


    ¡°Behave? You embarrass yourself, got nothing to do with me. Besides, everything will change soon.¡± I wondered what she meant, and I could feel her pacing in the back of my mind. She never made any sense.


    ¡°Everything will make sense, make sense?¡± She rambled.


    ¡°What will?¡± I asked, annoyed.


    ¡°When we turn eighteen, yep eighteen.¡± Clearly, she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, so I gave up trying to get answers. I walked out heading back downstairs only to run back into Amber, who was trying to sneak off with her mate. She found her mate on her sixteenth birthday, I haven¡¯t found mine. La and I don¡¯t think we have one because of what happened years ago. I was often jealous that everyone else in our grade either found their mates already or had boyfriends. People steered clear of me. I¡¯m the unhinged one, the dangerous one, keep your children away parents would say.


    Even if we did have a mate, I would have to reject them. I am not mate material. No one wants a broken mate. La didn¡¯t agree, she thinks reckonedour mate would ept us. She also said she will kill me if I reject our mate. Like I said, she is unhinged, to kill me; she also kills herself. My wolf one minute is lucid, the next batshit crazy. I shake my head at the memory. Amber holds a finger to her lips, and I smile as she and Shaun sneak out the back no doubt to let their wolves free in the forest surrounding the property.


    I make my way down the stairs when I get hit with the most intoxicating scent. Mmm, someone must be baking chocte cookies, my mouth instantly watering. I hear voices off to the sideing from the kitchen. I quickly duck around the corner and run for the board room. I can¡¯t afford to bete; I open the door, and all eyes turn to me.


    Shit, I am alreadyte. My father has azy smirk on his face like he expected nothing less. Reid didn¡¯t even look in my direction at all, he knew I was on my way down. Aria was ring. I shrunk back under that gaze before realising I¡¯m also an Alpha technically, so I hold my chin high and walk to my seat, ignoring her boring eyes. I notice the Alpha from the Forest Pack is already here, and the Alpha Thomas from the Red Moon Pack, but the Crescent Moon Alpha was also runningte. I sat in my seat. I hated the Crescent Moon Alpha. I heard he was obnoxious and liked to sleep around. I met him when we were rescued from the Hunters and haven¡¯tid eyes on him since. Only heard the rumours about how he killed his own father and took over the Pack; apparently, he is ruthless and merciless when ites to his Pack, which is now the biggest Pack.


    I knew he would be pissed when he found out mine and Reid¡¯s Packs were merging, making ours the biggest and strongest in the country. I stared at the ceiling waiting for thest Alpha to arrive bored already. Only looking up when that intoxicating scent hit my nose again just before the door opened and in stepped the Crescent Moon Alpha.


    I must admit he was hot as fuck. He froze, his eyes looking around the room beforending on mine. He looked shocked before heposed himself and walked into the room, taking the seat across from mine. My wolf was going crazy, trying to take control.


    ¡°Settle the fuck down, what¡¯s gotten into you, La?¡± She didn¡¯t answer and just kept pushing against my skin.


    Chapter|| 51


    Alpha¡¯s unhinged Mate


    Lily POV


    Nearly 12 yearster


    I watched as my sister chased after the kids, she was an excellent mother, a little overbearing at times and always so watchful of everything they did including me. I couldn¡¯t get anything past her. When she had her firstborn, a little boy, they named him Ryker. I could tell her life was moving on for the better, when the twins came along, Arial and Lana when I was ten, I decided to move back in with my father.


    Aria had enough on her te with running the pack and looking after the kids. I often felt guilty about her being forced to raise me but at the same time I¡¯m d she did. I knew I never would have made it to adulthood without her. My father and I have now built a bond, the way it should have been in the beginning, although I also ss Reid as my father giving me two.


    When the twins were born, I felt a little out of ce. Life moved on, yet I stayed the same, only growing older. My life has been thrown into chaos since, my wolf and I never had a chance to bond. Having been forced to shift so young. For years Aria, my father and Reid tried to help me learn how to control her, but nothing we did worked and eventually we gave up trying. When she had control it was hard taking it back from her. My wolf waspletely altered, and I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to let her out willingly, she can¡¯t be trusted.


    I knew I was a danger to my nieces and nephew so I made the decision to leave. It was safer that way, Aria and Reid tried to get me to stay but I couldn¡¯t put that burden and worry on them. Aria thinks she owes it to me to fix me, but she doesn¡¯t realise she doesn¡¯t actually owe me anything. If anything, I owe her for throwing her life away for me. For everything she has done and still continues to do for me.


    I still asionally stay with them, still see them almost daily, I just hate not being at home. Most of the wolves of my father¡¯s packhouse are older and if I lose control, I know they can take me down if needed. I won¡¯t risk that here with the kids present, I would never forgive myself if I hurt one of them.


    As I walked through the clearing towards where Aria was ying on the swings with the kids, she looked up, a smile lighting up her face. I waved at her, heading toward them.


    Ryker, seeing me, jumped off the swing mid-air, running towards me despite the panicked look his mother gave him. He was eleven now and looked so much like his father with his ck hair and silver eyes, the girls too had ck curly hair but their mothers amber eyes. Ryker threw himself into my arms. Catching him we tumbled backwards onto the grass.


    ¡°Aunty Aunty¡± He squealed. I hugged him tight, smelling his hair. He always smelt of cinnamon. Aria came over standing over the pair of us looking down at the pair of us on the grass, an amused expression on her face.


    ¡°Ryker what have I said about jumping off the swings like that, you could have hurt yourself¡± Ryker rolled his eyes and I smiled before giving him a wink. He was a wild child always up to mischief, maybe he gets that from me, I thought smugly.


    Aria held her hand out and I grabbed it letting her pull me to my feet. She embraced me in a hug before holding me at arm¡¯s length, her judging eyes prating as she gave me the once over.


    ¡°You have been partying again; you know you need to stop this, you¡¯re about to take over the ck Moon Pack. It¡¯s time to grow up Lily¡±


    I sighed the same lecture every fucking time, doesn¡¯t she get sick of giving the same speech, swear she rehearses it for when Ie over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t roll your eyes, you know I¡¯m right; you are about to meet the new Alpha of the Crescent Pack today and you smell like a brewery¡± She scolded.


    ¡°Fine I¡¯ll change, okay¡± I left out the part that my father and Reid and I had been in discussion already about me standing down. I don¡¯t want the Alpha position. I know with my wolf I can¡¯t be Alpha. Aria doesn¡¯t know this; we have all been hiding it from her though. I think she knows something is up. We have been waiting to let her know, deciding to let ite out at the meeting. I knew she would pitch a fit if she knew beforehand. But we have a n and today she will find out about it.


    ¡°I have already met Alpha Damien, and I don¡¯t care what anyone thinks. My life, my body. I will do what I like Aria¡± I argued back. She went to say something, but I beat her to it.


    ¡°But if it makes you feel any better, I will change okay¡± She looked tired, the kids and I suppose the stress of me has caused her many sleepless nights. Yet she still looked the same, no different, never aging along with Reid. Even the other pack members aged slower than most because of their link to her. Aria having Hybrid and Lycan blood had its advantages. My sister was a pure Hybrid. The secondst of her kind, her father was born from an original vampire and a Lycan, we only found all this out when her father came back into her life when I was six, when the hunters attacked and destroyed everything including me.


    As I walked back into the Blood Moon Pack house, I made my way upstairs to Aria¡¯s room on the top floor. As I was walking up the stairs, I saw Amber, my best friend and aplice, although I feel Zane sometimes wishes I weren¡¯t such a bad influence on his daughter with my wild ways and partying.


    ¡°Lil, are you here for the meeting?¡± She called out to me.


    ¡°Yep,e upstairs with me, Aria wants me to change.¡± I said, rolling my eyes. She walked up the stairs with a knowing smile on her face, she had also been scolded a few nights before for sneaking inte. Her father Zane and the Beta of the Blood Moon Pack gave us stern talking to, then he rang my father like he was going to do anything. I only have to bat myshes and dad was wrapped around my finger. I know he doesn¡¯t like punishing me because of my childhood, so why not y on it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Probably off with Wendy, doing something¡± She said.


    Wendy and Zane both lost their mates in the war with the hunters, a few yearster we were shocked to find out they had been granted second chance mates. Our shock got stronger when they announced they were getting married and were each other¡¯s second chance Mates. Amber was upset at first. No one could rece her mother, but Wendy was a great stepmother and helped raise her, so eventually she came to see it as a good thing.


    When we got upstairs to Aria¡¯s room. I walked in not expecting to find Reid getting dressed.


    ¡°Shit sorry Alpha ¡± I apologised, Reid was standing only in his ck pants his shirt still undone revealing his abs and V-line that disappeared into the waistband of his pants, he quickly buttoned it up.


    ¡°All good Lily, you know where her closet is.¡± he said, pointing to it in the corner of the room. Aria must have warned him I was on my way up, then again Aria never thought I was dressed appropriately and always made me get changed before meetings. So, he was probably used to me helping myself to her clothes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna scold me too, are you? Because if you are, I will rock up like this¡± I said cheekily. Reid smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure Aria will give you enough shit, Are you ready for today?¡±


    ¡°Yep, just want to get it over with and then bail, you can deal with Aria¡± I stated. Man, she was going to eat him alive when she finds out he kept this from her.


    ¡°She wille around eventually, what about meeting Alpha Damien, you haven¡¯t seen him in what, twelve years, and I know your father had that falling out with himst year¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s dad¡¯s business not mine, I don¡¯t care for this Alpha Damien, I will be just d when I don¡¯t have to keep going to all these Alpha meetings, they¡¯re so bloody boring.¡±


    He smirked before turning to look at Amber crossing his arms over his chest making him appear wider. Amber¡¯s eyes went wide, having the Alpha staring at her as she shifted from one foot to the other.


    ¡°Amber, get your father to meet me in the boardroom after the meeting please¡± He said. Reid then walked over, kissing my head in a fatherly way. Amber quickly left, obviously feeling awkward with Reid getting dressed in front of her, not that nudity was a big thing with werewolves, and he had pants on. So, besides his masculine chest you couldn¡¯t really see anything.


    ¡°Get ready the other Alpha¡¯s will be here soon, I know they won¡¯t like it when they find out that my pack will be bigger than theirs once you hand the pack over to me, so prepare yourself. This could turn into an argument¡± He left the room, and I walked into the closet.


    One thing I loved was Aria¡¯s sense of style, I was always borrowing her clothes, it annoyed her sometimes. I rummaged through and grabbed out a pair of jeans and shirt before throwing on one of her ck leather jackets and putting my sneakers back on. Looking in the mirror, I felt I looked decent enough and no way was I letting Aria dress me. She would have made me wear a dress.


    I scrunch my face up at the thought, but looking in the mirror I looked great, I was tall, not freakishly tall but taller than Aria, my long blonde hair falling in waves down my back to my waist, then there were the eyes which is what most people noticed right away. I had hoped they would go back to normal. I hated them, people always stared, not that they would ever say anything with my father¡¯s presence, yet they made me self-conscious. You could tell there was something wrong with me, no matter how hard I try to pretend I am okay. I know what people call me. I have seen the looks on their faces, heard the whispers. It used to bother me, used to hurt when no one would let their kids y, I learnt to keep my circle small which is hard in Pack.


    I was the Unhinged one. They aren¡¯t wrong though. So, I have learnt to ept it. My half amber, half sapphire eyes staring back at me. A constant reminder of what those sick Bastards did to me. As if the nightmares weren¡¯t enough, I even had the reminder when I was awake. My past haunting me like a shadow following me everywhere I went.


    ¡°Fuck what anyone thinks¡± La my wolf growled in my head. She really was a hard case to crack, one minute she almost seems normal then others she is just a savage, primal and acts out of instinct, we still don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her and our bond. We have learnt to ept it. No point crying over something that can¡¯t be changed.


    ¡°Behave, please don¡¯t embarrass me¡± I whispered back to her.


    ¡°Behave? You embarrass yourself, got nothing to do with me. Besides, everything will change soon¡± She told me. I wondered what she meant, and I could feel her pacing in the back of my mind, always so restless, always watching, looking for an opportunity to shove past my walls I had carefully built to keep her contained. ¡°You never make any sense¡±


    ¡°Everything will make sense, make sense¡± She rambled


    ¡°What will?¡± I asked annoyed.


    ¡°When we turn eighteen, yep eighteen then everything makes sense¡± Clearly, she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, so I gave up trying to get answers. I walked out heading back downstairs, only to run back into Amber who was trying to sneak off with her mate. She found her mate on her sixteenth birthday, I haven¡¯t found mine. La and I don¡¯t think we have one because of what happened all those years ago. I was often jealous that everyone else in our grade either found their mates already or had boyfriends. People steered clear of me, I¡¯m the unhinged one, the dangerous one, keep your children away parents would say, something isn¡¯t right with that one.


    Even if we did have a mate, I would have to reject them. I am not mate material, no one wants a broken Mate. La didn¡¯t agree, she thinks our mate would ept us, love us despite our fucked-up situation. She also said she will kill me if I reject our mate. Like I said she is unhinged, to kill me she also kills herself, I think she forgets that part.


    My wolf one minute is lucid the next batshit crazy. I shake my head at the memory. Amber holds a finger to her lips, and I smile as she and Shaun sneak out the back, no doubt to let their wolves free in the forest surrounding the property and to escape the watchful eyes of her father.


    I make my way down the stairs when I suddenly get hit with the most intoxicating scent. Mmm someone must be baking chocte cookies, my mouth instantly watering, there was something else too though a masculine smell. I hear voices off to the sideing from the kitchen. I quickly duck around the corner and run for the board room. I can¡¯t afford to bete; I open the door and all eyes turn to me.


    Shit I am alreadyte. My father has azy smirk on his face like he expected nothing less, Reid didn¡¯t even look in my direction at all, he knew I was on my way down. Aria was ring. I shrunk back under that gaze before realising I¡¯m also an Alpha technically, so I hold my chin high and walk to my seat, ignoring her eyes boring into me. I notice the Alpha from the Forest pack is already here and the Alpha Thomas from the Red Moon Pack, but the Crescent Moon Alpha was also runningte. I sat in my seat. I hated the Crescent Moon Alpha, I heard he was obnoxious and liked to sleep around. I met him when we were rescued from the hunters, and haven¡¯tid eyes on him since. Only heard the rumours about how he killed his own father and took over the pack. Apparently, he is ruthless and merciless when ites to his pack which is now the biggest pack in the country.


    I knew he would be pissed when he finds out mine and Reid¡¯s packs were merging, making ours the biggest and strongest in the country. I stared at the ceiling waiting for thest Alpha to arrive bored already. Only looking up when that intoxicating scent hit my nose again just before the door opened, and in stepped the Crescent Moon Alpha.


    I must admit he was hot as fuck. He froze his eyes looking around the room beforending on mine. He looked shocked before heposed himself and walked into the room taking the seat across from mine. My wolf was going crazy trying to take control.


    ¡°Settle the fuck down, what¡¯s gotten into you La?¡± She didn¡¯t answer, just kept pushing against my skin.


    Reid spoke, pulling my attention back to everyone in the room. What I wasn¡¯t prepared for was the creepy bloody way Alpha Damien was watching me, like I was a piece of meat he wanted to devour. I nced around at the others, but no one was paying him any attention to notice. I sat back in my chair and red back at him, hoping he would look away instead, he smiled. He was gorgeous I must admit, but then most werewolf men were. He wore a button up shirt that had the arms rolled up to the elbows he looked business like yet casual, the rolled-up sleeves showed just how muscled he was, I could also tell he had tattoos running up both arms and across his chest, I could just make them out from the few buttons of his shirt that were undone.


    ¡°I wonder what they are of?¡± La said excitedly. That¡¯s when I realised, I had been staring no checking him for too long. I quickly pulled my eyes away, looking towards Reid who was standing at the front exining something that I missed. Yet I could feel him still staring.


    I looked at him out of the corner of my eye and he smirked, raising an eyebrow at me, which made me blush. He knew I was having trouble trying to ignore him.


    ¡°Lily, Lily?¡± I shook my head turning to Reid.


    ¡°Yep, what is it?¡± He stared at me like I had grown two heads, shit what did I miss?


    ¡°Your announcement¡± He said, looking at me sceptically. Oh yeah right that I thought before standing up. I stood up and turned more to Aria who was sitting next to Reid, she was not going to be happy and if I couldn¡¯t get the rest of these Alpha¡¯s on board, I might not have the choice but to run the pack with Reid¡¯s help. My father who was seated next to me squeezed my hand gently, encouragingly. I looked down at him and smiled before looking back at Aria.


    ¡°Well as you all know, my father is going to retire, he has had enough of running the Pack, and me being the sole heir it¡¯s meant to be handed down to me¡± Everyone nodded, yet Aria eyed me suspiciously.


    ¡°What do you mean lily¡± her lips pressing into a tight line. Oh man she was going to kill me.


    ¡°Well Alpha Reid and dad and I have been talking, I don¡¯t want the position, so we came up with an idea to merge the packs and Reid take over¡± The other alpha¡¯s in the room started discussing numbers but Aria looked livid that this was kept from her.


    Her voice ringing out in the room as she turned on Reid. ¡°You knew and didn¡¯t say anything. I knew something was up with all these pack meetings you had¡± Reid looked back at her apologetically.


    ¡°Lily wanted to wait to tell you, that¡¯s why¡± He said, digging me an even bigger hole to bury myself in.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow it, Lily, it is your pack you need to run it. Why would you want to step down from a position of power Lily you have been trained for this? You can do this¡± She argued, pulling everyone¡¯s attention to me.


    ¡°No, you and dad have been training me. I don¡¯t want this Aria; you know exactly why I can¡¯t do this. The pack is safer in Reid¡¯s hands. Dad wants to retire, and he can¡¯t if no one runs the pack and I am not that person¡±


    ¡°Lily you are Alpha for a reason, you¡¯re meant to run your pack¡± She screamed back at me. The room had gonepletely silent except for us yelling at each other.


    ¡°Not anymore why are you arguing with me over this Aria, this is a good thing. Yes, I am supposed to run the pack but that was before fucking Kade came into the picture and fucking destroyed me. I¡¯m not Alpha I don¡¯t want to be so shut up and ept it, this is how it has to be¡±


    Aria went to yell some more before Reid put his hand on her shoulder pushing her back into her seat, she suddenly realised we were in a room full of other Alpha¡¯s and screaming at each other. I watch her blush.


    ¡°Sorry Alpha¡¯s forgive me¡± She said politely. None of them said anything, like they could anyway she had Lycan blood she could literally have them begging at her feet and kissing her toes if shemanded it. I sat down too, suddenly exhausted from yelling. Alpha Damien was staring at me again, this time a look of concern spread across his face, I raised an eyebrow. What the fuck was his problem? Do I have food on my face, or something why does he keep staring? I shifted ufortably in my seat. I wanted to shrink under his green eyes.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s hot!¡± La sprouted her head up. I rolled my eyes at her which I actually did to Damien before I realised. His lips turned up like he knew what she said.


    ¡°So, does anyone have a problem with the new arrangement or any questions?¡± My father asked. All eyes on him except Damien¡¯s who was still gawking at me. Fucking creep.


    ¡°Alpha Damien?¡± Reid asked when he didn¡¯t answer, he looked to Reid ¡°sorry what was the question?¡± Reid¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with me taking over Lily¡¯s Pack¡± He repeated.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what she wants, I will support that¡± He said looking back at me. Reid looked confused, like he was expecting Damien¡¯s deration of war. Quite frankly so was I. Everyone seemed to nce at him. You could hear a pin drop. It was that quiet, like we were wondering if we heard right.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have an issue with this at all,¡± Reid asked, astonished.


    ¡°Like I said, if she wants to step down from her Pack, I will support it¡± Aria looked pissed, hoping he would be at least on her side.


    ¡°Well, this meeting went quicker than I thought, if everyone agrees this probably could have been done over the phone. I am sorry for wasting your time Alphas¡± The Alphas of the forest pack and red Moon pack got up shaking my father¡¯s hand then Reid¡¯s before leaving the room. I stood up and went to follow, wanting to get out of here before Aria jumped me.


    ¡°Not so fast Lily¡± I groaned, really.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do this Aria. I won¡¯t argue with you, my decision is final. I am not changing my mind¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose frustrated. Amber sent me a text message, my phone binging once. I pulled it from my pocket and opened the message.


    House party at Brent¡¯s tonight youing?


    Yes, I will pick you up ????


    I closed my phone, and everyone was staring at me again.


    My smile instantly slipped from my face.


    ¡°You better not be sneaking out with Amber tonight Lily; you know she is grounded after thest time¡± I often forget that Aria could read me like an open book.


    ¡°What I do with my life and body is my business not yours, same goes for Amber¡± I heard my dad snort; he was so used to us bickering constantly that he now actually found it funny.


    ¡°Go have fun I will sort everything out here with Reid¡± My father said, pulling me to him and kissing the top of my head. I hugged him back and went to walk out when I heard Damien speak.


    ¡°If I may, can I speak to the three of you, I have a favour to ask¡± Seeing how I was stepping down. I didn¡¯t bother to stick around to hear what it was he wanted to say, instead I walked out.

 chapter 51

    Damien¡¯s POV


    From the moment I received the call from Reid, saying I needed to attend an urgent pack meeting, I was on high alert. Most Alpha¡¯s have meetings once a year to discuss any territory disputes that may have arisen. We already had that meeting a few months back, I knew whatever it was they had called the meeting for was either urgent or something along the lines of a change of power.


    I also knew the ck Moon Pack Alpha was hoping to retire once his daughter turned of age to take over the Pack. I had met Lily when I was child myself, a sweet girl noticeably quiet. Did I think she was Alpha material, yes, she had the makings, but I knew there was something seriously wrong with her even if I only met her as a kid, I could tell she had seen more than what most kids her age had, endured more than most kids her age. I could tell the moment Iid eyes on her there was something very unsettling behind those glowing blue and amber eyes, something twisted and dark, ruthless, a monster just waiting to be unleashed.


    What I wasn¡¯t expecting was walking into the Blood Moon territory and finding my mate. I never really gave much thought to mates, well didn¡¯t go out of my way looking for mine. I didn¡¯t need a mate, I didn¡¯t need anyone. Well, that was until I saw her. I have always run my pack with an iron fist, I had rules, I had control, nobody upsets that power. I am Alpha and have been since I was sixteen when I killed my father and banished my mother. It is probably the only reason Alpha Reid and I get along; we have one thing inmon: we both had to fight to get where we were at such a young age.


    He was forced to take over his Pack, I was forced to kill my own father and take over the Pack. I have been on my own ever since, no one dared challenge me, not even Alpha Reid himself, I earnt my ce here, my hands forever tarnished in the blood of my enemies.


    So, imagine my surprise upon entering the Blood Moon Pack house, my wolf instantly howling in my head, pacing waiting to take over as her scent hit my nose. I forgot all about the meeting instantly, just following the scent that made my skin buzz and my heart jolt. My wolf pressing against my skin wanting, no needing to find the beautiful creature that emitted such a mouth-watering intoxicating scent. I followed the scent and opened the door. My eyes instantlynding on a beautiful blonde-haired beauty with her back to me.


    What I wasn¡¯t prepared for, was when she turned around and I saw her breathtaking face, the face of an angel only the eyes of the devil. Lily, her name was delicate, but those eyes said otherwise. She was no longer the sweet little girl anymore but a woman with the perfect hourss figure and perky round breasts and with an ass I wanted to spank. No, she was no longer a little girl but a woman.


    My wolf jerked me forward as she looked at me, her eyes locking with mine, yet she didn¡¯t seem as taken by me as I was with her. Like she didn¡¯t feel the pull. I wondered if she was seventeen yet, most wolves jumped at the sight of their Mate yet, here she was looking at me like I was some dirty perv she wanted to p for gawking. I quickly took my seat; I had no idea what this meeting was about and no longer cared as long as I could have her.


    I sat across from her, I watched her. In fact, I couldn¡¯t drag my eyes from her. She was gorgeous, and she was mine. I noticed her eyes kept darting back to me like she couldn¡¯t help it, her eyes slowly raking up my body setting my skin on fire. Until she found my face, I smirked and I knew she was checking me out. I liked the way her eyes moved over me, yet I could tell she didn¡¯t understand why she was drawn to me.


    When Reid finally called for her, she quickly stood up forcing me to pay attention to what the heck this meeting was actually about. What I wasn¡¯t expecting was for Lily to stand down, I knew she must have her reasons. My wolf was calling out to hers yearning for the recognition he was her mate; I felt his disappointment when she didn¡¯t react to him. I watched as Aria and Lily Argued. If it were anyone but my mate standing down, I would have a serious problem with their Packs merging because it would cause a major power shift.


    Right now, though, I would have dered war just to keep her, I knew I had toe up with a n. I looked to her father who was paying attention to the argument. He looked tired and I wondered if it was Lily that kept him up at night or was it this meeting. My family didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the ck Moon Pack to begin with, maybe I could use this as an opportunity to mend that alliance. I had heard the rumours of his daughter, the troubled one. The wild child, daughter of the Alpha, is apparently reckless andpletely unhinged.


    If needed I will dere war just to have her and I knew that was something Alpha David didn¡¯t want, he can¡¯t stand down unless someone takes over the pack. Without my agreement, I knew he wouldn¡¯t give me his daughter and that I would have to take her by force. Yet I had a feeling with the way he watched her that he would give his life for her, so maybe if it is of benefit to her, he would hand her over. So, when Reid asked for support, I felt all eyes turn to me. I looked at Lily as she waited expectantly for my deration of war.


    ¡°So Alpha Damien, do you have a problem with me taking over Lily¡¯s Pack?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what Lily wants, I support that¡± I said staring at Lily, she was perfect and she was going to be mine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have an issue with this at all,¡± Reid asked, looking utterly confused.


    ¡°Like I said if she wants to step down from her Pack, I will support it¡±


    I watched Lily let out a breath, like the weight of the world was currently being carried on her shoulders and the weight was too much to bear.


    Lily¡¯s phone binged and I watched her face light up with a mischievous grin, Aria jumping to her feet and trying to nce at her phone screen before turning on her sister. Concern etched on her face.


    ¡°You better not be sneaking out with Amber tonight Lily; you know she is grounded after thest time¡± I see Lily sigh before she unleashed on her sister.


    ¡°What I do with my life and body is my business not yours, same goes for Amber¡± I found her attitude amusing; she was a little firecracker, and I was going to have fun breaking her.


    As she turned for the door I spoke up, I needed to make a move and that time was now, with her out of the room I could finally take control of the situation. I turned to her father Reid and Aria. I knew Aria and Reid were like parents to her, more so than Alpha David, yet It wouldn¡¯t do any good pissing off the Alpha, he was her father and if I could at least get him to agree, I knew I could work around Aria.


    ¡°If I may can, I speak to the three of you, I have a favour to ask¡± Lily quickly walked out the door not even ncing back. It took all my strength to stop my wolf from taking over and iming her. When I finally reigned in control, I looked around the room and everyone¡¯s eyes were on me, watching, waiting for the explosion I knew they thought wasing.


    I waited for them to take their seats again, it would be best if they took this information sitting down. I knew they would be shocked by my sudden request.


    ¡°If this is about Lily standing down, I can assure you we are no threat to your Pack¡± Said Reid before I waved my hand cutting him off.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t about that, how old is Lily?¡± I asked her father. He didn¡¯t hide his surprise at my question. His eyes brows lifting before folding his arms across his chest and leaning back in his seat and eyeing me suspiciously.


    ¡°She is seventeen, why?¡±


    ¡°Lily is my mate, yet she didn¡¯t recognise me as hers¡± I answered. My voice steady as I gauged their responses. Aria ran a hand through her hair, eyebrows furrowing, Alpha David just red. I could tell he was going to be the hardest to crack.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Asked Reid leaning forward and joining his hands in front of him on the table. I leant back rxing at finally saying what I had been dying to say since Iid eyes on her.


    ¡°Positive, she is mine and I want her, I don¡¯t care about her broken wolf, she is mine and if I don¡¯t get her, I will dere war for her¡± I said my voice ice cold yet steady. I had no doubt I would kill for her.


    ¡°There is no need for that, this doesn¡¯t need to be an argument just remember who¡¯s territory you are on Alpha. That¡¯s my sister you¡¯re talking about, I would watch your tone around me¡± Aria saidpletely unafraid, I didn¡¯t expect her to be, she was above all of us, but my threat still stands.


    Alpha David hadn¡¯t spoken. I could tell he was struggling with what to say or do. When he did speak, I felt my heart drop somewhere cold, my veins turning to ice.


    ¡°Lily will reject you, she doesn¡¯t want a mate¡± He said. He almost seemed sad for her. Was she really that broken that she didn¡¯t feel worthy of a mate or was there some other reason?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb boy I know you have heard the rumours about my daughter, who hasn¡¯t she can¡¯t be tamed, believe me we have tried¡±


    Aria looked between us and Reid sat back cing his hand on her shoulder, she rxed under his touch before smiling sadly.


    ¡°Maybe this is what her wolf needs,¡± She whispered. Alpha David looked at her before nodding.


    ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± He asked, looking back at me.


    ¡°I want to take her home with me.¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t even know you¡¯re her mate she won¡¯t go with you willingly¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you suppose then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Lily turns eighteen next week, Lily told me her wolf keeps telling her eighteen everything will make sense, she has been repeating it for weeks. What you need to understand Alpha, my daughter isn¡¯t like any wolf you have ever met, her wolf holds no bond to my daughter, our wolves are a part of us, linked through our memories bing a piece of us, Lily¡¯s wolf isn¡¯t. She is cunning, ruthless and uncontroble, they are two entities sharing one body. They call my daughter the unhinged for a reason, her wolf is dangerous and so is she. Lily has given up trying to tame her, given up on herself. You walking into her life won¡¯t change that¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this David, I have a right to know. If Lily¡¯s wolf has started talking to her why didn¡¯t you tell me¡± Aria bellowed standing up, her seat falling to the ground. She was livid.


    ¡°Lily didn¡¯t want you to know Aria, I won¡¯t go against my daughter. I know you raised her. I get that but she isn¡¯t a little girl anymore she can make her own decisions and that was one of them. She didn¡¯t want you to know because she didn¡¯t want you to worry¡± Aria seemed to calm down but still looked pissed.


    Alpha David turned to me again. ¡°Stay till her eighteenth birthday, maybe her wolf will recognise yours if she does all good, but if she doesn¡¯t you need to prepare yourself¡±


    ¡°If she does, I want to take her home with me back to my Pack¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you survive being around her for the next week before we go making decisions for Lily, I think you will find, you might get more than you bargained for. Lily is strong willed and won¡¯t go easily¡± Reid spoke up. I could tell he cared deeply for Lily; I would even say as much as her father.


    ¡°Stay with us for the next week then we will decide what happens next¡± I nodded. I could live with this decision, if it meant I could remain close to Lily. I never needed anyone but finding her, my other half I knew, I would never feelplete without her. I would make sure she bes mine, even if it means taking her by force. But for now, I will let her decide if not I would decide for her.


    ¡°You agree, Alpha David? I know you don¡¯t like me for my father¡¯s doings, but I would never hurt your daughter. I just want what¡¯s mine and Lily is mine¡± Alpha David uncrossed his arms a look of defeat on his face. I knew he was tired of his daughter¡¯s wild ways, maybe I was the answer he had been looking for. I just hoped Lily would see that too.

 chapter 52

    Lily POV


    I went home and freshened up, taking a shower before finding some clothes to wear to the party. I quickly did my hair and make-up before rushing out of the pack house. Only to stop when I ran out of the Pack house and straight into my father. He turned around an amused expression on his face.


    ¡°Where are you going kiddo?¡±


    ¡°To hang out with Amber,¡± I told him, giving him my best innocent smile. He looked down at my clothes. I was wearing a tartan mini skirt and a ck singlet. I thought I looked fine, apparently not.


    ¡°Not like that you¡¯re not¡± What? Since when did he care what I wore? I went to walk past him, but his hand grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Go put something else on, I won¡¯t have you looking like a tramp around the Alpha¡± Excuse me, he did not just call me a tramp.


    ¡°Let me at him¡± I heard La pop her head up, aggression being her favourite emotion. ¡°Shut up La, this is my dad¡± I told her.


    ¡°Lily I mean it. Go change now¡± He can¡¯t be serious, and which bloody Alpha? Reid doesn¡¯t give a rats arse what I wear. ¡°Which Alpha?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Alpha Damien Lily, now go change; he won¡¯t like seeing you walking around with unmated wolves wearing that¡±


    ¡°I thought he left and what¡¯s it to him what I wear? I will wear what I want. I don¡¯t have to impress some Alpha Dad, that¡¯s why I stepped down remember¡±


    I heard him growl, annoyed at the attitude I was giving him. Usually, my father was a piece of cake to work around now, he was acting all different. I wonder what got under his skin.


    ¡°Either change or you¡¯re not going, Alpha Damien is staying until after your Eighteenth birthday. I don¡¯t want you embarrassing me¡± Embarrassing him, and since when did he start liking Alpha Damien? His father and mine were constantly at each other¡¯s throats when I was kid, so why the sudden worry of what he will think?


    ¡°Is that what he wanted to speak to you about?¡± I asked curious as to why he suddenly wanted to stay and not go back to his own territory.


    ¡°Yes, among other things. Now get changed or get inside, choose¡± I pouted annoyed before stomping back into the house. I quickly changed my skirt to a pair of jeans before running out once again, grabbing my car keys off the hall stand. Seeing my father still lingering on the front porch, I walked up to him.


    ¡°Better? Can I go now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but bloody behave and no driving drunk¡± Shit he knew me too well, he knew I wasn¡¯t going to hang with Amber, well technically I was just not at her ce. But at least he is still letting me go. I wonder why my father was suddenly trying to impress Alpha Damien.


    I drove to Aria¡¯s Packhouse. I honked the horn twice, and Amber ran out, unfortunately so did Aria no doubt to give me a scolding and tell me what a bad influence I was being and yadda yadda. Amber had her ck curly hair in a high ponytail and was wearing jeans and a blouse. What the fuck? Why is she wearing a blouse? I have never seen her dressed like this for a party. The look on her face showed she wasn¡¯t impressed over her attire. She hopped in the car looking just as irritated as me about having to change.


    ¡°Let me guess your father pitched a fit too¡±


    ¡°No, actually your sister did¡± She said, folding her arms over her chest and pouting. I went to put the car into gear when suddenly Aria was at my window. Reaching in, she pulled my keys out of the ignition. For real this can¡¯t be happening, what is it with everybody today.


    ¡°Whatever it is, I didn¡¯t do it. So, what do you want Aria?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use that tone with me Lily, you¡¯re in enough trouble, I told you no more partying¡± I looked at Amber and she had a guilty look on her face. I knew she gave us away.


    ¡°Can I have my keys back?¡± I said, holding my hand out expectantly.


    ¡°Not so fast, if you¡¯re going out, you can take Alpha Damien with you¡± She said leaning in and looking at me.


    ¡°Excuse me I stood down, remember , and what¡¯s he going to do at a party full of teenagers, he¡¯s like forty years old. I am not babysitting no Alpha¡±


    ¡°A Very fucking hot forty¡± La said her voice echoing in my head before she started purring. ¡°You are not purring right now La, what is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t forty he is twenty- five, and this isn¡¯t an option, either he goes with you or you both stay here¡± she said looking between Amber and me


    ¡°I stood down Aria, so I didn¡¯t have to deal with Alpha¡¯s. I sure as hell don¡¯t want to hang with one¡± I yelled, my voice getting louder than I expected. Suddenly the back door of my car opened. And in hopped Alpha Damien. He no longer wore a suit but just jeans and a blue shirt, his muscles bulging showing off his tattoos.


    ¡°Well choose Lily I haven¡¯t got all day; you want to stand down as Alpha, I won¡¯t agree unless I see for myself why¡± He said leaning forward and waiting for my answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you want to hang out with a bunch of teenagers¡± I didn¡¯t mean to yell my emotions heightened by La acting like she was about to swoon at the sight of him, which only angered me. Why is she acting like that?


    ¡°Fine, but you annoy me once and I will leave your ass behind¡±


    Aria handed my keys back. I snatched them from her hand and put them in the ignition and started my car. I started driving towards Brent¡¯s ce when Amber nudged me with her elbow. I nced in the rear-view mirror. Alpha Damien was watching me, a smirk on his face. I quickly looked back to the road.


    ¡°Brent is going to lose it if we bring an Alpha to his house¡± I nodded in agreement. Brent definitely wouldn¡¯t like that, he was such a kiss ass around Alpha¡¯s, but I still liked him. Not like I could be choosy with very few friends. It¡¯s not like they were lined up wanting to be around me.


    ¡°Well, what do you want to do?¡± I asked looking toward her before looking at the road again.


    ¡°Shaun wants to meet at the waterfalls, we could go there¡±


    ¡°I hate being a third wheel¡± I huffed. Amber chuckled before turning her phone screen on.


    ¡°Fine, but what about him?¡± I said looking back in the mirror only to find his eyes still watching me carefully listening, but not giving anything away. I felt a shiver run up my spine and I didn¡¯t know if it was La or the Alpha that suddenly made me anxious.


    ¡°Shit I forgot, umm I don¡¯t know then¡±


    ¡°Message Brent and see if we can move the party to the waterfalls, then we won¡¯t be at anyone¡¯s house and no one should feel ufortable¡± Amber nodded and started making phone calls. The light was starting to go down and night rising as we pulled up at the forest edge. Amber immediately ducked behind a tree before shifting and walking back out to me with her clothes in her mouth. I grabbed them and tucked them into my bag. I could already hear people in the forest in wolf form making their way to the waterfalls.


    ¡°Want me to walk with you?¡± Amber mind-linked looking toward the Alpha nervously.


    ¡°Nol go ahead I will be fine¡± I told her. Making sure I was speaking out loud, so I wasn¡¯t being rude in front of the Alpha.


    When Alpha Damien got out of the car, he walked over to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to shift too,¡± He asked, looking at me. I wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to kill me or kiss me. The look he was giving me was intense. I shrugged ¡°Don¡¯t need to, it isn¡¯t that far¡± I told him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to or are you too scared to?¡± He asked, stepping closer. I took a step back. Ignoring his question, I started hiking up the hill. His question bothered me; he was right. I couldn¡¯t afford to let her out, though I know she longed for it. I was surprised when he fell in step with me, not even bothering to shift which would be faster. I knew he would be able to find his way by following everyone¡¯s scent.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to walk with me, just go ahead¡±


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t, but I want to¡± I nced at him, he reached forward grabbing my bag and throwing it over his shoulder. I let him take the bag. It took us about twenty minutes to walk up the hill and through all the shrubs and rocky terrain. I loved this ce. It was quiet the only sounds of the birds and the waterfall that ran into theke. Which is where we were headed. The Alpha didn¡¯t speak but I could feel him watching me, even caught him ncing in my direction a few times only for him to look away. When we made it to the top, the party was in full swing already which was a little surprising considering we only changed venues an hour ago.


    But Brent was always ready and prepared for anything so a slight change of ns would have been easy for him.


    Music was ring and wolves were dancing or swimming in the water, some just lingering on the water¡¯s edge watching, everyone stepped out of our way as we walked over toward my favourite tree. I was used to the stares by now and Alpha Damien didn¡¯t seem fazed by their whispers and gawking eyes. I knew everyone was shocked to see an Alpha here, which is funny to see their shock because I am also an Alpha, yet they never looked at me like I was their superior, they looked at me like I was crazy and dangerous but not like I was their superior.


    Yet a few like Brent, Shaun and Amber knew me well enough that I didn¡¯t feel out of ce. It was no secret that I was the strange one, yet everyone¡¯s fear of my wolf kept them from being mean directly to my face or had them avert their gazes when I would catch them staring a little too long.


    I sat under the tree, Alpha Damien sitting next to me, he draped his arms over his knee which made him look even more imposing and less approachable. Brent, seeing that I had arrived, walked over before taking a step back when he felt the aura of Alpha Damien, bowing his head in a sign of submission. Alpha Damien red at him. Brent nced at me with a what the fuck you bring him here look.


    I smiled apologetically before Brent straightened. His eyes are not even daring to look in the Alpha¡¯s direction out of fear. I didn¡¯t get that vibe off him being Alpha myself. Yet I wasn¡¯t blind to the way everyone was looking at him out of fear. Brent tousled his thick brown hair; he was wearing board shorts and a singlet. He looked tinypared to the Alpha sitting beside me and scrawny even though he was pretty muscled himself.


    ¡°Hey Lil,e get a drink with me¡± He said, holding his hand out towards me. I grabbed it letting him pull me to my feet, only to be ripped back down again by Alpha Damien. Inded in between his legs, his arms wrapped around my shoulders holding me in ce, the growling from him made me shiver. Brent paled before taking off. Bloody chicken.


    I turned to face Damien and he unwrapped his arms from around me letting me go only to grab my wrist.


    ¡°What the fuck did you do that for?¡± I snapped at him. He still had hold of my wrist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him touching you¡± He said simply like it was the most logical answer.


    ¡°Whoever touches me is none of your business¡± I said, shaking his hand from my wrist. His skin felt warm and my skin tingled. I rubbed my wrist trying to get rid of the feeling that was slowly spreading its way up my arm. It unsettled me; I wasn¡¯t sure why but the fact that La liked him touching me, made me nervous. I was really starting to wonder what was going on with her, she has never acted like this and around Alpha Damien she almost seems calm, I didn¡¯t like it. Reminded me of the calm before the storm, like at any moment all hell was about to break loose.


    Putting my hands on his knees, I stood up and walked off leaving the Alpha and heading towards the esky¡¯s looking for a drink. Brent walked over knowing what I was looking for, he opened up the esky furthest from me.


    ¡°Lil catch¡± He said, before tossing the bottle of liquor towards me. I caught it mid-air. Exactly what I was looking for. My favourite Vodka. Brent walked over and wrapped his arm around my shoulders tugging me toward where everyone was sitting. As soon as we sat down everyone nced and shifted away from me like I had the gue.


    The only ones remaining were Brent, Shaun, and Amber. I ignored them and cracked the bottle¡¯s lid. Brent¡¯s armzily draped over my shoulder. Yet I somehow knew the Alpha was still watching and for some reason felt ufortable with Brent touching me or at least La was ufortable. I Liked Brent. He was a nice guy and not bad to look at either.


    I leaned into him and swigged from the bottle. Before passing it to Amber who took a mouthful and coughed before handing it back.


    ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡± Asked Brent. I knew who he was talking about, the Alpha.


    ¡°Aria said he either came with us or we weren¡¯t going¡± I shrugged. Brent didn¡¯t look happy, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t dare pick a fight with an Alpha, let alone Alpha Damien who had quite the reputation. His reputation was impressive, and I must admit I was a little curious about him. I knew La definitely was. I felt drawn to him like a ma, no matter how drunk I got, my eyes would always go back to him, finding him no matter where we moved.


    His face expressionless but alert as he watched me. When the night was nearly over, I stumbled back over to my bag which was sitting under the tree still. I bent down to grab it when a hand snatched my bag from my grip nearly making me stumble into the tree.


    I hadn¡¯t seen hime up behind me. But he was suddenly there, towering over me making me feel small. I tried to grab my bag to retrieve my keys. When he pulled his hand back and rummaged through my bag.


    ¡°You¡¯re not driving in that state¡± He growled. I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Give me my bag back¡±


    ¡°No, we are leaving¡±


    ¡°No, I am going to Brent¡¯s now, give me my keys¡± I heard him growl, his skin rippling as his beast fought for control. I took a step backing in contact with the tree. He stepped forward, trapping me between him and the tree. I could feel the warmth of his skin pressing into me. I swallowed my mouth suddenly feeling extremely dry under his gaze. I put my hand on his chest, and could feel the hard muscles as they rippled under his skin. His beast so close to the surface, his eyes flickering.


    I intended to push him back when he suddenly rxed under my touch, his breathing slowing as he leant in closer. So, close I could feel his breath on my neck. I shivered and my stomach tightened. La, who had been anxious all night suddenly calmed again at his closeness. Urging me to move closer, like that was actually possible.


    Only when Amber cleared her throat, was the little bubble we were currently stuck in burst. I suddenly realised, I was touching the Alpha and not just any Alpha but the notorious Alpha of the Crescent Moon Pack. He stepped back, only to grab my hand,cing his fingers through mine like we¡¯re best buddies. He started tugging me toward the path leading to the cars. When we reached the bottom. Amber paused with Shaun.


    ¡°Since I am going to be grounded, I am going to stay with Shaun for the night, you okay to get home Lil¡± I nodded before they both shifted. I ced their clothes in my bag and handed it to them, taking it from Alpha Damien, Shaun grabbed it with his mouth. They both took off into the night, leaving me with Mr grouchy.


    ¡°Can I have my keys please?¡± I asked. Damien growled lowly and I nced at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving, I won¡¯t let you drive like that, now get in¡± He growled. I looked at my blue Audi my dad brought me, maybe he was right my poor car had suffered enough with me driving home drunk. I opened the passenger door before slumping in the seat. I heard him start the car before pulling out onto the road.


    ¡°You always drink like that?¡± He asked. I rolled my head to the side looking at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you drinking and hanging with unmated werewolves¡± I rolled my eyes. That was what my father said earlier. ¡°My body, I will do what I want with it¡± I answered my words slightly slurred. He muttered something too low for me to hear in my state.


    ¡°You need to stay awake, I haven¡¯t been to your Pack house before¡± He said, pulling me out of sluggishness.


    ¡°Just take me back to my sisters, my wolf won¡¯t hurt anyone when I¡¯m drunk¡± I muttered before drifting off. I vaguely remember being lifted from the car, remembering the Alpha¡¯s scent hitting my nose as he carried me. I nestled into his warmth and felt his lips kiss the top of my head before drifting off into the darkness of sleep.

 chapter 53

    My head was throbbing when I awoke. I rolled and stretched like a cat, only to start tumbling to the ground. Strong arms wrapped around my torso pulling me back onto the bed. My heart skipped a beat from nearly falling. I half expected to open my eyes and find Brent, yet it wasn¡¯t him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Tingles spread all over my body giving me goosebumps. My eye¡¯s snapping open to find Damien leaning over me, his chest bare and his face only a few centimetres off mine. He rxed before rolling onto his back and letting me go. I sat upright, panicked. I looked down at what I was wearing and suddenly felt very exposed. I only had a shirt on which wasn¡¯t mine and my whitece panties that were see through. Horrified, I tugged the shirt down.


    ¡°Fuck La please tell me you didn¡¯t fuck him¡± I felt my wolf stir slightly like she was just waking up.


    ¡°No of course not, it was just hot, and you started stripping your clothes off, he gave you his shirt that¡¯s all, though I wouldn¡¯t mind but you¡¯re too much of a prude¡± I rxed. Usually when I was drunk La would just remain mellow and rxed and not try to take over, I found it quite shocking that she actually remained alert enough to know what I did when I couldn¡¯t even remember. This Alpha was making her act very strange and out of the ordinary. I just couldn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with you, if that¡¯s what you are wondering. ¡± The Alpha¡¯s voice pulled me from my conversation with my wolf. I nced down at him, he only had a pair of ck shorts on, his abs on disy as the nket was pushed down around his ankles, and his V-line disappearing into the waistband of his pants that hung low on his hips. My eyes raking over his body, made me blush and my panties to dampen. Before I even realised what I was doing I ran my fingers down the hard muscles of his abdomen, feeling the bumps of his abs under my fingertips. I squeezed my thighs together suddenly feeling ufortable with my own arousal towards him. Looking up he was watching me, his arms tucked behind his head.


    I quickly moved my hand realising what I just did, he didn¡¯t seem fazed by me touching him. I cleared my throat.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I said, my face heating up. He sat up leaning on his elbow and rolling his body towards me. ¡°Don¡¯t be, I don¡¯t mind if you touch me Lily¡± I must admit, I liked the way my name rolled off his tongue, his eyes holding mine made my skin heat up. His hand reached out and touched my thigh sparks spreading over my skin straight to my core.


    I jumped up and off the bed. I heard him sigh before rolling back on to his back.


    ¡°I better go¡± I said, grabbing my jeans that were on the floor beside the bed, I quickly pulled his shirt off only to see I had no bra on. I quickly covered my breasts with one hand and looked around on the floor for my bra. I heard the Alpha make a noise making me look at him. He had my bra holding it out to me. I snatched it from his hand and quickly turned around putting it on.


    I could feel his eyes on me, watching me struggle with the sp until I finally got it to clip in ce.


    ¡°How did you get those scars on your lower back?¡± I heard him ask behind me. I often forgot they were there, out of sight out of mind. They were just another reminder of what Kade had done. His question didn¡¯t bother me, but I did suddenly feel ufortable with him seeing them.


    ¡°I was in a cage when the first explosion went off, I was thrown around in the cage until my cage hit the wall and a steel bar went through my lower back. My father had to rip it out when the building caught on fire. I healed instantly but, for some reason it left the scar¡±


    ¡°I have another where it went through my back and into my thigh just on the inside of my leg next to my¡± I stopped. Why was I telling him this? I shook my head and tugged my shirt over my head.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± I said, turning for the door. He moved so fast I actually jumped back. He stepped closer, a smile on his face. I froze his hand reaching up and ying with a piece of my hair. He leaned in his lips moving to my cheek before going to my ear, his stubble rubbing against my cheek. My heart started hammering in my chest so hard, I knew he could hear it.


    ¡°You will need your keys¡± He whispered, holding them out a smirk on his face at my reaction to him. I went to snatch my keys from his hand only for him to pull them out of reach. I grew annoyed, La was excited in my head at whatever game he was ying which just angered me more.


    I went to grab them again, only for his hand to snake around my waist pulling me flush against him. I could feel the heat of his body seeping into mine heating my skin and sending sparks everywhere his skin touched me. I was surprised when he kissed me, hard. His lips crashing against my own. I kissed him back, my tongue running along his bottom lip. His lips parted, I felt him grab the back of my head, his fingers tangling in my hair, deepening the kiss, his tongue ying with mine. Reaching my hand toward his other one which was ced on my hip still clutching my keys, I grabbed them before pushing him away.


    I held my keys up and shook them, showing I had them. He smiled but his eyes were no longer his, they had turned pitch ck, to the eyes of his beast before flickering back to his normal colour. When I realised he had control back, I pushed past him and opened the door.


    I quietly walked up the hallway trying not to alert anyone to the fact that I stayed in the Alpha¡¯s room. No such luck as soon as I rounded the corner, Beta Zane stepped out blocking my exit. He folded his arms across his chest, the look on his face showed just how angry he was.


    ¡°Where is my daughter Lily?¡± He asked. Damn why wasn¡¯t she back yet. Now I have to deal with her father.


    ¡°Lily answer me please¡± He sounded tired, I actually felt bad for him. Maybe because he has been a part of my life for so long, I found I just couldn¡¯t lie to him.


    ¡°She is with Shaun¡± I said my voice exasperated. I watched as his entire body tense, his eyes flickering between that of his beast. His lips pressing into a hard line. When suddenly I heard a door behind me open. I knew instantly it was Damien, his delicious scent hitting my nose, before familiar tingles ran up my spine when he pressed his chest into my back.


    ¡°Everything okay Beta?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You stayed with Alpha Damien?¡± Zane asked. I expected him to be upset, but instead he actually smiled happily. What the fuck? So not the reaction I was expecting. His daughterpletely forgotten as he turned to face the Alpha with a huge grin on his face.


    ¡°No everything is fine, Alpha Damien,¡± He said, smiling at him. Zane turned and walked off back down the hall. Why was he happy to see me with a rival pack Alpha? It didn¡¯t make sense. I turned around and Alpha Damien had a shirt on now, not that it did much to hide his muscr frame.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to do that¡± I said questionably.


    ¡°I know but I didn¡¯t want you getting in trouble because his daughter ran off with her mate¡± I nodded before turning around to walk to the door.


    ¡°Lily?¡± I stopped and looked back at him.


    ¡°Never mind, I will see youter¡± He said before walking back down the hallway.

 chapter 54

    Damien POVText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know how she does it, let alone how the hell this girl is still alive. I have been following her around despite her many protests and believe me she has had every excuse not to be left alone with me. Every excuse to try and escape me. But Aria and her father have both been constantly on her back, every time she tries to do a runner. They manage to get her convinced to let me tag along. But it was starting to be too much and man she was really tugging on myst nerve.


    I have watched her party and be that drunk and reckless to the point she cks outpletely. Every night, I have to drag her back to her packhouse, just to force her to sleep it off. I know she doesn¡¯t understand why I am here, but I know her wolf is starting to recognise me. One thing I did find out, her wolf is just asfortable in their human skin as she is in her wolf skin. Which is a little unnerving as most wolves prefer their true self, La though isn¡¯t fazed by either. She never says anything but once Lily is out, La takes over. I didn¡¯t recognise her wolf at first, thought it was Lily finally feeling the pull to the mate bond.


    Only when I realised, she didn¡¯t speak much, and my wolf couldn¡¯tmunicate with her yet, did I realise it wasn¡¯t Lily but her wolf who had control. When I came home after dropping Lily back to her Pack house. I had just fallen asleep when I felt the bed dip. I opened my eyes and Lily was leaning over the top of me, a peculiar look on her face. Both my wolf and I nearly jumped out of my skin in fright upon finding her leaning over me, her eyes wide like she was studying me.


    I sat up and asked what she was doing. She didn¡¯t answer just cocked her head to the side before leaning in and sniffing my neck. That¡¯s when I realised something was definitely wrong, Lily tried to avoid contact with me she would never get this close willingly. I said her name questionably. She shook her head and spoke one word. ¡°La¡±


    La then justid down next to me and fell asleep. I woke her up a few hourster and managed to convince her to head home before Lily found out she had control. La became angry and took off. I was worried if Lily found out her wolf was taking over while she slept, she would go to bigger extremes than gettingpletely obliterated every night, to try and subdue her or just not sleep at all.


    The amount of alcohol and drugs that girl has consumed in thest few days is ridiculous, Lily is basically a walking talking narcotic. My wolf even said he was worried about marking her in case we became high. I understand why she has the reputation of being a wild child and being a bad influence. Lily did nothing but party, then haul her ass out of bed the next morning and train with the warriors of her pack only to party all night.


    Lily has two days before she turns eighteen. I have been talking to Aria. I even confided to her about La which even she was surprised about her odd behaviour. Aria and I havee up with a n if Lily refuses toe back with me when she realises, I am her mate. I know she will hate me for it. But I can¡¯t leave her, and I won¡¯t ept her rejection.


    I was driving home after dropping Lily off to her father¡¯s, she was once againpletelyatose. Tonight, I had to all but pull her off another wolf. It took all my self-control not to kill the prick when I caught him with his tongue down my mates throat and his hands in her pants. I threw him through the wall, and I ripped her out of the room I found her in and by god if I see that Brent again. I may just snap and kill him. I dragged her back to the car kicking and screaming and tossed her in. She passed out on the drive back.


    I couldn¡¯t even deal with her tonight. Instead, I knocked on the door and demanded her father get her from the car. He came out all apologetic and scooped her up, saying he doesn¡¯t know how to help her. For one he could start by fucking disciplining her, instead of letting her do whatever she wants. I mmed the door and took off. I was fuming, I know she doesn¡¯t know I am her mate but that doesn¡¯t make it any easier when I find her in that position.


    Moon Goddess knows she will be in for a surprise when she realises, she won¡¯t get away with the shit she pulls, once I have her back at my Pack. No way will I be expected to tolerate this behaviour. If she were any other wolf in my pack, I would beat her senseless for the shit she has done thest few days. Especially rocking up to training still half drunk. She will learn when I get her home one way or another. I won¡¯t hurt her, but I have other ways to get her to abide by my rules. She will learn she is best staying on my good side and that my word isw.


    Pulling up at the Blood Moon pack house, I unlock the door with the spare keys Aria gave me and walk to my room flopping on the bed exhausted and angry. I had just closed my eyes, when I heard the door open and the jingle of keys, I sighed. I knew it was Lily, god her wolf is fast. I sat up before taking my shirt off. Looking up she is watching me, an odd look on her face. Iy back down climbing under the covers. I try to ignore her, hoping she will see I am not in the mood tonight. She knows what Lily does when she is drunk and doesn¡¯t even try to stop her. When I don¡¯t hear her leave, I look up and she is still standing in the same position by the door just turning her head from side to side, waiting for permission. I watch as she sniffs the air. I can tell her wolf thinks I¡¯m her mate but doesn¡¯t quite understand yet, leaving her uncertain. I pull the covers back and pat the side of the bed. La walks over andys next to me, putting her head on my chest. I wrap my arms around her and fall asleeppletely forgetting she can¡¯t stay here, or Lily will flip it when she wakes up.


    Lily POV


    Waking up, I know something is instantly wrong because I am not in my own bed. I sit up and look over to find Alpha Damienying next to me fast asleep. At least this time I have my own clothes on. I feel La stiring to life as I wake up.


    ¡°What did you do La?¡± She groggily stirs and starts purring trying to go back to sleep. Throwing the covers off, I get out of the bed. The Alpha rolls onto his back throwing an arm over his face, trying to block the light that is streaming in from the window.


    I grab a pillow and lob it at him. He grunts from the impact of it hitting him in the balls. Grabbing his family jewels before sitting up angrily. I watch as his face changes colour out of anger. Before he can go on one of his well-rehearsed rants about my behaviour, I lob another pillow which he catches and tosses off the bed with a growl.


    ¡°What the fuck are you ying at bringing me here?¡± I scream enraged that this is the second time I have woken up in his bed. He runs his hand down his face before turning his signature re on me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here, I dropped you off at your ce Lily, this is your fault don¡¯t me me because you were to paralytic to fucking remember¡±


    My entire body was trembling with anger. I clenched my fists and squeezed my eyes shut, trying to figure out what the fuck it is he is talking about. I have made it noticeably clear that I want nothing to do with him and am only doing this because my father and sister keep insisting, I babysit this fool.


    ¡°You know what, I am done babysitting you, find your own way around¡± I yelled before turning around storming out of the room. Walking outside, I realise my car isn¡¯t here and turn back around walking back through the front door, to ask Reid or Aria if they will give me a lift home. I have pack training in an hour and my father will be pissed if I amte. He has been acting differently and has been on my case constantly about my tardiness.


    Walking up the stairs, I am stopped when I see Lana on the top step crying. I bend down and pick her up, wiping her tears and cuddling her and smelling her hair, which smells of her strawberry shampoo.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong baby girl?¡± I ask her as my anger is dissipating.


    ¡°Ryker pushed me Lil Lil¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay I am sure he didn¡¯t mean it¡± I said, staring down at my six-year-old niece. She sobbed before wiping her eyes and resting her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Where is mummy Lana?¡±


    ¡°She is in the kitchen making breakfast¡± She spoke softly, no longer crying but gripping onto me. I started walking down the stairs, only to run back into the Alpha Damien. I turned away from him as he made his way toward me pulling a shirt over his head. I walked into the kitchen and Aria was busy pouring cereal into bowls for Ryker and Ariel and Lana.


    ¡°There you are Lana¡± She said looking over at me. Aria was wearing a purple dressing gown and kitty slippers. I looked down at her feet as she walked around. Yeah, didn¡¯t look like the typical Luna Queen walking around with those on her feet, in some ways she just looked like an ordinary overworked, tired mother. I went to ce Lana on the ground when she clung to me refusing to let go. Alpha Damien walked in and to the kettle making himself a coffee.


    I red at him annoyed, what is with him? I just can¡¯t escape the man, everywhere I turn he is lurking and invading my personal space.


    ¡°Aria can you get Reid to run me home please or can I borrow your car?¡± I asked, wanting to get as far away from Damien as I could.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not borrowing my car and Reid isn¡¯t here, you will have to ask Damien or ring your father¡±


    ¡°I will run you home Lily, if it is such a bloody problem being around me¡±


    ¡°Well, if you didn¡¯t keep interfering and kidnapping me it wouldn¡¯t be a fucking problem¡± I spat back at him.


    ¡°Language, Lily¡± Aria shrieked.


    ¡°What are you talking about Lily, no one has kidnapped anyone¡± Aria stated.


    ¡°This idiot thinks it is okay to bring me here when I clearly told him I didn¡¯t want to be around him, yet I wake up in his bed again¡±


    ¡°I dropped you off Lily, it isn¡¯t my fault that La came here. If you weren¡¯t drunk you would know what your wolf gets up to while you are asleep¡± He said walking out of the kitchen back towards his room. I followed after himpletely forgetting I still had Lana perched on my hip. Aria followed closely behind me trying to reach for her daughter. But I was too angry to notice.


    ¡°What do you mean? You have never met my wolf¡± I said before turning on Aria who was behind me. How dare she tell him my wolf¡¯s name.


    ¡°Why would you tell him my wolf¡¯s name Aria, you need to stay out of my business¡± I said walking toward her. My entire body trembled with rage. I could feel La growling in my head. I thought she was growling at Aria at first, until my body lurched forward as she fought to take over control. No, she wasn¡¯t growling at Aria in my head, she was growling at me.


    I heard Aria shriek as I was thrown forward catching myself on the stairs handrail. Aria screamed before ripping Lana from my arms just in time before, my ws ripped my nails off and dug painfully into the handrail leaving w marks as the wood splintered off. I was severely hung over and let my anger get the best of me, giving her enough room to slip past my guards and take over.


    I felt her pushing against every cell in my body, fighting and wing away my skin with her ws. I screamed as I felt her start ripping my flesh off trying to shift faster. Lana started crying, my wolf noticing Lana hysterically crying. Howled before letting out a sadisticugh echoing through my head. Shifted La became a savage and now my worst fear wasing true as I was now endangering my sister¡¯s kids. I needed to hone her in before shepletely took over. I knew if she did, she would shove me to the back where I will be stuck until she decides when I can have control back.


    ¡°Lily fight it¡± I heard Aria scream, but I was being shoved further back into the background towards the pits of my mind. I feel myself fall to the ground as the shift starts to take over. I can see Lana run away, which only excites La; she loves a good hunt, and no one is off limits. Not even my niece.


    I manage to get just enough control to warn Aria. My voiceing out strangled as I feel my canines push through my gums, my face morphing into that of my wolf. ¡°Run¡±


    Aria doesn¡¯t waste another second, instead bolts for the kitchen to remove her kids from the danger, from me. But it¡¯s toote. La was already in predator mode as she mmed through the wall, chasing after Lana and Aria. Gyprock sent debris everywhere as she smashed through the wall into the kitchen. Just in time to see Aria scoop the kids up and bolt out the doors to the back yard.


    ¡°La stop, stop, you don¡¯t want to hurt them¡± I screamed to her, but I was like a puppet on stringspletely controlled by her. Before she shoved me into the darkness of my mind blocking me out. Forcing me to wait, to see the carnage when she had finished.

 chapter 55

    Damien POVN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I watched as Lily fought for control, I had never in all my life seen anything like what I was witnessing. Laing forth in Lily¡¯s human form forcing the shift when Lily wouldn¡¯t give her control. Literally ripping and wing at her skin and tearing it off in sheets.; I could hear Lily scream in pain. My wolf went into overdrive watching his mate hurt herself. Aria froze for a second and screamed to Lily to fight it. But I knew she wasn¡¯t going to win this battle. This is when I utterly understood what everyone meant about her wolf being unhinged.


    In shock all I did was watch, horrified at what I was seeing. When shepletely shifted, I waspletely gobsmacked and shocked to my core. Her wolf was anything but ordinary, she wasrger than any Alpha female I have seen, in fact she wasn¡¯t much smaller than my wolf. Her fur was silver, and she had ck patches on her paws that resembled socks, half her face was ck the other half silver and her eyes never changed, just burned brighter with a hunger I had never seen before. In this moment she looked truly demonic and something you would see in your worst nightmares.


    I stood shocked not moving until I heard Lily¡¯s strangled voice shock me back. ¡°Run¡± She screamed to her sister. Aria took off and La shook out her fur before smashing straight through the wall after her. I watched as she smashed through the ss double doors raining ss all over her, slicing her to pieces as she started chasing after them, not even registering that she was injured.


    Not wasting another second, I let my wolf take over. He chased after her, but man was she fast. My wolf tackled her and ripped her backwards before she could pounce, knocking her to the ground on her side. She bit into my nk, her teeth ripping a chunk off before she turned on me. I see Reide bursting through the trees in his human form and taking a protective stance in front of his mate and kids.


    I watched as Zane came barrelling around the side of the house in our direction, just as La turned on Reid. The ferocious growl that tore out of her making my blood run cold. It¡¯s like she didn¡¯t recognise any of us. Having never met my wolf, I knew to her he was just a threat. Zane came up the side as we circled around her. Her eyes darted between all of us, trying to decide who to attack first.


    She went for Reid biting into his Shoulder, forcing him to shift as his clothes ripped off him, his monster of a beast taking over and flinging her off. She hit a tree, but jumped instantly back up, teeth bared as we cornered her. She was bleeding from where my wolf bit her back and had a huge gash running down her side from Reid throwing her but still that didn¡¯t stop her. Reid advanced on her along with Zane and panic kicked in, as I realised, they were going to have to seriously hurt her to get her to stop.


    My wolf Darian was filled with anguish as he watched them start ripping her apart. When he couldn¡¯t handle watching, he dropped his guard giving me full control, leaving me standing bare naked. Her wolf was fighting to kill. Not even thinking as Reidunched himself at her. I ran toward her blocking his advance as he went for her neck, instead his wolf tearing into my shoulder as I threw my body over the top of her wolf. I groaned in pain feeling my flesh being torn away. My wolf snarling in the back of my head.


    Ryder Reid¡¯s wolf instantly let go when he realised it was me and not Lily. La threw me off and shook out her fur spraying blood everywhere from the numerous bites all over her body. I quickly stood between her and Reid. She went to lunge at him when she froze.


    She turned her head to the side observing me, like she was trying to remember who I was. She took a step forward and I reached out my hand. She growled as she took another step forward before sniffing my hand. I held my breath wondering if she was about to rip my hand off, only she didn¡¯t. She pushed her nose into my hand before running her head underneath my palm, my hand brushing over her fur. I heard Aria gasp behind me, snapping La¡¯s attention to her.


    ¡°La, look at me¡± I said pulling her head back to look at me. She looked up at me which wasn¡¯t hard considering she was well over half my size. I stepped closer putting both my hands in her fur before dropping to the ground, La following and dropping into myp. I wrapped my arms around Lily¡¯s wolf¡¯s neck, I felt her lick my chest. Pressing her face into my chest and rubbing her snout across it to my shoulder. I heard Reid and Zane shift back behind me but not daring to move.


    ¡°La, I need you to give Lily back control¡± I whispered, kissing her furry head. She whined loudly but I felt her body tense before I felt her start to shift in my arms. I let out the breath I had been holding. As lily returned curled in my arms, her entire body cut to pieces and flesh torn off in chunks. Her hair matted with her blood. She was bruised and battered and hysterically crying.


    I brushed her hair with my fingers, and she looked up like she hadn¡¯t realised La had given her back control. I smiled sadly at her and she froze looking around her eyesnding on Aria and the kids. She let out a breath upon seeing she hadn¡¯t hurt them.


    That couldn¡¯t be said for Reid or Zane though, as they were in the same shape as her, bruised and bloody. Although I am fairly sure most of the blood on Reid was actually hers.


    Reid walked over and ced his hand on my shoulder making me look up at him, he gave me a nod before walking toward the house with Zane and his kids. Aria took off inside beforeing out with some towels and handing them to us. Lily¡¯s entire body trembled; I could tell she was in shock as I draped the towel over her naked body. Just as I stood up with her in my arms, her father came running toward us.


    ¡°Is she okay, did she hurt anyone?¡± I shook my head, and he peered down at her small broken frame in my arms.


    ¡°I will get the first aid kit; she doesn¡¯t heal very well¡± He stated before walking off. I walked back into the house and Lily started freaking out about being inside.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± She said looking around nervously to see who was around. I ignored her and walked back to the guest room and into the ensuite. I sat her on the bath, I could see her shivering pulling the towel tighter around herself as I turned on the shower.

 chapter 56

    Lily Pov


    I didn¡¯t understand what happened, thest thing I remember is darkness as La shoved me out, taking control. Then feeling cold, as if this day couldn¡¯t be any worse, I awoke in none other than Alpha Damien¡¯s arms. How did they get her to stop? Why did she suddenly give me back control? Nothing made sense anymore.


    My bodypletely ruined as I looked down at the blood pooling on the tile floor, Damien had turned on the shower before ncing over at me, I pulled the towel tighter trying to cover my exposed flesh.


    Damien only wore a towel around his hips, I could tell he must have shifted when La took over.


    ¡°Did she do that?¡± I asked, looking at the huge bite mark that was healing on his arm. He nced down at it seemingly unfazed.


    ¡°No Reid did, the bite on my nk is yours though¡± He said, turning slightly. It was red and angry but only the outline of my bite left. I wished I healed like that; my wounds would take days to heal not like the rest of the werewolves. Sometimes it truly sucks being the freak.


    ¡°Why did Reid attack you?¡± I asked curiously. He dropped the towel and I quickly averted my eyes, but it was toote. I had already seen him. I heard him chuckle as he stepped under water leaving the door open. I looked at the ceiling. Anything, to not look at himpletely naked in front me.


    ¡°I blocked him when he went for your neck¡± He said simply like it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I was astonished that anyone would try to help me, usually most just attack before they¡¯re attacked.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t handle watching them rip you and your wolf to pieces, so I blocked him,¡± He said. I looked at him confused. His green eyes watching me, while I was trying to figure out why he would risk his own life for mine. La could have hurt him, yet he did it anyway.


    ¡°Are you going to hop in or just sit there?¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± I said looking back at the ceiling. I opened my towel slightly; I was drenched in blood and mud. My wounds had stopped bleeding but would definitely require stitches to close them till they heal. I cringed at seeing the gaping wound on my hip, the skin barely hanging on. I shifted trying to get a better look at it and it started spilling out with blood. I put pressure on it to stem the bleeding.


    ¡°You don¡¯t heal very well¡± He stated, and I looked up and he was looking at the bite mark on my hip. I quickly shut the towel.


    ¡°Jesus do you mind?¡± I said embarrassed that he just got a glimpse of mydy parts. He raised an eyebrow before stepping out of the shower and wrapping a towel around himself.


    ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s your problem?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My problem? If anyone has a problem it¡¯s you. Just get in the shower so we can tend to your wounds¡± He said angrily.


    I stood up but he hadn¡¯t moved. ¡°Can you get out then?¡± I said, I was not willing to drop the towel in front of him.


    ¡°You just saw mepletely naked and you¡¯re worried about me seeing you¡± He said before walking out and closing the door. I dropped the towel and hopped under the water. The floor turned a dark shade of red. My cuts burn and are throbbing as I wash soap over my skin. I quickly rinsed the soap off before stepping out and grabbing the towel, my muscles aching straight away from the loss of warmth the shower provided.


    At least I was clean. I opened the door, and on the bed was one of Damien¡¯s shirts. I quickly walked over and dried myself before pulling the shirt over my head just as Alpha Damien walked in with a first aid kit. I went to take it from him when he red at me.


    ¡°Sit¡± He said through gritted teeth when I growled at him.


    ¡°I can do it myself,¡± I said, snatching the first aid kit from his hand. He snatched it back off me before shoving me backwards making me drop onto the edge of the bed. I quickly pulled his shirt down trying to cover myself before he could see anything.


    ¡°You can be such a brat sometimes, just sit and shut up¡± He said lifting the edge of his shirt up, I pped his hand away and he growled at me, so did La.


    ¡°Will you stop, I am just trying to help you for God¡¯s sake. Stop being a bitch¡± He said pinching the bridge of his nose frustrated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help; you just need to leave me alone¡± I told him.


    ¡°Well, that won¡¯t be happening, it¡¯s either I do it or I get your father in here. Choose Lily¡± I cringed no girl wants their father seeing them naked. I sat quietly.


    ¡°Like I thought¡± He muttered before lifting the shirt exposing me to him. Opening the bag, he grabbed out a surgical stapler.


    He pushed my legs apart stapling the inside of my thigh closing the wound, his eyes never drifting from the task at hand. When he was done, he moved to my hip and stapled the skin closed. I flinched hearing the click every time. It wasn¡¯t very painful, it just didn¡¯t sound too pleasant. He pulled the shirt back down before grabbing some gauze and saline before pulling the neck of his shirt down and cleaning the bite mark that was on my neck and shoulder. When he was done, he walked over to his bag and pulled out some track pants before tossing them to me. I quickly stood and slipped them on. I went to walk out when he stopped me.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying here tonight, so don¡¯t even think about leaving¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, no I am not¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. I already spoke to your father and Aria agreed. Tonight, you¡¯re staying here so we can make sure I don¡¯t have to drag you home tonight¡± He growled before walking over and locking the door and pocketing the key.


    ¡°Like fuck I am. I am not staying with you¡± I spat back at him. I mind linked my father.


    ¡°What are you ying at dad? I am not staying here¡±


    I heard him groan annoyed. ¡°Yes, tonight you¡¯re staying with Damien in case your wolf goes berserk again, don¡¯t argue with me Lily after the damage you have caused. Your wolf is calmer around him. Who do you think got you to shift back¡± I was shocked by his words? What did he mean? I had a feeling there was something they weren¡¯t telling me. I felt La go quiet and I knew she was also hiding something.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what else to do with you anymore, how to help you. Damien wants to try so let him¡± He said his voice shocking me back to him, as his voice boomed in my head.


    I cut the mind link.


    ¡°Believe me now?¡± He said. I red at him. Why did this arsehole have toe in and mess my life up, none of this would have happened if he never stepped foot here? I crossed my arms pissed off. Happy fucking birthday to me, I thought. I knew tomorrow was going to be a disaster already. What a way to wake up on your birthday with a fucking Alpha I wanted nothing to do with.


    ¡°How did you do it? How did you get her to stop?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything Lily¡±


    ¡°Bullshit now my dad thinks you¡¯re gonna save my wolf or some shit, stop meddling in my life. I don¡¯t want to be here with you. Why can¡¯t you see that, just let me leave or I will break down the fucking door Damien¡±


    I watched as he walked over to his bag that was resting on the armchair in the corner of the room. He pulled out a set of handcuffs. He can¡¯t be serious. He dropped them on the bed next to me.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t willingly shift to get out of those, so either you stay, or I will cuff you to the bed¡± He said, his voice not even wavering as I looked down the silver hand cuffs.


    ¡°Who the hell carries handcuffs around with them¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, Aria gave them to me, we knew you would carry on when we told you. So, what will it be Lily? The cuffs or are you going to behave?¡±


    I growled lowly in the back of the throat not liking either option. I moved to the bed sitting down on the edge of it, half the day passed already, and the house was starting to quiet down. I heard someone knock on the door. I stood up thinking it was my chance to escape. Zane¡¯s scent hitting my nose as Alpha Damien opened the door before looking at me.


    ¡°Sit down Lily. Now¡± He said, ring at me, I felt his Alpha voice roll over me and La submitting to it right away forcing me to sit. ¡°What are you doing , La, we don¡¯t need to submit to him¡± I growled annoyed at her.


    She didn¡¯t answer and just moved to the back of my mind. Zane handed a tray to him and I could smell that it was dinner, my stomach growling embarrassingly. Damien shut the door and ced the tray on the bed, it was steak chips and sd. I was starving but refused to eat. Damien grabbed one of the tes and sat it on myp.


    ¡°Eat you will heal faster¡± His voice was full of demand as he waited for me to take the knife and fork from him. I red at him and he raised an eyebrow like he was daring me not to do as I was told.


    I snatched the knife and fork from him, we sat and ate quietly watching the TV which was on the news. When we were finished Alpha Damien unlocked the door before walking out, locking it behind him. I got up, now was my chance. I could hear La whining in my head as I walked over to the window and opened it.


    I jumped from the window, my ankle twisting on impact. ¡°Serves you right¡± La taunted in my head. I growled back at her before running into the trees. My body protested as I forced myself to run. When I heard the howls.


    ¡°Why was my father still here?¡± I thought as I heard his wolf in my head.


    ¡°Get back here Lily¡± He warned. I thought it was odd he actually sounded angry at me, which was unusual for my father, no matter how much I have ticked him off he never growls at me like that. I could hear Aria chasing after me and decided to give up, she would catch me in a heartbeat. I slumped down on a log. I watched as she darted past before backtracking and standing in front of me.


    cing her hand on her hips and staring down at me like I was being a naughty child. Damien walked through the trees, not even bothering to shift. My father¡¯s wolf came up behind me.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going Lily, Damien told you not to leave and as soon as he turns his back you run¡± I roll my eyes at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult, I don¡¯t need permission to leave Aria, I am not one of your kids so don¡¯t talk down to me like that¡± Hurt shone in her eyes at my words. I knew she always ssed me more as a daughter than a sister having raised me, but I was sick of being scolded by everyone.


    Aria looked toward my father. ¡°Tell her David for fucking once don¡¯t let her walk all over you, I swear if you go against me on this¡± She huffed ring at my father, he dropped his head. I stood up from the log and started walking toward the house. My father fell in step with me as I walked toward the house.


    ¡°Lily tomorrow¡± My father mind linked but stopped.


    ¡°Tomorrow what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just please remember I am doing this for you, I don¡¯t know how else to help you¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, it¡¯s my birthday dad not a jail sentence¡± I asked confused. He didn¡¯t answer. When we got back to the house Ryker came out.


    ¡°You in trouble again aunty?¡± He said. I smiled and tousled his hair before pulling him to me and wrapping my arm around his shoulder.


    ¡°Come and watch a movie with me¡± I nodded before following him into the rec room. He put on Jurassic park, one of his favourite movies. I ignored Damien as he sat on the lounge beside me.


    Lana and Ariel came out to see what we were watching but froze upon seeing me and they both took a step back. I went to get up when they ran off. I sighed before slumping back down on the lounge and pulling Ryker closer, cuddling him.


    ¡°At least you¡¯re not scared of me,¡± I whispered into his hair.


    ¡°No, I like your wolf, she is scary, but I know she doesn¡¯t mean it,¡± He said, patting the side of my face. I noticed Damien watching us but not saying anything. After the third Jurassic park movie, I finally fell asleep, I vaguely remember being picked up off the couch and ced on a bed, I knew it was Damien as sparks erupted over my skin as he pressed his back into mine and wrapped an arm around me while I drifted off back to sleep


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I waited for her to bepletely asleep before moving, I couldn¡¯t risk waking her. Getting up slowly, I grabbed my shirt and pulled it over my head. Reaching over her, I grabbed a pillow and jammed it behind her back, so she would still think I wasying behind her.


    Darian snorted in my head. ¡°Yeah, because that will work, fool¡± He hissed. He was right if she did wake, she would intuitively know, I wasn¡¯t there. Our body temps ran a lot hotter not to mention my scent wouldn¡¯t be as strong.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t wake up then¡± I called back at him. I quickly slipped out of the room making sure to lock the door behind me, not that it would do much but at least it would give us warning if she broke down the door. I walked down the corridor and to the conference room towards the back of the house. Opening the door, I could see Alpha David and Aria in a heated discussion, already arguing over tomorrow. Alpha Reid looked tired as he sat in his chair at the head of the table.


    I sat next to him and he nced in my direction. ¡°Good luck getting a word in with them two¡± He mumbled, obviously this was a regr urrence. Alpha¡¯s always fought among themselves, but this was different. I could tell what ever happened in the past between the pair, had them at each other¡¯s throats not willing to bend for the other. The tension in the room was so thick. I could almost taste the bitter taste, on the tip of my tongue.


    ¡°What started it?¡± I asked curious. It was hard to understand what they were talking about when one minute they were talking the next ring at each other and mind linking. I think it is pretty neat that Aria can mind link anyone she wants because of her Lycan blood.


    ¡°David doesn¡¯t agree with you forcibly taking his daughter tomorrow, even if she doesn¡¯t recognise you¡± He said, obviously tired with this conversation already. It waste, I myself was tired especially after a week of trying to keep up with Lily and her night adventures. I sat back in my chair cing my hands behind my head. It was clear, until they finished no one was getting a word in.


    ¡°Want a beer?¡± Reid whispered. I looked at him with a smile on my face. ¡°Why not,¡± I told him.


    Reid got up and walked over to the bar in the corner before bending down and reaching into the fridge, he pulled out two beers before walking over and handing me one. I popped the cap before taking a sip.


    ¡°Is it always like this between those two?¡±


    ¡°Usually, it is worse because Lily is here arguing her side too¡± He chuckled. We were gonna be stuck here all night, I could tell. Reid and I were onto our fourth beer when Aria pulled off her slipper and lobbed it at him, Reid chuckled, nearly spitting his beer when the Alpha was suddenly hit with a kitty slipper on his head. Alpha David growled annoyed.


    ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough, as entertaining as this is to watch, how about you speak so I know what the hell it is, you are throwing shoes at him for¡± I demanded.


    Aria sighed. Before sitting down. Alpha David picked up her slipper and ced it on the table, Aria snatched it before putting it back on and finally looking at Reid and me. She snatched his beer out of his hand and took a swig.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree, she thinks I should let you take Lily even if she doesn¡¯t feel the mate bond¡± He answered.


    ¡°Why is that? She is my mate¡±


    ¡°Yes, but she doesn¡¯t know that, does she?¡± He said, running a hand over his face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave without her David; my wolf wouldn¡¯t even entertain the idea¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°You will do this David. For years you have spent the time trying to be her friend, letting her get away with bloody murder, now is the time to step up and be her father¡± Aria growled out.


    I didn¡¯t understand why she just didn¡¯t demand it; she is an Alpha of Alpha¡¯s. But I had a feeling she didn¡¯t like forcing someone against their will, it wasn¡¯t in her nature.


    ¡°I am her father, that¡¯s my little girl Aria, she would never forgive me¡± He argued back.


    ¡°This is the best thing for her, you saw how her wolf reacted to him, he calms her. Let him try and help. I¡¯m not asking you to disown her. I am asking you to stand by me on this and don¡¯t give in to her when she puts on the waterworks. Lily has you wrapped around her finger, you give her everything she wants and asks for just so you don¡¯t upset her¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her father Aria I don¡¯t want to upset her¡±


    ¡°You are but that¡¯s not why you do it, so don¡¯t pretend. You feel guilty for the past and she knows that and ys on it, you¡¯re just too blind to see it¡±


    Alpha David looked away guiltily. Not meeting her gaze.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it for her, do it because I asked you too, if it makes you feel better, put the me on me. Tell her Imanded you. You want to fix the past; I will forgive you for everything. Every goddamn thing if you do this. You owe me this much David. I was the one that raised her. Me. I kept her alive, I copped the beatings. I did that for her, so you can do this for me now. He is the best chance we got. This is it. If this doesn¡¯t work, we may lose her David, I won¡¯t lose my sister. So please don¡¯t make me force your hand, if she knows you¡¯re against this, she won¡¯t go. She needs this, whether she sees it or not. She needs him as much as he needs her¡±


    Reid growled low at the mention of Aria¡¯s past and I could tell Ryder was just below the surface lingering and listening in. I don¡¯t know the full extent of what went on back then, but I knew Alpha David was a cruel man long before he changed for his daughters. Aria may not be his, but he was still technically her stepfather. Aria wiped tears that had fallen. It was clear that Aria may have moved on from her past, but she clearly hadn¡¯t forgotten, I recognised the look on her face, she remembers everything, and I could tell in some ways it still haunts her.


    I would recognise that haunted expression anywhere, my own past haunts me, I too moved past it but it¡¯s always there lingering waiting for something to trigger it back to the forefront of my mind. I watched as her mate pulled her on hisp. He pressed a kiss on her cheek, both Reid and Aria instantly rxing in each other¡¯s embrace.


    David hadn¡¯t spoken and I could tell he was at war with his heart and mind. David nodded before looking at Aria.


    ¡°Fine I will do it, you¡¯re right. I let her get out of control. I allowed this behaviour which I know made things worse, I will make it right Aria you have my word. I will do it for both of you¡± He said, hanging his head in shame before getting up and walking out.


    I sat back rxing in my seat. Everything was falling into ce, tomorrow I would be taking my mate home with me, whether she liked it or not.


    I wasn¡¯t stupid enough, to believe that even if she did recognise me, she woulde willingly. But at least I didn¡¯t have to fight her father and Reid when I dragged her away with me. If they agree and she understands she doesn¡¯t have a choice, maybe she won¡¯t be as difficult.


    After saying good night to Alpha Reid and Luna, I quickly made my way back into the bedroom, I removed my shirt before climbing in my bed,ying behind her. Lily instantly rolled over to face me. Her handnded on my chest as she snuggled closer in her sleep. I gently picked up her hand, bringing it to my lips and kissing her fingers softly. She shivered and I knew she could feel the sparks I was feeling. She moved closer, her head moving on to my chest before she rxedpletely.

 chapter 57

    Lily POV


    The lighting in from the window was lighting up the back of my eyelids, I turned away from the light. Rolling over, not quite ready to wake up yet. I felt movement behind me before an arm was thrown over me. Delightful tingles running over my stomach, where his handy on the inside of my thigh. He pulled me closer, his hand pushing against my sensitive parts. I moaned loudly at the feel and I felt him stiffen behind me. Startled at what I did, I threw his arm off. I quickly sat up rubbing my eyes trying to adjust to the bright light that was filling the room. I could feel my face heat up with embarrassment at my reaction to him touching me.


    When I opened my eyes, I looked around the room. I could feel La pressing against my skin, literally feeling my body vibrating as she stirred before wakingpletely. The Alpha threw his arm over me again, pulling me against him. His scent seemed stronger today, like overwhelmingly strong. I felt my heart rate quicken as sparks spread across my skin where his handy. Arousal flooding me. I looked down at the Alpha who was sleeping. I froze, paralysed by the realisation. He stirred slightly before rolling on his back and opening his eyes, staring up at the ceiling before rolling again and looking up at me.


    My heart skipping a beat when his eyes connected with mine and overwhelming sense to touch him taking over, La jumping around excitedly as she screamed in my mind, the one word I never wanted to hear. ¡°Mate¡± She growled out; my voice sounded distorted as I tried to stop the words leaving my lips. I shook my head.


    ¡°No¡± I gasped before jumping up and off the bed and running into the bathroom.


    I could hear the Alpha getting up, then next thing I know he is banging on the door. I ignored him. Why oh why did I run into the bathroom? The window was much too small for me to crawl out of.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re trying. Mate is strong and fast he will catch us¡± La purred.


    ¡°You¡¯re not helping La so zip it¡± I growled back at her.


    ¡°Lily open up the door¡± I heard the Alpha say. When I didn¡¯t reply, I heard him twist the door handle until it broke and fell to the ground. I prepared myself for what I had to do. I steeled myself for the pain, I knew I would feel rejecting him. When the door flew open, he looked at me. But I didn¡¯t waste any time.


    ¡°I, Lily ckwood Alpha of the ck Moon Pack reject¡±


    ¡°No¡± La growled trying to fight for control, smashing me backwards in the shower screen, as she fought trying to take over. The shower screen, raining ss down over me as it shattered. I crawled to my feet. Pain shooting everywhere, the air being knocked right out of me. Alpha Damien was growling low and deep in the back of his throat, but still came over to help me up. I shook his hands away before trying to repeat what I was going to do.


    I took a breath. ¡°I, Lily ckwood¡± Suddenly a hand was over my mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare¡± His voice was low dangerous. His eyes turned to that of his wolf. I red back at him ignoring the sparks running over my body. He pulled me back into the bedroom. I fought against him but without La willing to help, he certainly overpowered me. He shoved me back on the bed, just as the door was thrown open. My father and Reid busting into the room in panic. Alpha Damien¡¯s eyes never leave me.


    ¡°You fucking try to reject me again. I will mark you right now¡± He said, spitting the words out in anger. I red back and opened my mouth, and he was suddenly over the top of me, his hand mped over my lips. I could feel him trembling with anger. Why was my father just watching and not helping me? I mind linked him.


    ¡°Help me dad La won¡¯t¡± I pleaded. Tears sprang in my eyes as he and Reid just turned and walked out the door, pulling it shut behind them, leaving me with the Alpha. The Alpha was so angry I could smell the anger burning hot, his whole body fighting his beast from marking me at the threat of me rejecting them.


    ¡°You won¡¯t ever try that again,¡± I shook my head disagreeing.


    ¡°I told you our mate would love us¡± La said happily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care La you know why we can¡¯t have a mate¡± I growled, not realising I did it out loud. The Alpha seeing it as an act of defiance held me down tighter.


    ¡°Understood?¡± He growled out not moving his hand from my lips, snapping my attention back to him. I nodded and he moved his hand. I sat up suddenly missing the feel of his body above mine. Stupid mate bond. I never understood how anyone could agree to a mate bond, it was so barbaric like arranged marriages, bloody stupid I didn¡¯t see it as blessing, it was a curse.


    ¡°This is why you wanted to stay here isn¡¯t it, you knew I was your mate¡±


    Damien looked over at me and nodded his head confirming my words. I sighed before going to say something else when he cut me off.


    ¡°We are leaving today. I am taking you home¡±


    ¡°Home? I am home I am not going anywhere with you¡± I said suddenly angry. Alpha Damien ignored me, before tossing some of my clothes on the bed. I looked at the clothes. I didn¡¯t bring these with me so how does he have them?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°We leave in half an hour, get dressed¡± He said before walking out of the room. My head was spinning what the fuck just happened. My father just walked out on me and now Alpha Damien is telling me I am leaving. I quickly throw on my jeans and shirt. I grab my ts, cing them on my feet before walking to the door. When I walk into the foyer, I see the front door open and walk towards it. My blood runs cold when I see my father putting some suitcases from his car into Alpha Damien¡¯s ck mustang.


    I go to ask what the fuck he thinks he is doing when Ariel and Lanae running out of the house wrapping their little arms around my waist. I stumbled forward from the impact of their bodies hitting mine. I look down and see them both looking up at me with teary eyes.


    ¡°Mumma says you¡¯re leaving¡± Ariel says in a sad voice. I shake my head before noticing Ryker sitting on the steps watching Alpha Damien¡¯s car being loaded with my belongings.


    ¡°Ryker?¡± I say making him look at me. Tears are running down his face and his eyes are all puffy from crying. Reid walks over to him running his fingers through his son¡¯s hair, making him look up at his father. Reid then whispers something to him, Ryker then gets up and runs to me, wrapping his arms around my waist above his sisters and squeezing.


    He then let¡¯s go and runs inside. His father calls out to him before chasing after him. This can¡¯t be happening; they can¡¯t just make me leave. I won¡¯t go, they can¡¯t make me.


    ¡°Ariel Lana inside please¡± I hear my sister¡¯s voiceing up from behind me. I turn to look at her.


    ¡°Girls say goodbye and go inside please¡± Aria tells them. I watch in horror as they squeeze tighter and whisper ¡°bye aunty¡± before taking off inside. I fold my arms across my chest defiantly.


    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing Aria? I am not leaving my pack¡± I tell her. She doesn¡¯t say anything just levels her gaze at me and raises an eyebrow. I watch Alpha Damiene out and he grabs my arm pulling me down the steps and towards the car. I shake his arm off, stepping out of his reach.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± I tell him angrily.


    ¡°Say goodbye and get in the car Lily¡± He says his eyes flicking between him and his beast. I shake my head.


    ¡°Goodbye then, nice knowing you¡± I tell him before turning and walking off. Aria is in front of me in seconds blocking me. I go to move around her, she sides steps blocking me again.


    ¡°Aria move¡± I say, not even trying to hide the anger as I emphasise thest word.


    ¡°Get in the car Lily¡± My father¡¯s voice says, making me turn to face him.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask. He can¡¯t be serious. I ball my hands into fists and feel tears starting to brim but not because I am sad but because I am angry.


    ¡°I said get in the car and go with your mate, don¡¯t fight me on this. It¡¯s hard enough, without you being difficult¡± I could hear the pleading in voice which only angered me more. I barely know him. I don¡¯t care if he is my mate, I am not leaving my pack. This is my home.


    ¡°No, what has gotten into you. I don¡¯t even know him. I sure as hell am not leaving with him¡± I hear the Alpha growl making me look in his direction.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a choice Lily, now get in his car¡± My father said using his Alpha voice. Which made meugh. I won¡¯t submit no matter how much he tries to force me, no matter the pain I feel trying to make me submit. I am Alpha too. I may not be as strong as him because I stood down but that doesn¡¯t mean, I am a pushover.


    ¡°Is this because I refused to take over the PACK?¡± I screamed.


    He looked toward Aria making me turn to her, she stepped forward and I suddenly started to feel caged in.


    ¡°I will do whatever you want, I don¡¯t want to leave Aria¡± She looked sad but shook her head.


    ¡°We are doing this for you Lily, this is the best option right now to help you¡± Her voice was soft yet thick with emotion. I could tell she didn¡¯t want this and genuinely felt this was the best option, only it wasn¡¯t and never would be.


    I took a step back and shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t make us do this Lily, just get in the car¡± She said pleadingly.


    ¡°No¡± I went to walk between the cars when my father spoke up again, making me stop dead in my tracks, my blood running cold and my lungs restricting slightly.


    ¡°I, Alpha David¡± I turn and look at him and see a tear run down his cheek, his voice thick with emotion as he looks back at me, his eyes begging me to forgive what he is about to do.


    ¡°I, Alpha David of the ck Moon Pack banish you Lily ckwood from the ck Moon Pack and hereby dere you as a rogue¡±


    ¡°No¡± I gasp as I feel my teether snap, making me stumble back. Alpha Damien grabs my arm to steady me as I turn my re on my father. How could he do this to me? I am his daughter.


    ¡°I am supposed to be Alpha and now you fucking banish me¡± I scream enraged. My entire body starts shaking at what he just did.


    ¡°You turned it down and I haven¡¯t given control yet to Reid. I have every right to banish you as Alpha of my Pack¡± He says before looking away. I turn before shoving Alpha Damien out of my way and hends on the bo of his car before stepping forward and grabbing me. I start kicking and struggling to get out of his grip as he holds my arms trying to pull me around to the door of his car. He opens the door and I kick it closed.


    ¡°Stop fighting Lily,¡± Ariamands in her Alpha voice as it rolls over me. I scream in pain as I try to fight it.


    My muscles tensing under hermand, as sweat starts running down my neck as the pressure to submit bes too much and brings me to my knees. Alpha Damien lets go of me and I brace my hands on the ground, trying to fight themand. I can feel La also struggling against her not wanting to give her the satisfaction of seeing us submit to her. Aria kneels in front me, as I grit my teeth. She pulls my chin up to look at her.


    Tears are running down her cheeks and I can tell she hates hurting me. ¡°I, Aria Rose Peyton Luna Queen of Alpha¡¯s banish you Lily ckwood from The Blood Moon and ck Moon packs until you are marked and mated to the Crescent Moon Alpha¡± The sadness in her eyes upon speaking the words that just destroyed me, makes my throat clog with emotion before something snaps and I lunge at her. Tackling her to the ground before strong arms rip me to my feet, pulling me against them.


    ¡°I fucking hate you, I fucking hate you Aria¡± I scream as I feel every link, I have to both Packs sever leaving me bare and with nothing. No title and no identity. I struggle against the arms wrapped securely around me before throwing my head back. I hear La growl in my head. The arms let go before I spin around to make a break for it. Alpha Damien grabs my arms.


    ¡°Stop or I will mark you where you stand Lily¡± He growls out.


    ¡°I would rather be a rogue than be your mate¡± I spit out, tossing him off me only to be grabbed by my own father. Alpha Damien walks to the trunk of his car and grabs something. I watch in horror as I see him grab chains from his car and chains my feet, which are violently kicking at him before his vice-like grip holds them and he secures them in ce, before doing the same with my hands.


    He then stands up and grabs my face with both his hands.


    ¡°I will undo them when you calm down¡± He said, his thumb brushing over my cheek. I start struggling to get out of them, I plead with my wolf to let us shift and she refuses retreating to the back of my mind where I can¡¯t reach her. When Alpha Damien see¡¯s I won¡¯te quietly he picks me up, dumping me in the passenger seat and doing my seat belt.


    He then walks over to the driver¡¯s side and I see my father, giving him a nod which pulls at my heart. He then starts the car and starts to drive away. I feel tears run down my face at the realisation they just banished me like a lowly Rogue.


    ************


    We had been on the road for twenty minutes, I just stared out the window. Everything was changing, and I was losing all control of my life.


    ¡°This is a good thing, I told you everything makes sense¡± La excitedly said in my head.


    ¡°This is what you meant, finding our mate? How does that make any sense La, this isn¡¯t a good thing? He is taking us away from our family. It¡¯s a disaster¡±


    She didn¡¯t agree; I pushed her out, blocking her from my mind; I knew she was excited, but I didn¡¯t share that excitement with her. I never wanted a mate; it would only end badly with the wolf I have. Why couldn¡¯t Damien see that? Why couldn¡¯t La see that?


    When we were nearly to the city limits, my phone started ringing in my pocket. I tried to reach my chained hands back to retrieve it before giving up.


    ¡°Lean forward¡± Damien said. Making me jump, it was the first time he said anything since we started driving. I leant forward, and he snuck his hand into the back pocket of my pants, pulling out my phone. He nced at the screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s your grandmother¡± He said before answering the call and putting it on loudspeaker.


    ¡°Lily, you there dear¡± I nearly broke hearing her voice. I was going to miss her.


    ¡°Yes grandma, I¡¯m here¡± I said, my voice breaking with emotion.


    ¡°Oh honey, have you left the City yet?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We are about to.¡± I said, not even trying to hide my disappointment.


    Alpha Damien suddenly pulled off the road to the side. He then turned the car around, making me look at him.


    ¡°Do you want to see her before we leave?¡± He asked, ncing over at me. I nodded my head.


    ¡°Grandma, the Alpha is going to let me see you before I leave,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That¡¯s great news dear, I will see you soon¡± She said before hanging up. I could hear the excitement in her voice. Bing excited myself, I would be able to say goodbye to her, but not only that, maybe I could use this as my chance to escape.


    I gave Damien the address, I didn¡¯t know how he knew where he was going. But when we were nearly there. He pulled over. I watched as he pulled a key from his pocket and reached forward, undoing the padlock on my hands and feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret this Lily, you won¡¯t like the consequences if you try anything¡± His voice held a warning. I quickly nodded before rubbing my wrists.


    Damien pulled back onto the road. After five minutes more of driving, we pulled up out the front of Joe¡¯s diner. My grandmother was standing out the front, a huge grin lighting up her face when we pulled up. I jumped out of the car and ran to her, throwing myself in her arms. She hugged me just as tight before kissing my head. Alpha Damien hopped out of the car.


    Grandma lifted her head and smiled at him. ¡°You must be Damien, Aria told me about you being Lily¡¯s mate¡± She spoke softly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ma¡¯am,¡± He said.


    ¡°Hush call me grandma; we are all family now¡± She said before escorting us inside. I didn¡¯t like the way she said we were all family. I barely knew Alpha Damien, and he was currently trying to kidnap me. Why doesn¡¯t anyone see anything wrong with the entire situation? Walking inside, I walked straight to one of the booths.


    ¡°Is Abel here?¡± I asked hopefully. Grandma Zoe shook her head.


    ¡°He still isn¡¯t back, I am sorry Lily I know you miss him¡± She whispered, seeing the disappointment in my eyes. Abel may not be my father, but ever since the attack he has been travelling the globe, trying to find a way to help me and my wolf. Trying to find anyone else with the same problem or anyone who could possibly help our tethered bond. I think he felt responsible for what happened. He woulde home every few months and check on everyone before leaving again. But after twelve years I knew he wouldn¡¯t find anything; I don¡¯t know why he continues to look. Everyone else has given up, but not him.


    I walked behind the counter and retrieved some mugs and the coffee before pouring everyone a mug. I was familiar with everything here, having spent most of my childhood here, and my teenage years. I used toe every afternoon after school when I was in my early teens to help grandma. I loved this ce, it always felt like home. Grandma and Damien seemed to hit off right away. They were happily chatting when I handed them their cups.


    ¡°Are you excited Lily that you found your mate?¡± Grandma asked. I looked at Damien and I could tell he was interested to hear what I had to say. I have made it very clear I don¡¯t want a mate, so he wasn¡¯t surprised at my words.


    ¡°La is¡± I told her.


    ¡°You wille around dear; Mates are a blessing from the moon goddess. You¡¯ll see¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    I found nothing great about Mate bonds. Hated the idea of being forced to be with someone just because of a bond. I sat in my seat when I felt my phone Bing in my pocket. I reached for it and saw that Brent sent me a text message. When I suddenly got an idea.


    I message him back.


    Meet me out in the back alleyway of Joe¡¯s diner. I sent him. He replies instantly. He knows I don¡¯t want a mate. Brent agreed. I just now had to find a way to sneak away from the Alpha.


    We chatted quietly for a while, when a customer came in and Grandma Zoe had to get up and quickly serve them.


    ¡°Who messaged you?¡± Damien Asked. I looked away from his prating gaze.


    ¡°It was Amber,¡± I lied. He nodded, but he kept watching my face to see if I was lying. I didn¡¯t know if he could tell, but he didn¡¯t say anything more on the subject. After a few minutes of tense silence, I got up.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Damien asked, reaching forward and grabbing my hand. I ignored the sparks running up my arm, pulling my hand from his.


    ¡°I need to pee if you must know,¡± I told him. He let go and sat back in the booth watching me. He didn¡¯t try to stop me. Grandma came back over and sat down.


    ¡°You will need the key dear, I haven¡¯t unlocked the doors yet being this early, ¡± She said. Obviously hearing mine and Damien¡¯s conversation. I nodded before walking behind the counter and reaching under the counter for the key.


    ¡°Leave it unlocked for me Lily¡± I nodded, and I could feel the Alpha¡¯s eyes on me as he watched me leave the room toward the back of the diner. As soon as I was out of sight, I walked toward the staff toilets out the back. As soon as I was outside, I unlocked the toilets before turning around and running down the alley, towards the side street. I could see Brent waiting at the end, a panicked expression on his face when he saw me running toward him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Lily?¡± he asked, ncing around nervously.


    ¡°We need to go, before the Alpha finds out I am running¡±


    Brent looked toward the diner before hopping in the car. I jumped in the passenger side.


    ¡°Running? Why are you running, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I will exinter just start driving Brent¡± I told him. He put the keys in ignition when suddenly the driver¡¯s door was ripped open. Alpha Damien ripped Brent out of the car by the scruff of his shirt.


    ¡°Shit¡± I gasped before jumping out myself. Alpha Damien was on top of Brent pummeling him with his fists, Brent trying to block his hits, but it was of no use. Brent was only a warrior, no match for an Alpha. I ran over to them. Brent was bleeding, his nose was broken and his face all swollen and bloody. I shoved the Alpha off him, and he growled at me.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡± I screamed. Dropping beside Brent and pulling him towards me.


    ¡°Oh, dear¡± I heard Grandma Zoe say before running over to us. She pulled off her apron, handing it to me. She nced at the Alpha before turning her attention back to Brent. Brent waspletely unconscious.


    ¡°Help me get him inside¡±


    ¡°Leave him¡± The Alpha¡¯s voiceced with his anger. I looked at him and his eyes were pitch ck; his breathing hard as he tried to reign in control of his beast.


    ¡°I am not leaving him here¡± I said. Looking down the alleyway.


    The Alpha growled at me; I had to fight the urge to put my head down and submit. He was furious, and I could tell he wanted to kill Brent. I started pulling him to his feet. He was dead weight and bloody heavy. Grandma also helped when suddenly his weight was gone. Alpha Damien grabbed him, throwing him over his shoulder before cing him back in his car. He pulled his phone out and sent a text. His phone binged a secondter.


    ¡°Aria ising to get him¡± He said before walking over and grabbing my elbow.


    ¡°We are leaving¡± I shook my head, trying to pull my arm from his grip, which only tightened.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere with you; I am not leaving my friend¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Either youe with me now Lily or I fucking kill him¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. He wouldn¡¯t, would he? When I didn¡¯t answer he walked back toward the car, opening the door. I scrambled after him, putting myself in front of him and Brent, blocking him from hurting him more.


    ¡°Okay, okay just don¡¯t hurt him¡± I said, my hands on his chest trying to hold him back. I could feel his entire body shaking with rage. I looked toward Brent, who was slumped over the steering wheel. A tear escaping at seeing him so injured and broken. It was my fault, I should have known better than to involve him.


    ¡°You will cry over him but have no feeling toward me¡± The Alpha growled loudly, making La force her way forward. I could feel her peering out, trying to figure out what had upset her beloved mate.


    ¡°What did you do Lily?¡± She asked, panicked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, rolling my eyes at her. The Alpha was staring down at me still, his arms folded across his chest. He suddenly grabbed me, pulling me back through the diner and towards the car.


    ¡°Say goodbye we are leaving¡± Zoe was standing behind him having followed us. She quickly came over and hugged me, squeezing me tightly.


    ¡°Please, Lily, give it a chance. Stop running from it, what have you got to lose?¡± She whispered softly. I felt tears brim before I felt Damien¡¯s hand on my waist. She let go and stepped back. I see Aria¡¯s car pull up behind ours. Reid hopped out with her. She ignored me, going to tend to Brent. I could see how angry she was at me. Reid stopped and kissed my head softly.


    ¡°Behave Lily, you¡¯re only making things worse for yourself¡± He said before shaking the Alpha¡¯s hand and going to help Aria, I watched as he kissed grandma¡¯s cheek softly on his way past, before walking inside.


    Alpha Damien opened the door. ¡°Get in the car¡±


    I red at him. ¡°Now lily, it wasn¡¯t a choice¡± He red back at me, making me shiver. I hopped in the car.


    Alpha Damien jumped in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.


    ¡°You ever pull a stunt like that again Lily¡± He didn¡¯t finish that sentence. He was angry, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the steering wheel so hard, I thought it would snap under the pressure. He pulled away from the curb before speeding off towards the highway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever run from me again,¡± I turned and looked out the window.


    ¡°Understood Lily?¡± He growled out when I didn¡¯t answer, ripping the car off the road and stopping again.

 chapter 58

    I jerked forward in my seat, nearly mming into the dash. Damien¡¯s hand snaked out just before my head connected with it, shoving me backwards into my seat. The air being knocked out of me.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you, you got what you want. I¡¯m in the car now, leave me alone¡± I was going to say more, yet the look on his face would have made the grim reaper fear him. I squirmed in my seat under his intense gaze. He unclicked my seatbelt. Panic set in as he ripped me from my seat and onto hisp awkwardly. I had nowhere to go, his arms wrapped so tightly around my waist, I could feel his fingers bruising my soft skin.


    I ced my hands awkwardly on his chest, feeling his body shaking underneath mine. His breathing came fast. I could feel my shirt riding up, his grip loosening. One of his hands ran up the inside of my shirt, making my breath hitch when his skin came in contact with mine. His other hand moving up my back and curling around my hair ripping my head back. I hissed at the pain and felt La stir to lifeing forward almost purring.


    His hand on my breast, squeezing so hard it was almost painful. If it wasn¡¯t for the sparks from his skin touching mine. I am sure I would have screamed in pain. Feeling his breath on my neck made me shiver before his lips moved to my neck, his teeth grazing the sight where a mark wouldy. Hearing his low possessive growl made fear consume me, as his lips hungrily devoured my skin. My mind was screaming at me, that he was about to mark me, yet my body liked the way he manhandled me.


    When I felt his grip on my hair tighten, I moaned involuntarily, and could feel my panties dampen. His canines protruding pressing against my skin bring me back the fear of being marked. My words blurted out in panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry please don¡¯t¡± I felt tears prick at my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to be bound forever to this man, mate or not. I was my own person and I felt like this should be a choice not something forced upon me.


    I felt him freeze like he realised what he was actually about to do, knowing I didn¡¯t want this. I felt him chuckle slightly, his grip on my hair lessening as he untangled his hand from it. Looking at him. I watch as his eyes go back to normal. His eyes studied my face carefully, before he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re not sorry, you just don¡¯t want me to mark you¡± He growled seeing past my lie. I wasn¡¯t sorry and he was right. The only thing I was sorry for was involving Brent. I didn¡¯t want this. I stepped down from the Alpha position, I never wanted to be someone¡¯s Luna. Never wanted to be someone¡¯s mate. So, I wasn¡¯t sorry, and he knew this. Reading me like I was an open book.


    His hand moving to my hips, his grip stinging as I felt his fingers dig into my hips. La watched with eager eyes, yet I could feel she wanted me to ept him on my own terms. I thought it weird, considering we were always at war with each other. I had no doubt of her feelings toward him, yet I could feel she didn¡¯t want to force me. I wondered what had changed. She never cared for what I wanted.


    ¡°You better think of something quick if you don¡¯t want him to mark you yet Lily¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± I felt her sigh.


    ¡°It is, but I know if he does, you won¡¯t forgive him. So, do something or don¡¯t whinge when he does¡±


    I thought for a second, she was right if he marked me. Without my consent, I don¡¯t think I would ever forgive him and would me anything I did feel after, on that bond. His grip on my hips pulling me toward him made me act. The only thing I could think of in this situation with panic setting in as I felt him move closer to my neck. I ced my hands on his chest, shoving him back before crashing my lips to his. He froze for a second, shocked that I actually kissed him. I heard him growl before I felt his body rx against mine and he kissed me back. The tension in my body left as his tongue ran across my bottom lip.


    My lips parted before he plunged his tongue into my mouth, ying with mine, fighting for dominance. I let him have it, not resisting in fear of angering him. His grip on my hips loosened as his hands moved to my face holding me there as he continued the assault on my mouth. I moaned into his mouth not realising my own reaction to him. It shocked me as I pressed myself closer to him. Then La¡¯s voice zapping me to reality as I found myself lost, in giving him the control he craved.


    ¡°Like I¡¯m all for this but can we not lose our virginity in this cramped car¡± Her voice was like an electric shock. I pulled back. Damien¡¯s breathing was hard, his eyes searching mine which made me blush knowing what I knew he would find in them. Lust, I didn¡¯t know if it was me or the bond, but it was definitely there and clearly on disy for him. He smirked as my face heated under his gaze.


    ¡°We better get moving,¡± He said, tapping my leg and allowing me to hop off hisp. I scrambled back into my seat. Thankful for once for La.


    The Alpha started the car putting it in gear before taking off.


    ¡°Thank you, La,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What did you say, fairly sure I heard wrong. Mind repeating that¡± I rolled my eyes at her. La felt rxed for the first time. My anxiety about her was settling.


    ¡°How far away is your Pack?¡± I asked, turning toward Damien slightly. He nced at me before looking back at the road.


    ¡°Five hours¡± I slumped back in my seat. This was going to be a long drive.


    ¡°Sleep if you want, I will wake you when we hit the border¡± As much as I tried to stay awake the trip was boring, and I found myself dozing off. Only to be woken by his hand squeezing my thigh.


    ¡°Lily wake up. We are here¡± I yawned before stretching. My neck ached from the position I fell asleep in. Looking out the window, I was shocked at what I saw. We approached a huge fence. I don¡¯t know what I expected but it wasn¡¯t a gatedmunity. Damien stopped at the gates. A heavily tattooed man walking over and tapping the window. Damien rolled down the window.


    ¡°Alpha, so d you¡¯re back¡± Damien gave him a nod. The man looked toward me. A smile lit up his face. He looked intimidating walking up to the car with his dark eyes and imposing body, yet when he smiled, he looked carefree and younger, not at all like the man that was standing guard looking like he was ready to shoot first and ask questionster.


    ¡°You must be Luna Lily,¡± He said, giving me a wink. I nodded, not bothering to correct the title. It was useless, no point saying I¡¯m not his Luna when I am his Alpha¡¯s mate.


    ¡°Lily, this is Beckett, you will probably run into him often, he helps guard the perimeter¡± Alpha Damien told me. I waved to the man. I was actually shocked that he didn¡¯t look away nervously. Most people would look at me, notice my strange eyes and look away or just t out not meet my gaze. Yet he didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    ¡°Hi Beckett¡± I said nervously. He smiled before standing upright. I heard him whistle before the gates opened. Damien wound up the window before driving through the gates.


    ¡°How many people guard the perimeter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Around thirty at a time, most of my pack members eventually get assigned to the perimeter at one stage. I like to make sure everyone is trained in every aspect of being in a pack. Beckett is in charge of the front fence for the most part. That¡¯s why I introduced you¡± He said driving along the path.


    I expected to see houses beyond the gate but was actually shocked to find an entire town. We drove for over ten minutes passing shops, houses and buildings. The ce was exceptionally clean. No rubbish. Everyone¡¯swns were done, their gardens all nice, no litter on the streets. It was vastly different from the City in which I grew up in. But what was most shocking, was the amount of kids and people chasing and following the car. Damien pulled up out the front of what I assumed was the packhouse as it was the biggest and in the dead centre of town. When the car stopped, the Alpha stepped out. I hesitated, not used to having so many people surrounding me.


    The Alpha stepped out and everyone parted for him as he made his way to my door. He opened it and I hesitated before grabbing his hand. It seemed everyone had arrived to wee their Alpha which surprised me. His reputation was always that he was cruel and merciless yet, I could tell his people loved him. As soon as I stepped out of the car, everyone went quiet. The men and women staring, the kids all stepped back watching me.


    Silence fell upon everyone present, making me nervous. Before a little boy with curly dark hair walked over. He was probably about four years old, his big blue eyes peering up at me. As he tugged on my shirt. I cocked my head watching him, I could feel La staring through my eyes at him.


    ¡°I like your eyes¡¯ ¡® came his melodious little voice. Something swelled in my heart. I touched his cheek softly. He kind of reminded me of Ryker in a weird way when he was younger, always blurting the first thing that came to mind. I ran my thumb across his cheek.


    ¡°I like yours better,¡± I told him. I could feel the Alpha¡¯s gaze on me watching me, I could feel he was a little nervous of my reaction to him. The little boy wrapped his arms around my legs, and I picked him up when suddenly I was charged by all the kids, making my heart rate spike as they all crowded around trying to hug or touch me.


    I could hear the adults talking amongst themselves, but I was shocked to find, they didn¡¯t tell their kids to run away, they didn¡¯t say anything bad at all. They genuinely seemed happy I was here. When it all started to get too much, I looked to the Alpha, he nodded his head before silence fell across everyone. I wondered what he said through the mind link because everyone stepped back, silence falling over everyone. They all turned their necks in submission. I actually felt bad not knowing what to think of the kind of respect they instantly showed.


    ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t judge before you get to know him, you hate the rumours made up of us, yet you believe the rumours of him¡± La chimed in.


    ¡°Yes, but for the most part the rumours about us are true¡± I chuckled to her. I heard herugh before she shook her head and retreated.


    A few of the adults stuck around while the kids all ran to the park across the road. A man around my age walked over to the Alpha¡¯s boot, opening it. He went to grab my bags and I stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can get them¡± He shook his head before smiling at me.


    ¡°No Luna, I don¡¯t mind,¡± He said, grabbing a suitcase out. I grabbed the other one before Alpha Damien pulled it from my grasp.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Max, I can take them in. Can you put my car away, keys should be in it¡± The Alpha told him, grabbing the other bag from him? The man Max nodded his head before walking over and getting in the car. I watched Max drive off, before I heard Alpha¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Lilye, now¡± His voice was strong and full of authority, making me scramble after him.


    Stepping inside the enormous mansion, I was shocked to find that it didn¡¯t look like some bachelor pad. Everything is in pristine condition much like the town. Not a thing out of ce. I could feel La watching through my eyes and for once, I didn¡¯t shove her back letting her see what I saw. Everything was so white, white marble floors, white walls, white curtains on either side of the doors. Everywhere I looked it was white. The ceiling was so high, not even with adder would you reach it. Giant skylights directly above us brightened the room. A huge white marble staircase ran up the centre of the house. The ce had no clutter and no personality. No pictures on the walls, no nts, nothing decorative at all.


    ¡°Geez, is he a germaphobe?¡± La asked. Making meugh, not realising I alsoughed out loud. Alpha Damien stopped, making me run straight into his back. He turned around, dropping my bags, folding his arms across his chest and looking down at me. I wanted to shrink under his intense gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± He said, his eyes daring me to lie to him. I swallowed, not liking the way he was looking at me.


    ¡°Shit, now you did it.¡± La said to me.


    ¡°You said it not me, now I¡¯m the one in trouble¡± I told her, making her snicker. I rolled my eyes at her. Only to anger the Alpha more. Damn, I really need to make sure I watch my reactions when talking to her. Just strange because thest few weeks she has been more talkative, and I am not used to it.


    The Alpha growled . And I realised what I did wrong. He assumed I rolled my eyes at what he said.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t rolling my eyes at you, La said something is all¡± I quickly exined. The Alpha seemed to search my face for a few seconds.


    ¡°Well, what did she say then?¡± He asked, I gulped, stepping back as he moved even closer. So close I could feel the heat from his body seeping into me.


    I opened my mouth before closing it. Not wanting to be rude. I was already in enough trouble with the entire Brent incident.


    ¡°Well, are you going to answer, I haven¡¯t got all day Lily, so spit it out¡± He growled annoyed.


    ¡°She asked if you were a germaphobe. Okay, that is all¡± I said, looking away embarrassed. He turned around walking toward the staircase, I let out the breath I had been holding.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a germaphobe. I just believe if everything has a ce, there is no reason for it to be out of ce¡± He told me, not adding anything else, leaving me to ponder over his words. Where do I fit then, because this isn¡¯t exactly a ce I would call home?


    Why do I have a feeling living here was going to be a nightmare? He walked up the stairs, and I followed behind him, notknowing where to go. When we reached the top, he turned towards the right, following the hallway down to the end before opening the double doors. I looked in the other direction only to be met with a steel door halfway down the corridor, blocking off that end of the house.


    ¡°Lily¡± He yelled out, making me run in the direction he went.


    This house was huge yet had nothing that would resemble actual people living here, it looked more like a show home than somewhere people would live. Everything in light tones showing just how clean it is. Light filtering in from the sunlights made the ce look even bigger under the natural light. Walking through the beige double doors, I find it¡¯s a bedroom. A king-size four-poster bed set in the middle of the room and a walk-in closet with a bathroom on the side. Huge bay windows sat looking over the town with thick, heavy looking drapes to block out the light.


    Alpha Damien walked into the closet. I followed in after him and gasped at what I saw. Everything was colour coordinated andbelled. Talk about control freak. Who the hell colour coordinates their clothes. I was more of a jam them in the draw type of a girl or leave them in the basket and dig through it, type of person. Here everything was folded and ironed, it looked daunting. I also noticed he was making me stay in his room. Which didn¡¯t sit well with me? How the hell was I going to get any sleep surrounded by his scent.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another room I can stay in?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re staying here, where I can keep an eye on you¡± He growled, turning to me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run off. Where the hell would I run to? This ce is locked down like Fort Knox.¡± I growled out, putting my hands on my hips. I turned to walk out when his hand grabbed the back of my pants, pulling me back to him. My back pressed against his chest, his breath on my neck made me shiver.


    ¡°You will learn to hold your tongue around me, Lily. I haven¡¯t forgotten what you did earlier, so don¡¯t talk back. You will learn one way or another¡± His husky voice whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Damn girl he can whisper sweet nothings all he wants as long as he uses that voice¡± La purred.


    ¡°Shut up before you get me in more shit¡± I tell her. I pulled away from him, suddenly annoyed with not only him but my wolf. Fine, Mr clean, have it your way. You are going to regret wanting to share a room with me. I thought as I walked out of the walk-in.


    Sitting on the bed, I watched as the Alpha stacked my bags in the corner of the walk-in.


    ¡°I will let you get settled, meet me downstairs in an hour. I will show you around town¡± He said before walking out the door. I flipped him off when he was out of sight.


    ¡°Fuck¡± I hissed, now annoyed. I hated this ce already. Going to my bags, I dug through them, discarding clothes everywhere, finding a change of clothes. I started packing the clothes away again when I felt a sly smirk creep onto my face, I opened both suitcases dumping the contents over the floor. My make-up bag spilled its contents over the carpet. ¡°Whoops¡± I thought, chuckling to myself as I walked into the bathroom.


    The bathroom was huge, with an oval-shaped bath in the centre of the room that had jets and steps to get in. In the corner was a shower with multiple shower heads and no taps. The double sink basin which held a huge mirror above it. Walking over to the shower, I looked around trying to figure out how the hell to turn the damn thing on. What is it with people not having normal taps? Aria¡¯s house is just as confusing, but I can¡¯t for the life of me figure out what turns the water on? I wave my hand under the shower head to see if maybe it has a motion sensor or something, nothing happens.


    Growing annoyed, I walk out. Fine, no shower for me. I quickly chuck the clothes on, a pair of shorts and a crop top.


    ¡°You sure you should wear that, Lily?¡± La says as I stand in front of the mirror, checking my outfit before slipping my feet in my thongs.


    ¡°Are you sure they are pants and not underwear, I can see our ass cheeks?¡± She said worriedly.


    ¡°They are shorts and for starters that¡¯s my ass, yours is furry¡± I told her. She shook her head at me, and I walked toward the doors not being bothered to put my stuff away and the whole Idea of sorting it was a task that I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t be doing. If he wants a robotic housewife, he chose the wrong girl, I think as I walk down the hall. When Ie to the end, I look in the other direction toward the other hallway. That side has no light and seems to be closed off for some reason. I walk down the hall that cuts off at a wide door that definitely wasn¡¯t part of the original build. The door looked out of ce, made of steel. I pulled the handle, and it didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s behind the door?¡± La asked curiously.


    ¡°Beats me¡± I said, turning around and walking back towards the stairs. I made my way downstairs and looked around before making a dash for the front door. Opening it, I find Max about to knock. He jumps back when I open the door.


    ¡°Luna,¡± He says, bowing his head slightly.


    ¡°Yeah no, call me Lily¡± He looks up, and a smile breaks out on his face.


    ¡°Max, right?¡± I asked, hoping I remembered his name right. He quickly nods before looking down at what I am wearing, his eyes stopping and darting back up quickly as a blush spreads across his cheeks.


    ¡°Is the Alpha in. I have his car keys¡± He quickly asks. I wasn¡¯t sure so, instead I stepped out, pulling the door shut behind me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡± He nodded quickly before going to turn away when I stopped him.


    ¡°Anything to do around here?¡± I asked quickly, wanting to escape the pristine dungeon Damien called home. Max looked nervous, which I thought was a little strange.


    ¡°What?¡¯ I asked when he didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Nothing Luna, it¡¯s just I don¡¯t think the Alpha wants you out on your own¡± He said guiltily. I wondered what the meaning behind his words was. Max looked incredibly nervous standing next to me. I knew the Alpha wouldn¡¯t want me wandering around, but I wonder what his reasoning is. Hearing a noise inside the house, I grabbed Max¡¯s arm and started running, tugging him down the driveway.


    ¡°Luna, what are you doing, you can¡¯t leave without someone?¡± Max whispered, looking back toward the house in panic.


    ¡®I¡¯m not alone, you¡¯re with me.¡± I said triumphantly. He looked back toward the Packhouse, like he was expecting the Alpha to chase us down. I darted across the road to the park. Max eventually gave in and chased after me.

 chapter 59

    Max seemed to rx slightly when the Packhouse was out of view. The park was vast, surrounded by tall trees and shrubs. There were pic tables and multiple y areas, including a giant sandpit. Kids ying and running everywhere. I noticed everyone staring at me as I walked past them. A girl came running over and hugged Max before noticing me. She had long red hair braided sitting just above her bum and was wearing a sports bra and yoga pants. Noticing me standing beside Max, her face lit up.


    ¡°You must be Alpha¡¯s mate, my name is Callie. I am Max¡¯s mate¡± She said, holding out her hand. I quickly shook her hand.


    ¡°I thought you would be older¡± She said, looking me up and down.


    ¡°I turned eighteen today,¡± I told her. Noticing her staring at my eyes. It didn¡¯t bother me, but I hated that she noticed them. She was very bubbling and energetic and very athletic looking.


    ¡°Does the Alpha know she is out and about?¡± She asked, turning to Max. What was with everyone asking that? I didn¡¯t see the big deal with me walking around the town. It¡¯s a gatedmunity, for god¡¯s sake, where would I go?


    ¡°Why does everyone keep asking that?¡± I asked, suddenly wanting to know why everyone was concerned with where I went.


    ¡°Well, honestly I don¡¯t care but the Alpha said your wolf is a little erratic, slightly Unhinged and you shouldn¡¯t be out on your own. He doesn¡¯t want to risk anyone getting hurt¡± She spoke honestly. My face fell, and I felt like someone punched me in the stomach.


    ¡°He said that,¡± I asked, stunned. She chewed her fingernail nervously and nodded.


    Callie seemed to realise what she said and quickly tried to do some damage control.,


    ¡°I think he is just worried from all the rumours, he will calm down eventually,¡± She said. I could feel La whining in my head. She didn¡¯t like our mate calling us names. Honestly, it hurt a little.


    ¡°And you thought he would love us know matter what¡± I told La, making her whine even more. She felt hurt, and so did I. How could he say that? It hurt more than when those of my own pack said it. I didn¡¯t really expect it from him, he always acted like my broken wolf didn¡¯t bother him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I should have known this ce would have been the same as back home¡± I whispered. I went to say goodbye. When suddenly everyone went quiet. Max and Callie freezing before baring their necks, I looked around and all the kids had stopped ying and were looking behind me.


    I turned to see what they were looking at and nearly stumbled backwards. Alpha Damien was stalking towards me, a murderous look on his face. I took a step back as he approached.


    ¡°Lily Now¡± He growled, making me flinch from the venom in his words.


    ¡°Go, Lily¡± Callie whispered before nudging me. I looked at her and she quickly bowed her head, not meeting the Alpha¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Go, what are you waiting for?¡± Callie whispered. I forced my feet to move. Taking a step forward. When I didn¡¯t move fast enough. He stalked towards me like he was stalking his prey. Grabbing my arm roughly and pulling me towards him. I stumbled into him, my handnding on his chest to stop from smacking into it. He growled low and everyone took off, even the children jumping from the equipment and running towards their parents. The Alpha tugged me back towards the house.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, let me go¡± I shook my arm from his grip and kept walking toward the house, suddenly feeling embarrassed that he acted like that in front of everyone. Like I was a naughty child. The Alpha kept up a few steps behind, as I opened the door and walked inside. Running up the stairs. I heard the door click before I could hear him following after me. I tried to shut the bedroom door and lock him out when his hand caught the door.


    ¡°What the fuck are you wearing¡± He growled before reaching me. I fell backwards on the bed. Tripping over my own feet in my haste to get away from his prating gaze.


    ¡°Clothes, why did you do that. That was so fucking embarrassing¡± I yelled at him. He growled before walking towards me.


    ¡°You might as well be wearing nothing, you look like a whore¡± He growled, reaching forward and grabbing me and pulling me to my feet. Wrapping his arm around my waist, he tore my pants off me. I hissed at the denim stinging my skin.


    ¡°What are you doing Damien, stop that hurt¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t have you walking around like that¡± I tried to cover myself as he ripped my top off, leaving me only in my bra and G-string. Damien let go before walking into the walk-in. He froze at the door, growling loudly when he saw the mess I made on the floor. He goes through my clothes and picks things up.


    When he is finished, he turns around with an arm full of my clothes. ¡°What are you doing Damien?¡± He ignores me, snatching up another pair of shorts. When he finishes, nearly half my clothes are gone.


    ¡°Lily sit there and shut up, so help me goddess I will¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll what? Huh. Put me in the naughty corner?¡± Iughed. He growled low and even though I knew it should scare me, I couldn¡¯t help but find him sexy. A knock on the door pulled his attention away from answering myment. He walked over and an older woman with ck hair was there with a rubbish bag. He dumped my clothes in the bag before shutting the door on her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just do that¡± I spat at him. How dare he? He just threw out half my clothes.


    ¡°I can do what I want Lily, this my house, my pack¡± He answered.


    ¡°Yeah, whatever¡± I said, getting up to see what was left of my clothes. Before I even got up, the Alpha was leaning over me, forcing me to crawl backwards up the bed to get away from him.


    ¡°You just need to keep running that pretty little mouth¡± He growled next to my ear. I felt Lae forward, purring.


    ¡°La, stop that¡± I hissed at her, but she continued.


    He chuckled, making my heart rate pick up. Pressing his knee between my legs, his arms on either side of my hips. He moved his leg higher, forcing my legs apart further before he looked down, a smirk on his lips as his eyes raked over my body, which was only covered by the thin fabric of my bra and thong. He moved his face closer to mine; I thought he was going to kiss me when he suddenly put his face into the crook of my neck, inhaling deeply before sucking on the skin softly.


    Moaning at his lips on me. He moved, pushing his weight on top of mine. I could feel the bulge in his pants against my leg. My breathing hitched when I felt his lips move lower to my corbone than to my breast, as he sucked on the exposed skin not covered by my bra. My nipples were hardening and I could feel my thong be moist as arousal flooded me. I wanted to squeeze my legs shut to stop him from being able to smell how turned on I was, yet his knee prevented that. My core aching in anticipation as he nipped at my skin.


    One of his hands reached between my legs, his fingers pressing against the thin fabric, my back arched when he rubbed his fingers along my slit to my clit before pressing harder, making me moan. His breathing heavy as he moved his fingers slowly, rubbing me through the thin fabric that was getting wetter with my building arousal. A small part of me knew it was the mate bond making me react against him, but his hands on my body felt so good I didn¡¯t care. Everywhere he touched felt alive as the sparks danced over my skin.


    He pushed the fabric to the side, his warm fingers moving between my lips that were slick with my juices, I felt his finger slide in me making me hiss slightly at the sudden intrusion, before he forced another inside me. He moved them in and out slowly and I found myself pushing against them, riding his fingers, my stomach tightening and my skin heating under his touch. I could feel my juices spilling onto my thighs. Then he suddenly sat up.


    His fingers leaving my body. I opened my eyes. He had a smug look on his face. I watched as he sucked on the two fingers he had inside me. My breathing is getting heavy, watching him suck my juices off them. He then leant down and kissed my lips before plunging his tongue in my mouth, kissing me deeply. I heard him groan, and could taste myself on his tongue. Damien pulled away and I heard him chuckle before getting up and walking out of the room.


    I stared at the door, shocked. ¡°What the fuck just happened¡± I asked, now feeling frustrated. My pussy pulsating, I could still feel his fingers. I huffed in frustration. Propping myself up on my elbows and looking towards the door. I could hear Laughing in my head.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°You¡± she snickered. I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware we are the same person, I miss out, so do you¡± I retorted. She thought for a second before I felt her huff just as annoyed.


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡± She said, realising what I was saying. I shook my head and got up, silly wolf.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Shoot,¡± She said, pretending to fall over on her side, like she had been shot.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Have you spoken to his wolf?¡± She thought for a second.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, trying to figure out what she meant.


    ¡°I think I have to meet him, I can¡¯t hear him. I spoke to Damien though¡± Thest part irked me as I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°What do you mean you spoke to Damien, La?¡± I spat, annoyed. That means she had control. I felt her retreat slightly, but I pulled her back.


    ¡°When?¡± I could tell she didn¡¯t want to answer.


    ¡°When you were sleeping, I would go see him¡± She blurted. I pinched the bridge of my nose in frustration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that unless I let you La¡±


    ¡°Why, he is my mate too?¡± She argued.


    ¡°I know but you can¡¯t just take control like that, not while I¡¯m not present¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Yeah, you say that, but you never give me control¡± She says before stalking off to the back of my mind. I feel her sadness and I actually feel bad for her. Walking into the closet, I grab some nnelette pyjamas and slip them on. I open the door and walk downstairs to look for Damien.

 chapter 60

    Lily Pov


    When I get downstairs, I turn walking up the side of the stairs where I noticed a door earlier in the day. Stepping through the door, I find it is a kitchen. The room was huge and also white, like the rest of the house, with white marble bench tops and stainless-steel appliances. The woman who binned my clothes for the Alpha was standing in the kitchen at the counter cooking what smelt like pasta. She was busily chopping vegetables with her back to me. I walked in and she jumped, startled not realising I was behind her. Her hand went to her chest before recognition dawned on her and a small smile yed on her lips.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t sneak up on an olddy dear, you gave me quite the fright¡± She chuckled. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you, I¡¯m Lily¡± I tell her before walking over and watching her.


    ¡°Natalia dear, lovely to meet you¡±


    ¡°Need any help?¡± I asked hopefully. This ce was boring and kind of like watching paint dry. She smiled before sliding the knife she was using over to me and the wooden chopping board with a capsaicin half cut up. I started dicing them, She nodded her head in approval and turned to the fridge and grabbed out some onions and tomatoes, cing them on the bench next to me. I quickly chopped everything while she checked the pasta and the mince she was cooking. I scraped the chopping board of vegetables into the frypan.


    ¡°You seem to know what you¡¯re doing,¡± She added. I nodded.


    ¡°I did most of the cooking at home. My father is a terrible cook? The man could burn water¡± I tell her, making her chuckle, before walking over to the fridge and looking for a drink. I saw some beers on the top shelf and grabbed one, popping the lid with the knife. She turned around looking at me, raising an eyebrow, a smirk on her face.


    ¡°Are you even older enough to be drinking?¡± She asks, but it¡¯s clear she already knows the answer.


    ¡°Close enough¡± I tell her, giving her a wink. She smiles before turning back to the frypan and stirring. I drink half the bottle, feeling extremely thirsty before grabbing another and walking over to help get tes ready.


    ¡°How many people live here?¡± I asked, expecting her to say a few. But by how quiet the house was, I had my doubts.


    ¡°Only the Alpha, I work until nine and in the morning, Tabithaes till lunch time. The Alpha likes his privacy¡± She tells me. All this house for one person.


    ¡°God must be lonely¡± La says, thinking the same thing as me.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the steel door upstairs?¡± I ask. She turns to face me and I could tell she knows but doesn¡¯t want to say.


    ¡°The Alpha had it installed while he was away, it¡¯s some sort of safe room¡±


    ¡°Safe room?¡± I asked, who is he hiding from the townspeople? I thought but didn¡¯t ask. I could tell Natalia was ufortable with the mention of the strange room lurking behind the door.


    She tes up dinner on two tes and ces the leftovers in a dish. She then slides one te in front of me. It smells delicious. She then ces the other te inside the oven.


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating too?¡± I ask. She shakes her head.


    ¡°I will eat when I get home. Alpha is letting me finish early tonight, my granddaughter has her recital tonight and I¡¯m going to watch her dance¡± She tells me excitedly.


    She ces the leftovers in the fridge before stopping at the door, ¡°I will see you tomorrow Lily¡± She says before waving and walking out the door. I hear the front door click shut. Sighing, I eat my dinner in this huge empty house, suddenly feeling lonely. Back home there were always people in and out of the Packhouseing and going or just chilling and watching movies and partying. Here nothing but silence and my own thoughts.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I quickly ate before washing my te. I grabbed another beer before deciding to walk around. The sun was down now, making shadows appear as darkness filled this enormous house. I walked around flicking lights on. Discovering a lounge room, two more bathrooms, a meeting room, and many empty bedrooms as well as a library and office. When I finished, I walked back to the kitchen and grabbed another beer. I wonder what the Alpha is doing? I thought. I hadn¡¯t seen him once while exploring. Reaching in and grabbing another beer. I hear my phone bing upstairs; If I wasn¡¯t a werewolf I wouldn¡¯t have heard it.


    Racing up the stairs, I grab my phone and see that it is Amber. I smile, taking another sip of my beer.


    How¡¯s the Crescent Pack? She asked. I quickly replied. Watching the little icon showing she is typing back, just as her messagees through. I find my phone snatched from my hand. I look up and see the Alpha reading my messages. I didn¡¯t write anything bad, but it was annoying that he felt the need to read them. When I saw him start scrolling, I stood up, trying to grab my phone from him. Wanting to see what he was looking at.


    He pulled his hand back before putting my phone in his pocket. I red at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. When did you get this back?¡± He asked, crossing his arms over his chest. I didn¡¯t realise I wasn¡¯t allowed to have it. He put it on the dash of the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a phone, now can I have it back?¡± I asked, holding my hand out, making him look at my other hand that was holding the beer. He grabbed it, taking a sip.


    ¡°You¡¯re not old enough to be drinking,¡± He stated.


    I huffed, annoyed. ¡°I can probably hold my liquor better than you¡± I retorted, knowing I could easily drink half my weight in alcohol and still walk. He handed it back, watching me. I could tell he wasn¡¯t happy about it, but didn¡¯t stop me when I took another sip.


    ¡°Where did you go? I was looking for you. And Natalia put your dinner in the oven¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I had Pack business to attend to¡± He said, sitting on the edge of the bed. He looked tired and kicked his shoes off before picking them up and putting them in the closet.


    The Alpha then walked into the bathroom, closing the door. Leaving me sitting in the room by myself again. I walked over to the bedroom window and looked out. The streetlights were on and the street out the front was now empty. Darkness falling over the town. When the Alpha came out, he only had a towel wrapped around his hips. I felt La stir to life before peering out through my eyes like some perv.


    ¡°Move over¡± She growled, taking a front-row seat in my head. I chuckled. Softly making the Alpha¡¯s eyes dart to mine. He raised an eyebrow at me and I shook my head.


    ¡°La?¡± he asked. I nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, she is a bit of a perv,¡± I admitted. He smirked before dropping the towel in front of me. I felt my cheeks heat up as my eyes moved down his body, he had so many scars across his abdomen and looking closer I could see them under his tattoo¡¯s that wrapped around his arms. Damien was built like a god, perfectly sculptured in all the right ces, muscr and strong. He looked like the true definition of an Alpha. Packed full of muscle and dominance.


    My eyes trailed down between his legs when I felt La whistle in my head. My mouth fell open at what I found.


    ¡°Yeah, nope, that thing is noting near me¡± I thought, pulling my eyes away looking anywhere but at him.


    ¡°Shit, you sure he hasn¡¯t got horse in him. Damn girl, that¡¯s all yours, I don¡¯t want no part of that¡± She said Impressed with his massive length.


    The Alpha chuckled when he noticed my embarrassment. Stepping closer making my eyes dart up to his, he closed the distance standing directly in front of me. I inhaled deeply, loving the smell of his scent. He always smelt like peppermint and cookies, making my mouth water. I inhaled deeply, not realising I had actually stepped in closer until my nose brushed his chest. I opened my eyes embarrassed and looked up at him; he was just silently watching me. Not saying anything, I felt his heart skip a beat when I reached up, cing my hand on his chest, running my fingers across the scars that littered his chest. How had I not noticed them before, I wondered?


    ¡°Probably because you were always trying to escape him.¡± La said sarcastically.


    They were rough under my skin, some jagged. When I moved my hand lower to the longest one, he grabbed my hand before I could reach the end. They looked like they would have hurt. I looked up at him and his eyes were darker and looked haunted. He cleared his throat before kissing my forehead. ¡°I should get dressed¡± He mumbled, turning away from me and walking into the walk-in.


    ¡°Hey what¡¯s up with the steel door?¡± I asked. Hoping he would finally tell me what¡¯s behind it.


    ¡°Just storage,¡± he answered too fast. I didn¡¯t believe him. Natalia said it was some sort of safe room. I could tell he wasn¡¯t going to answer truthfully, so I decided to drop it. The Alpha walked out with a pair of shorts on before walking out the door leaving the room. I didn¡¯t bother following him, suddenly feeling tired from all the driving and drama of the day. Instead, I climbed on the bed, closingmy eyes. I don¡¯t know when he returned, but I felt the bed dip before I felt him roll on his side, his hand grabbing my hips and pulling me against him.


    I didn¡¯t try to move away, too tired to care and not only that, but I liked the feel of his warm arms wrapped around me and his soothing scent filling the room, making me rx against him as I sumbed to sleep. When I woke, it was because the sun wasing up, shining brightly down on me through the skylights. I groaned, rolling over,ing face to face with Damien. Who was already awake.


    ¡°What do you want to do today?¡± He asked, brushing a piece of my hair out of the way and cing it behind my ear. La pushed forward but didn¡¯t take over. It was a strange feeling having her so present all the time. I liked it but it also worried me slightly, knowing it was just a flick of a switch and she could go berserk.


    ¡°Run¡± I shook my head when I realised, she said it and not me. I covered my mouth with my hands. Her words sounded strangeing from my lips. She talks mostly fine in my head, yet her words were slurred, slightlying out of my mouth, like she wasn¡¯t used to talking aloud.


    ¡°La?¡± He said, watching my eyes seeing if he could tell the difference. ¡°Sorry, she came forward with me¡± I apologised.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing Lily, you should share everything with your wolf¡± He was right we were supposed to share everything. That¡¯s how bonds between the human part and the wolf side of us bond, yet no one here had seen what has been done in the past, so wouldn¡¯t understand my hesitation.


    ¡°She wants to go for a run?¡± Damien asked. I could feel La¡¯s excitement but it wasn¡¯t the thought of running, more the thought of finally seeing his wolf.


    ¡°She wants to meet your wolf,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°She has met him, when she¡± He didn¡¯t finish what he was going to say. I knew he was talking about when she tried to attack Aria.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing him,¡± she said sadly. I shook my head and Damien propped himself up on his elbow.


    ¡°I can take you for a run this afternoon, but you are to stay with me okay, La?¡± He said, searching my eyes. La was jumping around wagging her tail in my head, her excitement giving me a headache.


    ¡°Can youe forward like she is doing now?¡± He asked curiously.


    I shook my head. ¡°When La takes over she always shuts me out, I see nothing until she gives back control¡± I tell him worried at the thought of her going for a run. ¡°Maybe we should wait,¡± I asked La. She whined loudly.


    ¡°What did you say to her? My wolf said you upset her, ¡± He asked.


    ¡°I told her we should wait,¡± I answered, rolling onto my back. Damien leaned over me, his hand running over my stomach, leaving tingles in their path.


    ¡°Maybe she is so out-of-control because you refuse to give her control Lily, I won¡¯t let her hurt my pack. Maybe you should try to trust her.¡± He said, looking down on me.


    ¡°Please, I will be good, I promise¡± La whispered hopefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret this, La, and don¡¯t shove me out¡± She nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Okay fine¡± I tell Damien, before sitting up and walking into the bathroom. I looked longingly at the shower before walking over, trying to figure out how to turn it on again. Waving my hands underneath it. I heard Damien chuckle behind me, standing against the door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked, cocking his head to the side.


    ¡°Trying to turn the damn thing on¡± I tell him looking back up at the shower head. The water suddenly turned on and it was freezing cold, making me yelp as it drenched me. I heard Damien chuckle behind me, making me turn and re at him.


    Then I noticed him close, what I thought was a blue tile on the wall. Come to think of it, I did find it odd that there was one blue tile when everything was white.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have just told me, instead of drenching me?¡± I asked before pulling my now drenched shirt over my head. Pulling it off, he was watching me. His eyes darkened before he tapped something on the screen, the shower starting again, warming to a decent temperature. I turned my back to him, not wanting him to see mepletely naked. I could feel his eyes burning into my back as I slipped my pants off. Standing up straight, I felt Damien¡¯s chest press into my back, his hand running over my ass up to my hip.

 chapter 61

    Lily POV


    ¡°What are you doing Damien¡± I ask as I feel his hands adventure over my hips to the front, before slowly running over my abdomen, and dipping between my legs.


    ¡°Touching what¡¯s mine¡± He whispers before I feel him suck on the skin of my neck, his fingers caressing my slit as I feel him pull me closer. His warm breath on my neck, his other hand moving to my breast as he rolled my nipple between his fingers, making me lean back into him, my head falling backwards on his shoulder.


    La purring loudly in my head, as his fingers move lower before slipping inside me, making me moan out. I was so lost in the feel of him touching me, that I didn¡¯t hear the doorbell ring the first time. His hands continuing their slow torture when I hear him growl, snapping me back to reality. Damien¡¯s hands are gone from my body as he stalks out of the bathroom, grabbing a towel off the shelf on his way out.


    The doorbell rings again, making La growl loudly, annoyed at Damien being distracted. I can hear a feminine voice and Damien yelling. I quickly washed myself, wanting to go investigate what was happening downstairs. Grabbing my towel, I quickly grab the first thing my handsnd on, which is a pair of tights and a blue t-shirt.


    Drying myself and throwing my clothes on. I make my way downstairs; listening. Damien has the door angled so I can¡¯t see the woman who is standing outside but by the tone of her voice I can tell she is pissed off. Damien doesn¡¯t hear me walking down and I sit on the bottom step, listening to their heated conversation. La growls loudly, not liking the woman. The next wordsing out of her mouth made me enraged.


    ¡°How could you do this to me, I am fucking pregnant with your child¡± She screams loudly. My blood runs cold. He impregnated another wolf.


    ¡°Tabitha, you need to calm down, you¡¯re making a scene. Stop this now. Show me proof this child is even mine, then we will speak until then stay away from the pack house¡± He growls warningly to her. Getting up from my position on the step. I can¡¯t listen anymore, La growling loudly, and my entire body is trembling. I grab the door, throwing it open, stepping out the door in front of her. Damien tries grabbing my arm, pulling me away from her and toward him.


    Looking at the woman, she is around his age. With ck hair and blue eyes, she takes a step back. A conniving smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°Who is she, to you?¡± I ask Damien, shaking his grip from my arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend and I am pregnant with his baby¡± Her voice irritated me with its nasally sound. She crosses her arms across her chest challengingly, a taunting smile ying on her lips. I re at her before looking down at her non-existent belly. Turning my head, I listen and can hear her calm heartbeat and another faster fluttering heartbeat. Confirming her words. My stomach drops, and I re at Damien.


    ¡°Enough Tabitha, time to leave. Lily get inside.¡± Damien¡¯s voiceing out strong as he threw his Alpha voice behind it. Tabitha growls, annoyed that she has been dismissed and turns on her heel, walking off down the steps to her car before speeding off, leaving dirt spraying everywhere.


    Damien tries grabbing my arm to pull me back inside. My entire body was trembling in anger. How could he get another wolf pregnant then force his mate toe home with him? Was I expected to be okay with him having a child with someone else?


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± I snap, shoving him. I turn my back on him before walking off. I hear him growl loudly following after me, his feet loud on the gravel driveway. The Alpha grabbing me again makes La lose it, she forces her way forward and I can feel my eyes zing making the Alpha step back. She feels betrayed and so do I. Unfortunately, when La feels upset, she instantly turns to anger. I didn¡¯t even fight her for control, I know I probably should have but I was too pissed off to care if she hurt him.


    Damien hearing my bones snapping growled trying tomand her to stop. His voice only angered her more than I felt the shift take over. My bones snapping and realigning within seconds, like she flipped a switch as my clothes ripped to shreds and my body transformed into my wolfs. La didn¡¯t shove me out though, which I was expecting instead, letting me remain with her. She lunged at the Alpha; he reacted quickly, sidestepping out of her way just before she sank her canines into him. La whined before turning and advancing on him again. She tackled him. I expected him to shift, yet he didn¡¯t instead just copping her attacks. She hated hurting him, yet she was so angry and hurt by him, she couldn¡¯t stop.


    Damien¡¯s shoulder was torn open and blood was running down his body every time her teeth ripped into his flesh. He didn¡¯t even make a sound as she tore into the muscle of his leg, like he was unaffected by her ripping him apart.


    ¡°La stop, you¡¯re going to kill him¡± She growled loudly as Damien threw her off. She skidded along the rocks,nding on her side.


    ¡°La enough¡± He growled warningly.


    She hackled up, but stopped. When my voice rang clearly to her.


    ¡°You promised La, not to shove me out. Listen to him. Stop you¡¯re scaring the kids¡± La¡¯s head snapped towards the park, making Alpha Damien sidestep, blocking her view of the children that looked on at the scene ying out horrified.


    Alpha Damien was drenched in his own blood, making her really look at him, before she howled sadly. She then turned around, running behind the pack house and up the street. People jumping out of her way as she tore up the street. The street came to a dead end at the forest edge.


    ¡°I hate him¡± She growled.


    ¡°She could be lying, it may not be his¡± I tell her as I feel her start to slow down to a slow jog.


    ¡°And if it is?¡± She replied.


    ¡°We will deal with it when we know for sure,¡± I tell her, trying to keep her calm. It was a fresh feeling being able to bepletely present while in this form, I like the feel of the cool breeze ruffling her fur, the sounds her paws made on the dirt. She seemed calm in this form, like it was home to her.


    ¡°So what do you want to do now?¡± She asked, shocking me further.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know La, we can go back¡± I suggested. I know it won¡¯t be long before the Alpha sends out people looking for us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back¡± She murmurs.


    We walked through the forest eventuallying to a stream, La sipped thirstily beforeying down next to it. I don¡¯t know how long we stayed there, but when the sky turned shades of pink and orange, we heard the howls of wolves shifting anding into the forest. La¡¯s ears perked up, and she growled, annoyed that they had interrupted her peace. I was actually shocked, he hadn¡¯t sent people out sooner. The entire day seemed to pass by quickly. When the howls got louder, La took off. Running along the water¡¯s edge. She stopped and sniffed the earth a few times, picking up a familiar scent. I couldn¡¯t remember where I smelt it before.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, curious if she knew who¡¯s scent it was.


    ¡°I think it is that girl we met yesterday¡± She stated following the scent. We eventually emerged from the treeline at the back of a house.


    ¡°You mean Callie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s hers¡± She said before following the scent all the way to the door. Her scent was stronger here, very strong, and there was also a masculine scent showing a male wolf lived here.


    ¡°Now what?¡± I asked her, wondering what it was she wanted with Callie.


    La whined loudly before shifting back. I screeched when I was suddenly standing naked on her front porch.


    ¡°Shit La, some warning would be nice next time, I have no clothes¡± I tell her, trying my best to cover myself with my hands. Suddenly I hear movement inside, before the door is thrown open and Max¡¯s eyes go wide before he looks away. ¡°Shit, sorry Luna hang on¡±


    ¡°Callie, bring a towel¡± He calls out up the stairs, keeping his back to me.


    I can hear Callie running around before she runs down the stairs, a look of surprise on her face.


    ¡°I am so sorry my wolf just shifted back leaving me like this¡± I tell her worried it might upset her with me standing naked in front of her mate. She smiled before handing me a towel.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you haven¡¯t got anything he hasn¡¯t seen before¡± She smirked before opening the door wider. I stepped inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± I tell Max.


    ¡°All good, nudity isn¡¯t that big around here, at least you weren¡¯t the old duck next door¡± He cringed and Iughed.


    ¡°Seen her naked one-to-many times, seriously don¡¯t understand how she can shift at her age. The woman is like eighty¡± He said before shuddering again. He obviously isn¡¯t too keen on remembering her naked.


    ¡°Leave Marge alone, she is lovely, and can probably still kick your ass¡± Callie called out from upstairs. She soon came out with a pair of jeans and a shirt, handing them to me.


    ¡°These should fit, we are around the same size, besides up top¡± She smirked looking at my ample cleavage. Callie had boobs but weren¡¯t even near the size of mine. I pulled the towel tighter, feeling a little ufortable. She showed me to the bathroom, and I quickly chucked the clothes on.


    ¡°Alpha has sent people out looking for you,¡± Callie stated. Talking to me through the door.


    ¡°Yeah, we had a bit of an argument,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Yeah, the entire town has been talking about it, said your wolf gave him a bit of a touch up¡± She snickered. I chuckled softly at her words. Before opening the door.


    ¡°Hungry? We just brought pizza¡¯s¡± At the mention of food, my stomach instantly growled loudly.


    ¡°I take that as a yes,¡± sheughed.


    I followed her into the lounge room. Her house differed vastly from the pack house. Their house had pictures on the walls, some paintings, the ce was quite cosy and had personality. I sat on the rug in front of the fire, next to the coffee table. Callie and Max came out a few minutester with three boxes of Pizza and beers.


    Opening the boxes, we dig in. I was starving, having not eaten since yesterday.


    ¡°So what was your fight about?¡± Asked Max.


    I downed half my beer quickly. ¡°Tabitha, some girl he knocked up¡± I tell them. They both avert their eyes back to their food. Max passes me another beer.


    Grabbing another slice of pizza, Callie speaks up. ¡°Can¡¯t stand that woman, I don¡¯t know how he put up with her for all them years always whining and acting like she was our Luna¡±


    ¡°Callie¡± Max growled quickly, nudging her with his elbow. ¡°What it¡¯s true¡± Callie said looking at him annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. What¡¯s done is done,¡± I tell them. We end up watching movies and drinking for half the night. By the time the end credites on. I am pretty drunk when I see Callie¡¯s and Max¡¯s eyes ze over. I can tell they are mind linking someone. Callie looks at me nervously.


    ¡°The Alpha is on his way over¡± She tells me and I groan. ¡°Great, just fucking great.¡± I heard La growl in my head, not wanting to be around him. She was content with staying here for the night.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he made us tell him where you were. He isn¡¯t happy. We were supposed to tell him if we saw you¡± She mumbled guiltily.


    I nod, feeling bad, and hoping they don¡¯t get in too much trouble because of me. I try to stand but having been sitting all night and drinking, all the alcohol seemed to go to my feet and I wobbled slightly before sitting back down. I giggle at the feeling when I suddenly hear a loud banging on the door, before it is suddenly kicked in. Making both Callie and Max freeze wide eyed toward the lounge room door. The Alpha steps in and growls.


    ¡°You were both fucking told to notify me if you seen her¡± He spoke harshly. They both flinched, and I giggled like an idiot. I found his anger funny. Which made his eyes dart to me. He sniffed the air slightly before stepping into the room.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°She is fucking drunk?¡± he asked. ring at both of them. They both nodded quickly before looking at the ground.


    ¡°Leave them be, I wouldn¡¯t be drunk if you didn¡¯t go around sticking your dick in other she-wolves¡± Iughed. My words were slurred slightly, and I heard La huff in my head angrily at him.


    Damien growled before marching toward me. He grabbed my arm, hauling me to my feet. I fell into him, my hand going to his chest as I steadied myself.


    ¡°How much has she drunk?¡± He asked, looking at them. Callie¡¯s eyes darted to the empty carton boxes in the corner. I hadn¡¯t even noticed the amount, but for the entire night I have had a beer in my hand, so I knew I consumed a fair amount.


    ¡°I will deal with you both at training tomorrow¡± He growled, pulling me toward the door.


    ¡°Leave them alone¡± I said, trying to pull my arm from his grip. He tugged me towards him before scooping me up and walking outside.


    ¡°Put me down I can walk¡± I yelled annoyed.


    ¡°Be quiet Lily, I have had every pack warrior out looking for you for hours¡±


    ¡°They mustn¡¯t be very good, I have been here for hours¡± I muttered, leaning my head heavily on his shoulder.


    ¡°No. Your wolf is very good at masking her scent¡± He growled out annoyed. He walked for what felt like ages, before I heard him fiddle with some keys unlocking the pack house door.


    He ced me on my feet, forcing me to wake uppletely from my slumber. I looked around and groaned. I walked toward the lounge room.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked, grabbing my hand.


    ¡°To sleep on the couch, I don¡¯t want you anywhere near me and neither does La¡±


    ¡°Not happening, get upstairs now¡± I rolled my eyes at his domineering behaviour. He grabbed my face with both his hands.


    ¡°Get upstairs now¡± Hemanded.

 chapter 62

    Lily POV


    ¡°No, you can¡¯tmand me like I am a piece of property¡± I screamed frustrated.


    ¡°I am Alpha of this pack, don¡¯t make me use my Alpha voice Lily. I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡± He warned.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only Alpha Damien, it won¡¯t do shit to me¡± I screamed back at him.


    ¡°Right now you are nothing but a rogue Lily, and until you let me mark you. That is how you will remain¡±


    Is he for real? He seriously expects me to bow down to him after what he did, he brought me back knowing full well he had someone else on the side, someone carrying his child. I felt La growl in my head, not wanting to be reminded of Tabitha.


    ¡°Mark me? You got another wolf pregnant and you think I am going to let you mark me?¡± I asked incredulously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you, how was I supposed to know I had a mate Lily, you can¡¯t me me for things I did before finding you¡± He said pinching the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Yes I can, you should have left me with my Pack, what made you think I would be okay with you having an illegitimate child?¡± I said, storming away from him. This conversation was getting nowhere.


    ¡°Aria, wasn¡¯t your father¡¯s. Do you me your father for mating your mother, knowing she had a child with someone else or do you me Aria?¡± He asked not hiding the anger behind his words.


    I stopped at the door, suddenly feeling guilty. Aria copped so much, for not being my father¡¯s and despite everything she still raised me, protected me. She never abandoned me, even when she could have walked away.


    I felt tears prick in my eyes at the thought. The past was repeating itself; it felt like I was going to have to bear the same fate of my father. Talk about Karma, I thought sarcastically. La whined loudly. He was right, I couldn¡¯t me Tabitha¡¯s baby from existing. But that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t me him. All wolves are raised, knowing they have a mate. It¡¯s taught to us at a young age, drummed into us about how great mates are. What they also forget to tell you is that not all mates are equal, not all mates save themselves for their mate, and not all mates are worth the torment.


    ¡°I have put up with a lot of your drama for thest week Lily, said nothing but observe and yet I still choose you, despite how different you are, still brought you back with me. That has to count for something¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you did, because the mate bond told you too, Damien. Don¡¯t say you did it for me. If you did, you would have left me with my pack. I didn¡¯t want this. I made that very clear I didn¡¯t want a mate, even told you why¡±


    La had stayed quiet the entire time, I could feel her sadness. She wanted Damien, but he hurt her, his actions before us cut her deeply.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your broken wolf, Lily. I told you this already, ¡± He yelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care? That¡¯s why I am not allowed out without you? That¡¯s why you told your Pack I was erratic and unhinged?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you still said it, I should have known better to believe you when you said they would be different, you¡¯re exactly like everyone back home¡± I felt the tears I had been holding back finally break through my walls, silenting running down my face. I was stupid for thinking they would be different, that this pack would be different.


    ¡°They are different Lily, Callie and Max ept us¡± La said softly.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°That¡¯s two people, La¡± I whispered to her, finally seeing the truth. It finally made sense, what the room upstairs was for. It became startlingly clear.


    ¡°They do ept you, I ept you Lily¡±


    ¡°If you ept me, what is the room upstairs for then?¡± I said, turning to face him.


    ¡°It was a precaution, that is all. I am Alpha of my pack, my pack¡¯s safety has toe first, Lily. You know this¡±


    ¡°So what, my wolf loses control, you were just going to lock me up and throw away the key?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, you are assuming you know my intentions, yet you never let me exin¡± He growled.


    ¡°Now please get upstairs, we can talk about it tomorrow¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t make me do this¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to, I am not forcing you to do anything Damien, just leave me be¡±


    ¡°Lily, Get upstairs now¡± His Alpha voice ringing clearly in my head. I felt La whine loudly, before growling and digging her ws in, trying to fight hismand. I chuckled. Now knowing why Aria hates using her Alpha voice. Being rogue, it¡¯s extremely painful. My entire body shudders as I try to fight off hismand. Sweat forms on my neck and I see Damien look at me like it pains him just by watching me try to fight against him. He steps forward and I growl warningly at him. I feel myself pale like all the blood is leaving my body, before copsing and dropping to my knees.


    ¡°Lily stop trying to fight it please, you¡¯re only hurting yourself¡± He said walking over cupping my face with his hand. Familiar tingles spread over my cheek and I involuntarily lean into his touch. Pain racks my body as I feel themand behind his words pass through every cell. My vision bes blurred as I scream. The Alpha looks at me, panic shining in his eyes at what he did. I feel him pick me up off the floor, the pain easing slightly before I feel him move towards the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± He whispers. cing me on my feet, La forces me up the stairs not being able to handle the pain of going against him, I drop on my knees again trying to catch my breath as the pain slowly leaves my body. I hear the Alphae up behind me, scooping me up.


    He walks us into the bedroom before cing me on the bed. I watch as he walks into the bathroom before returning with a damp cloth and cing it on my forehead. My head was pounding against my skull. Feeling the bed dip, the Alpha pulls me against him, resting my head on his chest, I feel him kiss the top of my head before sleep takes over and I pass out.


    The next morning, I awoke to the sound of the doorbell, Alpha Damien¡¯s side of the bed was cold telling me he had been up for some time. I make my way downstairs to answer the door. My mood plummeted when I saw Tabitha again.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t here¡± I tell her before shutting the door in her face. She instantly knocks on the door again. Opening it, I have to fight the urge to throat punch her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I demand as she ces her hands on her hips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Damien told you, but I actually work here¡± She states, pushing past me and walking into the house. He actually didn¡¯t tell me, but I remember Natalia mentioning her name saying she was the morning house worker. I groan internally before shutting the door. La growled in my head angrily as we watched her saunter into the closet under the stairs.


    I walk up the stairs, heading back to the room when she speaks.


    ¡°You know when I get the test results this afternoon, he will have no choice but to kick your ass to the curb, when he realises this baby is actually his¡± My hand grips the bannister, my nails digging into the soft wood leaving w marks.


    ¡± It must hurt knowing you aren¡¯t the one baring his child¡± She sang out in her irritating nasally voice. Making me growl loudly in warning.


    ¡°Yeah, it sucks, but how do you think your mate will feel when you find him?¡± I retorted. She doesn¡¯t reply, but I can hear her rummaging around in the cupboards before I see her pop out holding a bucket and mop.


    ¡°Tabitha, if this kid is his, that doesn¡¯t make you his mate¡± Tabitha growled, not liking the truth. She doesn¡¯t intimidate me, and I know I had hit a nerve with her. I continue up the stairs heading back to the bedroom when I hear the downstairs door open and the Alpha¡¯s familiar intoxicating scent wafts through the house.


    I hear his voice before I see him. ¡°Tabitha, what are you doing here?¡± He says, by the tone of his voice I can tell he is annoyed.


    ¡°Working what¡¯s it look like?¡± She bites back sarcastically.


    ¡°You don¡¯t work here anymore, Tabitha. I will have you transferred elsewhere¡±


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t do that Damien, I am carrying your child and you¡¯re just going to throw me away because you met that bitch¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue Tabitha, that bitch is your Luna and my mate. I won¡¯t listen to you speak of her that way¡± I couldn¡¯t be bothered listening anymore, deciding to go take a shower.


    I figure out the shower before stripping off my clothes. Locking the door so the Alpha doesn¡¯t try to invade my privacy, not that it stops him from knocking.


    ¡°Lily, open the door, please¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m showering, you can wait¡± I sing out from the shower, trying to rinse the shampoo out of my hair. I hear him stalk off. I finish my shower and open the door with my towel wrapped tightly around me. Walking out and seeing Damien is sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for me.


    I roll my eyes at him and walk into the closet to get some clothes.


    ¡°I told her to leave.¡± He says before sighing.


    ¡°Yeah, because that will make me feel better knowing she is carrying your baby¡± I huff.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure, she has been with a lot of the unmated wolves¡± He said.


    ¡°Well, she seems pretty sure¡± I tell him, pulling my shirt over my head. When I pulled my head through the shirt, I found him standing in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay. I fucked up. That doesn¡¯t change how I feel about you¡± He whispers, moving closer and dipping his head into the crook of my neck.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel anything for me Damien, the bond makes you think you do¡± I tell him, pushing him back.


    ¡°Why do you do that, I know you want me, Lily. Just like I want you. Why keep denying it?¡± He growls, annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Callie, I don¡¯t want to be around you right now¡± I tell him walking past him.


    ¡°She is training, where I am headed now if you want to join everyone¡± I look over my shoulder as he walks into the closet before removing his jeans and shirt and putting on some loose fitting shorts and leaving his chest bare. As much as I am annoyed with him, I can¡¯t help but admire him. I feel La purr seeing his toned muscr body. Making Damien look up, his wolf obviously hearing her. I wonder why she can¡¯t hear him? I thought.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± Damien asked, a smile on his lips. I roll my eyes and turn my back to him, when I feel him walk up behind me, his hands going to my hips and his lips to my neck.


    ¡°Deny it all you want Lily, but I can smell how turned on you are right now¡± He says sucking on the skin below my ear. I squeeze my legs together, trying to ignore the throbbing feeling between them. I feel him chuckle before kissing my jaw and stepping back.


    ¡°Can we go now?¡± I ask, not liking the way his eyes are hungrily raking over my body. If he keeps looking at me like that, I may just very well jump his bones.


    He ps my ass before grabbing my hand walking me towards the door. I don¡¯t pull my hand from his instead, letting him tug me along. I can feel La¡¯s happiness at being close to her mate.


    When we walk downstairs, I hear him growl.


    ¡°I told you to leave Tabitha,¡± Damien says, annoyed that she was still here.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Damien, let¡¯s just go¡± I tell him, tugging him toward the door.


    ¡°I can make her leave Lily, if you¡¯re ufortable¡± I look at Tabitha. Her face pales at the thought of having him use his Alpha voice on her. I shake my head, looking at her belly.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to hurt her baby¡± I tell him. For the first time since meeting her, she actually looked scared for a second before looking grateful. I have every right being his mate to make him get rid of her. Yet I couldn¡¯t do that to another woman. Despite our disagreements, she was still a woman and one carrying a child. I couldn¡¯t be so cruel to harm a pregnant woman, no matter how much I hated her.


    Turning my back on her, I walked out the door.

 chapter 63

    I walk to the training grounds with Damien; the silence is awkward and I can tell he is just as ufortable as me. As we get closer, I can hear the sounds of everyone training. The training ground is basically an oversized football field with different obstacles and a sectioned off area forbat training. I see Callie sparring with another girl, her head turning to me as I walk closer. The girl she is fighting takes advantage of her distractionnding a punch to the side of her face knocking her to the ground. Callie shakes it off, standing up.


    She runs over, a grin on her face. ¡°You training with us?¡± She asks excitedly. I shake my head.


    ¡°No, just here to watch¡± I tell her. The Alphaing up behind me makes her turn back to her sparring partner and take a defensive stance.


    I watch when I am suddenly body mmed to the ground, knocking the air out of my lungs. I hear the Alphaughing before I feel his weight leave as he stands; he offers me his hand and I grab it, jerking him forward, my leg going up between his legs as I kick him. He grunts loudly, and I let go of him and jumped to my feet.


    ¡°Low blow Lily¡± He coughs before jumping on the balls of his feet. He removes his shirt, and I can¡¯t help but admire his toned body as he moves. He smirks and I notice everyone moving closer, circling us, eager to see what happens.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got, shorty¡± He says waving me forward. I feel La huff in my head at us being called short. We weren¡¯t short, but standing next to the Alpha, I looked tiny and petite.


    ¡°He really wants his ass beat,¡± La says. I shrug my shoulders, epting his challenge. He lunges forward and I sidestep, kicking the back of his knee. I chuckle when I see him drop on one knee before trying tond a kick to his face, he grabs my foot and twists making me spin andnd t on my back. Getting up we circle each other trying to gain an advantage, both dodging and blocking each other. Neither of us are gaining an advantage. This goes on for a while until I let my guard slip for a second. Seeing Tabitha walking towards us out of the corner of my eye, Damiennds a kick to my nk. I groan. He may be slower than me, but damn his blows are hard. He knocks me off bnce, his hand gripping my wrist as I fall to the ground.


    He steadies me before his eyes dart in the direction I am looking. Tabitha was walking toward us with a piece of paper in her hands. I shake his hand off and walk toward her. Everyone watching as I reach forward, snatching the piece of paper from her hand. She has a triumphant grin on her face like she just won the lottery. Turning the paper over, I find that it is the paternity test. I read the page contents. I find out she is Thirteen weeks pregnant. Looking down at her belly, I can see a slight bump but didn¡¯t think she was that far along, werewolf pregnancy onlysts around Twenty-five weeks and she is halfway through already. Looking at her belly, it seems impossible for her to be that far along. Damien walks over toward me and I shove the paper in his chest. I then walk off, leaving the training grounds. I hear Damien open the crumbled piece of paper.


    ¡°Lily wait¡± I hear him call out but I ignore him. La whines loudly in my head and I run, wanting to get away from them. I can¡¯t believe she just did that in front of half the pack. Who the hell does that? I run all the way back to the Packhouse, and can hear Damien chasing after me, but I just run faster, only stopping to open the front door.


    Running up the stairs, I head to the bedroom and grab my suitcase, throwing it on the bed. I quickly start chucking my stuff in it. Not that I had unpacked much. Zipping it up, I turn to the door. Only to find Damien standing at the door, a panicked look on his face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Move, I am leaving¡± I tell him but he doesn¡¯t budge. Shoving past him I step into the hallway and he grabs my bag ripping me backwards and taking it from my grip, he walks back into the bedroom chucking it in the walk in.


    ¡°Did you not fucking hear, I am leaving give me my bag¡± I tell him but he just shakes his head.


    ¡°Fine¡± I huff, turning around nning to leave without my things.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get past the patrols Lily¡± He sings out. Yeah, that¡¯s what he thinks. I thought. As I head down the stairs only to hear an rm go off. What the fuck. Suddenly I hear the sound of rollers and notice the house going dark as roller shutters lock down the house. I try to run for the door only to open it and find that I am now locked inside the house.


    Turning, I see Damien walk down the stairs with a remote in his hand. I growl warningly at him and step forward. La doesn¡¯t offer any help as she just whines, devastated that Tabitha¡¯s baby is in fact his.


    Damien sits on the bottom step, looking at me. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry okay, if I could go back and change things I would, I know I fucked up Lily¡±


    Iugh at him, and I hear him growl. ¡°Fucked up? No, you fucked her and got her knocked up and what I am supposed to be okay with you ying house with that bitch, while I watch from the sidelines. Yeah, no thanks¡± I tell him.


    ¡°We will work it out,¡± He says.


    ¡°No, you will work it out because I am leaving Damien¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving Lily, you are mine¡± He growls. I feel La growl but she doesn¡¯t stop me and I know it is because she is hurting but I feel tears brim as the words leave my lips.


    ¡°I, Lily ckwood, reject you Damien¡± I stop what the fuck was hisst name? I feel La think and can tell she is just as baffled as me. Why oh why didn¡¯t I ever pay attention tost names on documents. Walking over to the hall stand, I open a drawer looking for anything with hisst name on it. How do I not know this?


    ¡°You won¡¯t find anything in there Lily and even if you must know, myst name Decrescent, not that it matters because I won¡¯t be epting your rejection¡± He says no hint of emotion in his words besides sounding annoyed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this; I will not watch you have a baby with someone else¡± I scream enraged.


    ¡± I¡¯m not forcing you to be happy about it Lily but I can¡¯t do anything about it now, can I. Tabitha means nothing to me and never will, I only want you. I know this isn¡¯t the best situation but we can deal with this¡±


    ¡°No, you can deal with it because it¡¯s your responsibility, not mine. So please just reject me and get it over with, you and Tabitha can have each other for all I care. I never wanted a mate anyway, never wanted to be here with you¡±


    ¡°And where would you go? Huh. You¡¯re a rogue now, Lily. And you¡¯re banished until you¡¯re marked and mated¡± He said standing up walking toward me. He tried to touch me and I stepped back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Damien¡± He doesn¡¯t listen and reaches for me, but I feel La shift as she lunges at him. Damien gets knocked to the ground, and she stands over him. For once I step back, forcing myself to the back. I don¡¯t want to see what she does next, and I also don¡¯t want to feel her pain.


    ¡°Block me out, La¡± I tell her, and for the first time she actually shoves me out because I asked. I don¡¯t fight against it, instead I wee the darkness as it rolls over me, blocking off all my senses until I fall into nothingness and deafening silence.


    Damien¡¯s POV.


    She shifts quicker than I can react, her anger spilling over and La taking control. She bares her teeth at me before ripping into me. Her anger burning hot as I am thrown into the wall, her canines biting into the flesh of my leg. I kick her off and she shakes out her fur. She lunges forward and I step out of the way.


    ¡°La stop, I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡± I try to tell her but she doesn¡¯t listen, instead lunging again, her ws tearing through the flesh of my chest. I let Darian forward, feeling the shift take over, and La hesitates, watching as I shift into my wolf.


    He snaps his teeth at her and she growls before I watch her ws scratch the marble floors. The sound made my ears ache. Darian has no choice but to defend himself as she lunges, and we both start tearing each other to pieces. She lunges for my throat and I pivot, her teeth insteadtching hold of my back leg. I feel pain spread up over my leg. Darian throws her off by biting her tail, sending her hurtling into the wall. La is savage when angry, and it takes all our strength to subdue her.


    La snaps her teeth close to my face and I spin, biting into the back of her neck, her blood spilling onto the floor as he rips a chunk of her fur off. She whines loudly, dropping her head; she doesn¡¯t give up though and turns, biting into my side.


    Moving Darian bites into her throat, pinning her down.


    ¡°Shift¡± Imand but she doesn¡¯t. Using my Alpha voice, I scream for her to shift back, Darian throwing the full weight of hismand behind it with me. She whines loudly, finally recognising his voice in her head. She shifts, leaving Lily butt naked and my wolf¡¯s teeth wrapped around her throat. He lets go and I feel his guilt wash over me, we injured Lily pretty badly, he nudges her with his nose before licking the wound on her hip and across her ribs.


    She rolls onto her back and groans. Before crawling onto her hands and knees anding face to face with my beast. She doesn¡¯t fear him though, instead grabs his fur pulling herself up. Her wounds healing, but not fast enough as she leaves a blood trail as she walks toward the stairs.


    She sits on the bottom step and he follows, nudging her with his nose, she pushes him away, his fur brushing up against her leg.


    ¡°Just go away¡± She whispers, pulling at her hair with her hands. Shifting back, she looks up and I see tears run down her face. Sitting beside her on the step, she leans her head on my shoulder and I rest mine on her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I tell her. She doesn¡¯t reply but moves to get up. My wounds arepletely healed already, Lily¡¯s not so much. She groans as she puts weight on her leg, blood pouring down her leg from her hip. Moving, I pull her onto myp, forcing her legs around my waist before standing and carrying her up the stairs toward the bathroom. She rests her head on my shoulder and I feel myself rx and feel her go limp against me.


    ¡°I told you not to fool around with that Omega¡± Darian says, pissed off with me as well. I don¡¯t reply, knowing he is right.


    ¡°You need to make this right Damien¡± He tells me but for once I didn¡¯t know how. All I know is I don¡¯t want to live without Lily, so I will have to find a way.

 chapter 64

    Lily POV


    I felt La give me control back, making me panic that something had happened. Opening my eyes, I find Damien¡¯s wolf with his teeth wrapped around my throat. Not tight enough to cut off my air supply, but hard enough that I feel pressure on my windpipe. He lets go and steps back; he nudges my hip with his nose before licking it. I hiss at the sudden pain where he is licking, and I groan sitting up on my side on my elbows.


    My entire body feels like a bear mauled it. Looking at the size of his wolf, he isn¡¯t far off being almost bigger than one. My bones aching from shifting back so suddenly. My head is pounding from the bright lights of the room. I crawl to my hands and knees, Damien¡¯s ck wolf watching me. The floor is slippery with my blood and his, staining the marble floors.


    Grabbing the wolf¡¯s fur, I used him to help get up. He doesn¡¯t react even though I know it would hurt with me pulling on his fur. Standing on shaky legs, I walk to the stairs before copsing on the bottom step, the effort to walk up them, far too great then what I can aplish right now.


    Damien¡¯s wolf¡¯s watchful eyes staring at me and I push his head away, his fur brushing against my leg. His wolf is huge. Like a bear, and not a small one either. His sharp teeth next to my face, yet he doesn¡¯t attack me as he stares. Instead, he whines low, like he feels bad for hurting me. I run my fingers through his fur and he whines.


    ¡°Just go away¡± I tell him as he continues to whine, pulling at my hair as my head pounds. I hear his bones start snapping. I grit my teeth at the sound, closing my eyes. I suddenly feel warm skin press against my side and the familiar tingles from the bond. I rest my head on his shoulder and can smell his masculine, mouth-watering scent, calming me as I rx against him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± He says and I can hear that he means it. I don¡¯t reply, any words I wanted to say stuck in my throat as I hold back my emotions, not wanting them to spill over.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Damien rests his head on top of mine. Before kissing my hair. I put my hand on his shoulder and push off, trying to stand up and attempt to get upstairs. I just want to shower and go to sleep. I was mentally and physically exhausted.


    Damien grabs my wrist before pulling me on hisp, one leg on either side of him. I feel him press my ankles into his side and I know he is going to stand. His arms wrap around my waist and I lean into him, cing my head on his chest. He stands and starts walking up the stairs.


    I go limp against him; I feel his fingers run up my spine and I wrap my arms around his neck tighter. I can feel my tears running down my face and onto his chest as I cry silently, hoping it goes unnoticed. Damien walks us into his room, looking over his shoulder I see that I am leaving a blood trail. I chuckle slightly amused that I destroyed his immacte house.


    ¡°What?¡± He says, kissing the side of my face. I shake my head. I feel La resting and she feels quite rxedpared to how angry we both were. Damien flicks on the bathroom light. And I go to unwrap my legs from his waist, but he just grabs my leg with his hand, cing it back on his hip. I hear the familiar keypad button noises as he starts the shower and I hear the sounds of running water. Damien walks over to the shower stepping under the stream and I feel his hand running up and down my back as he washes my blood off.


    I lean back slightly, wetting my hair and washing my face when I open my eyes. Damien is staring at me. ¡°I never wanted to hurt you Lily¡± He says and I can see the sadness in his eyes as he pulls me closer, his nose going to the crook of my neck inhaling my scent.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me¡± He says so softly I almost didn¡¯t hear it. I feel bad for attacking him, feel bad for not hearing him out. But most of all, I just feel overwhelming sadness. My mate is going to have a baby with someone else. I run my fingers through his hair, making him look up. His grip on my waist is getting tighter. I lean in and watch his eyes go wide when I press my lips to his softly. He hesitates, eyeing me suspiciously before I kiss him harder, my tongue brushing his bottom lip before I suck it into my mouth.


    He moans before kissing me back, his tongue fighting mine for dominance as I feel myself pressed into the shower wall. His hands ran over my body, caressing every inch of me. I feel his erection pressing into me and I push down on it. Suddenly wanting him inside me. Damien freezes, pulling back. He shakes his head.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask when he doesn¡¯t react to me wanting him. I suddenly feel slightly rejected. Isn¡¯t this what he wanted?


    ¡°I am not taking your virginity when you are upset. That¡¯s the only reason you want me right now, Lily. To feel something, anything other than your emotional pain¡± He says, grabbing my face with his hands. His eyes search mine before I feel him kiss my lips softly before pulling away.


    ¡°I want you, I want you now¡± I tell him but he shakes his head.


    ¡°Not while you¡¯re emotional, it¡¯s not right Lily¡± I feel tears brim in my eyes at him rejecting me and suddenly feel embarrassed. I unwrap my legs from around his waist and slide to the floor, my feet touching the tiles. I turn away from him. When I feel his arms wrap around my waist, pulling me against him, his warmth seeping into me.


    ¡°Tomorrow if you still want to,¡± He says below my ear. I nod, not really knowing what to say. Maybe he wants to be with Tabitha? But I feel La stir at my thoughts, swirling in my head before speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Lily. Darian said Damien doesn¡¯t want you to wake up and regret sleeping with him¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Can you hear him now?¡± She nods.


    ¡°Yeah, loud and clear, he isn¡¯t happy with Damien. Now that I can hear him, he won¡¯t shut up. I may need to take back control to rip out his bloody tongue¡± She tells me, making me chuckle.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Asks Damien.


    ¡°Nothing, La can hear your wolf, now¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry about that. He has been confessing his love. No wonder she is getting annoyed with him.¡± He replies.


    I wash myself and Damien washes my hair, when I get out my wounds are no longer bleeding. I dry myself and Damien walks into the closet before walking out with a pair of shorts hanging low on his hips. He hands me one of his shirts and I slip it on. Damien then climbs in bed, pulling the sheets back and patting my side of the bed. I climb in and he pulls me to him, so I am flush against his body.


    I wriggle and can feel his erection pressing into my back. Before I hear him whisper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep wiggling my self-control isn¡¯t that good, Lily¡± He tells me before kissing just below my ear. I feel his arms tighten and I rx against him, giving into exhaustion.

 chapter 65

    Lily POV


    Waking up the next morning, I find my entire body aching like I just ran a marathon. My muscles ached, my skin burning where my skin was slowly healing. Damien¡¯s warm skin pressing into my back, spreading delightful tingles everywhere his skin touched. Rolling over, I try to get up, his arm that¡¯s draped over me pulls me closer, rolling me over to face him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± His husky voice in the crook of my neck as he inhaled deeply. I could feel his stubble tickling my neck and shoulder and cringed at the feeling, making him deliberately rub his face in the crook of my neck.


    ¡°Stop, Damien¡± I cringe from the feel of his stubble irritating my skin and his warm breath on my neck causing goosebumps to rise on my skin. cing my hand on his cheek and trying to pry it away from neck. He chuckles at my attempt, at trying to push him away, before I feel his weight above me as he leans over me. A seductive smile on his lips as he looks down at me, my stomach clenches under his intense gaze.


    He kisses my lips softly, his knee going between my legs pushing them apart and I realise the only thing I am wearing is his shirt as he moves between my legs. I can feel his erection pressing against my thigh.


    My breathing bes heavier as he nips at my skin. ¡°Someones in a good mood this morning¡± Iment as his lips move lower to my shoulder. ¡°Hmmm¡± he mumbles against my neck.


    Grabbing his face, I pull on him and bring his lips back to mine as they hungrily devour mine, his tongue fighting against mine as it moves against my own. I moan into his mouth and I feel his cock twitch against my leg.


    Gripping the hem of the shirt he lifts it up, pulling it over my head before I hear him growl , his lips moving to my breast before he bites down on my nipple. I cry out at the sudden pain before I feel his tongue trace over it, soothing the sting. His lips moving south as he moves lower, kissing my belly before I feel him nip at my hip. I moan at the feel of his fiery tongue sucking on my skin, before I hear the door downstairs open, hitting into the wall. I jump at the unexpected noise and I feel Damien stiffen before he growls.


    Then I hear her nagging, irritating voice sing out and I feel like ripping her bloody head off. ¡°Alpha?¡± She calls out from the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°I will get rid of her,¡± Damien tells me, getting up and walking into the walk-in. Sitting up, all arousal now gone, I have to get up. Damien walks out and huffs annoyed when he realises I won¡¯t be remaining in the bed. I walk into the bathroom and turn the shower on. The hot water soothing my tense muscles as it rains down over me. La growls low in my head.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask her when her growl bes menacing.


    ¡°Nothing but I am two seconds away from dropping that bitch on her face¡± She growls out.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, wondering what she knows that I don¡¯t. ¡±


    ¡°She wants Damien to take her as his mate since she is carrying his child¡± She says. Making anger surge through me. As much as I want to be angry with Damien, my possessiveness of him outweighs that feeling. Yesterday I wanted to leave, but now I just want my mate. I never thought I would want a mate, but now that I feel closer with my wolf, maybe it isn¡¯t such a bad thing.


    If Damien can ept us the way we are, isn¡¯t that enough? We can work out the restter, but I know it will be too painful to walk away now, my attachment to him bing more than I expected. Or maybe it was because La finally met his wolf? I wasn¡¯t sure everything just feels different since waking up.


    ¡°What does Darian think of everything?¡± I ask her, knowing that¡¯s how she is getting information about what is going on downstairs.


    ¡°He hates her, but she is refusing to leave until Damien marks her¡± La growls out. My blood runs cold at the thought and I quickly grab a towel, wrapping it around myself before walking back into the bedroom.


    Grabbing some clothes, I quickly put on some tights and shirt before walking out the door. As soon as I stepped out the door, I could smell the potent smell of bleach. Looking down at the floor, I notice the blood trail that leads to the bedroom is gone. I crinkle my nose at the strong fumesing from the bleach that has been used. Walking to the stairs, I can hear Tabitha arguing with Damien. Walking down the stairs, I noticed the mess caused from yesterday is nowpletely gone, the house back in immacte order.


    Walking into the kitchen where I can hear them arguing, the first thing I notice is Natalia standing in the kitchen and I know she was the person who cleaned up the mess. She also appears to be used to their arguing as she doesn¡¯t even pay attention to them at all.


    I see Tabitha grab Damien¡¯s arm possessively and it makes my blood boil. Before I realise what I am doing, I grab her hair pulling her away. Her screeching voice gets louder as I drag her to the front door by her hair. Opening the door, I push her outside.


    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t do that, I am pregnant¡± She screams.


    ¡°Grabbing your hair won¡¯t hurt your baby bitch¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, I am going to be Luna¡± I feel La hackled up wanting to take over, but I force her back. I didn¡¯t need her attacking a pregnant woman. Even if she was trying to take our mate. I feel Damien walk up behind me, his hand resting on my shoulder.


    ¡°Tabitha, you need to stay away, unless it is about the child, don¡¯te here¡± He says, shutting the door in her face. As much as I hate her, I also feel bad for her. Falling pregnant only for the father to reject her because she isn¡¯t his mate. Yet at the same time, I can¡¯t stand her. She knew the risks of fooling around with someone else¡¯s mate. That¡¯s why it is drummed into us from a young age to save ourselves for our mate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lily¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, just don¡¯t I am sick of hearing your apologies¡± I tell him suddenly angry that once again, I am being forced to deal with his ex because he can¡¯t use his Alpha voice on her without causing her harm.


    Walking to the kitchen, I make myself some coffee. The day was already off to a rough start.


    ¡°How was your granddaughter¡¯s recital, Natalia?¡± I ask, making her look over at me.


    ¡°It was great, she dances so beautifully¡± She tells me excitedly . I smile, she kind of reminds me of my grandmother.


    ¡°What do you want to do today?¡± Damien asks,ing up behind me.


    Before I have a chance to answer though, I see his eyes ze over and I can tell he is mind-linking. He quicklyes over and pecks me on the lips before rushing out of the house.


    ¡± I wonder what happened?¡± I ask Natalia.


    ¡°Nothing too serious happens around here, dear. Probably just a rogue sighting¡± I nod my head before walking outside. I can hear the sound of wolves howling in the distance, when suddenly Tabitha appears out of nowhere.


    ¡°I bet you feel proud don¡¯t you, ripping a family apart?¡± She spits at me. Crossing my arms over my chest, I turn to face her.


    ¡°You were told to leave Tabitha,¡± I tell her, annoyed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that should leave. Everything was going fine until you came along¡± She growls out. Looking her up and down, I notice the prominent baby bump. How does she manage to hide it one second and the next she looks huge? I shake my head and realise it must depend on what she is wearing. Come to think of it, her clothes look skin tight today when all the other times she has been wearing dresses that flow to her feet or oversized shirts.


    She rubs her growing bump, making my eyes dart down to it. Jealousy makes me angry.


    ¡°You know when I have this baby, Damien will realise he doesn¡¯t need to be with you¡± She stops speaking and sniffs the air slightly, her head whipping towards the park.


    ¡°Do you smell that?¡± She asks, panic on her face. Sniffing the air, I can smell something and I realise it¡¯s blood. My head whips toward the treeline that runs up the side of the park where I can hear the howlsing from. I hear the vicious sounds of wolves fighting, ripping each other apart. My heart rate skips as adrenaline pulses through me.


    The sounds grow louder until I hear the screams of children. Making my head snap to the park across the street. I notice a brown wolf running for their life. As three pack warriors chase after it.


    ¡°How did a rogue get past the borders?¡± I say out loud. I watch as Damien¡¯s wolfes tearing out of the bush and through the park, tackling the wolf to the ground, his teeth sinking into the back of the rogue¡¯s throat before throwing him, hurling him into the y equipment. I hear a strangled scream as Damien rips into the wolf who doesn¡¯t stand a chance, his blood spraying everywhere as Damien rips him to pieces.


    I can see the children screaming and running, their parents running to grab them and take them to safety. The rogue doesn¡¯t give up though as he keeps fighting, snapping his teeth at anything that gets close enough. I hear the sound of a feminine scream, high pitched and shrill echo through the park. The noise hurting my ears at her agonised scream, that makes everyone stop.

 chapter 66

    I looked around, trying to find the person who let out the horrific noise only to see Tabitha had moved and was no longer beside me, moving so fast toward the scene unfolding. Just as Damien went to lunge for his throat, Tabitha threw herself between Damien and the Rogue. Knocking the Rogue out of the way. Damien¡¯s pawing down and hitting her shoulder with so much force it knocks her to the ground. The rogue let out a growl before slumping on the ground unconscious. Tabitha screamed and clutched her shoulder where his ws had torn through it. Her eyes zed that of her wolf, as she crouched in front of the rogue. ¡°MINE¡± She screamed at him. Making him halt.


    I watched as Damien¡¯s eyes widened and he growled at her. His wolf tried to make her step away from the rogue but even injured she didn¡¯t back down. A low whine left her lips when Damien continued to advance on the rogue. Tabitha keeping in the way. I could see his wolf not caring that Tabitha was the rogue¡¯s mate. Damien¡¯s anger burning hot at his trespassing. He would not let Tabitha stop him from killing him.


    I couldn¡¯t watch anymore, mates are supposed to be sacred and from the moon goddess, yet he is willing to kill Tabitha¡¯s mate over him stepping on his territory without permission. He growled warningly at Tabitha to step aside, but she refused. As much as I hated Tabitha, I couldn¡¯t watch her be destroyed, from watching her mate die in front of her.


    Shit, I deny my bond, but I know it would destroy me if something were to happen to Damien. I couldn¡¯t watch someone else go through that pain. Watching Zane and Wendy suffer for years was bad enough. Damien nodded toward two of his warriors, obviously mind linking with them. Before I watch as they both shift, stepping forward and going toward Tabitha. She lets out a panicked scream when she sees them shift, heading straight toward her. Gripping her arms and pulling her away. Damien stalks toward the rogue like a predator stalking his prey, his lips pulling back over his teeth with a snarl as a furious growl tore out of him. I move quicker than I thought possible, running off pure adrenaline.


    Even La didn¡¯t agree with what Damien was about to do. Just as he lunged for the rogue¡¯s throat, I tackled him around the neck. He snarls, throwing me off and then I realise why he has such a reputation of being merciless; Damien doesn¡¯t care if one of his own pack members is mates with someone. He will kill them anyway, not only punishing the rogue but their mate as well.


    I fall to the ground rolling across the dirt, his wolf ring at me as a low growl leaves his lips telling me to step down and I fight the urge rolling over me to submit to him. La stirring, getting angrier at hismand over us. I feel myself shift and for once I don¡¯t feel any pain as my bones rearrange. I growl back, stalking towards him and stepping over the rogue. I can see Tabitha looking on with worry for her mate. But everyone else is staring terrified at me challenging their Alpha, his own mate challenging him. I know I am in some deep shit when this is over for doing this in front of his pack, but I won¡¯t allow him to kill Tabitha¡¯s mate, or a rogue for stepping on the wrong territory. I wasn¡¯t that cruel. Even back home if a rogue stepped on our territory, we interrogated them before we sent them on their way if no harm was done.N?velDrama.Org content.


    If they were recognised as someone¡¯s mate, we monitored them before they were deemed safe to join the pack, not ughtered. Damien¡¯s treatment of rogues was barbaric and ancient. Packs didn¡¯t just kill Rogues anymore, and it was frowned upon to do so. A lot of the rogues that existed were rogue because their pack had fallen or because they were running from their mates. Unfortunately, not all mates were good, but it was rare other than those two reasons for them to be rogues anymore. Wolves had strength in numbers and enjoyed being a part of a pack, so most wouldn¡¯t jeopardize being kicked out. Yes, there were bad rogues out there, those that had gone insane for being on their own for so long, or those that had been banished but we had jails like the humans had. Other ways now of dealing with rogues other than just ughtering them.


    Damien growled, taking a step forward. His Alpha aura was intimidating and even though it wasn¡¯t directed at the rest of the pack but at me, they all turned their necks up in submission. I felt my legs falter, wanting to give into him. But La refused, fighting against him. When she couldn¡¯t do it any more, she was forced to shift under the pressure of his Alpha aura falling over us. I gritted my teeth through the pain as I shifted back. Damien growled louder when I shifted, but I refused to move away from the fallen rogue. The rogue now looking around and realising I was the only reason he hasn¡¯t been ripped apart, heid still as I was crouched over him protectively. I didn¡¯t even have time to be worried about my nudity in front of the entire pack, not caring as long as I could protect him. La was stirring nervously in my head. Her wolf instincts were telling her to submit but they weren¡¯t as strong over me as I wasn¡¯t fully connected with my wolf. I couldn¡¯t feel the power rolling over her unless in wolf form with her.


    Damien snapped his jaws at me, stepping closer, and I flinched at the viciousness


    ¡°No¡± My voice rings loud and clear throughout the entire park. I see Tabitha drop to her knees out of the corner of my eye, but I couldn¡¯t pay attention to her when I was currently staring down my mate¡¯s beast. He took a step forward, dropping his head and baring his teeth. Goosebumps rose on my skin at the pure anger radiating out of him with the menacing growl that escaped him.


    ¡°You kill him Darian, I will reject you¡± I said, speaking to his wolf. He stopped, and I felt La whimper in my head, not agreeing with my words, but I knew she wouldn¡¯t go against me on this. Darian must have realised because he took a step back, hurt shining in his eyes. I look around and see everyone¡¯s eyes on us, watching the showdown. Spotting the two warriors who dragged Tabitha away, I re at them and they drop their heads.


    ¡°Let her go¡± I yell to them. She was already on the ground, but they hadn¡¯t let her go. They both looked at the Alpha worriedly at me,manding them over him. He growled but nodded and Tabitha ran towards me. I stepped away from her mate and she dropped over him, her hands shaking as she worried over his injured form. Damien growled, stepping forward and gripping my wrist with his mouth. I pulled my hand from him before looking at the pack warriors.


    ¡°Help her get him to the infirmary now,¡± I order, and they run over. Tabitha looks at me with a look I had never seen on her face before. I nod to her tear-stricken face and she follows after them.


    I hear Darian growl, watching as they take away the rogue. He goes to step around me, and I step in front of him. I re at him warningly before he growls and I see him shift, Damien staring down at me angrily. I step back under his intense gaze. He grips my elbow and yanks me forward. His naked body pressed against mine. I suddenly be self-conscious now that I am standing naked in a park, but one growl from Damien and everyone diverts their gaze.


    He yanks me toward the Pack house. Pushing the door open with so much force it smashes into the wall, the doorknob cracking through the wall. I stumble through the door nearly tripping except for Damien¡¯s grip on my elbow, the only thing keeping me upright. I am suddenly shoved into the wall. Damien¡¯s armsing down beside my head as he leans his entire body into mine, towering over me. A murderous anger painted on his face at me challenging him in front of his pack.


    His voice next to my ear.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that Love, now you will know what happens when you go against me¡± His voice so low it sent a shiver down my spine. His hand moving to my throat, his thumb rubbing against the soft skin of my throat before his grip tightens and I see his eyes flicker between him and his beast.


    He leans closer, his lips nearly touching mine, my pussy pulsating in anticipation as his hand around my throat squeezes tighter, his other hand moves to my hair ripping my head back and I feel his nose trail down from my chin to the crook of my neck. The throb between my legs bes worse as I squeeze my thighs together, trying to hide the smell of my arousal. Who in their right mind bes turned on over someone man handling them? I think as I feel my cheeks be hot and heat spreads throughout my entire body. Damien lets go of my hair, running his thumb across my lips.


    ¡°What I want to do, to those pretty lips of yours¡± he whispers. I feel his thumb brush my teeth and I raise an eyebrow at him before I bite down on it before letting go. I watch as his eyes darken and he presses impossibly close, his entire body pressed against mine and I can feel his erection pressing into my stomach.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret doing that¡± He says, his lips so close I could feel them move against mine as he spoke. His fingers move down to my neck, then to my shoulder before moving to my breast. I feel his thumb brush over my nipple and it instantly hardens under his touch. He then pinches it between his fingers before twisting it and I make a strangled noise at the sudden pain, my pussy dripping and my walls clench and I don¡¯t understand why my body is reacting to him this way, when he is causing me pain.


    I can feel La purring in my head and I fight the urge to roll my eyes at her.


    Damien¡¯s hands move lower and his index finger trailing down my side leaving goosebumps everywhere he touches. I feel it trace across my stomach and my breath hitches in my throat. He then runs his fingers along my pubic bone, before I feel his foot push my legs apart. He runs his fingers over my wet lips and I hear him groan when he realises how wet I am. His finger sliding between the wet folds, my core aching to be touched, as I feel his finger brush over my clit.


    A knock on the door makes us freeze. Damien moves to the side, blocking me from whoever was standing in the doorway, growling loudly at being disturbed. Looking over his shoulder, I realise it was one of the warriors who dragged away the rogue.


    He doesn¡¯t even lift his head at us, keeping his eyes low to the ground. ¡°What?¡± Damien growls and I watch as the man shakes in fear.


    ¡°The rogue Alpha, wants to know if he can speak to Luna¡± He says, stuttering over thest word. I move slightly when I feel Damien¡¯s hand reach toward me, pushing me back behind him.


    ¡°I will be there in a minute¡± He tells the warrior who takes off away from his Alphas wrath.


    Damien walks over and closes the door before turning toward me, and I take a step back at his sudden anger shining in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± He says and I freeze, not wanting to anger him more than he already is.


    ¡°I will go deal with the rogue and see what he wants, you stay here¡± He says grabbing my chin making me meet his gaze. I shake my head and his grip gets tighter, a low growl escaping his lips at my defiance.


    ¡°You will stay here or I will kill him, understood?¡± Damien says, his eyes never leaving mine. I want so desperately to look away from his prating gaze, but La won¡¯t let me, telling me to stay strong. He lets go of my chin when I nod. He goes to walk away and up the stairs when I reach out, grabbing his arm.


    ¡°You promise you won¡¯t hurt him?¡± I ask he doesn¡¯t look back but rips his arm from my grip before walking up the stairs. I follow him and watch as he walks into the wardrobe beforeing out dressed in jeans and a blue shirt. His biceps bulging and I can see how angry he is by the rise and fall of his chest. I wonder why he hates Rogues so much?


    ¡°I will be back soon, you better be here when I get back. You won¡¯t like the consequences if you aren¡¯t here when I return, understood¡± He says moving closer forcing me to look up at him. I nod and he ces his palm on the side of my face, his thumb brushing over my lips softly before he leans down pressing his lips to my forehead. He then turns and walks out of the room.


    La saunters forward peering out of my eyes, I walk into the bathroom deciding to take a shower.


    ¡°Do you think Damien will hurt him?¡± I ask La, concerned for the rogue¡¯s safety. She thinks for a second before answering.


    ¡°No, Darian won¡¯t risk us rejecting him. But Damien wants to kill him¡± She tells me, which has me again wondering why he hates rogue so much. I think he has forgotten I am technically a rogue. I think before La jumps in.


    ¡°That¡¯s different, he doesn¡¯t think of us as rogue, he thinks of us as his¡± I shake my head at his logic. I spend a bit of time in the shower washing my hair and body of the dirt I am covered in from shifting. Getting out I grab a towel and nearly jump out my skin when I see Damien sitting on the edge of the bed, a sly smile on his face as I walk out in just a towel.


    ¡°Come here,¡± He says. I shake my head, not liking the look on his face. He raises an eyebrow when I don¡¯t move from the position I am frozen in.


    ¡°Do I have to get you myself?¡± He asks. I step one foot forward, forcing myself to move. He holds his hand out for me to take and I look at it. Unsure of what it is he wants. I hesitate and his eyes grow darker and I quickly ce my hand in his, only for him to jerk me forward and throw me across hisp. I try to sit up and I feel his hand in the centre of my back, holding me still. I squirm when I feel him lift the towel, exposing my bare ass to him.


    ¡°Stop moving, you will only make it worse for yourself¡± He says as he rubs my ass with his other hand. I try to sit up again and he shoves me down. His hand rubbing circles on my ass.


    ¡°Such a plump little ass you have¡± He says, his voice slightly deeper. His hand leaves my ass and I feel him fiddle with the buckle of his belt before sliding it off. I start fighting, trying to get up, his arm only pressing down harder in the centre of my back. I hear leather swish through the air before I hear the p of flesh, my ass burning from the sensation as it hits my skin and I buck, pain spreading across my cheek.


    His hand rubs over my arse and I hear him take a deep breath in, and can feel the bulge in his pants growing underneath me. Sparks fly over my flesh where his hand touches, soothing the intense burn. He moves his hand away and I feel my eyes water when the beltes down on my ass again, making me whimper. When I feel him pull his hand away again. I do the only thing I could possibly think of. I bite down on his leg as hard as I can. He doesn¡¯t even flinch but I hear him groan before I feel his hande down on my ass so hard it hurt worse than the belt. I cry out at the sudden burn before I feel him rub my ass, which feels like it¡¯s welted.


    His fingers moving between my ass cheeks before moving between my lips and I am shocked when I realise how wet I am. He shoves a finger inside me and I flinch at the sudden intrusion before I feel him move his fingers inside me, I moan loudly at the new sensation. But it¡¯s gone all too fast when I feel his hand move back to my arse.


    ¡°Bite him again,¡± La purrs to me.


    ¡°Are you nuts? My fucking ass feels like it bleeding it is that sore¡± I scream at her in my head.


    ¡°Come on, take one for the team, that was so hot¡± She purrs.


    ¡°You take one for the team and bare your furry ass to him¡± I growl back at her, as his handes down on my ass again making my eyes water. I whimper at the sudden pain and have to hold back a sob at the burning sensation. My eyes burn with tears that want to spill over. His hand then rubs my ass, soothing the pain, and I rx slightly against him.


    ¡°Are you going to challenge my authority again?¡± He asks and I bite down on my tongue to resist the urge to tell him to go fuck himself. I feel his hand lift from ass and I panic as I know he is about to p it again.


    ¡°No, no, I will be good,¡± I tell him. I feel him chuckle softly before his handes down softly to rub my ass, making me rx.


    I feel his hand move lower going back to my core; he slides his finger inside before twisting and turning it, and I slump against him, enjoying the feeling of his finger moving in and out of me. He pulls it out before sliding in another one; I moan loudly at the feeling and push against his fingers. I feel my stomach tighten and my skin heating up and I feel my orgasm sitting right on the edge. My walls clench around his fingers once, twice, then he suddenly removes them and I whine, frustrated when he deprives me of my orgasm.


    ¡°See how nice it can be when you listen?¡± he says, leaning down to whisper in my ear. I nod, wanting nothing more than to have his fingers back inside me. I feel him chuckle before he pulls me upright and ces me on hisp. He inhales my scent and groans. I shift slightly, draping my legs over either side of his. I kiss him hungrily, needing release when I feel him chuckle against my lips.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing Lily, and I know what you want¡± He says, making me pull back slightly. His lips go to my neck as he sucks on my soft skin, making me moan.


    ¡°Only good girls get fucked,¡± He says. Heughs before tapping my leg, wanting me to hop off hisp. I move and watch as he walks out the door. Between my legs is throbbing with need and I feel hot and flustered. He can¡¯t be seriously leaving me like this? I think but when he doesn¡¯t return, I flop back on the bed. Only to hiss when my asses in contact with the bed. Looks like I will be sleeping on my belly tonight.


    I can feel La is annoyed too, at him walking out. I climb up on the bed and flop down, my ass still stinging but the cool air from the air-conditioner helps soothe the burning of my flesh and the heat running through my body.

 chapter 67

    Lily POV


    As the day goes by, I realise Damien won¡¯t be returning any time soon. Going downstairs, I find Natalia making dinner and I decide to help.


    ¡°Do you know when the Alpha will be home?¡±


    Natalia shook her head. ¡°No, but he said to tell you to stay at the pack house until he returns¡± She said, adding nothing else.


    By eight o¡¯clock Damien still hasn¡¯t returned, and I wonder where he is. I was starting to be quite bored being stuck in the house and there is only so much Netflix someone can watch. I asked Natalia if she knew where he was or if she heard anything through the Packs mind link. But she denied knowing anything, which I didn¡¯t believe. As she was about to leave, I followed her to the door.


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t know where the Alpha is?¡± I asked her. Natalia looked around nervously and I could tell she was hiding something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Luna, I¡¯m not allowed to say¡± She breathed, before diverting her eyes to the ground.


    ¡°Something is up,¡± La said as I watched her walk down the driveway toward her car. I also agreed it was a little unusual for him to not return at all during the day. Going upstairs, I chucked on my jeans and hoodie, deciding I would go and see Callie. I might have better luck getting answers from her.


    Walking to her house, I notice that the streets arepletely silent. The forest surrounding the town was eerily silent as well, you couldn¡¯t even hear any insects or night creatures. I had this sudden feeling that someone was watching me from the shadows of the tree line. AsI walked down Callie¡¯s small street, which was closest to the forest surrounding the town.


    Looking toward the forest, I kept thinking I was seeing shadows moving amongst the trees out of the corner of my eye. Even La was slightly on edge. I could feel her peering through my eyes with a feeling of unease.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little too quiet, don¡¯t you think?¡± She asked and I nodded. Something was amiss. When I see Callie¡¯s housee into view, I pick up my pace. The dim street lights casting shadows on the road weren¡¯t helping my unease as I approached the front of the house. All the lights were off and it appeared no one was home. Walking up the front porch, I noticed a shadow in the lounge room window. For a second I froze, fear paralysing me. The reflection wasn¡¯t too clear since it was so dark, yet I could see the clear outline of a man standing in the yard behind me.


    The man looked familiar, making my heart race, I just couldn¡¯t ce where I had seen him. The fear running through my body had me frozen. La pushed forward when I wasn¡¯t able to seize control of myself. I never felt fear like this and even if I did, I never felt such overwhelming fear where it left me in a frozen state.


    La pushing forward peered out my eyes before a loud growl escaped my lips and she forced me to spin around. Only when I did there was no one behind me.


    ¡°I could have sworn, I saw a man standing by that tree¡± I tell her. She agreed.


    ¡°Yes, I saw him too, he looked familiar¡± She whispered back giving me back control.


    When I heard trees rustling, I jumped, my eyes turning toward the forest surrounding the property. Yet I couldn¡¯t see anything. Looking toward Callie¡¯s neighbour¡¯s house, I see the olddy peek out the blind. When she notices me standing on the front porch, she ces a hand on her chest and smiles, looking relieved.


    ¡°We must have scared her when you growled¡± I tell La.


    Only the rustling gets louder and I turn toward the tree line, looking for a sign of anyone. When the noise moves back behind me, I turn in the opposite direction only to see Max and Callie walk out of the forest. I sigh, feeling relieved I was no longer out here on my own.


    ¡°Probably just someone from the pack passing through maybe¡± La said as more wolves came out. I nodded. She was probably right. I noticed about five other warrior¡¯s walking out behind them, from different parts of the forest.


    Walking down the porch steps, Callie looks up noticing me.


    ¡°Lily?¡± She asks, looking toward the tree line nervously.


    ¡°Hey Callie, where did youe from?¡± She looks at Max and I see him nudge her with his elbow.


    ¡°Just went for a run¡± She says, her eyes darting away.


    ¡°With a heap of warriors?¡± I ask, not believing her answer. She just shrugs, walking toward me.


    ¡°Does the Alpha know you¡¯re out?¡± She asks, looking around nervously.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t my Alpha or my keeper¡± I tell her, annoyed that she wanted to know if I had permission to see her.


    Max pulled his phone from his pocket. ¡°I will let him know you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t want to get in shit likest time¡± He says dialling the number in his phone. I cross my arms over my chest.


    ¡°It is fine Max, I only stopped by to see if you knew where the Alpha was¡± He continued to dial the number ignoring me. I heard it ring a few times and Callie walked up the steps and unlocked her front door.


    ¡°So do you know where he is?¡± I ask, following her, but she ignores my question. Instead of taking her jacket off and hanging it on the coat rack.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say Lily, if the Alpha wanted you to know he would have told you¡±


    Her answer pissed me off and I could feel La pressing against my skin, not liking that everyone kept blowing us off.


    ¡°Fine, I will go then¡± I tell her walking back outside. Only this time I find four warriors standing in the yard. Max had hung the phone up and looked away, not meeting my eyes as he spoke.


    ¡°Damien sent them, they are here to escort you home¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± I demanded. They all looked at each other before one stepped onto the porch and reached for me. I smacked his hand away as he went to grab my arm.


    ¡°Luna, we have orders to take you home¡± He said in a rough voice. He was the biggest out of all the warrior¡¯s and quite intimidating to look at with his heavily tattooed arms hanging out, only wearing a singlet and cargo pants.


    ¡°No, I am not leaving until someone tells me what¡¯s going on¡± The warrior ignores me before reaching for me again and this time I react, stepping to the side. I grabbed his hand, yanking him forward before kneeing him in the stomach. He grunted before I saw the other three men take a step toward me, but I growled at them, making them freeze.


    Max stares worriedly and I hear Callie race out the door, rmed. The man gets up and grabs me around the waist and I throw my head back, head-butting him, but his grip doesn¡¯t waiver in the slightest even though I definitely heard the sickening crack of his nose.


    I fight against him and manage to get out of his grip. I can feel La on the verge of shifting, not liking the way we are being treated.


    ¡°Please Lily, the Alpha doesn¡¯t want you out here at the moment. Just go with them,¡± Callie pleads with me.


    ¡°No, not until someone tells me where he is and what¡¯s going on¡± I scream frustrated. I suddenly hear movement behind me before I hear his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here, next time you¡¯re told to do something Lily, fucking do it¡± He growls, making me turn around.


    The sight of him makes me step back. He is shirtless, only wearing some shorts, and he is drenched in blood. He walks up the steps and grabs my arm, I shake him off.


    ¡°What the fuck happened to you?¡± I ask, stepping out of reach. He growls before grabbing my elbow, pulling me down the stairs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t question me, you know not to leave the Packhouse after dark Lily and I know Natalia would have told you not to leave¡±


    ¡°You have to be kidding, right? You have been gone all day and night I just went looking for you¡±


    ¡°Well, you found me now let¡¯s go¡± He says, pulling me toward the street.


    ¡°The rest of you go home¡± He orders the men that were trying to take me earlier. I dig my feet in, forcing him toe to a stop as everyone darts back into the trees.


    ¡°What is going on Damien?¡± I ask. He growls before tugging my arm.


    ¡°Not now Lily let¡¯s go home¡±


    ¡°Not until you tell me what happened. Why are you drenched in blood?¡± I tell him, pulling my arm from his grip.


    ¡°That is none of your business, now let¡¯s go¡± He says, reaching for me, making me step back.


    ¡°Lily. Now. My patience is running out¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happened¡± He growls this time lunging forward and seizing me around the waist he then throws me over his shoulder and starts marching down the street back towards the centre of town.


    ¡°Put me down Damien¡± I tell him, smacking and hitting his back. I hear him growl. Feel it vibrate through his chest. I stop when I recognise the stenching from the blood he is drenched in, his skin sticky and blood is getting on my clothes.


    ¡°Rogues, you have been out killing rogues¡± I scream before pushing myself up. Damien readjusts me, making me bounce on his shoulder.


    ¡°Is this anything to do with Tabitha¡¯s mate?¡± I hear him growl and his fingers digging into my thigh.


    ¡°Seriously Damien put me down, you are getting blood on me¡± He ignores me and continues walking home. When we reach the house, he walks into the living room and dumps me on the lounge.


    ¡°You don¡¯t leave this house after dark, understood?¡± He yells, leaning over me.


    ¡°Geez overreacting much¡± I spit back. His eyes darken and I can see his anger behind them .


    ¡°You disobey me and you will find yourself locked in that room, permanently¡±


    ¡°No, not understood asshole, how can I understand when you won¡¯t even tell me why I have to remain in this fucking house¡± I scream before trying to get up. He shoves me back down before I feel his hand go to my hair and he rips my head backwards. He runs his nose along my cheek to the crook of my neck and growls low. Before he suddenly lets go and steps back. I can see his hands shaking in anger, but I refuse to be intimidated and re just as fiercely back. Getting up, I walk out, before I hear him sigh.


    ¡°Lily, wait,¡± He says.


    ¡°No, I am going to bed¡± I tell him walking out of the room and up the stairs, I hear him following me.


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own safety Lily, that¡¯s all I can say right now¡±


    ¡°Rogues are no danger to me, Damien. I can handle a fucking rogue¡± I tell him walking into the bedroom before heading to the bathroom.


    ¡°Why must you question everything?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t tell me anything and don¡¯t tell me to follow orders, you are not my Alpha¡± I scream frustrated before going to m the door only for him to catch it and shove it back open.


    ¡°This is my Pack; therefore my rules stop fighting against me, Lily. You won¡¯t win¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡± I scoff, and he steps forward.


    ¡°Lily,¡± he warns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Lily me. You¡¯re not my father and I wasn¡¯t the one out killing innocent rogues¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t Lily, they stepped on my territory. You don¡¯t need to like how I do things, but you will obey my rules. I let the other one live, I won¡¯t allow rogue¡¯s on my territory. They know the consequences¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Rogue¡± I said defiantly crossing my arms across my chest.


    ¡°Keep talking to me like that and I will mark you where you stand¡± He warns. Stepping closer till his chest is touching mine and forcing me to look up at him. His breathing is hard and loud. I can tell he is trying to keep his wolf at bay, as his eyes keep flickering between him and his wolf.


    ¡°You might want to find a way to distract him Lily, Darian is furious,¡± La says, making me jump. Her wordsced with concern as she watches our mate try to reign in control of his wolf.


    ¡°What?¡± My voice echoing in my head like a squeak.


    ¡°Darian is sick of waiting to mark you. I know you don¡¯t want them to yet. Do something¡± She replied urging me to do anything as his breathing got more out of control. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like La also didn¡¯t want to be marked yet. Lifting my hand, I ce it on his chest, my hand moving rapidly with the rise and fall of his chest. Damien closed his eyes for a second, trying to fight against his beast. Moving my hand higher, I ce it on his face and rub my thumb against his cheek. He leans into my hand and his breathing slows. When he opens his eyes, he has control back and I was no longer staring down the obsidian eyes of his wolf.


    Once he is calm, I turn toward the shower, turning it on. Damien removes his shorts and I avert my eyes, feeling my cheeks heat up. Going to walk out, his hand on my wrist stops me.


    ¡°Stay,¡± He says, and I look down at his hand that has gripped my wrist.


    La is also watching and alert if he suddenly loses control.


    ¡°He seems calm enough,¡± She says and I agree. I step closer only for his arm to snake around my waist, crushing me against him. Damien shoves his face into the crook of my neck inhaling my scent, I rub my hands up his arms and my heart races because a few seconds ago he was close to marking me. Not liking him that close to my neck, I kiss the side of his face which distracts him, making him pull his face from my neck as he kisses me back. Plunging his tongue into my mouth almost frantically as his grip on me gets stronger. He groans loudly before I feel him tugging my shirt up.


    I step back away from him, unsure of his change in behaviour.


    ¡°I have control Lily, I just want to be close to you¡± He says when he sees my confused expression. Stepping closer, he tugs on my shirt again. This time I let him peel it off before removing my pants. Damien steps into the shower before tugging me in with him. Blood running down his body turning the floor red and the steam from the shower makes the air fill with the scent of rogue making me crinkle my nose. I know I don¡¯t smell like that to Damien, but it does make me wonder if that¡¯s what the rest of the pack smells on me.


    Grabbing the soap, I wash him; the smell burned my nose until it washed down the drain. Once he is clean, I wash myself while he washes his hair. The room starts to smell like the scent of soap and shampoo, leaving no hint of what it was Damien had been doing during the night. Getting out, I grab a towel before walking into the room. Damien walks into the walk-in before tossing me one of his shirts, which fit more like a dress on me. I slide it on before drying my hair with the towel. Feeling the bed dip, Damien climbs in before pulling me over to him and tossing my towel on the floor.


    I nestle into him and rx against his familiar warmth before sumbing to sleep.


    Damien POV


    Waking to the vibration of my phone thaty on the bedside table, I quickly grabbed it before answering, making sure not to speak until I was out of earshot.


    ¡°Hi Aria¡±


    ¡°Alpha Damien, I was just ringing to find out if you got my message yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I meant to call you back, but we had a situation with Rogues entering the territory yesterday. I didn¡¯t get home tillte¡± The phone goes silent for a second, but I know she is there because I can hear her breathing.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Aria asks.


    ¡°Lily is fine, a pain in the ass sometimes, but that¡¯s just Lily¡±


    ¡°Have you marked her yet?¡± She asks, making me sigh.


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t allow it yet¡±


    ¡°You might not have a choice soon, she will forgive you. Any luck with her wolf¡±


    ¡°Yeah, her and La seem to get on better, La attacked me the other night for upsetting Lily so I suppose that¡¯s a good sign¡± Aria chuckled and I couldn¡¯t help butugh with her.


    ¡°That sounds promising, you need to hurry up, and mark her, at least that way you will know where she is all the time¡± Aria tells me.


    ¡°Yeah, about that, Lily is a little reluctant with the idea¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because before I met her, I was fooling around with another she-wolf and got her knocked up¡± I admitted. I felt Darian growl loudly at my words. Aria didn¡¯t speak for a few seconds and I waited to hear her scream at me, only she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°Pretty sure we did a paternity test, we will find out I suppose in ten weeks¡±


    ¡°Ten weeks? You can¡¯t let her wait that long to mark her. The sooner the better, especially since Kade has escaped. My father has been trying to track him. I worry he maye for her¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, why you all left him alive it has been twelve years Aria¡± I said frustrated, my voiceing off harsher than I intended. I didn¡¯t like the idea of the man that destroyed Lily was now running around free.


    ¡°I know, we should have killed him when we had the chance, but we hoped if we waited we would finally get some answers about what is wrong with her¡±


    ¡°Where has Abel tracked him so far?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get a hold of him. Last I heard he was in Russia checking some of Kade¡¯s links there. As soon as I know more, I will let you know. She can¡¯t find out Damien, I worry she will run. Took us years to get the nightmares to stop, I don¡¯t want to see her back track when she is finally improving¡±


    I hear movement upstairs and look toward the stairs.


    ¡°I need to go, I think she just woke¡±


    ¡°Okay fine, but hurry up and mark her Damien, we haven¡¯t got time on our side not with that monster out there¡±


    I hang up the phone just as Lily walks down the stairs rubbing sleep from her eyes.


    ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Just my Beta, hungry? Natalia is cooking breakfast,¡± I tell her.


    Lily nods before walking down the steps and taking my outstretched hand. I pull her against me, wrapping my arms around her before lifting her up and crushing her against my chest.


    ¡°Put me down Damien, I can walk¡±


    ¡°No, you are mine¡± I tell her, pressing my face into the crook of her neck before rubbing my stubble along her face. She cringes. I know how much she hates it, but I continue to do it while she tries to push my face away, making meugh.


    ¡°Can we go for a run today, La wants out?¡± She asks, looking up at me and wrapping her arms around my neck.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°After lunch? I have a few things to do¡± I tell her, and I watch her eyebrows furrow.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°I need to speak to the Rogue¡± Lily nods her head.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to kill him, are you?¡±


    I growl softly. I would love nothing more than to kill him and it irritated me that she was concerned about another man.


    ¡°No, you cane and wait with Tabitha though, she asked to see you yesterday¡± I told her. Lily didn¡¯t hide the surprise on her face at my words, but nodded her head. I put her on the ground before grabbing her hand and taking her into the kitchen.

 chapter 68

    Lily POV


    Something seemed off today, I knew something was going on, something big must have happened yesterday because Damien¡¯s phone hasn¡¯t stopped ringing. The familiar ding of messagesing in was driving me nuts. It got so frequent that I even started hearing his phone going off when there weren¡¯t messagesing in. Every time it would ring, Damien wouldn¡¯t answer until he was in his office, which I have figured out is sound proof.


    After lunch, I was watching Netflix when Damien walked in.


    ¡°Lily,e. I have to go to the cells. You still want to speak to Tabitha?¡± Well no, I didn¡¯t want to speak to Tabitha, but I wanted to know what she wanted.


    ¡°Probably just wants to rub the pregnancy in our face again¡± La growled as I stood up from the lounge.


    Damien drove us to the edge of town to a giant brick building which had one heavy duty steel door leading in and no windows. Getting out of the car, I notice heaps of guards, some armed with machine guns, some wandering around thepound in wolf form. When we get to the door, the guard immediately opens the door allowing us entry.


    Damien grabs my hand, tugging me along a giant corridor with steel doors every few metres apart. The corridors seem to never end and when it does it just branches off in another direction. The entire ce was eerily quiet, yet I could hear the soft sound of beating hearts behind every door. We walk past two open rooms. One is a kitchen, and another is an open bathroom with multiple showers and toilets offering no privacy at all.


    Damien tugs me down the end of the blue corridor to another open room, which appears to be some kind of waiting area. Steel chairs lined in rows are bolted to the floor. When we enter, I see Tabitha sit up like she was trying to nap on the hard chairs.


    Damien growls at her, and she drops her head to the floor. Tabitha mumbles, her voice barely audible.


    ¡°Please Alpha, I need to see him¡± She begs.


    ¡°No, not while you¡¯re carrying my child¡± He tells her with a growl, making her whimper before she turns her neck in submission.


    ¡°Damien?¡± I ask, feeling bad for her. His eyes snap to mine and the look of pure anger on his face makes me take a step back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Lily, you don¡¯t challenge me, not here¡± He said before turning on his heel and walking out. I stand awkwardly at the entrance and Tabitha motions for me to sit beside her, by tapping the seat next to hers.


    I move and sit next to her. Neither of us speak, just stare at the wall in front of us for what feels like ages. Tabitha seems tired and has huge bags under her eyes as she rubs her swollen belly, her clothes all crinkled and I can only assume she slept here on these ufortable chairs.


    ¡°I get it now¡± She whispers, making me look at her.


    ¡°Get what, Tabitha?¡±


    ¡°I thought I loved Damien, now I have met my mate though I realise I never did and yet I am carrying his child. I feel like I betrayed my mate. If I could take it back, I would Luna. I never should have allowed myself to get pregnant, not with someone who isn¡¯t my mate. I understand you hate me for what I did and I deserve that hate¡± She says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Speak for yourself Lily¡± La growls, but I ignore her.


    ¡°I would hate me if I were you, I made Damien betray his mate and in turn betrayed mine. He will probably reject me when he finds out¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t all on you Tabitha. Damien knew what he was doing when he was fooling around with you. The me isn¡¯t entirely yours to carry¡± I tell her. Which is the truth, I can¡¯t just me her?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily, I understand now. I can only imagine the pain you¡¯re going through seeing someone carry his baby. I didn¡¯t think of the consequences to my actions, not until I saw him. Not until I saw my mate and now I am too afraid to tell him and risk losing him¡±She whispers before putting her head in her hands.


    ¡°Do you think Damien will kill him?¡±


    ¡°Not if I have a say in it. Come on, do you know which cell is his¡± Tabitha looks up and nods.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I tell her. She hesitates for a second before looking down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t Lily, he will find out¡± she says motioning to her belly. I smile through my jealousy as I stare at her bump.


    ¡°He is going to find out one way or another better to have two Alphas there when he does then be on your own¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You think Damien will let me see him?¡±


    ¡°We can only try¡± I say, walking toward the corridor. Tabitha jumps up, excitement on her face but also nervousness.


    Tabitha walks down the corridor stopping at the door which has a guard ced out the front.


    The guard nods in my direction before speaking.


    ¡°No entry Tabitha, the Alpha said no¡± He tells her and I see her eyes well with tears.


    ¡°Get the Alpha¡± I ordered and he looks at me before tapping on the door. I hear grunting before and the sound of skin hitting skin before I hear a loud thud. The guard knocks again when I hear a growl.


    ¡°The Luna wants you¡± The guard sings out. The door is suddenly thrown open and an angry Damien res out. Tabitha darts behind me.


    ¡°What Lily?¡±


    ¡°Let her see him¡± I tell him, noticing his knuckles are all bloody. I pull my eyes away from his fists and look back up to meet his gaze, which is more of a re and repeat myself.


    ¡°Let her see him, Damien. How would you like it if someone kept you away from your mate?¡±


    ¡°No¡± He says and I hear her whimper behind me.


    ¡°Damien, she is his mate, he won¡¯t hurt her¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that Lily¡±


    ¡°What could he possibly do with two Alphas in the room?¡± Damien seemed to think for a second before standing aside motioning for me to enter.


    As soon as I enter, I nearly throw up. Blood smears the walls everywhere, I nearly turn to Tabitha to not let her enter. No one should see their mate in that state. But it¡¯s toote as I hear her gasp behind me.


    The rogue looks up when he hears her, his eyes widening with recognition as he tries to stand only to fall back down. He was drenched in blood andpletely naked. His ribs bruised like they were broken but were healing already his face was a bloody mess from Damien¡¯s blows, yet the cuts were healed. How I was envious of his healing ability.


    Tabitha went to run past me to him, but Damien¡¯s hand grabbing her made her freeze. The Rogue growled at him and Damien turned to face him. The Rogue dropped his head before turning his neck in submission.


    Grabbing Damien¡¯s hand, I pried his finger from her arm, making him growl at me. Tabitha darted straight to the Rogue, who wasn¡¯t able to hide his shock at her belly. It onlysted a second before she stopped in front of him, unsure. The Rogue tried to stand but stumbled slightly and Damien went to lunge at him but Tabitha was quick to his side helping him. The Rogue clung to her before wrapping his arms around her and hugging her. I heard Tabitha sob as he embraced her. He kissed the side of her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant¡± He said slightly shocked, and I felt Damien step closer and knew if needed would shove me out of the way to get to her if he tried anything. I stepped aside to allow it if he did, which made Damien look down at me questionably.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know I would find you¡± Tabitha whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay we can work this out¡± He reassured her. I could tell by the way he spoke he truly meant it. I could tell it hurt him like it did me. Yet he didn¡¯t care, he was just happy he found his mate. I was in awe of the mate bond at that moment. I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for her.


    His hand rubbed her back before he couldn¡¯t stand any more and fell back to the ground. Tabitha went to sit beside him, but he shook his head.


    ¡°The ground is cold and wet, don¡¯t sit you will get dirty¡±


    Tabitha ignored him and went to sit anyway, before she could sit on the ground, he pulled her onto hisp. His arms wrapped around her before his other hand went to her belly. I see Damien tense before he rubs her belly and kisses the side of her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡± She asks.


    He shakes his head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t me you for something that happened before you met me¡± He reassured her.


    ¡°What if I told you it is mine¡± Damien growled, taking a step forward. The rogue¡¯s eyes darted to him and he didn¡¯t hide his shock butposed himself before looking at Tabitha who nodded, confirming his words.


    He hung his head, slightly upset. Before looking at Tabitha¡¯s tear filled face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I promise¡±


    Damien rxed slightly. I turned to the guard who was watching the scene unfold in front of him.


    ¡°Get some clothes and meet us in the shower cubicles¡± I tell him, making Damien growl before grabbing my arm. The guard hesitated looking at Damien.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Turning to face Damien. ¡°I am doing what¡¯s right, you want my forgiveness for getting another she-wolf pregnant you will allow this¡± I tell him, my voice not wavering.


    His grip tightens before he looks up and nods to the guard. The guard takes off and I shake Damien¡¯s arm before turning to the rogue. Taking a step toward him. He looks up at me, unsure.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Luna who saved me¡± He says and I nod.


    ¡°Come on¡± I tell him, kneeling beside him, about to help him up when Damien growls.


    ¡°What? He can barely walk,¡± I tell him. Damien growls lowly stepping forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you touching him, I will do it¡± He says, stepping forward making the rogue flinch.


    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you¡± I hear Damien scoff at my words, but he doesn¡¯t add anything before gripping the Rogue under his arm and pulling him to his feet. The Rogue seems hesitant before allowing Damien and Tabitha to help. We make our way to the showers and I quickly turn one on. Tabitha helps him under the water and the guard walks in with some clothes and soap and also a towel. I take them from him, cing the clothes on the seat and handing the soap to Tabitha, who helps him wash.


    The guard stands near the door watching, a little shocked.


    I go to sit on the seats that are in the room before Damien pulls me on hisp, pressing his face into my neck.


    ¡°Now what?¡± He asks, making me turn to him.


    ¡°This is your n, so now what?¡±


    I looked at Tabitha and the rogue who looked at me waiting for my answer.


    Getting up, I feel Damien¡¯s grip tighten before he releases me. I walk over to them.


    ¡°He lets you live, will you answer his questions?¡± I ask him.


    He nods before answering. ¡°Please, I just want to be with my mate, I will do anything he wants¡± I turn to Damien who seems shocked by his answer.


    ¡°You can be with your mate and remain here under close guard, if you step out of line or hurt his and Tabitha¡¯s baby. I will let him kill you¡± I warn him.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it upset you that she is carrying his child?¡± He asked softly. I looked at Tabitha¡¯s swollen belly, a twinge of jealousy running through me.


    ¡°Yes, it does, but it¡¯s not the baby¡¯s fault the parents didn¡¯t think of their mates first. The guilt is on them, not the child¡± I tell him and he nods.


    ¡°I could never hurt her like that,¡± he said, rubbing her belly which was now wet from the shower.


    ¡°As long as you abide by the rules and can be deemed safe, Damien may let you join the Pack to remain with your mate¡± Damien growled and I looked at him. The Rogue flinched but said nothing.


    Damien stood up walking towards us,N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You won¡¯t hurt her or my unborn pup?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No, never Alpha. You have my word¡± He says watching Damien.


    ¡°Then once you have proven yourself and told me what I want to know, I may consider letting you stay, but you aren¡¯t to mark her until my child is born understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha¡± and his face lights up with excitement, so does Tabitha¡¯s.


    ¡°Alpha?¡± Tabitha asks as Damien walks away. He turns to look at her.


    ¡°Can I mark him though?¡± He seems to think for a second.


    ¡°I will allow it, but I see his mark on you. I will not only kill him but once that child is born I will kill you¡± They both nod at his words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave them alone together and find a room that¡¯s clean and has proper bedding and seating¡± He says to the guard who nods before leaving the room. Another guard shows up in his ce.


    ¡°I will give you one chance, rogue. Don¡¯t ruin it because I will end you¡± He says.


    ¡°Thank you Alpha¡± He says softly looking toward his mate.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask, not wanting to keep calling him rogue.


    ¡°Trey Luna, and thank you for this¡± He adds and I nod.


    ¡°Come on, the guards can handle it from here¡± Damien says, holding his hand out. I take it and we go to leave when Tabitha darts away from her mate. I can¡¯t hide my shock when she runs to me throwing her arms around my neck hugging me.


    ¡°Thank you¡± She whispers and I rx and rub her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Tabitha, just take care and be careful¡± I tell her before she lets go. Her tear stricken face lit up with hope before she went back to her mate.


    Turning to Damien, he is watching me and his hand moves to my face, before I feel his thumb stroke my cheek softly. I lean into his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for that run¡± He says before pulling me against him and wrapping his arm around me.

 chapter 69

    Lily POV


    We drove to the forest edge and I could feel La pressing under my skin excitedly, eager to be let free to roam around and feel the wind in her fur, her paws digging deep into the soil and running with her mate. Damien pulled the car over, hopping out and wasted no time before stripping his shirt off. I watched his hardened muscles move under his skin with each movement he made.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he was covered in scars, though. Tattoo¡¯s cover most of his skin at the front hiding them, yet his back was riddled with long gashes. The only thing I figured out was they had to have been done before he had his wolf because they would have healed without leaving the scars behind.


    ¡°Am I the only one getting naked¡± He asked, turning to face me, catching me gawking like a creep. I felt my face heat as his eyes looked at me, a smirk on his lips, making me turn away. I pulled my shirt off before dumping it on the bo of the car.


    ¡°You first¡± I said, pointing to his pants. He proudly dropped his pants, cing his hands on his hips, showing his manhood off proudly. I raised an eyebrow at his pose.


    ¡°Well, someone is not shy at all¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about, Love. You are mine and I am yours now lose the pants¡± He said walking over before tugging on my belt and undoing it.


    After a few seconds we were both standing awkwardly naked out in the open. Well, I was standing awkwardly while he seemed quite content in the nude.


    ¡°Can you turn around?¡± I ask, not wanting him to see me shift.


    ¡°Nothing I haven¡¯t seen before¡± He says before putting his hand up in surrender and turning around.


    I crouch on the ground digging my fingers into the soil, my wsing out leaving marks in the soft earth. I feel my bones rearrange and shift into my wolf. La pushing forward and taking control. She shakes out her fur before stretching. Damien turns back around to face us.


    ¡°La¡± He says before stepping closer and running his fingers through her fur. La rubs her body against his hip and legs, loving the feel of him touching her fur.


    ¡°Geez La, what are you a cat, stop rubbing yourself on him. God, you¡¯re embarrassing sometimes¡±


    ¡°One morement Lily and I will start purring¡±


    ¡°Yuck now stop that, focus you¡¯re here to run not dry hump him¡± I tell her, and she steps back away from him. Though Damien didn¡¯t seem to mind, in fact by the look on his face, he found it amusing.


    La grabbed his hand with her muzzle, wanting him to shift. He stepped back.


    ¡°Want to race to the river, think you could find it?¡± He asked, staring down at us. La nodded her head before taking off, not even waiting for him to shift. I heard him say something about her cheating, but La was fast moving at blinding speed as she zipped in and out of the trees.


    I heard Damien catching up behind us, hearing his paws hitting the dirt with a soft thud.


    ¡°Faster La, don¡¯t let them beat us¡± I tell her, and she pushed herself harder, leaving them both behind. After a few minutes, she slowed to a jog. Sniffing the earth, finding her way to the river. After about twenty minutes of running, we finally found it. La went over and had a drink beforeying on the bank.


    ¡°Goddess, they¡¯re slow¡± She whined. I agreed they were taking their sweet ass time. After about ten minutes, though, La got up looking around. A sense of unease rolling over us, I felt like we were being watched, La feeling the same unsettling feeling.


    She sniffed the air, trying to pick up a scent, yet nothing smelt off. Heading back to the tree line, we went to search for Damien. Just before we got there, we were suddenly tackled from behind. La growled loudly, going into attack mode before realising it was Darian. I felt her rx before pouncing on him.


    ¡°You gave me a heart attack?¡± She tells him. Before jumping on him and tackling him to the ground. They wrestle for a bit before Darianys down. Hearing his voice in her head was weird. His voice was a lot deeper, but it was like trying to listen to someone speak underwater. I wondered if this is what La hears when in human form. La rests her head on her paws before Darian ces his head on hers.


    La seems very calm with him beside her, and we almost feel like the same person in a weird way, more connected. Darian gets up and has a drink, La following when he is finished, she pounces on him wanting to y. They y for a bit before I suddenly start getting nervous.


    ¡°La settle down please stop licking him you¡¯re making me feel sick¡± I tell her, she ignores me licking his face knocking him over.


    ¡°La, you are not doing this with me present. I don¡¯t want to lose my virginity in wolf form and I certainly don¡¯t want to lose my virginity virtually. Get off him¡± I scream to her before trying to plead with Darian, who seemed to sense my difort. Darian suddenly shifted underneath her. Damien sat up while she licked his face.


    ¡°La, give me back control¡± I demand, and she whines loudly.


    ¡°La, please you promised not to take over¡± She whines again. This is so embarrassing. I mentally facepalm myself.


    ¡°La, Lily wants control back¡± Damien tells her, grabbing her face and before I knew it, she shifted back angry and I found myself sitting on top of Damien straddling him, my face now in his hands.


    I went to get off of him, feeling a little embarrassed by her behaviour. Damien¡¯s hands moving to my hips, forcing me to remain on hisp.


    ¡°I am so sorry¡± I mutter averting my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Lily, she just wants to mate because we haven¡¯t, she will settle down once I mark you¡± He says.


    I look at him, mark me? I don¡¯t want to be marked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be marked Damien¡± I whisper, and I feel La growl angrily in my head. Damien grips my face, making me look at him.


    ¡°Why? Is it because of Tabitha?¡± He asks. To be honest, she was part of my reasoning, but my old beliefs were the main one. I wasn¡¯t mate material. I don¡¯t want the pressures of being a pack leader or Luna.


    ¡°No, not entirely. I just can¡¯t be your Luna Damien¡± I tell him honestly.


    ¡°Why you¡¯re a natural at it, you could have got back at Tabitha and let me kill her mate, yet you didn¡¯t. You also could have hurt her when you found out she is carrying my child, yet you didn¡¯t even though you hate her, you still put her wellbeing above your own wants. That to me is a Luna Lily¡±


    ¡°No, Damien, that¡¯s just being a decent person. I don¡¯t want any harm toe to anyone, definitely not an innocent baby¡±


    ¡°How about you mark me then andter, I can mark you once you decide?¡±


    ¡°No, if I reject you Damien you will forever be tied to me if I mark you¡± I tell him before trying to get up only to be pulled back down on top of him again.


    ¡°I only want you Lily,¡± He says, kissing me. His tongue brushing my bottom lip, looking for entry. I part my lips and feel his tongue ying with mine before I kiss him back. He groans before rolling so he is now on top of me between my legs.


    I moan into his mouth when I feel his hard length pressing against my clit. His lips leave mine before going to my neck, then to my breast as he sucks my nipple into his mouth. My back arches as he bites down on it before soothing it with his tongue. His hands leaving goosebumps on my skin as I be engulfed in tingles from the mate bond.


    When he suddenly stops and groans, annoyed.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask as I watch his eyes go to the tree¡¯s.


    ¡°Shite on, the border patrol are on their way out here¡± He says standing up and holding his hand out. I grab his hand and let him pull me up.


    ¡°You need to shift. I don¡¯t want my men looking at you naked¡± He says.


    ¡°Race you home?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I have to get my car,¡± He says.


    ¡°Well then looks like we are going to find out what¡¯s faster, La or your pretty car¡± He raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s manly, not pretty. You seriously think you can beat me home on foot?¡± He asks, a devious smile on his lips.


    ¡°Why are you worried?¡±


    ¡°No, fine then. I win, I get to mark you¡± He says, holding out his hand. I look at his hand before I feel La get excited over the bet.


    ¡°And If I win?¡± I ask.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He asks. ¡°I can think of a few things he can do¡± La purrs and I chuckle at her.


    ¡°La has some ideas¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°I may like La¡¯s ideas though, what makes you think I won¡¯t let you win then¡±


    ¡°I have a funny feeling you don¡¯t like being beaten¡± I tell him, grabbing his hand.


    ¡°Deal then, you can¡¯t go back on your word though. I win you let me mark you¡± I hesitate for a second and La perks up.


    ¡°I got this Lily, trust me. I can outrun his mustang; besides we can take short cuts he can¡¯t¡± I smile, that¡¯s my girl.


    ¡°Deal¡± We both shift and take off. We ran together for a bit before splitting off in different directions.

 chapter 70

    Lily POV


    La pushed herself faster and we heard the roar of his car engine before we heard him take off tearing off towards town.


    ¡°You better not let him win La¡± I warn her, and she takes off. Once we hit the houses I am surprised at how fast and lithe she is on her feet, she made running look easy as she jumped fences and made turns, I thought she would skid out of control. Not once did she stumble or make a mistake and god damn, she was fast! When we hit the centre of town. I could still hear Damien¡¯s car in the distance, racing to beat us. One more street and an alleyway to go.


    La dug her paws in faster and I could tell she was finding every part of the race thrilling, she wanted to beat him, and I could feel she wanted me to trust her and this was one way she wanted to try and show me I could. One way she wanted to prove she would always have our backs. We skidded to a stop out the front of the pack house before quickly shifting and running inside before anyone could see us naked. I wasughing hysterically with La as she did a victory dance in my head, bouncing up and down with her tail wagging.


    Going upstairs, I turn the shower on, needing to wash the itchy grass and dirt off. I was still chuckling to myself as I washed my hair when I heard the door downstairs open and shut. I giggled when I smelt his scent waft up to me. I listened as he came up the stairs. Turning to face the bathroom door, I waited in anticipation before it opened. Damien had a smile on his lips.


    ¡°You look quite happy for someone who lost,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Somehow I think it was a win-win situation for me,¡± He says before removing his pants. I watch as he moves into the bathroom. His eyes filled with lust as they burned into me. Damien steps into the shower, his chest pressing into mine before I feel him grab me, making me squeal at his sudden movement. I quickly wrap my arms around his neck and wrap my legs around his waist as I am pressed against the shower wall. He groans into my mouth as his lips crash against mine hungrily.


    His hand left my ass moving up before squeezing my breast. His rough hands squeezing and palming my breast while his lips move to my neck nipping and sucking on my skin. I kiss the side of his face before leaning my face to his neck and kiss his skin and I feel him shudder, before he moves back to my lips. His hand wraps around my throat as he pulls my face to his. I feel him go to turn and I wrap my arms and legs around him tighter, so I don¡¯t fall. Feeling his erections pressing against my lips which are slick with arousal.


    He turns the shower off before walking into the bedroom. He dumps me on the bed before climbing on top of me, and I shriek.


    ¡°Damien let me up, the bed¡¯s getting wet¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all that will be getting wet¡± He growls next to my ear. His lips go to my breast as he bites down hard on my nipple. His hands moving down my body and I feel him kiss my stomach before settling between my legs.


    ¡°Hmm You smell so good¡± He says before I feel his hot tongue part my lips, licking a straight line from my ass to my clit. My back arching off the bed and he pushes my legs higher draping them over his shoulders. I feel my stomach tighten at the intense pleasure building up, my skin bing flushed as it heats.


    Damien grips my hips holding them in ce as I buck against him. I grip his hair trying to pull his face away but all he does is groans and the vibration nearly sends me over the edge.


    Damien slips a finger inside me and I moan at the sudden intrusion before I feel him slip it out adding another. I grind my hips against his face and fingers. Damien¡¯s tongue moving faster, flicking over my clit when I feel myself reach my peak ande crashing over the edge, my juices spilling onto his tongue as he licks me clean and I moan loudly.


    Damien then crawls up the bed before flopping down beside me and pulling me against him.


    I rest my chin on his chest.


    ¡°Good?¡± He asks, making my face flush with embarrassment and he chuckles softly. My fingers traced one of his scars on his chest. He watches me as my fingertips brush softly against his scarred skin.


    ¡°How old were you when you got these?¡± I ask looking up at him. He stares up at the ceiling. His jaw tenses as he grits his teeth.


    ¡°Nine¡± He says.


    ¡°How did you get them?¡± I ask and he looks at me.


    ¡°My father¡± He answers shortly, not adding anything else and I can tell it¡¯s not a topic he likes talking about.


    ¡°Is that why you killed him?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer, just looks at me before looking up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Some people shouldn¡¯t be parents¡± He says, and I can tell he is off reliving some nightmare memory.


    Sitting up, I climb on top of him making him look at me. His hands rubbing my thighs before I lean down and kiss him. He seems shocked at first before kissing me back and his hands grip my thighs tightly.


    ¡°Lily, if you don¡¯t want me to fuck you. I suggest you get off¡± He says against my lips. I kiss the side of his mouth before kissing his chin. Moving to his neck I nip at the skin before kissing it softly. He turns his head giving me better ess to his neck and I feel his breath hitch. I hesitate before La¡¯s voice pleads with me.


    ¡°Please Lily, mark him, he won¡¯t leave us. I promise¡± La urging me to mark him, she wants to be tied to Damien.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to Lily. I want you to, but I can wait¡± He whispers. Making all doubt leave me. I kiss his neck before I feel my canines protrude and press against his skin before piercing his neck.


    I taste his blood as it rushes into my mouth and his grip tightens as he groans loudly, his fingers digging into my thighs. I pull my teeth from his neck before running my tongue over it sealing it, when I suddenly feel all his emotions rush into me. Overwhelming me and I sit up.


    Damien¡¯s face studying mine, I could feel he was trying to figure out if it was me or La that marked him. Looking for any regret of what I just did, but I knew he would find none.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I love you¡± He says brushing his thumb over my lips.


    ¡°I know you do¡± I tell him, kissing his thumb before he pulls me down on his chest, hugging me tightly against him, his fingertips running up and down my spine softly.

 chapter 71

    Lily POV


    Waking to the feel of my heart pounding in my chest, my entire body felt like it was wired, and my skin buzzed lightly as a cold rush of adrenaline rushed through my body making goosebumps rise on my skin. Startled by the sudden feeling, I jump out of bed, scanning the room. Damien is nowhere to be seen, and on his side of the bed, the covers were ripped back like he left suddenly.


    That¡¯s when I realise the feeling consuming me isn¡¯t mine, but his. Grabbing the first thing Iy my hands on, I dress quickly before running down the stairs. La is stirring to life as she feels the tension in the air.


    ¡°Darian said to stay inside there is a rogue attack he felt us wake up¡±


    ¡°Fuck that, we need to help¡± I tell her, throwing the front door open.


    The entire town is in chaos and I know something has gone terribly wrong, as the first thing I see is Callie and Max fighting off rogues in the middle of the park. Warriors fighting up the street and around the outskirts of the park that is in the dead centre of the town. Not hesitating, I jump into the fray to help.


    Callie is fighting two wolves and they seem to have the upper hand as they injure her. Max has three wolves on him but seems to be faring better. I watch as the ck wolf pins Callie to the ground and the other tries getting to her neck.


    Shifting mid jump, I tackle the wolf La tearing out a chunk of its fur as we skid across the ground. Spinning quickly we grab its tail ripping it backward but not before he pivots, his jaws snapping dangerously close to our face. Missing by centimetres only totch onto my side. Seeing an opening La tears through the wolf¡¯s throat, ripping it out. The wolf goes limp at our feet. I feel blood running down our side like I have turned a tap on.


    I hear Max whine loudly trying to get to Callie, but he is still cornered by the three wolves. Callie on the ground next to the swings with another two wolves attacking her. Her back legs are ripped apart pretty badly as blood coats her fur.


    ¡°Where the fuck, are theying from?¡± La growls while lunging at the wolf that is attacking Callie. We pounce on its back digging our ws in and tearing into the back of its throat. It growls before tossing us off and we hit the slide. La gets up baring her teeth and growling menacingly as it stalks toward us. He is big, his brown fur covered in mud and dirt.


    We lunge at him just as he lunges, and we sh together before his weight knocks us backwards and hends on top of us. La whimpers as he rips off a chunk of her ear. But that just angers her more as she digs her ws into his underbelly and scratches him. He shudders before she kicks him off, and she jumps on him, not giving him enough time to react as our canines go through his neck. She shakes her head viciously, ripping his throat apart as he slumps on the ground.


    I notice warriors fighting off more that have broken through the borders when Max howls loudly. But it¡¯s toote. If I had the pack link, maybe I would have been warned in time. Not being a pack member is a real disadvantage right now. I turn to see a ck and white wolf lunge at me, his teeth sinking into the side of my face near my eyes, his teeth tearing away fur and flesh, making Layal yelp.


    Her vision going dark on that side as her eye swells shut instantly. The wolf then sinks his teeth into the back of her neck. Thinking quickly, she drops on her back, rolling. His canines snapping dangerously close to our face again. Getting up, we slipped slightly as the dirt had now turned to mud from the blood pouring out of us.


    La wobbles on her paws before regaining herself just as he lunges again, tearing into our nk. Suddenly Max jumps over me before tackling the wolf, ripping it to pieces. Calliees over, nudging us.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to need to shift La, you won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer¡± I tell her as we stagger.


    La stands up on shaky legs before shaking out her fur. Blood and fur spraying everywhere as Max and Callie move backwards towards me, their eyes on the streets. The warriors fighting around the park also pushed back as more rogues came into the park.


    We take position in a circle. There were nine rogues and five of us. The warrior next to us stares worriedly when La¡¯s steps falter, looking past us as he sees Callie injured before moving in front. Natural order kicking in. Male werewolves always have it drummed into them to protect the she-wolves. It irks La that she doesn¡¯t want to be seen as a damsel in distress.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The wolves circled around us, baring their teeth with hunched shoulders when the white wolf stepped forward and I realised he must be in charge as he nodded, and they all lunged simultaneously. Callie and I get knocked back to the middle as the warriors block the two wolves from attacking us when we get attacked from the side.


    I get knocked out of the circle as I am hit by a brown wolf with white patches. Using our back legs, we kick him off and he hits a tree. Not wasting any time, we bite into his stomach, ripping his intestines out. Blood coating our already saturated fur. Hearing an agonised cry we turn just in time to see a she-wolf barrelling towards us, the wolf we just killed must have been her mate as she abandoned the fight she was in to attack us.


    She lunges forward and we sidestep but not quick enough as she scratches into our already injured nk. La whines and is getting weaker from the blood loss. We don¡¯t heal like normal wolves and it was starting to take a toll on her.


    La lunged back, managing to rip off a chunk of fur, but she was faster as she tackled us, biting into my shoulder and forcing us on our back. La scratches her face before I suddenly feel it. La is forced to shift as she weakens, leaving me trapped under the she-wolf. I put my arms under her neck, just keeping her jaw away as she snaps her teeth at my face. When she can¡¯t get through that way, she tears into my arm making me drop it, making me scream as I feel her canines sink into my soft skin.


    Manoeuvring quickly, I wrap my arms around her neck, pulling her against me but keeping her teeth away as I squeeze, strangling her. She struggles against me and I wrap my legs around her torso, squeezing with every bit of strength I have left. Her back ws digging into my thighs as she scratches through my flesh, trying to get loose. I scream at the pain but refuse to let go, knowing if I do, I am dead.


    ¡°Damien is close, I can feel him getting closer, hang on¡± La says as I try with all my might to not let go. Just when I think I can¡¯t hold on anymore. I see muscled tattooed armse into my line of vision, his hands grabbing the wolf¡¯s head before he twists, jerking her head to the side and I hear a crack. She goes limp against me and I roll her off slumping on the ground trying to catch my breath.


    Damien then turns around running to help his warriors. I watch as a wolf lunges toward him and I expect him to shift but instead he just pivots before grabbing its throat and squeezing its legs hanging in the air, when I hear the sickening crack before he drops it. Stepping over its limp body when another attacks. It is over quickly, and I slump back down on the ground when I realise he is okay.


    Turning my head, I see Callie in human form and Max in wolf form. Callie is injured and Max is licking her wounds trying to seal them. She will be okay with her wolf healing her fast. Me on the other hand, not so much as Iy bleeding out on the ground, too weak to even move. I can feel blood pooling around me, and my body feels ck and jelly like.


    I stare up at the clear sky, the stench of dead rogues in the air, La has gone quiet and I am too weak to even try to find her. Suddenly a shadow falls on me and I see Damien bend down, his arm going behind me knee¡¯s and the other under my back near my shoulders. He lifts me against his chest and tingles spread over my skin, easing the pain but not enough to take it all away.


    I feel myself slipping as weightlessness consumes me, and I feel my head roll back as I go limp in his arms.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she healing?¡± I hear someone say.


    ¡°Because she can¡¯t¡± he growls angrily, and I feel him run. The sickening sensation of my eyes rolling into the back of my head and I slip away, giving in as I see nothing but darkness.

 chapter 72

    Damien¡¯s POV


    I knew she was awake, felt it, Darian told her to remain inside the Packhouse. Knowing instantly she disobeyed the order when I heard La whine loudly in my head, injured. Darian turns running toward the Pack house, trying to get to her as La slowly slips out of reach.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I know my men can handle those that are left, and I need to get to my mate.


    I urge Darian to run faster, his paws hitting the ground with hard thuds as he pushes himself harder. Running through the town Ie to a halt at the park, I growl angrily and shift back when I notice the pack warrior¡¯s that are meant to be protecting the eastern border are amongst the fray.


    ¡°How the fuck did they get this far in the territory¡± I snap through the mind link but only receive deafening silence.


    ¡°I will deal with youter¡± I growl while running, searching for Lily. I couldn¡¯t see her anywhere when I heard Max¡¯s voice ring loudly in my head.


    ¡°Near the swings I can¡¯t get to her¡± turning and running in that direction, I don¡¯t see La and I know she is gravely injured, when I find a she-wolf mauling Lily who is trapped under the wolf in human form, her arms locked around its neck as she tries holding on to strangling it. Blood pooling underneath her pale body.


    Making it to her, I grab the wolfs head before she can react snapping her head to the side before going limp on top of her, Lily shoves her off and I don¡¯t have a chance to help when I hear the mangled scream of Callie as she too is forced to shift. Max howled as he tried getting to his mate. The grey wolf on Callie notices me and drops her before running at me but I am prepared as I sidestep my hand wrapping around its throat as I snap its neck before dropping it at my feet.


    Tatum, one of my warriors, has a ck wolf on his back and I quickly grab it by the ears, twisting its head all the way around to his back as it lets out a strangled noise before dying.


    There are two more Pack warriors running in to help, and I know they can take down thest wolf as I turn my back on them and run to Lily¡¯s side.


    Her eyes ze over and lose focus as she tries to remain conscious. Scooping her up. I run.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she healing?¡± Tatum asks worriedly.


    ¡°Because she can¡¯t,¡± I growl, running toward the Packhouse. I feel Max catching up. Kicking the door open, I ce Lily on the ground before running into the downstairs bathroom retrieving towels and the first aid kit. Max and I try to stem the bleeding, but she has so many wounds and they just soak straight through the towels and I know she is dying in front of my eyes.


    ¡°The Pack doctor is on her way¡± Max says, holding the towel on her side where she has a huge open wound that is bleeding profusely onto the floor. A few secondster Doc runs inpletely naked and I knew she ran all the way here. She drops her bag on the floor and works on Lily.


    ¡°She needs blood, what is her blood type?¡± Doc asks as she tries to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say panicked.


    ¡°Darian, try to contact La¡± I tell him.


    He struggles to get her alert enough, but she finally murmurs ¡°B positive¡±


    ¡°B positive, use me¡± I tell doc, thrusting my arm forward and she hesitates.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± I growl angrily.


    Doc grabs a line from her bag, jamming a needle in my arm before hooking it up to Lily.


    ¡°I¡¯m B positive, use me as well,¡± Tatum says, walking in, and Doc hooks a line to him before stabbing it in Lily¡¯s vein.


    Lily has no colour and is looking grey and lifeless. I watch my blood run down the line before moving slower as it passes through a small chamber looking thing Doc twists a valve looking thing and I watch as it slowly starts going into Lily.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you make it go faster?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, she could have an adverse reaction. There are too many risks associated with vein-to-vein transfusions. If she weren¡¯t dying, I wouldn¡¯t even attempt it¡± Doc tells me.


    ¡°You better hope your blood is clean¡± I growl at Tatum.


    He stares down at Lily and he knows he fucked up. They got in from the border he was in charge of.


    ¡°I¡¯m clean Alpha¡± He assures me. I didn¡¯t doubt him, it was very unlikely with his wolf¡¯s healing abilities for werewolves to even catch a disease but there can always be a first.


    Suddenly Reba runs in, throwing her ck hair in a bun. Reba works at the hospital with Doc as a nurse. She quickly sets to work stapling Lily¡¯s face together. Her eyes swollen shut and the skin on her cheeks hanging off in a p.


    ¡°I can tidy it up once we get her to hospital¡± she tells me. I couldn¡¯t care less about scaring, they just need to keep her alive. Lily gets a little colour about her, but she is still deathly pale, Darian can¡¯t reach La which isn¡¯t a good sign and makes me nervous. She is still alive. I can still hear her heart beating, but it is slow and faint.


    Mayaes running in with some blood bags and unhooks both of us before setting the bags up and holding them in the air, an ambnce pulls up out the front. Maya¡¯s colleague brings in a stretcher and they load her up. The marble floor slick with her blood as I follow them.


    ¡°Meet us at the hospital, I won¡¯t let her die¡± Doc says, turning to face me. I nod and watch as she jumps in the back with Maya and Reba. Darian whining loudly in my head and Maxes down the stairs with some pants, chucking them at me. I put them on before grabbing my car keys off the hall stand and jumping in my car. Dust and dirt spraying everywhere as I tear out of the driveway following the ambnce.

 chapter 73

    Lily POV


    My entire body ached, throbbing to its own beat. Thest thing I remembered was Damien finally getting to us before darkness took over. Opening my eyes, I could hear a beeping noise. Looking around, I find I am in a bed in a hospital. Damien asleep in the chair beside me, his head leaning against the headrest with his lips slightly parted as he snores softly. Pulling the covers back, my wounds are healing but painfully slow.


    Nearly every piece of skin is bruised and just moving slightly makes my breath get caught in my throat from the pain. Yet I am alive, so I wee the pain. It¡¯s better than the feeling that washed over me in the park. Never have I feared death so much as I did in that moment, as I felt nothing but weightlessness and darkness creep over me.


    Pulling the pulse oximeter from my finger, the machine beeps loudly, and I reach over, turning it off. The movement makes me hiss as I throw my legs over the side of the bed. I pull the line attached to the vein in my wrist out. Blood spurts out from the sudden movement and I ce my finger on the insertion mark till it stops.


    Getting up, I quickly make my way into the bathroom and pee before washing my hands. I feel heaps better, and my wounds seemed to be healing faster than normal. The pain is there but it isn¡¯t unbearable and for the most part just stings slightly. Looking in the mirror, I gasp. My skin is bruised, but that isn¡¯t what I find shocking. It is the ugly mark running from eyebrow to my jaw, jagged like someone took a can opener to my face.


    ¡°Oh my god, please tell me that won¡¯t stay there¡± I ask La who I forced awake with my shock, hitting her.


    ¡°It will heal Lily and barely be visible¡± She replies yawning. I feel tears brim at my marred skin. Not being able to look at the hideous mark, I turn away from the mirror and walk out. Damien is still sleeping soundly in the chair. I walk over to him, brushing my fingers through his hair. He moves slightly under my touch, moving my hand down. I cup his face and his eyes snap open from the sparks igniting on his skin. As soon as he saw me, he reached his arms out and grabbed me, cing me on hisp. I hiss in pain at the sudden movement as his arms wrap around my waist, pulling me closer.


    ¡°Sorry¡± He says when he causes me pain, his face in my hair while he breathes in my scent. I turn slightly so I can face him, but his grip is unwavering.


    ¡°You disobeyed me Lily, we told you to stay inside¡± He said, burying his face in my neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay now¡± I tell him, and he shakes his head.


    ¡°No, you nearly died. Next time, listen. I can¡¯t lose you¡± He tells me, and I nod, not wanting to argue with him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A few minutester, Doc walks in. Damien introduces her as Maria.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking better today, Luna. Gave us quite the scare,¡± She tells me. She seems nice and motherly. Her chocte brown eyes watching me. She has dark curly hair and a whiteb coat on. Her sses perched on the end of her nose as she looked at me.


    ¡°Can youy on the bed? I just want to check you¡¯re healing properly¡± She says, before I feel Damien stand cing me on the bed and Iy down. He stands close, watching as she lifts the hospital gown and writes some notes after inspecting my skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re healing fast, The Alpha¡¯s blood and Tatum¡¯s have sped up the healing process¡± She says nodding her head happily.


    I go to ask her something but hesitate, not wanting to sound vain. Damien notices my hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asks, brushing my hair from my face.


    I point to my face where the scar runs jagged.


    ¡°Will this remain like that?¡± I ask her. Damien snorts, making me look up at him.


    ¡°You nearly died and you¡¯re worried about scarring?¡± He shakes his head. Doc ignores him and answers.


    ¡°It will but it will be barely noticeable, Reba did a good job at stitching it, it will only be a very faint line once healed. The werewolf blood has helped heal you, Lily so it shouldn¡¯t look anywhere near as bad as it does now¡± She exins.


    I nod, feeling a little relieved that my face won¡¯t look like I had been put through a blender.


    ¡°When can I go home?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Today I will organise the discharge papers¡± She goes to walk out when she pauses before turning back to me.


    ¡°You know. I know you¡¯re hesitant about him marking you, Lily. But when wolves mark each other, they take pieces of each other, strengthen each other, the Alpha marking you might actually be beneficial not just because of the bond and the fact you won¡¯t be rogue. Your wolf may feel more at ease and your ability to heal should be stronger. Just something to think about¡± She says before looking at the Alpha. His eyes lit up at the thought of marking me, and I could feel how much he really wanted to.


    I nod, not saying anything. Maria left the room, leaving us alone.


    ¡°Did you ask her to say that?¡± I ask him, making him look at me.


    ¡°No, Lily. Doc is right though and I think you know that¡±


    ¡°I have a surprise waiting for you at home. In fact, three of them¡± He tells me, leaning down on the bed and kissing my head softly. I look up at him and he kisses my lips.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not telling you so don¡¯t ask?¡± He says smiling deviously. I roll my eyes before a more pressing question hits me.


    ¡°Why did they attack? What did they want?¡± I ask. Damien leans back, his face taking a more serious expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Lily¡± He answers, but I can tell he is lying, which angers me and La.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡± I tell him, and he looks at me and suddenly realises I can feel what he feels, now I have marked him. He sighs before sitting next to me on the bed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now, just focus on getting better. Then once I have marked you, I will tell you,¡± He says looking toward the window and not meeting my gaze.


    ¡°So you refuse to tell me unless you mark me?¡± I ask, incredulous that he was actually using that against me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Lily. I have my reasons¡±


    ¡°And what are they?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now, just let it go¡± He sighs, running his hand through his hair before pinching the bridge of his nose. Doc suddenly walks in and I don¡¯t get to demand he answer.


    She gives some papers to Damien, which he signs before he walks over to a bag under the chair he was asleep on and ces it beside me. He pulls some clothes from the bag and helps me get dressed in some loose-fitting track pants and shirt.


    I say goodbye to Doc and we leave, making our way down to the car. When I hop in, Damien turns to me.


    ¡°Just let it go for now, Lily. Please, I don¡¯t want to argue¡± He says rubbing my cheek with his hand.


    We drive home in silence. When we pull up at the Pack house. I notice two familiar cars parked in the driveway. I look at Damien and he has a smile on his lips confirming who I think it is. Throwing the door open, I run toward the doorpletely forgetting any pain I felt. I hear Damien telling me to slow down. But I didn¡¯t listen, I was too excited. Before I reach the door, it opens. Aria stepped out with a grin on her face and I threw myself in her arms.


    She stumbles back before wrapping her arms around me. ¡°Surprise¡± she whispers into my hair. I squeeze her tightly, tears running down my face. Goddess knows how much I have missed her, we may fight and bicker, but she has always been there, always the one constant thing in my life refusing to give up on me.


    ¡°I missed you¡± I tell her and I feel her hand rubbing my hair soothingly.


    ¡°I know, I have missed you too¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± I ask, hoping they are here too.


    ¡°At home, with Reid. I just spoke to him and he wasining about having to watch my little pony on repeat,¡± I chuckle slightly. The girl¡¯s favourite show.


    ¡°And Ryker?¡± I ask, he was my little buddy and reminded me of myself. We always had a strong connection like two peas in a pod. ¡°He is fine, he wanted toe, but I told him when you¡¯re feeling better,¡± She tells me.


    I hear movement behind her, and I look over her shoulder. My father stepped through the doorway and onto the porch.


    ¡°Hey kiddo¡± He says, and Aria lets go and I run to my father. He scoops me up, my feet leaving the ground, and kisses my hair. I hiss at the sudden pain radiating down my side from his tight embrace.


    ¡°Oops, sorry I forgot¡± he says, putting me down on my feet and wrapping his arm around me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be happy to see me¡± He says, looking down at me.


    ¡°You know I suck at holding grudges¡± I tell him, and he chuckles. Damien scoffs behind me. Making me turn to look at him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You have to be the most stubborn person I have met and have had it out for me since I brought you here¡± Hements with a smile on his lips. My father chuckles.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl, give him hell¡± He says, making Damien shake his head at hisment.


    ¡°You said three surprises, this is only two?¡± I tell him.


    ¡°She is inside¡± My dad says, looking down at me and squeezing my shoulder. He steps aside and I walk in, but no one is there. I walk into the lounge room. And she is standing next to the lounge, a huge grin on her face as her eyes light up at seeing me. I squeal and all but tackle her onto the lounge. She erupts into a fit of giggles.


    ¡°Miss me?¡± She asks, squeezing me back. I nod, breathing in my best friend¡¯s scent. We sit up on the couch while dad, Aria and Damiene inside. Damien raises an eyebrow at us on the lounge.


    ¡°Now just because Amber is here, don¡¯t think you will be allowed to run amuck Lily¡± Damien warns, and I roll my eyes at him. He shakes his head before walking toward the kitchen.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s there to do around here?¡± She asks. Making meugh.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t figured that out yet, but we can escape him¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I heard that?¡± Damien sings out from the kitchen. Aria adds her two cents worth.


    ¡°Best behaviour Amber, your father was hard enough to convince to let youe. Don¡¯t make me regret bringing you¡± Aria warns and we both giggle.


    ¡°They do realise you¡¯re the bad influence, right?¡± She asks beforeughing.


    ¡°Me?¡± I say, pointing to myself. ¡°Never, it¡¯s all you¡± I tell her. She chuckles. Damien walks in then and stands by the door.


    ¡°From what I have observed, it is both of you and I will be keeping tabs on the pair of you at all times¡± He warns. I get up pulling Amber with me, needing coffee.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± Amber nods and we make our way to the kitchen, followed by Damien.


    ¡°How long are you staying?¡± I ask Aria.


    ¡°We will leave in a few days, but wille back up with the kids, as long as it is alright with the Alpha?¡± She says and Damien nods.


    ¡°Why are you asking, you could always demand him, shit you could make him rub your feet if you wanted?¡±


    ¡°No, Lily, I don¡¯t like to abuse my authority and it is still his territory¡± She answers. Damien shoots me a look.


    ¡°What it¡¯s true¡± I tell him, and he shakes his head and starts pouring coffee.


    ¡°I see you still don¡¯t bear Damien¡¯s mark?¡± Aria asks, making my father look at me. Here we go, another lecture. She doesn¡¯t waste any time. Damien smirks at her, questioning me.


    ¡°Forget it for now Lily, but we will have a chatter about it¡± She tells me, and I nod. Maybe it would be good talking to her about it. I know she will understand me better and not judge despite banishing me, she will at least listen.


    Damien ces the coffee on the bench and everyone grabs one.


    ¡°I have Pack business to attend to, David, you can join me if you like¡± He says, turning to my father who nods. It was weird not hearing people refer to him as Alpha. Felt strange, but my father seemed quite casual, more rxed without the title, like he wasn¡¯t carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. I watch as my father grabs his coffee and follows Damien.

 chapter 74

    Lily POV


    Desperately wanting to take a shower, Amber and I headed upstairs to my room, Aria was happily talking to Natalia in the kitchen. Stripping off my clothes, Amber sits on the edge of the bath talking to me. Nudity wasn¡¯t a big thing between us and I was not shy around her.


    When we were kids we even bathed together growing up in Reid¡¯s pack with her, we werepletelyfortable around each other. She knew all my secrets. All my faults and I have never felt the need to hide anything from her and she was the same with me.


    Stripping my pants off, I turn on the shower and step in.


    ¡°Do you need any help?¡± She asked when she noticed the bruises and staples covering most of my body. I wave her off.


    ¡°No, I am good. They look worse than they feel¡± I tell her. As soon as I step in the water, I hiss loudly at the burning sensation. ¡°I take that back, they sting like a bitch¡± I hiss. Amber chuckles to herself.


    ¡°So, why haven¡¯t you and the Alpha mated yet?¡± She asks, while I try washing the shampoo out of my hair.


    ¡°Because I am not sure I want to be permanently tied to him. I didn¡¯t want the Alpha position, yet he expects me to be his Luna¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he is your mate Lily, you kind of don¡¯t have a choice now. That can¡¯t be the only reason,¡± She says.


    I sigh before bending down and grabbing the conditioner.


    ¡°It¡¯s not, Damien is having a baby with another woman. She is due in around nine or ten weeks¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Wow, how do you feel about that?¡± Amber says, shaking her head, her eyebrows raising in shock.


    ¡°Well, not happy obviously. My mate is having a kid with someone else, and he tried to hide it, like I would not find out. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure how I feel about it or him, but it is what it is. Nothing I can do about it¡±


    ¡°And Damien?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Huh yeah he wants to mark me, I just worry when the baby doese, he will throw me away like everyone else does¡± I tell her.


    ¡°He loves you Lily, a blind man could see that I don¡¯t think a baby will change that. What about the mother?¡±


    ¡°Oh you will love her, grade A bitch, but she found her mate and I don¡¯t know, things feel different now. I don¡¯t hate her, and she apologised, but I don¡¯t know. Hopefully, once the babyes Damien and her can figure out how to co-parent and leave me out of it¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I doubt that will happen. Technically you would be the kids stepmother and what? You are just going to ignore the kid or leave when he has custody. Come on, Lily, I know you. I know you won¡¯t be able to help yourself. You can¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to be involved with his kid¡± She was right, I love kids. They are the most non judgmental and epting of me.


    Yet I didn¡¯t want to be the horror stepparent my father was to Aria. I was afraid that when the baby came, I would despise it.


    ¡°We will see once it arrives¡± Suddenly the doorbell rang and both of us perked up. I heard Natalia answer it before hearing Tabitha¡¯s voice ask if Damien was here.


    ¡°Speak of the devil and she arrives¡± I chuckle, stepping out of the shower and grabbing a towel. Nataliaes and knocks on the bedroom door.


    ¡°Come in, Natalia¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Luna Tabitha is here, she is looking for Alpha . Do you want me to send her away?¡±


    ¡°No, tell her I will be down ina minute¡± Natalia nods before walking out closing the door.


    Amber walks into the closet and starts grabbing some clothes for me and walks out with a pair of tights and shirt.


    ¡°Man is he okay? Like all there in the head? Like seriously who colour coordinates underwear and socks or any clothes for that matter?¡± She asks, walking out and handing me the clothes. I chuckle softly.


    ¡°Yeah, I think he has OCD. Makes me feel bad sometimes, because I put my stuff away and I have caught him a few times rearranging them. So I just gave up. He wants it to look a certain way, he can keep it that way. Because I ain¡¯t got the patience. You think that¡¯s bad, you should see the library. Colour coordinated and in alphabetical order. I am too scared to even touch the books in case I forget where it goes¡± Amber scrunches up her face before shaking her head.


    ¡°Okay then, you have fun with that. I am d my mate is normal. Alphas seem so overrated right now¡± She says as we walk out the door.


    Coming down the stairs, I see Tabitha standing awkwardly near the door. Aria just stares at her like she is a science experiment. I can tell she is intimidated by Aria¡¯s aura as she not once looks up and makes eye contact with her.


    Tabitha looks up when she hears meing down the steps.


    ¡°Luna, sorry to stop by¡± I wave her off and stop in front of her.


    ¡°Tabitha this is Amber my friend from the Blood Moon Pack and that is Aria my sister, the Lycan queen and Luna of the blood Moon Pack, everyone this is Tabitha¡±


    ¡°Aria is your sister?¡± She says, her mouth opening and closing like a fish in shock.


    ¡°Yes I am, and I suppose you are the she-wolf the Alpha knocked up¡± Aria said, holding her hand out for Tabitha to shake.


    Tabitha awkwardly shook her hand, which was visibly trembling as she ced it in Aria¡¯s hand. Aria smiled at her, no angering off her, just understanding. Tabitha however looked like she was about to puke.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I ask, and I watch Aria walk down towards the kitchen again and Tabitha takes a deep breath.


    ¡°I was actually going to the clinic today but my car has broken down and my mother refuses to take me. I was hoping Damien or you could run me. It is just an ultrasound¡±


    ¡°You walked all the way here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I actually don¡¯t live that far only on the other side of the park¡±


    ¡°Well Damien isn¡¯t here, and I um¡±


    ¡°Lily will run you, we will be fine. I can keep Amber entertained. Right Amber?¡± Aria says and Amber quickly nods her head.


    ¡°Well, it is settled then, Lily, you can take my car¡± She tosses me her keys and I give her a what the fuck look. She raises her perfectly manicured eyebrow daring me to go against her and I sigh before turning around stering a fake grin on my face.


    ¡°Sure lets go ¡± I tell her, walking out to Aria¡¯s ck SUV that I also like to call her Mumma Humma as it is the main family car.


    ¡°You will have to show me where it is, I have no idea where to go¡± I tell her while hopping in. Tabitha hops in and looks around awkwardly before nodding her head.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t too awkward for you, is it?¡± She asks nervously.


    ¡°No, it is fine, we all need to get along for the baby anyway, so might as well start now¡± I tell her driving down the driveway.


    ¡°Which direction?¡±


    ¡°Left¡± She says


    ¡°So how is your mate, howe he isn¡¯ting?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Damien hasn¡¯t let him leave thepound yet, and my mother hates me because I had a child with someone who isn¡¯t my mate, so she refuses toe too¡± She tells me rubbing her belly.


    I nod in understanding, although I don¡¯t get how her mother could shun her for getting pregnant.


    We drove in silence for about half an hour before pulling up at a clinic. I park the car and we both head inside where Tabitha gives the receptionist her name before we sit down. The entire clinic is filled with pregnant she-wolves and I feel their eyes on me. Some smile and some just look, wondering why I am here with Damien¡¯s mistress.


    After a few minutes Tabitha¡¯s name is called, she looks up before standing while I remain seated.


    ¡°You cane in¡± She says, waiting for me to decide. Everyone¡¯s eyes are on me to see what I decide. Deciding to be supportive, I got up and followed her. They took us into a room with a bed and someputer equipment. Tabitha seemed to know what she was doing as sheid on the ultrasound table and lifted her shirt.


    A red-haireddy came in with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°I was wondering when you would finallye Tabitha¡± She says. Tabitha nods her head.


    ¡°Yeah, you know what mums like¡± The woman nodded before cing some gel on her belly and moving the ultrasound device over her belly.


    ¡°How far along did you say you are?¡± the ultrasound technician asks after a few minutes.


    ¡°I should still have nine weeks and three days left¡± Tabitha says, confused.


    ¡°Why is something wrong?¡± She asks and I hear her heart rate pick up.


    ¡°Did you get your first scan done in a human facility?¡± The technician asks.


    Tabitha nods her head. ¡°There is a reason you can¡¯t do that, and this exins why you¡¯re measuring so big already, you only have two weeks left. You can go any day now. Baby is head down and engaged already,¡± The woman exins. My heart rate picks up and so does Tabitha¡¯s as a horrified expression takes over her face.


    ¡°That soon¡± She whispers, just as shocked as me.


    ¡°Yes, Tabitha. You should have known better than to go to a human facility¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want mum to find out. You know what mum¡¯s like Annabelle, if I walked in here she would have found out before she did¡± Tabitha whispered.


    I looked at the screen; the picture was unbelievably detailed. You could see almost perfectly, could see its eye¡¯s, lips even watch as it moved around, even its fingernails.


    ¡°Do you want to know the gender?¡±


    Tabitha nodded her head excitedly. I didn¡¯t know what to think. It felt strange looking at my mate¡¯s baby on the screen, and jealousy red a little.


    ¡°Look here,¡± The woman said, pointing to the screen. We both leant in looking. To me, it didn¡¯t look like anything. Tabitha squealed excitedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl,¡± She said.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct you¡¯re having a little girl¡± I smiled happily for her but was also numb. Knowing the gender kind of made it feel more real.


    After the scan, we waited in the waiting room for some prints. The technician printed two lots, one for Tabitha and one for the Alpha. Hopping in the car, I ced the scans on the back seat and started the car.


    ¡°Thanks foring,¡± She said, and I nodded.


    ¡°I suppose I will have to prepare now that she ising sooner rather thanter¡± She stated. My stomach felt like it was in knots and La has said nothing the entire time I have been with her. I felt like she was blocking me out. If our roles were reversed, I probably would have blocked myself out too.


    ¡°Have you got everything you need?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, I have the basics, I am just hoping Trey is let out so he can help me. He said he would¡±


    ¡°You have had no problems with him, he isn¡¯t mad?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°No, he has epted it. It will excite him to know he can mark me earlier than nned¡± I nod.


    ¡°I will speak to Damien and see if we can hurry along with him being released¡± Tabitha looked at me hopefully.


    She showed me where she lived and I dropped her off, her house was almost directly across from us.


    ¡°You want toe in?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Maybe next time, I have to go back to see my sister and friend¡± I tell her and she nods before waving. I feel Lae forward now that she is gone.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t handle it, I¡¯m sorry Lily¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, but either way we are going to have to deal with it¡± I tell her, and she whines loudly.


    Pulling up at the Pack house, Damien¡¯s car is in the driveway. Before I even open the car door, he is beside the car. I grab the ultrasounds and the small picture of the 3d scan. Damien opens the door and I step out of the car before locking it.


    ¡°Aria rang me,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go, I wouldn¡¯t have been angry¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, here. Congrats you¡¯re having a little girl¡± I tell him, passing him the small image. He looks down at it and I can feel his excitement before he masks it.


    I walk off, not because he is excited he is having a girl but because it hurt to see him excited over having a baby with someone that¡¯s not me.


    ¡°Lily, wait. Can we talk about this¡±


    ¡°Nothing to talk about Damien¡± I tell him walking toward the door. I hear him swear to himself. Opening the front door, Aria is waiting for me.


    ¡°You threw me under the bus, you knew I didn¡¯t want to go¡± I tell her walking toward the kitchen. Amber appears on the stairs and I hear Damiene in the front door.


    ¡°Let her cool off,¡± I hear Aria tell him. Amber follows me to the kitchen.


    ¡°Hey Natalia¡± I say walking toward the fridge. She nods and goes about making lunch.


    Opening the fridge, I grab a beer out and pop the cap. Argh just what I needed, I think to myself, chugging the bottle and grabbing another. I offer one to Amber, but she shakes her head and I shrug before opening the next bottle.


    ¡°Little early, don¡¯t you think?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to sit through your mate¡¯s mistress¡¯ ultrasound. I did, so cheers,¡± I say sipping the bottle before sitting on the stool on the bench.


    Damien and Aria walk out, followed by my father. Damien groans before walking over and taking the bottle from me.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t drinking,¡± I red at him.


    ¡°Fine,e on Amber¡± I tell her and she looks to Aria who nods her head before following me.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but maybe chat with him¡± Amber suggests making me scoff.


    Going to my bedroom Iy on the bed, Amberys next to me. Wey talking for a few hours when Aria appears in the doorway.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Lily, can I talk to you please?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, you always have choice but I would like it if we could talk while no one but us girls are here¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± I ask, sitting up on my elbows looking at her.


    ¡°Went with the Alpha to discuss a few things¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± I pat the bed beside me, when her phone rings downstairs.


    ¡°I will get that and be back up¡± She says quickly leaving.


    ¡°I wonder how long Damien and your Dad will be,¡± asks Amber.


    I shrug my shoulders, not really caring if Damien doesn¡¯t return tonight.


    ¡°After the chat with ya sis, what do you want to do, we can¡¯t just hide out up here¡± She says.


    I smile when an Idea hits me. ¡°Wanna sneak out?¡± her eyes light up and she nods her head. A few secondster Aria walks in on the phone and sits next to me on the bed.

 chapter 75

    Lily POV


    We wait patiently for Aria to get off the phone and serve the lecture I know I am about to receive. She ces her phone down on the bedside table before turning to me.


    ¡°Just Reid wanting to make sure we got here alright¡± She tells me. I nod beforeying back down on the bed. Aria kicks off her shoes before lying beside me.


    ¡°No, lecture?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, I mainly wanted to find out how you are doing with this whole stepchild thing?¡± She states.


    I think for a few minutes and wey in silence, Amber pulls out her phone and starts ying on it, pretending to ignore us but I know she is listening.


    ¡°Everything is fine, it is what it is. I can¡¯t change it, so why dwell on it?¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I know it hurts, I also know you saved yourself for your mate Lily, I know you said you didn¡¯t want one but if you didn¡¯t why did you save yourself?¡± She asks and I look at her.


    I didn¡¯t want a mate, yet every chance I had to lose my virginity I turned it down and not just because La would refuse but because I didn¡¯t feel anyone was deserving of taking it, so maybe I really was waiting for my mate. I didn¡¯t say anything. I had no decent argument because deep down I knew she was right.


    ¡°So why haven¡¯t you mated yet, why don¡¯t you bear his mark?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°Because once we do there is no turning back Aria. I never wanted this, any of it. Then I found out he got another wolf pregnant which just solidifies we aren¡¯tpatible like the goddess thought,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°So it has nothing to do with fearing actually having a mate. You convinced yourself you were undeserving of one for so many years and now you have one you still don¡¯t feel good enough. Mates are equals. Each half to a whole¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not whole Aria, you know that¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are, you just need to believe it and trust Damien when he tells you he epts you. You do not know, but he didn¡¯t care if you were broken Lily, he said he would dere war if we didn¡¯t let him take you even though I could have killed him where he stood and he didn¡¯t fear the oue of his words, he just knew he wanted his mate. To him you¡¯re not broken, to me you¡¯re not. The only person who thinks you have a broken wolf is you¡±


    ¡°We have been good? Haven¡¯t we, Lily?¡± Says La, eavesdropping in my head.


    ¡°Please just give in, let him mark us¡± She pleads. La wants this more than anything.


    ¡°After the baby is born¡± I tell her, wanting to make sure I wasn¡¯t going to be pushed to the side afterwards. La nods her head.


    ¡°Just think about it Lily, I love you and so does he. Don¡¯t ruin your chances at happiness because you don¡¯t feel good enough for him¡± Aria says sitting up before kissing my head.


    When she goes to get up, I wrap my arms around her waist, and she brushes my hair with her fingers. I let her go, and she hops up walking to the door, only to stop when she notices the walk-in door open.


    ¡°Yeesh, hate to be theundrydy here?¡± She states and I chuckle.


    ¡°Alpha¡¯s¡± Both Aria and Amber say at the same time. Aria shakes her head, walking out.


    ¡°I know you are both sneaking out by the way, No drinking. And I am not getting involved if your mate kills you¡± She yells from the stairs. Getting up, I rummage through my cupboard and grab some clothes. Following Amber to her room, we both get changed.


    Once we are dressed, I decide to take Amber to visit Callie. Walking downstairs Aria is waiting by the door. She gives us her keys.


    ¡°I will let you, but no drinking and be back before eight. The Alpha said he should be home by then,¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Natalia is going to show me how to make those stuffed capsicin she made yesterday for lunch¡± She tells me. Grabbing her keys, we ran to her car before taking off.


    ¡°Where is the bottle shop?¡± Asks Amber.


    ¡°We are both underage¡± I tell her, knowing Damien¡¯s pack is way too strict to sell grog to minors.


    Amber rummages through her bag and pulls out a card. ¡°I got a fake ID¡± She says, a grin on her face.


    ¡°We can ditch the car at your friends for the night¡± She says,


    ¡°Maybe you really are the destructive influence¡± I tell her before driving toward the bottle shop.


    Amber runs in and brings out three bottles of Vodka and a bottle of whisky.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it worked¡±


    ¡°I know, it never works back home!¡± She said.


    ¡°Probably because everyone back home knows you¡± I chuckle before driving toward Callies.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to snitch are you, La¡± I ask her, knowing she has a direct line to Darian now.


    ¡°No, we can have some fun for once¡± She states and my face lights up. Maybe we weren¡¯t so different after all.


    Getting to Callie¡¯s shees out to see who¡¯s strange car pulled into the driveway. When I hop out, she rxes.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of the hospital, Does Alpha know you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°No, but my sister does, this is Amber, Amber this is Callie¡± They both say hi to each other and I could tell they were going to get along simply great. Especially when Amber pulled the bottles out. Callie¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°I will order pizza, girl¡¯s night?¡± We both nod, walking inside.


    ¡°I like her,¡± Amber murmurs.


    ¡°Yeah, she reminds me a bit of you,¡± I tell her, grabbing the bottle of Vodka and going to grab some sses.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    It was eleven o¡¯clock when I got a call from Aria. We were supposed to be back by eight, but with David¡¯s help we got information from one of the rogues we caught. One thing we had inmon was our appetite for torture, shared the same thrill of watching them squirm in fear.


    We found out that Kade was behind the attacks, so I was already angry before I got the call. But when Aria said Lily and Amber took off and hadn¡¯t returned, I was livid.


    ¡°Why did you let them leave, she just got out of hospital?¡± I growl through the phone.


    ¡°They are young Damien, and I could tell she wanted a night off from the dramas I expected them back by eight¡±


    Hanging up the phone, turning to David who had his hands inside the rogue stomach pulling out his intestines. The rogue screamed as his body kept trying to heal before he went unconscious.


    ¡°We need to go, I will drop you off back at the pack house¡±


    ¡°Lily?¡± David asks, and I nod. He cleans his hand on a towel.


    ¡°What about him?¡± David asks. We got everything we needed from him so we walked over to him. I snap his neck. His eyes looking up at me hollow as I walk toward the door.


    Dropping David off, I know Lily would have gone to the only ce I know she feelsfortable, and that is Callie¡¯s. I pull up out the front and Max is sitting on the porch steps.


    ¡°They¡¯re inside¡± He says nodding toward the door. Walking past him, I step inside and am instantly hit with her scent. All three of them are dancing to music ying on the radio. Lily was so intoxicated she couldn¡¯t even sense I was in the house. Sniffing the air, my eyes snap to her leg. Blood seeping through the side of her jeans, making me growl at her carelessness. I can tell her wounds had opened up on her leg.


    Callie spotted me standing in the doorway freezing, her eyes going wide before Amber and Lily looked at me before looking at each other. They both burst outughing before Callie nudges Amber in warning. I growl and Callie turns her head in submission and so does Amber. Lily however gets an attitude.


    ¡°Great, the fun police have arrived¡± She giggles, stumbling into the couch. I grab her, steadying her before she smacks my hand away. Tugging her to me, I hold her against me, she smells strongly of vodka.


    ¡°Get in the car¡± I growl at Amber.


    ¡°You, I will deal with tomorrow¡± I tell Callie and her face pales.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to them like that¡± Lily says in anger, her words are slurred and she can barely stay upright.


    ¡°You have disobeyed me for thest time, Love¡± I growl into her ear. She tugged herself away from me.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t treat people like that. We did nothing wrong¡± She argues back.


    ¡°Callie knows exactly why this behaviour isn¡¯t permitted at the moment and so does fucking Amber. Now get in the fucking car Lily¡± I yell at her.


    ¡°No¡± She screams before falling back on the lounge. I can feel that Darian is just as angry with her and La is blocking him out. Going to the lounge I rip her up, she fights against me but in her drunken stupor just ends up tripping over her own feet. Dragging her outside, I shove her into the passenger seat. Amber quietly sits in the back.


    ¡°Max, drive Aria¡¯s car to the pack house¡± I tell him before rummaging through Lily¡¯s jean pocket and retrieving the keys and tossing them to him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been drinking?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, Alpha, I came home from patrol and they were like that¡± He tells me. I nod before pulling out of the driveway. I see Max following behind. On the drive back, both Amber and Lily pass out. Aria is waiting outside when we pull up and she doesn¡¯t look happy. She rips the back door open and pulls Amber out, jostling her awake.


    ¡°Get in my car, I can¡¯t believe you would disobey me¡± She snaps at Amber.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha, I think it is best we leave. Clearly I have made things worse bying here,¡± She says.


    ¡°Wait till morning, Lily will want to say goodbye¡± I said looking toward the car where Lily was slumped in the passenger seat.


    ¡°No, we will be fine, David agrees. I wille back soon with the kids. Once you have everything sorted with Lily. I will ring her in the morning so can you please give her back her phone¡± I nod. David ces their bags in their cars and Amber has passed out in the passenger seat of Aria¡¯s car again. Aria shakes her head at her before walking over and opening the passenger door of mine and kissing Lily¡¯s head.


    ¡°You are your own worst enemy Lily¡± She whispers brushing her hair from her face. Lily stirs but doesn¡¯t wake. Everyone leaves. Leaving me alone with Lily. I pick her up and carry her inside before dumping her on the bed.


    She squeals loudly before squinting at the lights and rolls over. I pull her clothes off when she wakes.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Leave me alone¡± She says as I pull her jeans off. Blood seeping into the towel ced underneath her. Grabbing the first aid kit, I pull the dressing off before redressing it. Most of her wounds are healed, and the bruising has settled except for the gash on her leg and side.


    Lily tries pushing me away wanting to sleep but I growl at her in warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t growl at me¡± She whines, throwing her arm over her face to block the light.


    ¡°I am going to do more than growl at you in a minute¡± I tell her, making her eyes snap open and go to mine.

 chapter 76

    Lily POV


    ¡°I am going to do more than growl at you in a minute¡±


    My eyes snap open going to his, and I can see the glint in his eye. He redresses my wound and I have be startling sober all of a sudden. La pushed beneath my skin and her anger burned into me. Making my hair stand on end.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°What does he mean?¡± I ask her and she growls in my head angrily.


    ¡°He is going to mark us, Darian is fuming and so is he¡± She spits out. My blood runs cold at her words and adrenaline pumps through my veins. Rolling onto my back, he sits back before pulling the towel out from under me. His demeanour is calmly cold as he dumps the towel on the bed and rolls up the gauze and soiled bandages in the towel before dumping it on the floor beside him.


    His warm hands run up my thighs and I shiver from the tingles spreading up my legs from his touch, his hands moving up hips before he grips them. And I know she is right. His fingers dug painfully into my skin. When I see him move closer, his eyes turn to pitch ck orbs, the eyes of his beast and he looks more like a predator about to devour its prey.


    My reaction time was a little sluggish but effective as I brought my foot up kicking him in the face. His head snapping back as the force throws him off the bed. His hands clutching his face and he shakes his head before a menacing growl rumbles through his chest.


    Rolling off the bed, I run for the door. Damien¡¯s hand snaking out just as I grip the door handle, his hand wrapping around my ankle and I am ripped onto the floor, the impact knocking the air from lungs with an oomph as I grunt at the sudden impact.


    Damien rips me toward him before pressing his weight onto me, and effectively trapping me before pushing between my legs and holding my wrists above my head, pressing them into the soft carpet. His tight grip cutting off the cirction in my hands as I struggle to get them free.


    His face moving closer before I felt his breath against my lips. ¡°Struggle all you want, I warned you not to provoke me¡± He says, his lips so close I could feel them moving against my own. Panic seizing me so I do the only thing I hope will work, distraction.


    Closing the distance I kiss him, he doesn¡¯t react at first and I feel him smile against my lips before he kisses me back hungrily, his tongue plunging into my mouth warm and forceful as he tasted every inch of my mouth, making me moan into his as he pressed himself into me. Getting lost in the feel of his body pressed against mine, yet his grip never waivers. Damien suddenly smiles against my lips before pulling back and looking down at me, his eyes still the ck of his beast and I know it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Nice try¡± He says before dropping his face into the crook of my neck, his canines extending and puncturing my skin. His teeth sink into my flesh deeply and I scream at the sudden pain before I feel lightheaded, drowsiness washing over me then I feel my surroundings getting duller as darkness pulls me under into the depths of unconsciousness.


    Damien¡¯s Pov


    Lilyy unconscious on the floor, my mark etched into her skin. Running my tongue over it I seal it and she shivers in her sleep. Darian feels content as the mate bond settles over us and I feel the buzz as our souls entwine and I feel her emotions rush into me forging a teether between us. She waspletely out cold and the only thing I could feel on her end was exhaustion.


    Marking takes a toll on any she-wolf but an Alpha¡¯s mark is stronger, knocking them out until they start to heal. Lily¡¯s scar on her face heals instantly as my strength bleeds into her through the bond and her wolf starts healing her now having the strength to do so.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be able to hide from us any more¡± Darian says proudly admiring our mark through my eyes that is red and angry on her pale skin.


    ¡°You say that now, but she will wake up and she is going to be furious¡±


    ¡°She will forgive us, La wanted this. She just wanted Lily to before we marked her¡±


    ¡°Well toote now, she is officially ours¡± I tell him, scooping Lily¡¯s slumped body into my arms and cing her on the bed. Stripping my clothes off, I hop in the shower before climbing in bed beside her. Just as my head hits the pillow, my phone rings loudly. Grabbing it off the nightstand, I unlock it and read the message David sent.


    David : All good on my end and ready to go. Did you mark her?


    Me: Marked and see you tomorrow with reinforcements. I reply a few secondster, my phone dings again with his reply.


    David: Good! Hate to be you in the morning, good luck with that.


    I chuckle before turning my phone on silent. David and I had spoken earlier in the day, and he insisted with Kade being on the loose that I needed to mark her whether or not she wanted me to. Darian also agreed, but I feared her wrath in the morning.


    ¡°We should probably bail first thing in the morning before she wakes,¡± Darian said.


    ¡°Why are you scared of her¡± I chuckle at my wolf now wimping out.


    ¡°Not Lily, but La is a force to be reckoned with¡±


    ¡°We will be fine, what¡¯s the worst she can do?¡± I tell him, though I feel his unease through the bond. Deciding to set my rm just in case. Maybe it is better she wakes up and I am not here. She might calm down before I have to deal with her.


    Laying on my side I pull Lily against me, feeling the tingles of the bond rush over me as her skines in contact with mine. Relishing the contact because I know when she wakes up she won¡¯t be letting me near her for a while.

 chapter 77

    Lily POV


    Waking up the next morning I was instantly in a terrible mood, made only worse when I realised the person who put me in the mood wasn¡¯t even in the bed, instead he snuck out like I was some one night stand he was trying to escape. Sitting upright, the night¡¯s eventsing back to me like a nightmare I woke up in. I touched the tender skin of my neck, hissing when my fingers came in contact with the mark on my neck.


    ¡°I am going to fucking kill that mutt¡± I scream, frustrated before storming into the closet and grabbing a pair of jeans and a shirt before pulling them on. Grabbing my sneakers and socks, I sit on the bed and put them on before heading to the kitchen. La was abnormally quiet this morning as I made my way into the kitchen.


    Natalia was busy making breakfast. ¡°Good Morning Lily¡± Natalia said as I walked through the door. Turning around, she smiled before her smile faltered.


    ¡°Are you okay dear, wake up on the wrong side of the bed?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Have you seen the Alpha?¡± I ask in return.


    ¡°The Alpha, Oh, he ran from the house in a rush this morning about twenty minutes ago, seemed quite flustered,¡± She stated, before turning back to wrapping something in bacon.


    ¡°What did he do dear, talking always helps?¡± I shook my head. I didn¡¯t want to talk, I wanted to wrap my hands around his throat and squeeze the life out of him. Not wanting to be rude, Natalia didn¡¯t deserve my anger, I answered.


    ¡°He did this,¡± I said, pointing at the wound on my neck. Natalia looked up, a silly smirk on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You look like you want to go on a rampage¡± I sighed, frustrated.


    ¡°That¡¯s how things go when you find your mate Lily,¡±


    ¡°Yeah but I don¡¯t want to be his Luna, I am not even sure I want to be with him after the entire Tabitha incident¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Lily, dear, the Alpha would never let you leave, even if he hadn¡¯t marked youst night he would have, eventually. Besides, there are worse things than being mated to an Alpha. You may say you don¡¯t want to be with him but from what I have witnessed. It is quite the opposite, you just don¡¯t want to admit he is right for you¡±


    With that, I turned to go to the door when I realised something. Turning back around, I asked Natalia. ¡°Where did my sister go?¡±


    ¡°Oh, everyone leftst night, Aria didn¡¯t want to make things harder on Damien with you and that other girl running off. She said she would return soon though¡± I nod before heading for the front door to go hunt Damien down. Just as I opened the door, I nearly walked into my father who was just about to knock.


    ¡°Dad? Did Ariae too?¡± I said hugging him.


    ¡°No, I am here to help Damien with the rogue issues, Reid sent me with some reinforcements¡±.


    ¡°Reinforcements? How bad is this rogue problem?¡±


    My father paled slightly like he just realised he said too much. ¡°Everything is fine Lily. Reid just wants to make the alliances stronger¡± My father stated, but I could tell he was lying.


    ¡°What are you hiding, Dad?¡± He tugged at his shirt cor nervously.


    ¡°I better get over and see the Alpha. Nice mark by the way really makes your eyes pop¡± My father said smirking, making me p his arm while heughed.


    ¡°Well jokes on you dad, you can give me a lift, I am also looking for the Alpha, the bastard marked me and done runner before I got up¡±


    My father chuckled. ¡°Smart man¡± He stated. ¡°But I just remembered I have to go see the Beta first¡±


    ¡°And I will go with you¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Lily, no I can¡¯t¡±


    ¡°What are you and Damien hiding?¡±


    ¡°You need to speak to Damien, Lily. I can¡¯t, not yet at least¡±


    ¡°Then take me to him and I will ask myself¡± My father shook his head, and suddenly Tabitha came walking up the driveway making both of us turn to her. My father, seeing that as his chance to escape, darted to his car. I flipped him the bird as he honked the horn with a triumphant grin on his face.


    ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡± Tabitha asked.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re fine, my dad was just being an ass. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering actually if you would mind if I started working here again, Natalia is struggling with the workload and I need work, and no one will hire me because¡± She looked down at her enormous belly.


    ¡°Argh,e inside we can speak in there¡± I tell her once again having to put my rampage on hold.


    Tabitha smiles, then I see her eyes go to my neck. ¡°Geez, he got you a good one¡± She stated making me cover it with my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, I am counting down the days till my mate can mark me¡± She says following me inside.


    Once inside, we head to the kitchen and I start making some tea.


    ¡°Tabitha? You¡¯re back?¡± Natalia said, not hiding her surprise.


    ¡°I need the work and I know you need the help¡± Natalia nodded in understanding. ¡°Yes, the hours are starting to get to me¡± She says looking toward me.


    ¡°Fine, I will speak to Damien, but what are you going to do after the babyes?¡± I ask, looking at her round stomach.


    ¡°Well, I could always bring her¡± Tabitha said hopeful ¡°or I can get my mate to watch her if he is out in time¡±


    ¡°Oh, shit Ipletely forgot as soon as I see him, I will ask him¡± I tell her, and she nods her head. Hearing a knock on the door, I get up. Today this ce seemed to be like a drop-in centre. Going to the door, I open it and it is my father.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you juste in, and I thought you had to see the Alpha?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Apparently he is out on patrol with some warriors,¡± He says, shrugging and stepping inside.


    Suddenly I hear Natalia yelp, making my father and I look toward the kitchen.


    Tabitha¡¯s panicked scream made both of us run toward them.


    ¡°What, what is it?¡± I ask, running into the kitchen.


    ¡°Her water just broke¡± Natalia said, running from the room and returning with towels.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not due yet¡± I tell her before suddenly Tabitha doubles over and screams in pain.


    ¡°Someone call the Alpha¡± Natalia screams. My father who is as pale as a ghost nods, pulling his phone from his pocket and dialling the number with shaking hands.


    ¡°Lily,e help,¡± Natalia says. Help?


    Help with what? I am not the one pushing a bowling ball out of my coochie.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Natalia waves me forward with her hand, all while Tabitha moans and groans in pain. I help Nataliay her down on some towels. When suddenly the power goes out.


    My father looks at his phone, frustrated. ¡°Someone will have to go get him, I just lost service¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you lost service, it is a mobile not a house phone?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I said Lily, I lost service¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, a midwife lives across the road I will go get her, you wait with Tabitha I will call an ambnce from over there and I will try to mind link the Alpha as long as he hasn¡¯t blocked the mind link¡± She says getting up and running to the front door. The mind link? Why didn¡¯t I think of that, I am now pack linked.


    I try to reach out to Damien, but it is like hitting a wall. Confused, I called to La.


    ¡°La? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask as she slowlyes forward. ¡°I don¡¯t know I don¡¯t feel so good, I think something is wrong with Damien¡± She states.


    ¡°Can you contact Darian?¡± She shakes her head and I suddenly can no longer reach her. Leaving nothing but deafening silence in my head.


    A few minutes passed, and Natalia wasn¡¯t back. Tabitha was still screaming and gripping my hands so hard they were turning purple.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask, and my father looks toward the door.


    ¡°I will go see if I can see her¡± He says, and I nod but before he even has a chance a loud horn starts ring from outside and I hear the sound of roller shutters. Looking to the windows, Roller shutters start blocking the windows.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± I scream to him. He doesn¡¯t answer, Tabitha does instead.


    ¡°We must be under attack¡± She says panting.


    ¡°This didn¡¯t happenst time¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Yeah, that horn only goes off if we are being overrun¡± She says before screaming through another contraction. My dades running back in.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get out,¡± He says, panting like he just ran to every door in the entire house.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± he asks, looking toward Tabitha in panic.

 chapter 78

    Damien¡¯s POV


    I had every intention of leaving this morning, but when I was called through the mind link to say my warriors had a visual on Kade; I bolted from the house, heading to my men. Shifting and running through the forest heading towards my men who were meant to be on the east side of the territory. Arriving at the location where they were meant to be keeping eyes on him. Only no one was here. The entire forest was eerily quiet, not even any noises from birds or insects. My instincts telling me something was seriously wrong.


    That¡¯s when I felt it. At first it was like I thought someone had punched me until I saw the blood oozing from my back leg. The bang from the gun echoing around me and before I could react, I felt another hitting me in my side. Darian forced us to shift back as Iy naked on the soil. Panting from the bullet lodged in my abdomen.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I suddenly felt a dart hit me in the neck and I knew instantly it was wolfsbane if I had any chance of healing. It was out the window now, with wolfsbane in my system. I felt delirious as my head hit the forest floor. Feet in the distanceing closer.


    ¡°He is out, now find her and I want her alive¡± Says a sadistic voice. My stomach dropping at his words. He meant my mate. He was here to take Lily from me, and I was powerless to stop him as I slipped into darkness. His words repeated in my head as I sumbed.


    Lily POV


    We watched Tabitha in panic praying someone would get here, but when she started screaming her face turned to panic. I knew they were going to be toote.


    ¡°No, NO. NO¡± She screamed.


    ¡°What? Tell me what to do¡±


    ¡°She ising, I can feel hering. I need to push¡± She says struggling to strip her pants off.


    ¡°What? No, leave them on, just cross your legs¡± I tell her panicking myself I can¡¯t deliver a baby. She ignores me and continues to try to pull her pants down. Giving me a glimpse of, I don¡¯t fucking know what I am looking at but it is no longer a fucking vagina. If this is what kids do down south, I am not having any.


    ¡°Oh god I can see its head¡± My dad said, and I realised he was right. It was a head tearing painfully out, blood running everywhere.


    ¡°You need to catch it Lily¡± My dad says.


    ¡°You catch, you know what you¡¯re doing, right?¡± I look at him. He shakes his head


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even be in the room with your mother. I have a weak stomach¡± He says before spewing in the sink.


    ¡°What? You torture people but can¡¯t handle a woman giving birth?¡± I say incredulously.


    ¡°It¡¯s different and you¡¯re a girl it shoulde naturally¡± He mutters, before turning a shade of green and puking again. His retching was nearly enough for me to start. Come on, Lily, you can do this, you¡¯re good at sport. I can catch right. Like catching a football only slimy and covered in vag juice, I tell myself, giving myself a mental pep talk.


    Tabitha groans loudly, pushing hard, and I push her legs into her chest. The baby¡¯s head pushing out slowly, tearing her almost from arsehole to navel. Well, not that bad that may be a slight exaggeration but she tears terribly, and I almost feel bad for her vag. There is no turning back from that I don¡¯t think. Suddenly the baby¡¯s head pops out and Tabitha starts panting heavily. But something doesn¡¯t look right, and I realise the umbilical cord is wrapped around her baby¡¯s neck multiple times.


    ¡°Wait, stop¡± I tell her as she starts pushing again. She immediately stops. ¡°What? What is wrong?¡± She says worried, trying to look.


    ¡°The cord is stuck around its neck¡± I tell her not really wanting to touch her vag but not really having a choice when every time she pushes, the baby is no longer moving any further like it is stuck. I try to get my finger under the cord to loosen it, and try to slip it over its head, but it is slippery and rubbery. Tabitha suddenly groans and pushes hard again as the baby moves but I can see the cord getting tighter and tighter. She keeps groaning.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t help it¡± She says and suddenly the baby is forced out sliding into my hands covered in blood and god knows what else. I quickly start unwrapping the cord.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she crying?¡± Tabitha says, sitting up in panic. The baby is all floppy in my hands. I rub its back, but nothing happens. My fatheres over, looking down at the Baby and Tabitha is in hysterics screaming and wailing while I jam my finger in its mouth to see if its airways are clear and they are.


    My father looks horrified and I ce my mouth over its mouth and nose trying to remember the CPR training I had in school. I breathe a short puff into it and nothing. I do it again and nothing. I go to do it a third time when it starts screaming. I never in my life had I been so excited to hear a baby cry.


    Tabitha stops screaming hysterically and reaches her hands out for her baby and I ce her in her arms. Before looking at my father in relief. Tabitha cuddles her crying baby to her chest, and she starts to settle in her mother¡¯s arms. She was beautiful with chubby little cheeks and blue eyes. I sit back, relieved when suddenly Tabitha pushes again.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The centa?¡± She says and I tug slightly on the cord. Suddenly a rush of blood, fluid and something that looks kind of like raw brisketes out.


    My father instantly runs for the sink as he chucks up again. I roll my eyes at him. Weak, bloody weak. I think to myself.


    ¡°Want to hold her?¡± Tabitha asks, looking at me to see if I want to hold my mate¡¯s baby. I look at the slippery little bundle in her arms, debating whether I want to. When I hear an explosion at the front of the house.


    The entire house shakes violently, and dust is sted into the kitchen knocking half the wall out. My father, who was closest to the kitchen door being thrown into the window, getting knocked unconscious. I hear shouting and jump to my feet, feeling for La bute up empty. Men rushing into the room surrounding us, guns pointed at me and Tabitha. I put myself between her and them, fearing that they would shoot her.


    When suddenly I hear someone chuckle before stepping through the door. A voice I never thought I would hear again, and my blood ran cold, icy cold.


    ¡°Well, that was easier than I thought, Hi Lily, miss me?¡±


    Kade?


    I growl at him, calling for La but I only get silence. I need to shift, but without her I can¡¯t.

 chapter 79

    Lily POV


    I keep my eyes glued on the man that destroyed my life, destroyed my wolf. Refusing to even blink, my heart pounding and adrenaline making me antsy as it pulses through my veins. Little red dots appearing through the dust directly aimed at both me and Tabitha and her newborn baby. When suddenly I heard La¡¯s voice in my head, she sounded drugged and her words slurred, but she was furious and she wanted blood.


    ¡°Bout time you came to the party¡± I snapped at her, ¡°we need to shift¡± I tell her but she shakes her head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t¡±


    ¡°What do you mean we can¡¯t shift?¡± I ask, keeping my eyes on Kade as he saunters into the room. The only thing separating us is the dining table in the centre of the room. I see movement out of the corner of my eye and hear my father groan.


    ¡°Darian is hurt, I don¡¯t know why, but I am too weak to shift. I have tried, I think whatever is happening to him is affecting us,¡± She tells me.


    Kade drums his fingers on the table and I see his men turn their guns on my father as he stands up, a hand on his head disorientated. His eyes snapping to mine in panic as he takes in the predicament we are in.


    Kade chuckles before taking a seat at the table like this is a casual get together.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this fantastic, the only person missing is Aria¡± He says and I feel La growl loudly and it bursts from my chest loud and menacing and even makes goosebumps raise on my arms.


    Kade nods to his men as seven men redirect their guns to me.


    ¡°Well that is a problem, see I drugged your mate and it should have taken down your wolf when he died. So I am a little confused, I must say¡± He says, rubbing his chin, his beady eyes looking at me, like I am some sort of science experiment. In many ways, I actually was.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead, Lil¡± La says, when she feels my panic at his words.


    ¡°Let me forward,¡± La says, pulling at our link.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused why she would want toe forward when she can¡¯t shift.


    ¡°Let me forward, I am more thanfortable in your skin as I am mine¡± She growls again and Kade stands up nodding to his men and I feel a dart hit me in the centre of the chest. La lurches forward shoving me back beforeunching herself over the table straight for Kade but he moves just in time and she hits the ground before turning.


    I feel us shifting only we aren¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t exin the sensation that rolled over me, but ws extended from my hands and I felt my canines protrude but we weren¡¯t on all fours or in wolf form.


    Suddenly guns start going off everywhere. All aimed at us but La was quick and it was like time stood still or slowed dramatically as I literally watched the bullets dodge past, but she was quicker moving with precision and speed as she started ripping the men to pieces. The mind link opens up suddenly and I hear Damien¡¯s wrath flood me, which only spurred La on. Callie¡¯s voice echoing in my head,


    ¡°Hold on, we are on our way¡± I was too focused on what was happening to reply. Suddenly I see Kade tackle my father straight through the roller shutter and they crash through the window in the backyard. My father is trying to fight back when he is kicked off the verandah. The distraction cost us, as I felt a knife slide between my ribs. La and I look down at the de hanging from our side, our breathing instantly affected, and I cough. We stumble back into the table and watch as the man advances on us, a murderous glint in his eye and a sadistic smile on his face as he heads toward us to finish us.


    When suddenly a brown and white wolfunches at himpletely jumping over the top of the table before sinking its teeth into the rogue¡¯s neck and shaking. Blood sttering everywhere as she nearlypletely separates his head from his body, his body going limp on the ground, and I try to figure out who the she-wolf is.


    I know Callie¡¯s wolf and it wasn¡¯t hers. I hear Tabitha¡¯s baby screaming and I look in her direction, only she isn¡¯t there, but her baby isying on the towels on the floor unharmed and I know the wolf that just saved me is Tabitha.


    The entire kitchen and dining room are littered with body parts from the tornado that was La. Tabitha shifts back and pulls the knife from my ribs. Luckily it wasn¡¯t very big and only copsed my lung but as soon as she pulled it out in this weird form of half shifted, I felt myself healing, shocking both La and myself. I heard my father grunt making me snap my attention to the yard and Kade had my father by the throat pinned against the tree. We run, jumpingpletely over the veranda and onto the grass.


    Kade smiled cruelly, his eyes shing as I tried to run toward them to stop him.


    ¡°I will see you soon Lily¡± He says, before plunging his hand into my father¡¯s chest. I hear someone scream loudly, the noise echoing loudly back to me. Watching as my father¡¯s eyes go to mine, filled with shock before pain, then they go hollow as I watch the life fade from his eyes, as Kade rips his hand out of my father¡¯s chest.


    My father¡¯s heart in his hand before he drops it on the ground. I keep running trying to get to him and Kade takes off disappearing, but I don¡¯t care. I just need to get to him, get to my father.


    Dropping to my knees, I clutch onto him, pulling his head and shoulders onto myp. I rub his face and clutch his hand.


    ¡°No, no, no not him, please not him¡± I scream at the moon goddess. La howled in my head, and I can hear someone sobbing and I turn looking for the person making the horrid noise before I realise the person is actually me.


    Damien POV


    I thought for sure I was dead until I suddenly felt something force me back and that someone was Lily and La. Her panic pulled me back. Even Darian thought this was it. Yet waking I felt this strange tug forcing me to my feet and suddenly my wounds started healing rapidly. Pain that filled my body was now gone.


    ¡°La¡± Was all Darian muttered, and I felt him force the shift and run towards the pack house. rms ring loudly and I hear Darian mind link the entire pack. Telling them to get to their Luna, their angry echoes forcing me to run faster.


    Running, I notice the bodies of the wolves that I originally went looking for dead just on the northern forest edge. Not having time to stop, we ran through the town keeping in the direction of the pack house.


    ¡°How are we still alive?¡± I growl. Nothing makes sense. I felt myself dying, felt my soul slipping into oblivion¡­


    ¡°I think when we marked her our life line became tethered to La¡¯s somehow, I can¡¯t exin it. I could feel her getting weaker and us getting stronger¡± He tried to exin, which just worried me. If Lily¡¯s wolf is weakened, can they still shift? Can she fight her way out? But most of all, can we get to her in time?


    As we get closer, I see Callie and around twenty warriors run alongside us. Heading toward the Packhouse. When ites into view, I hear the wailing of a woman screaming hysterically from the back end of the pack house. Her cries are guttural and heartbreaking. Rounding the corner, we all skid to a stop, my paws ripping up grass as I stare at what I see.


    Lily in the middle of the yard next to the mighty Banyan tree on the ground, rocking back and forth, clutching someone in her arms. I see Tabitha standing horrified on the back verandah, tears running down her face as she stares at Lily. I can vaguely hear the sounds of a baby crying but tune it out as all I can focus on at this moment is my mate.


    Shifting, I walk towards her, linking the pack to search the forest. She doesn¡¯t even look up as I approach,pletely lost in her grief, and I see why when I see the man in her arms is her father. His lifeless eyes looking up at the sky, hollow and dead.


    Moving behind her, I touch her shoulder and she growls loudly and I realise her and La are one at the moment. I feel Darian shake his head in warning and I can feel through the bond a mix of burning anger and sorrow.


    ¡°Lily¡± I say but she doesn¡¯t answer. Just continues to rock back and forth, cradling her father¡¯s head.


    ¡°Lily¡± I repeat and her head whips around so fast I thought she was going to attack me, her eyes zing before recognition hits her and they suddenly lose their light.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone, he¡¯s gone because of me¡± She sobs, her hands clenched in what¡¯s left of his shirt. I hated my father, but seeing her like this, I could tell she truly loved hers. I always thought of Lily as strong, even when she didn¡¯t think she was, stronger than life and vibrant,passionate. Yet looking at her now, she looked broken. Devastatingly broken. And I didn¡¯t know how to fix her.


    Crouching down beside her, I brush her hair from her face, tucking it behind her ear.


    I wasn¡¯t used to dealing with tears, not from her, and I was lost with what I should do tofort her. Usually I caused tears, not try to stop them. Looking at Lily though, I wanted nothing more than to stop her pain, take it from her like she did me.


    ¡°Come on¡± I tell her, trying to get her up, but she refuses to let him go. Callie and Max both walk into the clearing and Calliees over to her.


    ¡°Lily, we will take care of him promise, go with your mate¡± She says and I am suddenly grateful for her pain in the ass being here. Callie usually frustrated me to no end. Always challenging my authority, but I could tell she loved Lily and considered her a friend. Maybe that¡¯s why they get on so well, they are a lot alike.


    Callie grips Lily¡¯s face, forcing her to look at her. ¡°Go with your mate, I will look after your dad okay¡± Lily nods her head, her blonde hair looks like it has been dipped in blood. Lily stands and Maxes over, picking the Alpha up.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lily looks at him, and I can feel her through the bond as she forces herself to harden her resolve and pull herself together. Callie squeezes my shoulder as she walks past, and I nod to her as she follows Max. Max¡¯s voice echoing to me loudly as he tells me Kade wasn¡¯t found. Leaving more questions as to how he got in without the Pack seeing him here.


    cing my arms over her shoulders, I tug her against me and she rxes slightly against me as we walk into the house. Walking in, I am horrified at what I see. Body parts strewn throughout my kitchen and dining-room, smashed windows. Kitchen doors ripped off and a hole in the wall.


    Lily walks in like she doesn¡¯t even see them, just stepping over and trudges blood all over my floors. I shake my head at the sudden urge to clean the house, forcing myself after her.


    ¡°I need to call my sister¡± Lily says, not even looking back at me as she walks out fast leaving me in the kitchen gobsmacked.


    I don¡¯t understand, if Lily couldn¡¯t shift, Did David cause this mess? I said to myself, looking at the body parts scattered everywhere. When I thought my shock couldn¡¯t get any worse, Tabitha walked in, her voice hitting me first as I turned to her.


    ¡°I think her wolf did that, except that one. That was me. The rest was her though¡± Suddenly my eyes darted down when I saw something wriggle in her arms. My eyes go to the baby she held, she hugs her a little tighter. I step forward when Tabitha shakes her head, and I don¡¯t understand until the scent hits me.

 chapter 80

    Damien¡¯s POV


    ¡°What the fuck have you done, Tabitha?¡± The anger I felt in this moment was unbelievable, all this drama. The trouble she caused and the strain she has ced on my rtionship with Lily, which is only just hanging on by a thread and the kid isn¡¯t even mine. How does one fuck that up so badly?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought when I got the results back it was yours¡± She stumbled over her apology.


    ¡°Have you any idea, the problems this baby has caused me and it isn¡¯t even mine? What were you thinking, I just wouldn¡¯t notice?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, I didn¡¯t know. I swear¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Who¡¯s is it then, it clearly ain¡¯t mine? And where did you get the test done¡± She looked away guiltily. I watched tears brim in her eyes before catching movement as the bundle in her arms wriggled. Stepping closer, I pulled the nket back, It¡¯s scent hitting me like a p in the face. Tabitha stepped back worriedly.


    ¡°I may be an asshole, but I won¡¯t hurt her. Does he know?¡± I asked when I ced where I smelt the scent before. Tabitha shakes her head nervously.


    ¡°At a human facility, I got the test done at the same ce they did my scan¡± She answers.


    ¡°Are you stupid, what the fuck were you thinking? You could have taken anyone¡¯s DNA in there. It would havee up positive from the werewolf gene¡± I scolded her.


    ¡°Does Lily know it isn¡¯t mine?¡± Tabitha shrugged unsure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am truly sorry, I only just realised with everything going on. There were too many scents when the door exploded. I don¡¯t think she knows¡± Tabitha confessed. I pinched the bridge of my nose, frustrated.


    ¡°I need to go check on her, ring Tatum and let him know he has a daughter¡± I tell her before turning my back and looking for Lily. Just as I was nearly out the door, Tabitha spoke up again, making me stop.


    ¡°Alpha¡± I turned to her and red. She took a step back. ¡°What Tabitha?¡±


    ¡°Can Trey be released?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Are you fucking joking right now, we just got attacked by rogues and you want me to release one?¡± I ask her incredulously. The nerve of this woman.


    ¡°Let him out, I was going to ask you, anyway. He isn¡¯t a threat¡± Lily says, walking back out into the kitchen. I look at her shocked, since when is she on team Tabitha?


    Lily looked toward Tabitha before walking over and looking at the baby in Tabitha¡¯s arms. I watch as she sniffs the air before looking up at Tabitha. ¡°It isn¡¯t his. I am so sorry Luna, I swear I didn¡¯t know¡± Tabitha tells her. Lily nods her head before stroking the baby¡¯s hand.


    That¡¯s it, that¡¯s her reaction? Why isn¡¯t she just as angry as I am? ¡°Something isn¡¯t right,¡± Darian says, and I agree with him. Lily was way to calm, her heart ratepletely normal and no longer thumping loudly, even the way she spoke was different.


    ¡°La?¡± I say softly and she turns to look at me. Her eyes zing, her odd coloured eyes burning brighter as she looks at me and smiles sadly.


    ¡°Where is Lily?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer, instead looks to the bodies on the ground before she bends down picking up limbs like she is picking up just ordinary garbage. Once her arms are full, she then marches out the back dumping them in the firepit. Tabitha watches her worriedly.


    ¡°She seems calm¡± Tabitha said, shocked.


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s what I am worried about, too calm¡±


    ¡°I think it might be best if I go¡± Tabitha says and I nod to her and watch her leave. Lily walks in, or La, I am unsure. I watch as she bends down, grabbing a leg and a torso from the ground. The sight before me was strange to witness someone that looks so gentle just casually stroll around with pieces of a person that she killed. I watch as she kicks a head out the door. The head rolled unevenly as she kicked it, the entire way to the firepit while dragging the body down the stairs. Grabbing the man that was leaning against the kitchen counter, I tossed him over my shoulder and follow her, dumping the body in the pit.


    Pack members starting through the treeline. They all stare at Lily curiously and I can tell they know something is off about her. The waves of fearing off everyone as they walk past are so thick I could almost taste it. I watch as they walk inside, grabbing what is left before bringing it out and dumping it in the pit before walking back inside to help clean up.


    Max and Tatum walk over and Max freezes next to me. ¡°Lily?¡± He questions and her eyes snap to his and he steps back.


    ¡°No, I am La¡± She says simply before looking back at the corpses in the pit. Tatum brings a drum of petrol over and tips it in, I watch as he strikes a match and the bodies catch alight. The smell of burning flesh is putrid as the smell spreads throughout the air.


    ¡°God that smells ghastly, I hate the smell of burning hair¡± Max states, pinching his nose. La looks at Tatum.


    ¡°You must be Tatum,¡± He nods, looking at her nervously.


    ¡°Yeah, how did you know?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Your scent, you gave Lily blood, and¡± Her eyes darted to me and I shook my head before turning to Tatum.


    ¡°Have you spoken to Tabitha?¡± I ask and he shakes his head, confused.


    ¡°No, she tried to ring me though¡±


    ¡°You best go see Tabitha¡± I tell him and he looks at me strangely before nodding his head. Max¡¯s voice echoes in my head through the mind link.


    ¡°Does she realise she is using her Alpha aura?¡± My head snaps in Max¡¯s direction. I hadn¡¯t noticed but her aura wouldn¡¯t affect me. But it exins the fear in the other pack members.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to control it¡± La says, answering the question Max just asked. Making both of us look at her. Max said that only to me through a private link.


    ¡°You heard that?¡± I ask. She nods.


    ¡°I can hear everyone¡± She states, her tonepletely emotionless and cold, sending a shiver up my spine.


    My phone rings in my pocket and I pull it out, looking at the screen. Aria. Walking away, I answer it.


    ¡°Aria, I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Where is Lily?¡± She asks.


    ¡°With me¡± I hear her breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I am on my way don¡¯t let her out of your sight¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not Lily in case you haven¡¯t noticed¡±


    ¡°I noticed, but she seems fine,¡± I tell her. I can feel La watching and listening in. Literally feel her eyes boring into my back.


    ¡°Yeah, for now. This is only the calm before the storm¡± Aria says hanging up. I turn to Lily, but she is gone. Scanning around only to see her retreating frame walking into the house. I let out a breath of relief before chasing after her.


    Walking inside, everyone is busy cleaning and a few are patching the hole in the wall. Lily walks past everyone and they part, stepping away from her as she heads toward the stairs.


    ¡°La, when is Lilying back?¡± I ask, chasing after her.


    ¡°She¡¯s not¡± She says walking up the stairs not even looking back.

 chapter 81

    Lily POV


    The moment I heard Aria¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, the dam wall burst, and a tidal wave of emotion rushed through me, freezing my veins and I couldn¡¯t speak. Aria¡¯s frantic voiceing through the phone,ced with panic. Yet I couldn¡¯t utter a word. Completely consumed by sadness. I can¡¯t fix this, what has been done, cannot be undone. And that realisation cut deeply, bleeding my soul out of me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t because it hurts. Just make it go away¡± I tell La. Anything to take this feeling away, anything to stop my already broken pieces from sharpening more and slicing through me.


    ¡°Let me take over, Lily¡± La spoke, her voice pained as she watched me struggle with myself. Struggle with my new reality. Struggle with everything I had been holding in. I feel her pull on the veil that separated us, letting her move forward, the darkness swallowing me and I let her. Shoving her forward as she came closer.


    Everyone has a breaking point, those that say they don¡¯t, is because they haven¡¯t reached it yet. They don¡¯t know the soul shattering pain of when everything weighing you down bes too much. Everyone has a breaking point. A point when they no longer feel like it is worth the pain of living. When the weight bes too much, where you feel like you can no longer breathe. When you no longer want to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that¡± La says listening in on my thoughts. I retreat, going to where she can¡¯t reach me.


    ¡°Let me know when you want toe back¡± She says.


    ¡°I¡¯m noting back¡± I tell her as I let the darkness swallow me whole. Letting it numb me as it pulls me into the darkest parts of myself where you¡¯re no longer conscious, where the pain is gone. I feel like I am just floating merely existing with no purpose, no thoughts to gue me, just nothing and a feeling of peace washing over me, numbing me from everything I ever knew and thought of.


    La POV


    I felt her slipping away, moving where not even I will go. To the part of us that is nothing but a ck hole. I tried to force her back, pulling on the line leading to her, but it was like pulling on a never-ending piece of string until you get halfway through and the line snaps. Panic coursing through me when I couldn¡¯t find her. Is this what Lily feels when she can¡¯t reach me? I suddenly feel empty, hollow, the silence maddening. The piece of us that is her now gone, slipped into the abyss.


    ¡°Lily, Lily¡± I hear Aria¡¯s voice screaming through the phone. I look at the phone in my hand, cing it to my ear. Her voice is so loud as she screams through the phone at me, making my ears hurt.


    ¡°Dad is dead, Lily is gone¡± I tell her, trying to make sure I articte my words.


    ¡°La? Give Lily control, now¡± She yells. I shake my head before realising she can¡¯t actually see me.


    ¡°Lily left, she won¡¯te back¡± I tell her.


    ¡°What do you mean, La?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Goodbye Aria¡± I tell her, hanging up the phone. Walking out of the room, I head downstairs. Everyone was being so loud. Hear their voices racing through my head a million miles an hour. I try to block them out with my hands until I realise it is the mind-Link. And I can feel the makings of a migraineing on.


    Maybe if we clean up and make everything better, Lily wille back. I think to myself before trying to tug on the link again, only to find nothing. Once on the bottom floor, I hear talking, Tabitha and Damien seem to be having a heated discussion. I hear Tabitha apologising about the baby not being his. Hmm, well things are already looking up.


    ¡°You hear that Lily, the pup ain¡¯t his¡± I yell to her hoping she can hear me and will at least reply. She doesn¡¯t, I try to make a mental list of shit I have to do, like Lily does. She always has lists tucked away in our head of the things she has to do or wants to do. Lists for everything, always taking up space in our head. Seriously, the girl needs to rx with the lists. Needs to just go off instinct. Things would be easier that way. Trying to remember what Lily might do in this situation. I make my list. Clean shit, fix shit, get drunk. Hmm, sounds like a list she would write in our head, but how do I do that?


    This would be so much easier with Lily¡¯smentary telling me what to do but I can deal, just smile and be nice, don¡¯t kill anyone except Kade. Possibly Aria, can¡¯t believe she kept this from us. Our father would be alive if we had warning. Why was he even alive, they said he was dead? They fucking lied to us, they always lie. I let my burning anger for Aria fester, pushing it away so I could do what I needed to do to get Lily back. Marching down the hall, I hear Tabitha ask about her mate.


    ¡°Are you fucking joking right now, we just got attacked by rogues and you want me to release one?¡± Damien yells at her. I actually feel bad for her. He could be a jerk sometimes.


    ¡°Let him out, I was going to ask you, anyway. He isn¡¯t a threat¡± I tell him walking into the room, I know that¡¯s what Lily would say and want. Lily was the sort of person who would never make someone else suffer, the one that bottles everything up to hide from others, so they don¡¯t worry about her. I really didn¡¯t understand how after everything she wasn¡¯t angry. I was constantly angry for her. She gets furious with Damien, though something about him rubs her the wrong way. She likes to think of herself as an independent woman, yet I know she absolutely loves the way he takes control, likes his dominant side. It turns her on, even if she won¡¯t admit it. She hates being in charge and Damien hates not being in charge, so really it is a good mix.


    Walking over to Tabitha, I want to see what this kid looks like. They always say how cute babies are and that you can tell who they look like. ¡°It isn¡¯t his. I am so sorry Luna; I swear I didn¡¯t know¡± Tabitha says. I nod my head before stroking the baby¡¯s hand.


    The thing is cute, but I don¡¯t know what they mean about instantly being able to tell who they look like, reminds of squishy y dough with eyeballs. Smells like its mother¡¯s vagina. I fight the urge to growl just thinking of Damien sticking his dick in the wench that helped destroy Lily. Turning away before I do something Lily won¡¯t forgive me for, I start cleaning.


    Note to self, try to leave bodies intact for easier clean up. No wonder Lily hates when Ie forward. What a bitch this is having to clean up after myself. I can feel Damien watching me. As I bend down, picking up a leg. ¡°La?¡± He says and I feel myself get excited over hearing my name roll off his tongue. Turning, I look at him. I don¡¯t say anything, just stare at him. Either I suck at being Lily, or he can feel the difference between us. I am actually shocked Darian didn¡¯t try reaching me through our bond.


    Damien looks concerned. Turning away, I concentrate on the task at hand, cleaning up the mess I made.

 chapter 82

    Damien POV


    La cleaned up all day and night. She barely said anything. I know in this form she has a bit of anguage dy and I wonder if that is why. Her words scared me, and I have tried to get her to tell me what she meant, but she won¡¯t answer.


    Walking in the kitchen, I find her looking in the fridge. The hole in the wall is repaired now, but it needs painting and looking at it really grinds my gears. Everything needed to be in order, for it to stay that way and that wall was not in order.


    La stands up, having found what she was looking for. I am shocked when she turns around with a beer in her hand. I was nearly tempted to take it from her, but then thought maybe drunk, I can get answers from her.


    ¡°If you want to know when she ising back, I can¡¯t tell you because I don¡¯t know,¡± She says, turning around trying to work out how to take the lid off. I suppose she hasn¡¯t mastered using fingers. I go to help her when her ws slip out and they go into the can and she peels the top back, using her ws like a can opener. I stare in disbelief. Not once I have ever seen a wolf do that.


    ¡°What?¡± she says, looking at me.


    ¡°Nothing, they have a pull ring on top¡± I tell her pointing to the can. She looks down at the lid in her hand.


    ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t get these fingers under it, I have seen Lily do it, but doing it myself was a little awkward. These work just as well.¡± She says, lifting it to her lips.


    ¡°God, this is nasty, tastes like piss,¡± She says.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what beer tastes like?¡± I ask her, wondering how she doesn¡¯t when Lily used to spend most of her time drunk.


    ¡°No, Lily prefers vodka, tequ, the shit that burns. She only drinks beer when that¡¯s all there is, and for the most part, I try to block her out when she is drunk. She makes me angry¡± She says walking over and sitting on a stool.


    ¡°Aria will be here tomorrow, she was held back. She is having trouble with the kids¡± I feel anger roll off La at the mention of her name and I wonder why she is angry at Aria.


    ¡°We need to know what to do for the funeral¡± I ask her, hoping it might make Lilye forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t people just dig a hole and drop the body in it and put some decorative crap on top,¡± La answers, which doesn¡¯t help at all. I suppose I will just have to ask Aria.


    ¡°Will Lily be back for the funeral¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. I hope soon, because this skin thing is a little itchy, and she really needs to cut this hair. It just gets in the way,¡± She says, swiping at her hair. I point to the hair Tie on her wrist. And she looks at me like I have grown two heads.


    Gripping her wrist, I pull it off before standing and moving behind her. I pull her hair into a bun, well as good as it will get. I don¡¯t have long hair so it doesn¡¯t look perfect, but it will do, and I worry about La chopping Lily¡¯s hair if it bes annoying. I love her hair.


    ¡°Thanks¡± She mutters.


    ¡°You don¡¯t watch Lily much?¡± I ask, confused how she doesn¡¯t know some normal simple tasks. I know if I let Darian take over, he can do most things, could probably even cook. He just isn¡¯tfortable, says it makes him on edge and doesn¡¯t feel right. Looking at La though, she looks prettyfortable, rxed even though she can¡¯t do the simplest of tasks.


    ¡°No, I usually block her out, unless you¡¯re there or her father. He is funny or if she is in danger,¡± She replies, taking another mouthful and scrunching her face up.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask confused, Darian is with me constantly unless I shove him out.


    ¡°Because I hurt her. Being there is a constant reminder of what Kade did to us. Lily likes to put on a front and I know you think I don¡¯t know much but I can tell she is depressed; she always has been. Why do you think she gets shitfaced all the time?¡±


    ¡°To control you¡± I tell her honestly.


    ¡°No, well yeah, she thinks it does. But that¡¯s not the real reason. She gets like that, so she doesn¡¯t have to feel, doesn¡¯t have to relive it and won¡¯t dream about it. She sleeps better with you near her, your scentforts her¡± La says, and I realise maybe none of us really know Lily. Everyone always tells her what they want and need from her, what is expected of her and yet no one asks if she is ok.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Is that why she left?¡± La nods before looking at me.


    ¡°I offered to take over. It worried me she would hurt herself. I just didn¡¯t think she would abandon me. And by the time I felt her leaving I couldn¡¯t force her back¡± La says and I can see the guilt in her eyes. Feel it through the bond. She feels guilty for not stopping her. Darian whines loudly in my head, wanting tofort her.


    La gets up and I watch as she leaves the kitchen.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To shower, this skin is fucking itchy, and the blood is making it worse¡± She says. I follow her and turn the shower on, knowing she probably won¡¯t figure it out. La strips off and stands under the water. She is definitelyfortable in this skin, as she has no care that I am watching.


    ¡°You forget Damien, we are the most primal side, La wants what Lily wants and vice a Versa. Just La isn¡¯t held back from the restraints you humans are self-conscious of¡± Darian says.


    Stripping off, I step under the water with her. I feel her eyes trail up and down my body and for once I feel my face blush under her gaze, never have I felt so bare before as she literally looked at every inch of me.


    ¡°You done?¡± I ask, as her eyes meet mine.


    ¡°Sorry¡± She says, passing me the soap. We quickly wash and get out. When we get in bed though. Lays her head on my chest and I rx. Only suddenly she sits up before climbing on top of me. ¡°La, what are you doing¡± I ask and she leans down and kisses me.


    I try to tell her to stop. Pulling her face back to mine. I kiss her before rolling her on to her back and pushing my weight on her. Pulling back with my arms on either side of her head, I look down at her as she inhales my scent, lifting her head up, she runs her nose across the crook of my neck to my chin.


    ¡°Lily, won¡¯t forgive La if she takes this from her Damien, make her stop¡± Darian says even though I could tell he wants nothing more, yet he loves Lily. She is our mate, so is La, but this isn¡¯t La¡¯s form to do as she pleases with.


    ¡°La, we can¡¯t do this, not without, Lily¡±


    ¡°I know and I wouldn¡¯t do that to her, but thanks for assuming I would¡± She rambles on for a bit under her breath and Darian feels bad which seeps into me making me feel bad for upsetting her.


    ¡°Well, you read that wrong¡± I tell Darian.


    ¡°Nothing wrong with cing boundaries, at least while the rational part of her isn¡¯t here¡± Darian answers.


    ¡°She seems more rational,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I think she is just hollow without Lily at the moment, don¡¯t let your guard down. After seeing everything downstairs, what she is capable of. It worries me,¡± Darian answers.


    ¡°She seems fine¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but what happens if Lily doesn¡¯te back for a while. I know La won¡¯t cope. She isn¡¯t safe in her own mind without Lily, just as Lily isn¡¯t safe without her. Just imagine what it would be like if you only heard silence¡± He says.


    I pull La over to me and wrap my arm around her, hugging her tight, and I feel her breathing even out and her muscles rx at my closeness as she falls asleep. Darian is right, I would go stir crazy without him and it would be so lonely in my head without him. This must feel so foreign to La not having Lily¡¯s guidance. I just hope Lily is surviving without her. Because after speaking to La, one thing I realised is Lily needs help.

 chapter 83

    La POV


    My anger bubbled under the surface, building up while I watched the minutes tick by, ever so slowly. Seconds turning to minutes, minutes to hours when finally, I heard it and all that anger and hatred I felt in this moment was a ticking time bomb about to burst. Lily¡¯sst thought of how she betrayed her, made my hair stand on end. They kept this from her, kept Kade from her, and she felt betrayed.


    Me on the other hand, felt nothing but pure hatred. Maybe if I got a better understanding of what she was feeling, I wouldn¡¯t have done it. Wouldn¡¯t have thought revenge for Lily was what she would have wanted. Lily loved Aria, I realise that now, realise this was Aria protecting her. But the moment she stepped through the front door; I didn¡¯t see that. I saw nothing but red, fiery red-hot anger.


    Damien was talking to her. Yet I couldn¡¯t focus on what they were saying, only focus on the feeling that was bubbling and spilling over the sides. A storm within me raging and setting every cell in my body alight with rage.


    Her voice washed over me, smashing into me full force and I exploded. Lunging straight for her throat. We crashed straight through the front door and tumbled down the stairs. I watched as she got up, shaking herself off, as shemanded me to stop, her Alpha voice ringing loudly to submit.


    I could see the rm in Damien¡¯s face as he too had his arms ced out like he was trying to cage a wild animal. The primal urge to submit to her rolled over me and I shook it off, I felt the pain of it rush over every atom in us, only fueling the desire to cause her the same pain that she caused Lily, caused me. As I threw everything that I had at her.


    I will give her one thing: she was fast, faster than I could have imagined, her kick sending me flying into Damien¡¯s car leaving a dent and outline of my body in his door.


    Getting to my feet, I shift. My clothes shredding to pieces as I stalk towards her, teeth bared and head down. I could feel my fur rise as I hackled up. Damien shifting beside me made my eyes dart to him as I felt Darian take over. His Alpha voice rang loudly through the link as he lunged at me. But I was quicker as I lunged at the same time back at Aria. Darian missed me, hitting air.


    My ws digging into the earth before I spring off my back legs and run full force at her. What I wasn¡¯t expecting was the look of panic on her face, and I thought she feared me. That wasn¡¯t it, though. The fear wasn¡¯t for herself. It was the fear you see in a mother¡¯s eyes. Aria screams and runs straight at me and I see him a secondter.


    Ryker runs straight into my path. My heart beating so fast, I watch as time slows, and I force the shift from wolf back to Lily¡¯s skin. Knowing if I don¡¯t, he was going to get nothing but ws and teeth.


    Skidding along the concrete driveway, I feel my skin being ripped to shreds as the gravel bites into my flesh. When I stop, I find myself on top of Ryker before he tries to shove me off.


    Aria¡¯s frantic screaming for her son makes me spring up and off him as panic seized me. Ryker shakes his head and his mop of ck hair flops to the side as he brushes his fringe to the side and off his face before sitting up.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bad La, don¡¯t eat my mother¡± He says smacking my shoulder. And I sigh a breath of relief before ripping him to me and hugging him tight, realising he was okay. Aria was at his side in a second, gripping his face and checking him for injuries, but I was too lost in the fear of almost hurting him when I heard his little voice and I fought the urge tough as he hugs me tightly. I hear Damien shifting back, but I don¡¯t pay attention as all I can think is how I almost hurt him.


    ¡°Aunty your boob is on my ear¡± He says and I chuckle before kissing his thick hair on his head. Then suddenly I feel it. The sting on the side of my neck and I ce my hand on my neck, trying to understand where the bee-like sting came from. Looking up, I see Damien with a syringe in his hand before I feel the world spin, my body feeling heavy.


    My body paralysed before I slump on the ground, Ryker¡¯s hands on the side of my face stop my head smashing into the concrete as he gently ces my head on the ground.


    ¡°You okay, Aunty Lil. You just need sleep¡± Ryker tells me and I feel my eyes flutter. Thest thing I think is that the kid is wise beyond his years as darkness takes over and thest thing I see is his face watching me.

 chapter 84

    Lily POV


    I was in my bubble of nothing, just floating. Floating around in the darkness of my mind. No feeling, just darkness and silence. I felt at peace and I was forgetting why I was here. Forgetting if I came here voluntarily or if I was ced here. Yet I felt nothing, so I didn¡¯t care. I wasn¡¯t awake or asleep, just floating, and weightless.


    I could hear a buzzing, the buzzing getting closer before I realised it was a voice I could hear. There was something about the voice. I knew it somehow, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why it felt familiar. The voice got louder and louder as they got closer.


    ¡°Lily, Lily, damn it, where are you? Need a torch in here¡± I listen, trying to remember who it is, onlying up nk until I feel it rush past me.


    ¡°Man, time really stands still in here¡± The voice says and I feel myself questioning them.


    ¡°Who are you and how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me La, you don¡¯t remember me?¡± She asks. The name is important to me. I know that much.


    ¡°You know who I am, how can you forget, I am the best part of you. And you me¡± She says and something in her words makes memories sh back to me. Memories of the day my father died, memories of Kade ripping my father¡¯s heart out of his chest. The look on his face as he looked at me. Memories I was here to forget.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I ask her annoyed realising I left her and I feel the pain, the crippling pain of grief starting to swallow me.


    ¡°I missed you¡± She said, and I felt her presence around me. Comforting and I could almost feel her the closer she got, feel the teether that links us and all its frayed pieces barely holding us together and also dragging us apart. We sit in the darkness, not saying anything. After a few minutes, I hear her voice echoing loudly beside me into the abyss.


    ¡°Well this is fun, do youe here often?¡± She says and I chuckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t suppose you brought a torch, it¡¯s dark down here¡± La whines.


    ¡°Go back La, you can¡¯t be here¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No, if your quitting I quit too¡±


    ¡°No, go back. You said you would take over¡±


    ¡°Yeah, tried that, I suck at being you. And there is something wrong with that skin of yours, it made me so itchy. You really need to rub some lotion on it, something is not right with it¡± She says.


    ¡°You promised, I tell her¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I said I would take over, I never said how long for¡±


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, took me a while to find you or maybe it was second I have no idea, time is weird back here,¡±


    ¡°Can you go back please La? I want to be alone¡±


    ¡°Maybe that is the problem Lily, we are always alone. I¡¯m alone, you¡¯re alone, maybe if we were together, we wouldn¡¯t feel so alone,¡± She rambles.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I don¡¯t want to remember, you being here brings it back, now go¡±


    ¡°I will if youe back¡± She says tugging on our already broken link.


    ¡°It¡¯s not broken Lily, don¡¯t think that¡±


    ¡°We are broken La, why am I the only one of us that realises that¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one that thinks it, we are perfectly imperfect. Maybe we aren¡¯t broken, maybe the pieces are just lost, we just need to put the pieces back together¡± I say nothing, just letting her ramble like she does. I don¡¯t know how long we sat there in the darkness when her questions made me tune back in.


    ¡°If you could have one thing, what would it be?¡±


    ¡°You know the answer already, La¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t bring Dad back so choose another¡± She says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know then¡±


    ¡°You want to know what I want?¡± She asks.


    ¡°What do you want, La?¡± I ask, bored with this questioning.


    ¡°I want you to ept yourself and forgive yourself¡±


    ¡°Forgive myself?¡± I say rolling my eyes. ¡°I have done nothing, to need to forgive myself¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have. You gave up, gave up on us. We were never broken Lily, we were never whole to break. How can you expect anyone else to ept us when you don¡¯t. I have always epted you. I never wanted to be by anyone¡¯s side more than I have wanted to be by yours¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Not even Damien¡¯s?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I would love to do a lot of things to Damien, but If I had to choose, I would choose you. So can you forgive yourself or at least try. We don¡¯t have to do this alone, not anymore. I won¡¯t ever leave you Lily, you are mine¡±


    ¡°As you are mine, La¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°So you will do it?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Come back and ept us as perfectly imperfect¡± She says and I chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, La. I will try but I don¡¯t want to go back¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe we stay for a bit, probably best that way, your sister scares me¡±


    ¡°Aria? Why, what did she do?¡±


    ¡°Oh nothing, just¡±


    ¡°La, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you only, if you promise not to get angry¡±


    ¡°La?¡± I growl.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I may have tried to attack her, but she was so much quicker. That sister of yours is a real badass, Reid has trained her well. Luckily Ryker got in the way because she probably would have given me a beat down, then Damien drugged me and then I came here and yeah all caught up. So yeah, she is pretty mad at you for nearly hurting Ryker so I thought it best toe get you so you can deal with her and I don¡¯t try to eat her¡± La blurted like word vomit.


    ¡°You did what?¡±


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t get mad, I didn¡¯t even leave a scratch on her, I am sure. Pretty sure we got gravel rash in ces we shouldn¡¯t have gravel rash but we will be fine, might have scratched that itchy ass skin of yours d to be rid of that. Think you need a flea bath¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have fleas and will you slow down, you aren¡¯t making sense. Why would you attack my sister?¡±


    ¡°Because I made a list, like you do of what I need to do, to bring you back¡±


    ¡°And attacking my sister was on that list?¡±


    ¡°No, but she was like an added extra. You were upset because she didn¡¯t tell you about Kade, so I wanted to get revenge for you¡±


    ¡°La, no she is my sister and what about Ryker?¡±


    ¡°He is fine, said I can¡¯t eat his mother,ined about my well your boob in his ear. I like that kid. Gave me quite the fright when I ran into him, but he is good, everyone is good¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think to tell me this when you first came here?¡±


    ¡°No, kind of slipped my mind, like I slipped yours. But if youe back, we can fix everything. Fix us¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t even know how to get back¡±


    ¡°hmm, this ce needs some neon signs and map¡±


    ¡°Be serious, La. How do we go back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t even see you. Just feel you¡¯re near¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe we try to find each other, then we can find the way back together¡± I tell her, trying to feel anything in oblivion surrounding us. I couldn¡¯t even feel my own limbs, yet I could feel her presence as I struggled to reach out to her, to find her in the darkness. Both of us are pulling on the weak teether that holds us together. Stretching and moving further into the darkness until I felt it. Like a rubber band being stretched before it flings back together.


    Smacking into each other with so much force we burst from the darkness and I felt her fur brush against my hand as we both looked out the eyes of our human vessel. I move closer, debating whether I should take the reins back.


    ¡°You can do this Lily, I am here with you¡± La says, her fur brushing against me in encouragement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to feel the pain¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t, focus on something else, focus on our mate¡± She says, nudging me forward.


    I go to run back when La gets in my way, blocking my way back to the void of darkness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t La¡±


    ¡°You can, I am right here. Right here, Lily. Where I have always been,¡± She says her Sapphire and amber eyes burning into me. ¡°We are one. I won¡¯t let you fall, not again. You can trust me¡±


    That¡¯s when I felt it, the overwhelming feeling of every emotion I ever felt rush into me, but that wasn¡¯t all I felt as I felt hers rushing over me to making me gasp and I realised she was giving it to me, showing me she would always be there, that she has always been there. Watching from the shadows, but she was there watching and feeling everything with me. So I let go, let go of everything and I felt stronger and more in tune to her.


    La always thought we needed a mate to fix us, and I always thought I needed a different wolf, but what we really needed was each other. To let the walls we built up between use crashing down. Brick by brick they fell, and I snapped back to reality, snapping out of my head and into the present.


    Opening my eyes, I felt heavy, like I haven¡¯t moved in weeks. I try to sit up, but even that is a task in itself, as I prop myself up on the headboard. Looking around the room, I try to figure out where I am. I don¡¯t recognise this room. The walls padded with white padding;


    I try to reach up and rub my eyes only to find cuffs holding my wrists to the bed, my ankles also shackled to the bed. I yank them, trying to free myself, when that doesn¡¯t work. I feel La press against my skin.


    ¡°La, can we shift?¡± I ask and I feel her force the shift, I scream from the snapping of bones and I can tell wherever we are, we have been here awhile, because shifting isn¡¯t usually this painful. I feel the cuffs slide off our paws and the hospital gown is shredded on the bed. Jumping off the bed wend on our paws on the floor, which is also padded.


    Shifting back, I am left in a coat of sweat as pain wracked every muscle and bone in my body. There are no windows to let us know if it is day or night, turning I see a door. When it hits me, the room upstairs. I recognise the steel door. The prison Damien made for us. The one I thought I would never see the inside of.


    ¡°What did you do, La, that we would get locked in here?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, I just remember being stabbed by a needle then I went looking for you¡± Walking to the door, I pressed my hand against the cold steel before knocking on it. I hear no movement outside the door, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the ce was sound proof.


    ¡°The mind link Lily,¡±


    I nod in agreement with La before feeling for the bond.


    ¡°Damien?¡± I ask, and I feel his shock through the bond.


    ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°Can you let me out?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that Lily¡±


    ¡°What, why? It is me Damien¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lily, it¡¯s not safe¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not safe¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not safe Lily, I won¡¯t allow you to hurt anyone else¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, let me out, this isn¡¯t funny Damien?¡±


    ¡°I wille see you when I get home¡± He says before cutting the mind link.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand La, why won¡¯t he let us out?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, I swear I didn¡¯t do anything else. I can only remember what I told you¡± La says and I can feel her disappointment and sadness rush over me. Sitting on the ground, I hug my knees to my chest, suddenly feeling cold.


    ¡°I just want it to stop, I want it to stop. I don¡¯t understand, I came back. I came back. Why doesn¡¯t he want us now? Is it because of the baby?¡± I ask, scared that Damien tossed us aside for Tabitha.


    ¡°Shit, I forgot to tell you, that ce really messes with your mind. It isn¡¯t Damien¡¯s; she had her blood tested at the human facility and the results were wrong. Damien isn¡¯t the father, Tatum is,¡± La says, making my head snap up.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t the father Lily, the results were wrong¡± I feel relieved at her words but that doesn¡¯t exin why he has us locked away. Why he doesn¡¯t want us anymore¡±


    We waited for Damien to arrive; I wasn¡¯t sure how long it took but it did take a while before I heard the locks on the door twisting and groaning. His scent wafting throughout the room as he stepped in making my heart flutter, La purring in my head with excitement.


    Hopping off the bed, I walk over and wrap my arms around his waist as he shuts the door. I feel him freeze and the muscles in his back tense at my actions, but I ignore his reaction just enjoying him being this close.


    He turns around in my arms and I rest my head on his chest; I feel him brush my hair off my head before kissing the top of my head. The mate bond was a lot stronger now, and I felt tingles everywhere his skin was pressed against mine, maybe absence really does make the heart grow fonder. His heartbeat thumping in his chest softly as I pressed my ear against his chest. I feel him fiddling with his back pocket and step away so he can retrieve what I assumed must have been his phone.


    I walk over to the door, tugging on its handle only to find it locked. Turning around, I re at him.


    ¡°Let me out Damien, I want to leave¡± I tell him. He shakes his head and I feel La suddenly be wary as we both look at our mate.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, La¡± La? Confused, I feel my eyebrows furrow trying to remember anything, I could feel La doing the same and she couldn¡¯t figure out why he was acting this way.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s me Lily,¡± I tell him, yanking on the handle. I feel Damien step closer, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. Spinning around to face him, I go to demand he let me out when I see the syringe in his hand making my heart rate quicken.


    ¡°How did you get out of the cuffs?¡± He asked, cocking his head to the side.


    ¡°What? I shifted how else. Let me out Damien you¡¯re scaring me¡± I tell him as he moves closer. I see his eyes soften and sadness flood me through the bond.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t take that risk. I am doing this for your own good¡± He said moving closer. I shake my head.


    ¡°No, Damien, it¡¯s really me, please¡± I tell him looking toward the door. I see him move out of the corner of my eye and see him lunge at me. I try to fight him off, but he is quick to pin me face down on the ground. I feel the sting of the needle as it stabs into my neck, instantly feeling woozy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I tell him, trying to get out from under him. My body feels heavier and heavier as I struggle, the room getting darker as I try to fight the fog that¡¯s taking over. I feel him roll me onto my back before lifting me off the ground. His lips going to my head as he kisses me. I hear another voice and recognise it as Natalia¡¯s.


    ¡°Is this really necessary, she seems cognitive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I won¡¯t take the risk. She nearly killed her. What if it happens again and she kills more of my men?¡± I hear Damien speak.


    ¡°You can¡¯t punish her for what might happen. We don¡¯t even know if she is telling the truth. This isn¡¯t the answer, Damien. And since when did you care for your mother, the bitch deserves death¡± Natalia spat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care for her, she can rot in hell for all I care. You let her out, and I will banish you, understand?¡± I hear him growl.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this; it isn¡¯t right, why can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me what to do with my mate¡± He spat at her when she growled angrily at him.


    ¡°She may be your mate, but she is my Luna. You can¡¯t treat her like this¡± Natalia yelled angrily back at him. I could feel Damien fiddling with my wrists and I felt something go around my neck. My entire body feels heavy before I lose feeling in my limbs.


    ¡°What are you going to keep her locked up for the rest of her life?¡± Natalia asked.


    ¡°She is unhinged, I won¡¯t risk my pack. Now get out¡± he bellowed, his voice echoing through the room. His words pped me in the face. I have heard that term from everyone else, I never expected it to leave his lips and it suddenly hurt moreing from him. The one person who was meant to love us, made to ept us. It would have hurt less if he did p me, his words cutting deeper than any wound I had ever had.


    I heard La whimper in my head before it left my lips. I could feel tears run down my cheek and I just wanted him to leave. I feel him wipe my tears and I feel him move away from me.


    We should have known better than to believe he would ept us; I should have ignored La when she begged me not to reject him. That would have hurt less, would have hurt less than hearing those three words leave his mouth.


    She is unhinged. His words reyed in my head over and over as I slipped into unconsciousness. I no longer fought to remain conscious, instead I willed it to happen. Praying I wouldn¡¯t wake up and for once La didn¡¯t argue. For once we wanted the same thing. Death would be better than feeling every piece of my heart shattered by those three words that taunted me all my life, now taunting me worseing from him.


    We would never be good enough, always known to be the unhinged Alpha. The unhinged one, the one no one wanted around because she couldn¡¯t be trusted.


    Damien¡¯s POV


    I hated seeing her like this, hated myself for doing it to her. Tucking the nket around her I walk out, locking the door and pocketing the key. Walking down the stairs, I see the thing that is supposed to be my mother wandering into the hall.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± I ask her. I couldn¡¯t stand the woman, and Darian was pressing beneath my skin, wanting nothing more than to rip her to pieces. Yet as much as I hated her I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill her. She was my mother after all, even if she didn¡¯t protect me. Even if she fed me to the wolves literally. My body was littered with scars from my old man and all she did was watch, letting me take the beating so she wouldn¡¯t have to. What mother does that? What mother can sit back and watch her child be beaten till the brink of death, only to heal him and let him do it all over again.


    ¡°I missed you?¡± She says looking at her feet. I scoff at her words.


    ¡°How much?¡± I ask and she looks up, anger in her green eyes.


    ¡°Come on, mum. How much do you need this time, what shit do I have to dig you out of this time¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that son, I heard you found your Luna, I just want to be a part of my future grandchild¡¯s life¡±


    ¡°You will nevere near any child I ever have; I will skin you alive before I let you near any future grandchildren¡±.


    ¡°Wow, you really are your father¡¯s son, aren¡¯t you?¡± I growled at her words; I was nothing like my father. He was cruel and merciless on his pack and on me. I treat my pack right; I look after them. He just tortured them for his own sick amusement. To inflict that sort of pain on a child, on his own pack members and to im you are an Alpha is simply wrong. Alpha¡¯s look after their own, not destroy them, not sell them off. They certainly don¡¯t kill them for fun.


    I must admit though, she does look better thanst time I saw her five years ago. She didn¡¯t look like your typical rogue, her long dark wavy hair flowing seamlessly down her back and she had gained weight, was no longer frail and her olive skin had fewer wrinkles. She no longer looked like a corpse.


    ¡°I met someone, he looks after me¡± She said looking at me hopefully like I could just forget the past and let her in my life again.


    ¡°Good, that means you don¡¯t need me¡± I tell her before turning my back on her. I mind link my Beta and tell him to get her off Packnd. She had caused enough damage already. My mate forever stuck in a padded room because I could no longer trust her around my pack after what she did. Darian said we shouldn¡¯t trust my mother, he said that La wouldn¡¯t just attack her for no reason, my mother was many things, had done unspeakable things, yet she had no reason to lie about Lily. She didn¡¯t know her, didn¡¯t know she was my Luna. So, her lying didn¡¯t make sense.


    Darian and Aria pleaded with me to listen, that it was out of character for her to do those things. Yet I could also see the doubt of her own words as she spoke them. Aria truly didn¡¯t know what La and Lily were capable of because no one knew what the mutated genes did to her. What the effect they had on her was. How could we when we weren¡¯t even sure what she was anymore. Aria left promising to get answers but until then I have no choice but to keep her locked up.


    I feel terrible that she missed her own father¡¯s funeral, that she didn¡¯t get to reconcile with Aria. I felt terrible for Ryker as Aria hauled him away kicking and screaming for his aunty. But it doesn¡¯t undo what she did.


    But I couldn¡¯t take that risk, not after what she did downstairs, not after what she did to Aria. If she would attack her own family, how could I trust her not to attack my pack? And the fact that she was able to resist Aria¡¯s Lycan voice and my own Alpha voice had left me with more questions. What was she? I knew she was a wolf, but wolves don¡¯t drain people of their blood, they recognise their own pack, yet she killed three of my warriors already. I won¡¯t let her hurt anymore people. I won¡¯t let her kill for pleasure. I loved her but love isn¡¯t enough when you¡¯re an Alpha.

 chapter 85

    Lily POV


    I was stuck in this paralysed state; I don¡¯t know how long I was out for, but I remember waking to La calling my name. Her voice ringing loudly in my head and I could feel a terrible headacheing on from whatever Damien gave me.


    ¡°Lily, you need to wake up. I can¡¯t shift, you need to do something, anything. Please wake up¡± I groan, forcing my eyes open.


    ¡°I¡¯m awake, what?¡± I tell her, feeling defeated as the events of the night rushed to me. Damien¡¯sst words reying over and over in my head. I heard the door, and I rolled my head to the side, too weak to sit up. Damien walks in and I see him walk over to me before Natalia drags a chair in and ces it beside the bed.


    Damien sits in the chair and brushes my hair out of my face. I can smell soup and he is a little blurry, but it is definitely Damien. I turn my head away, not being able to stand looking at him.


    ¡°Thank you, Natalia you may leave,¡± He tells her, and I hear the door click shut. I try to roll away from him, but my limbs are too heavy, and I feel like I am being weighed down by weights.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± Damien demands. I ignore him and I feel La growl at his tone, like we are beneath him. Feel tears brim in my eyes at hearing the venom in his words. I feel his hands on my face as he turns my head, making me look at him. He sighs before rubbing my cheek with his thumb, and for once I hate the feel of the sparks as they rush over my skin at his touch. Hate the way he looks at me with that pained expression. He has no right to feel that way when this is his doing, he did this to me and he is acting like I did him wrong, like I betrayed him.


    ¡°You need to eat¡± He says lifting a spoon to my lips but I press my lips together refusing. My stomach growled at the smell of the chicken soup, I was starving absolutely ravenous but I would rather starve to death then rot in this room.


    ¡°Please Lily, you need to eat,¡± He says, bringing the spoon to my lips. When I refuse, he growls before hitting the side of the bed angrily.


    ¡°Why do you have to be so difficult, I am trying to help you?¡±


    ¡°By locking me away?¡± I scoff, averting my eyes away from him.


    ¡°You killed three of my men and attacked my mother. What else was I supposed to do?¡± He says. Mother? His mother is dead? I know I have never met his mother, so how could I or La have tried to hurt her.


    ¡± Do you know who he is talking about?¡± I ask La, but she is just as dumbfounded as I am.


    ¡°Your mother is dead, I couldn¡¯t have hurt her¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No, I banished her. I can¡¯t believe you are seriously going to deny what you did, I caught you standing over their bodies. I know what I saw,¡± He retorted.


    I try to lift my head when I realise something is around my neck; I thrash with my arms, trying to get free, the thing around my neck suddenly making me feel ustrophobic. Trying to grip it with my fingers but I can¡¯t reach. Damien just watches with a nk expression, like he isn¡¯t watching his mate struggle.


    ¡°You¡¯re only going to hurt yourself, Lily. Stop¡± I ignore him and he stands up and reaches in his back pocket before pulling another syringe out and popping the cap off with his teeth. I stop thrashing, not wanting to be injected with whatever it is he has in the syringe.


    I watch as he sits the syringe on the bed beside me in warning to behave. Horrified that my own mate would subject me to this.


    ¡°Now are you going to eat or am I putting you back to sleep?¡± He asks and I press my lips together. Suddenly the door opens and Natalia walks in.


    ¡°Let me try, please. You don¡¯t need to drug her¡± Natalia says, and I hear her voice in my head and I almost gasp when I realise I can hear her and that the mind link is working.


    ¡°I will help get you out of here¡± She says, and I almost burst out crying at her words. She was going to help me, help me escape. Damien watches her enter before nodding his head and getting up.


    ¡°I will wait outside the door, make sure you sedate her, I will check¡± I watch as he walks out shutting the door behind him. As soon as he was gone, I burst into tears and Natalia hugged me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did?¡± I tell her, confused.


    ¡°I know sweetie, I know. Now eat for me please¡± She says, and I shake my head wondering why she isn¡¯t helping me out of the cuffs. Her voice came through the mind link.


    ¡°He is outside the door, we can¡¯t speak out loud¡± I nod and open my mouth as she spoons a mouthful in and I moan loudly at the taste, and the moisture, my mouth was so dry.


    ¡°Good?¡± She asks out loud for Damien¡¯s benefit.


    ¡°Yes, very¡± I tell her, opening my mouth as she spoons more in. I feel the mind link open before I hear her voice in my head.


    ¡°Damien¡¯s mother came back. Este said you attacked her and killed the warriors that worked at the front gate.¡± I shake my head, but she holds up a hand.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do it, but when Damien was called to the front gate with an intruder alert, he found you standing over his mother with your teeth on her throat,¡± I feel La trying to remember but she said she couldn¡¯t remember anything.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all, all the warriors were drained of blood, and you were covered in it¡± I stare wide eyed, shocked by what she said.


    ¡°Where is his mother now?¡± I ask through the link. Natalia shrugged. ¡°Damien had her sent off pack territory a few hours ago¡±


    I nod, ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember meeting her then, La has no memory of her at all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Ryker said when you woke up after they sedated you, that you were groggy, he said you came downstairs and said you heard a noise and told him to stay inside. I think the sedative that they injected you with might have something to do with it. I honestly don¡¯t know because you seem fine now. We will figure it out though¡±


    ¡°I do remember seeing Ryker. He was asleep on the lounge when I went to get a drink, and I heard a noise outside. I went to check but I¡­ I am not sure what happened after that¡± La says and I nod to her acknowledging what she said.


    ¡°How do I get out of here, you have to help me? I know we didn¡¯t do what she said. I don¡¯t understand what I did to her, but I know my wolf, she wouldn¡¯t just attack his mother for no reason¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, I told him this even Darian agreed. Darian tried to take over when Damien locked you in here. Made quite the mess before Damien got control back¡±


    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Damien believe him?¡±


    ¡°Because she is his mother and for some reason, Damien has always sought his mother¡¯s love, her approval. Can¡¯t stand the woman. Este was just as bad as her mate. Both of them are sick in the head for what they did to him¡± Natalia says and for the first time I actually see her wolf try toe through. Natalia was always so calm, so motherly that I often forgot she was a werewolf. But whatever memories she just thought of angered her.


    ¡°You knew them?¡± I ask. She nods.


    ¡°Yes, I was Damien¡¯s nanny. After he got rid of them, he let me remain working with him. Said I was the closest thing he had to a real mother. The entire pack knew what was happening here, but we were all powerless to stop him. He killed everyone who tried, including my mate¡± Her voice was sad. I knew she had children, but I didn¡¯t know her mate was dead.


    Damien pops his head in and Natalia looks at him. ¡°Almost done Alpha,¡± Natalia says.


    ¡°Good when she is done, sing out, I might take her to have a bath¡± He says and I look at him in panic. Natalia was supposed to help me escape. Natalia, seeing the panic in my eyes, rubbed my cheek.


    ¡°At least you get out of this room, maybe try to convince him to let you sleep in your bed?¡± She says. I can feel Damien¡¯s longing through the bond, his need to touch me and have me close. Or maybe it was Darian annoying him, but I knew it changed nothing that he still intended to keep me locked away.


    ¡°Maybe if we behave, he will see we aren¡¯t capable of doing the things his mother used us of¡± La says, but I can also feel she is wary of him and she just really wants out of this room.


    Natalia smiles before hopping up. Damien walks in and before grabbing the syringe, he injects half the contents into my shoulder while I try to get away from him.


    ¡°You said I could bathe¡±


    ¡°You can but I am not stupid enough to leave you unsedated, you will stay awake I didn¡¯t give you enough to knock you out just enough to stop you running¡± He says and I feel him undo the cuffs. Natalia¡¯s voice is ringing in my head.


    ¡°Behave, I have a n. I will get you out, Lily. I promise¡± I look at her and she nods before walking out the door. Damien undoes the thing around my neck and helps me sit up. I frown when I realise he put a dog cor on me, my eyes burning with tears of embarrassment.


    My limbs are floppy and I stumble as I try to walk. Damien¡¯s arm around my waist is the only thing keeping me upright. He walks me into our room. Pulling me against him as he sits me on hisp on the edge of the bath.


    I hear the water run and using his arm that isn¡¯t around my waist; he pours something that smells likevender into the water. I feel my head pull down as I lose the strength to hold it up. Damien stands and I am embarrassingly floppy like a rag doll. I feel tears run down my cheeks in embarrassment at my helpless state. This was so degrading. I try to talk, but my tongue has no feeling.


    I can hear La whimper in my head and I feel her open the mind link to him.


    ¡°Just take us back Damien, you are humiliating her¡± Damien freezes his hands going to my face as he grips my chin making me look at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed¡± He says, kissing my face.


    ¡°Yeah, and what happens when she needs to use the bathroom, Damien. Are you going to embarrass her further¡± La snaps at him. ¡°Just take us back it isn¡¯t worth this torture, can¡¯t you feel you are hurting her¡± La says. Damien growls and my heart rate quickens before I feel him stand lifting me and carrying me back to the padded room.


    Heys us down before securing the cuffs and I close my eyes, not being able to look him in the eye. I suddenly missed my dad. He would have gone ballistic if he saw how helpless I was, how helpless Damien made me feel. Damien brushed my hair back, making my eyes snap open before turning away. I watch as he walks away then hesitates, clenching his fists tightly, his entire body going tense before shaking his head and walking out.


    ¡°Darian is furious with him,¡± La says.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Lily, Natalia will help us and at least we can mind link now, so we won¡¯t be lonely. We can talk to Callie¡± La tells me but I am not in the mood, and nothing she says will make me feel better.

 chapter 86

    Lily POV


    Hours ticked by slowly and I lost all sense of time, I gave up any hope of ever getting out of this room. Damien didn¡¯t allow anyone in the room after that night. Damien woulde in and try to get me to eat, but I would refuse. I could feel his sadness through the bond, which only angered me more.


    He put me in this situation and he can take me out of it, yet he hasn¡¯t and probably won¡¯t. Natalia has kept mepany, even Callie talking to me through the mind-link. I never really paid much attention, too lost in my thoughts about how everything turned horribly wrong.


    How he could use us of doing something La had no memory of. She didn¡¯t even know what his mother looked like. I could feel her thoughts guing her as well, as she tried to remember anything, tried to recall every little detail of that night in question, but she only remembers seeing Ryker and hearing a noise outside. Nothing other than that.


    Hearing the door locks turning, I look to the door expecting to find Damien entering. My face not even hiding my shock when I see Tabitha rush in with Natalia.


    ¡°We have to be quick before he gets back¡± Tabitha says, rushing to my side and undoing the restraints while Natalia does the same on her side.


    My muscles aching from barely being used as I stand up. Tabitha wraps an arm around my waist pulling me against her and I feel Natalia pulling jeans over my bare legs before she undoes the ties that hold the hospital gown together. Pulling it down my arms and I am standing topless in front of them. Tabitha helps her lift the shirt over my head while letting me lean on her.


    ¡°Quick, we need to hurry¡± Natalia says, going over and opening the door and I suddenly feel the mind-Link open up. Callie¡¯s voice running through my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way¡± I hear her say before Tabitha tell¡¯s her to hurry. Getting to the stairs, I looked down at them, worried about how they were going to help me walk down them, without all of us falling down.


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± I ask, looking at Tabitha.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my Luna and I owe you for saving my daughter¡¯s life and my mates. And I won¡¯t let Damien ruin the best thing that has ever happened to him. Especially for that cunt he calls a mother¡± She says and I wonder what she knows of Damien¡¯s past that would cause the anger I could hear in her voice. Tabitha and Natalia help me step down the first three steps. Suddenly the door opens and we all freeze, our eyes snapping to the door and I feel my heart rate spike. Max and Callie walk in and I feel relief flood me.


    Max rushes up the steps toward us, ¡°Sorry Luna, but we need to be quick¡± He says scooping me up and walking down the stairs with me before cing me down on the ground. Natalia races up, closing my prison door, while Callie and Tabitha help me walk towards the door.


    Max opens it wide so we can step outside. The sun is sting my face and I can smell fresh air for the first time in days. I squint at the bright light heating my skin.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t quite thought that far ahead yet, it was the first time Damien left the pack house. We saw an opportunity, so we took it¡± Tabitha exins.


    ¡°Head to my ce¡± She says looking over at Callie. We make our way down the driveway towards the park when I hear the familiar sound of Damien¡¯s car driving up the street. He clearly wasn¡¯t expecting to find me escaping as the car skids to a stop, barely missing us.


    The look of pure anger on his face makes Callie whimper beside me, but Tabitha has a look of pure determination on her face and so does Natalia. Max ces himself between Callie and I as Damien steps out of the car. His fists clenched tightly by his sides and I see the muscles in his jaw clench. A look I realised meant he was furious. He ms his car door before stalking toward us. Max puts himself between us and I see him flinch, waiting for Damien to do something.


    ¡°Move Max¡± He warns him. Max shakes his head and I see Tatum running over from the park toward us. Tatum rushes over, positioning himself next to Max blocking Damien from getting closer.


    ¡°I will only warn you once more, Move ¡± He screams using his Alpha voice. Max and Tatum fight against him, sweat beading on both of them, and their facial expressions look pained as hismand rolls over them and it forces them to step aside.


    Tabitha then steps forward, letting me go, and I grip onto Callie for dear life as I feel my legs wobble underneath me.


    Tabitha jabs Damien in the chest with her finger. ¡°You dare lock our Luna up and chain her to a bed like a fucking dog. Every time your motheres here, you roll over for her, every fucking time Damien. Why do you seek her approval, huh? What the fuck has she done to earn it beside nearly have her son fucking killed¡±


    Damien grabs her wrist, shoving her away and reaching for me, when I suddenly hear bones snapping. Tabitha shifting in pure rage as she bows her head, her teeth bared.


    ¡°Stand down, Tabitha¡± He growls at her, Tabitha¡¯s voice booming through the mindlink and I cringe at how loud her voice is.


    ¡°I will not watch you treat her like this, how are you so blinded to see what your mother is doing. La doesn¡¯t even know your mother. What would she possibly have against her, Damien. Think! You are going to ruin your chances at having a mate. La has had every chance to attack the pack, and she hasn¡¯t. You really believe she would just randomly kill three of our men?¡±


    ¡°I know what I saw¡± Damien growls, ripping me out of Callie¡¯s arms and tugging me against him. I feel La trying to take over and shift, but the amount of tranquilizers in our system made it impossible.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do it¡± I tell him pleading with him, I see his eyes soften as he gazes down at me before I feel him harden his resolve, pushing any feelings he has for me aside. Damien tries to drag me back to the car when suddenly Tabitha lunges at him and I am tossed to the ground. Her voice echoing loudly through everyone¡¯s head as she pins him down. I watch as Damien¡¯s entire body shakes and I know he wants to shift.


    ¡°Darian won¡¯t let them shift,¡± La says happily when she realises he is trying to help. Damien growls low before tossing her off. Tatum and Max shifting, their clothes ripping to shreds as they block him from getting to me.


    Tabitha suddenly shifts back, standing in all her naked glory, and I see Callie peel her shirt off, leaving her standing in just a bra and pants. Tabitha pulls the shirt on and I find I am not even jealous of her standing in front of him naked.


    ¡°We won¡¯t let you do this, You have always looked after your Pack Damien. Always been a great Alpha to us, protected us. But every time that poisonous woman walks in here you fold, what are you clinging onto. She was willing to let her Mate sell Natalia, forcing her to watch as your father killed her mate for trying to save you, the woman who raised you. Watched you be beaten within an inch of your life. Don¡¯t feel guilty for her, for what she endured at his hands. She could have stopped it. Goddess knows I wouldy my life down in a heartbeat for my daughter, she should have done that for you. No matter what she has done, you still love her, still willing to throw your happiness away for her, and for what? She will not be the mother you wanted and I won¡¯t stand by and watch you throw away the best thing that has walked into your life¡±


    Damien chuckled before stepping forward threateningly. ¡°Coming from the woman who hated her own Luna, where was your love for her when she first showed up here? Huh Tabitha. Don¡¯t pretend to give a shit about Lily now¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I was selfish Damien, I couldn¡¯t see past my own jealousy, I won¡¯t make that mistake again and none of us will let you ruin this pack for the sake of that bitch you think is your mother¡± Tabitha spat at him.


    ¡°And how are you going to stop me?¡± He says, stepping forward. Growls came from everywhere and I didn¡¯t even see anyoneing over, too busy watching what was happening directly in front of me. Wolves suddenly appeared from everywhere as they circled around us.


    ¡°Like I said Damien, we won¡¯t watch you treat her like this, won¡¯t let you throw her away. So you either let here with me until you can see fucking clearly and pray she forgives you. Or¡± She waves around to all the wolves and they all growl at him. Damien looks at them, yet I don¡¯t see an ounce of fear in him. He knows he could take them all on and stille out just fine, yet I can feel he doesn¡¯t want to hurt his own pack. And I doubt Darian would even let him shift as I feel his agreement with Tabitha¡¯s words.


    ¡°So what is it going to be Alpha¡± Tabitha says, stepping closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make the same mistakes your parents did, don¡¯t let this pack fall for Este. You know she couldn¡¯t have done this, you¡¯re just to blind to see it. Lily Loves you, even if she won¡¯t admit, we can all see it. Just like we can see you love her. Now move aside¡±


    ¡°I canmand you,¡± He says, looking at all of them.


    ¡°But you won¡¯t, you know we are right Damien¡± Natalia says, stepping forward and touching his arm. He looks down at her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re better than this, son. Better than them, don¡¯t make the same mistakes your father did. Your mother was never yours to protect Damien, she was meant to protect you. She is just stirring trouble like she always does. Why would this time be any different¡± Damien looks at her and I can see the hurt in his eyes and feel that he doesn¡¯t like being referred to as his father.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Damien steps past her, and I thought at first he was going to grab me again. Instead, he walks over before bending down and brushing my hair out of my face, his eyes watching my face. I feel his longing through the bond and also his own churning anguish over his mother. He kisses my head before standing and walking off heading behind the pack house and I know he is going to shift and try to run his thoughts off. Tabitha and Natalia let out the breath they were both holding.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take her to my ce,¡± Tabitha says, pulling me up. Tatum suddenly shifts before walking over and picking me up. Taking me from her. We walk toward Tabitha¡¯s house and I can hear the entire pack¡¯s voices in my head asking if I am okay and for the first time I can feel, they truly think of me as one of them, as their Luna or they wouldn¡¯t have just risked their lives for me.


    And to think I thought I had daddy issues, but at least my father changed to be a better man. Clearly though, Damien had his own issues, one¡¯s he needed to work out before I would ever stand by his side.

 chapter 87

    Lily POV


    Tabitha¡¯s house was not at all what I expected, stepping in I was shocked to see actually how homely and lived in it was, neutral colour scheme and warm tones filled her lounge room when I first stepped inside, pictures hung on the walls of who I assume must be her family and there were already quite a few of her and her daughter along with her mate. Tatum ced me on her couch and Trey walked out, yet he didn¡¯t seem fazed that Tatum was standing close to his mate. Almost as if he epted that he would be around more since he fathered her daughter. And I was happy that things were working out okay for Tabitha.


    ¡°I will go make you some tea¡± Tabitha said, when suddenly I heard the baby crying in the distance. Trey looked to Tatum, and he walked off. Only Trey left in the room with me along with Natalia. Looking at Trey, he had denim jeans on and a singlet. Sinceing here he had filled out and no longer looked like a rogue.


    I could also see the faint outline of Tabitha¡¯s mark on his neck and smell her scent all over him. He smiled before sitting on the couch next to me. Tatum walked out with his daughter in his arms. She looked like Tatum, with her wispy hair and dimples.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± I ask Tatum who gazes at his daughter lovingly making me think of my father.


    ¡°Tilly¡± He says before offering her to me and I hold my arms out for her. Tatum ced her in my arms and I smiled down at her. She yawned, her eyes fluttering. I caressed her little hand softly while shey nestled in my arms, which I had to support on my knees.


    ¡°She is beautiful¡± I tell him just as Tabitha walks in.


    ¡°I see you finally met Tilly properly¡± Tabitha says with a nod.


    ¡°I blended our names. I hope that isn¡¯t weird, I felt you deserved that after delivering her and everything I have put you through¡± She was sitting on the other side of me.


    I feel my heart clench that she would add a piece of me in her name.


    I hand Tilly to Tabitha and I notice Trey is gone before he returns with a bottle for her and hands it to Tabitha.


    ¡°I should head back to the Pack house Lily, you will be right here. I will let you know when the Alphaes back if you like?¡± She says leaning down and hugging me. I nod and watch as she leaves. I feel a little awkward here. If anyone had said a few weeks ago, I would be sitting in Tabitha¡¯s house with her, I would haveughed at the thought but she was proving to be quite a good friend despite our troubled and awkward past.


    ¡°What you said out there, about Damien. How do you know so much about his childhood?¡± I ask, turning to Tabitha who looks a little awkward at the topic change.


    ¡°We grew up together, Damien in the Packhouse and I lived two houses down with my parents. We used to y in the park together on the rare times he managed to sneak out. I knew he was the Alpha¡¯s son, but every time I would see him, he would have new injuries. I knew things were bad at home for him. He always had broken bones and bruising or cuts like on his back¡± She said and I could see by the look in her eyes she was reliving those memories.


    ¡°He took a bad beating for me once, I snuck into the pack house wanting him toe y and his father caught me. I didn¡¯t know then that they allowed no one in the pack house. We had just moved here and been epted in the pack, when I saw him in the window and wanted to ask if he could y. I was four, Damien six, his father went to hit me with his belt but Damien ran out just in time and threw himself over me taking it so I didn¡¯t have to. We became friends after that.¡± She said softly.


    Her words reminded me of Aria and all the crap she copped at the hands of my father, I truly owed my sister my life and I knew if we could go back she would do it all again because that¡¯s the sort of person and sister she is.


    I smile sadly at her. ¡°His father was horrible but despite the beating his mother was worse in my opinion¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I ask,


    ¡°Might be best if he would tell you, I never witnessed any of it, but I have heard the stories¡±


    ¡°So is that why he is covered in scars from a belt?¡± I ask and instantly regret it.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, something far worse and the worst was watching it. After that day the pack changed, everyone could feel the power shifting and you could truly see the monster he was, I saw so many men break that day at what they did and even though Damien had forgiven them, and they had no choice. I know they will never forgive themselves, I also think that was when Damien first felt his wolf, things changed after that, Damien changed and he grew angry¡± She said.


    Looking down in her arms, I notice Tilly had fallen asleep in her mother¡¯s arms. Trey came over and gently picked her up. ¡°I will go change her and put her to bed¡± He says kissing Tabitha on the head.


    ¡°And I should go,¡± Tatum said, hopping off the armchair.


    ¡°You¡¯re not staying for dinner?¡± She asked, looking up at him.


    ¡°Depends, what are you and Trey making?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Taco¡¯s,¡± says Trey, walking out and smiling at Tatum and I see Tabitha blush, making me wonder if there is more between the three of them then what meets the eye, as I not only see Trey looking at Tabitha with Lust filled eyes. I chuckle, making them look at me.


    ¡°What?¡± Tatum asks, sitting back down obviously deciding to stay.


    ¡°Nothing, just think it is interesting, that you three all have the same look in your eyes as you look at each other¡±


    ¡°And what look is that?¡± Trey asks, a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Are all of you sleeping together, I don¡¯t care so no need to hide it¡± I ask, and I watch Tabitha¡¯s face turn beet red and both Tatum and Trey smile at each other.


    ¡°That obvious?¡± Tatum says.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were bisexual, so honestly I am a little shocked¡± I tell them honestly.


    ¡°Well, I am going to make dinner¡± Tabitha dismisses herself, embarrassed as she walks out.


    ¡°Well, I am d that is out because now I can stay without raising eyebrows¡± Tatum announces, then I realise the mark on his neck. I tilt my head to the side to get a better look.


    ¡°They both marked you?¡± Tatum nods his head before my eyes dart to Trey¡¯s ¡°and you them?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t marked Tabitha yet, but soon. She was a little busy nning a jailbreak¡± I nod in understanding. It wasn¡¯t too strange that wolves gave up waiting for their mates. Some never find theirs because their mate dies, it also wasn¡¯t too strange in today¡¯s day and age that they were more open to having more than one mate.


    I was more shocked that I hadn¡¯t noticed earlier,


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t help that we have been drugged off our faces for thest few days,¡± Says La and I realise she has been watching this entire time and feels calm and rxed.


    After dinner I notice I have more movement, and can walk without help. My muscles were sore, but I didn¡¯t need any help to shower or walk up the stairs, and I was feeling more like myself as the hours ticked by. When everyone went to bed, though. I couldn¡¯t sleep, instead walking over to the park and sitting on the swings.


    Tonight was a full moon, and I felt invigorated sitting under the stars and moon, feeling the moonlight on my skin. The breeze softly caressed my skin.


    I was on the swings for about ten minutes when I heard a noise. Looking up, I see Damien walking out of the pack house. He only had a pair of boxer shorts on, his beautifully sculpted body glistening under the moon. Seeing him walking down the long driveway, I go to get up and run for Tabitha¡¯s when he speaks, his voice catching in the breeze washing over me, and I can¡¯t help the longing I feel as I see him get nearer.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave¡± He says and I stop but remain wary as he approaches. He holds his hands up.


    ¡°I have nothing I promise and I have no pockets¡± He says pulling on his boxer shorts. I let out a breath and sat back on the swing. Damien sits on the swing next to mine. Neither of us say anything. Just sit in silence. When I can¡¯t handle the quiet anymore, I look to Damien.


    ¡°Where is my father?¡± I ask, knowing his funeral would have already been.


    ¡°Aria had his body transported back, and he wasid to rest alongside your mother¡± He says. I hold back my tears and swallow the lump in my throat, nodding my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Damien says before reaching his hand out to me. I look at it but turn my face away and he drops his hand.


    ¡°I know what I did was wrong, I know that now, pleasee home¡± He says and I can hear the desperation in his voice.


    ¡°Of all the things you did, do you know what hurt the most?¡± Damien looks at me and shakes his head.


    ¡°You called me unhinged, I hate that word. I have heard it from so many people and yeting from you, the one person I didn¡¯t think I would hear say it. Hurt the most¡± I feel his guilt seep into me.


    I see Damien get off the swing. ¡°I know you hate me, and I know I should never have listened to my mother. I should have listened to Ryker. Should have known the moment I saw her. She was up to no good. But she is my mother and I¡± He doesn¡¯t finish, just shakes his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lily, if it makes you feel any better I have spent all afternoon, removing the door and all the padding from the room. I will even let you do what you want with it,¡± He says, wrapping his hand around mine, which is holding the chain of the swing.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± I ask, looking at the house. He nods before sitting on the ground between my legs and resting his head on my thigh. I brush his hair with my fingers and I feel him shiver from my touch.


    ¡°Why do you live there?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asks, confused.


    ¡°I mean, after everything your parents put you through, why didn¡¯t you tear it down?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the house¡¯s fault, besides I have remodelled it, although theyout is still the same. Honestly, I don¡¯t know why¡± He says, looking up at me and I trace my finger over his nose. Damien grabs my wrist before pressing it to his lips and running his nose over the inside of it inhaling my scent.


    ¡°Can I ask another?¡± I feel him nod before he looks up at me. ¡°What did your mother do, Tabitha said she was worse than your father¡±


    He shakes his head.


    ¡± In some ways, she was. She never hurt me like he did. But I can understand why Tabitha would say that¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you?¡± He shakes his head and I sigh. Damien gets up and extends his hand to me, I look back at Tabitha¡¯s house.


    ¡°I promise Lily, I won¡¯t lock you up again,¡±


    ¡°Darian won¡¯t let him Lily, you can trust him besides I have enough strength to shift, I can kick his ass if needed now¡± La tells me. I hesitantly grab his hand and let him pull me up. I hear him sigh before pulling me against his side, wrapping his arm around my shoulder as we walk back home.

 chapter 88

    Lily POV


    Stepping inside, my heart rate hammers in my chest. Damien¡¯s eyes darted to me as he looked down at me. Looking toward the stairs, I can see piles and piles of the padding all tied together at the foot of the stairs. Damien squeezes my hand softly, tugging me toward the stairs but I shake my head not wanting to be trapped up there again.


    ¡°If I remove the bedroom door, will youe up?¡± He asks and I nod, still unsure. Damien walks off, going to the cupboard under the stairs before retrieving something and walking up the stairs. Waiting I can hear the noise of a drill and I hear him moving something before he appears at the top of the stairs. I watch as he walks down the steps before he reaches his hand out to me.


    I hesitantly ce my hand in his and let him tug me up the stairs. Once on thending, I looked to my prison and the door was gone.


    ¡°You can look in it if you want, it looks very different now¡± He says and I look at him before following him into the room. He was right, it looked vastly different. It had massive bay windows which must have been boarded up.


    I could see where he stered the tiny holes from whatever was used to hold the padding to the walls. I was also shocked to find another door. Moving toward it, I open it and find a small room. Only big enough to fit maybe a single bed if you were lucky.


    ¡°That used to be my room,¡± He says, making me look at him. It didn¡¯t even have a light, it was that small. And wasn¡¯t much bigger than the storage cupboard under the stairs. Our walk-in was bigger than this small room. Closing the door. I step back, Damien watching me from the doorway. The room was pretty big without all the padding, and with the door gone the entryway was huge.


    ¡°This was originally my father¡¯s office¡± He says looking out the windows, a troubled expression on his face. I nod before walking over to him.


    ¡°Why do you stay here?¡±


    ¡°Because as much as I hate it, it¡¯s still my home¡± He says, tugging me against his chest and wrapping his arms around me. I lean against him.


    ¡°You can help me paint it tomorrow? You can pick the paint¡± He asks.


    ¡°What, there is more than one shade of white?¡± I ask, the entire ce was white.


    ¡°Well yeah, actually there is, but you can pick something different if you want?¡± And I can feel the unease move through him at the thought.


    ¡°You have some serious OCD problems,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have OCD¡± He deadpans.


    ¡°Yeah, you do and I could hear your heart rate spike at the thought of the walls not being white¡± His heartbeat skipping a beat and I raise an eyebrow at him proving my point.


    ¡°Fine, paint it white. But I want that wall,¡± I tell him, pointing to the main wall that had no windows or doors attached to it.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks, confused.


    ¡°Perfect canvas¡± I tell him, and I feel his unease, but he nods his head anyway.


    ¡°You like to paint?¡± He asks and I can feel his curiosity.


    ¡°I used to¡±


    ¡°As much as it pains me, you can have the wall then. Come, we should go to bed¡± He says, squeezing my hips. We walk into the room and I flop down on the bed, enjoying his scent that the room is filled with. Damienys next to me, tugging me against him before pulling the nket over us and I rx against him. La purring in my head at his closeness. Exhaustion taking over as I drift off to sleep.


    The next morning, I woke to the sound of the drill. Damien secures the door back in ce and I feel La on edge pacing and my heart skips a beat. Damien popping his head back in the room and seeing me awakees over and climbs on the bed next to me.


    He leans down kissing my head, ¡°Rx, that door has kept me up most of the night knowing it wasn¡¯t there¡± I can see the lines under his eyes and feel his exhaustion washing over me through the bond telling me he was speaking the truth.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lock you up, Love. I swear,¡± He says, kissing my temple and pulling me on top of his chest.


    Natalia then walks in, a tray in her hand. I try to hop off Damien, but he holds me in ce and I give up. Natalia smiles before cing the tray on the bedside table.


    ¡°When suddenly the downstairs door bursts open and I hear running before Tabitha appears in the doorway with Trey, a look of relief on her face when she sees me.


    ¡°Oh, man next time warn us you¡¯re leaving. I woke up, and you were gone.¡± Tabitha says.


    ¡°Good morning Tabitha, Trey¡± I chuckle. Both of them are still in pyjamas. Tabitha had a Hello kitty night dress on, and I smiled at her outfit.


    ¡°What it¡¯s cute!¡± She pouts. Natalia shakes her head before walking out. Trey looks a little awkward, but I don¡¯t feel any hostility from Damien.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re okay, we will leave you to it¡± Tabitha says, raising an eyebrow at my position on top of Damien.


    As they turn around though, Damien speaks, looking at Trey.


    ¡°Can you and Tatume byter, I need help to get some stuff from the basement¡± Trey nods before answering.


    ¡°Yes Alpha¡± Damien nods to him and they both leave.


    ¡°The basement?¡± I ask, looking down at him.


    ¡°The paint is down there, but so is the original contents of the house, so I need help to shift things to get down there and grab the paint. Then I will take you to buy whatever weird colour you¡¯re going to ruin my walls with him¡± He says kissing my face.


    He lets me sit up, and I hop off him and reach for the tray Natalia brought up to us. I see a bowl of fruit, toast and coffee. I grab my coffee, handing Damien his. Taking a sip of mine, I moan at the caffeinated goodness. Before downing the cup.


    Damien sips his while I bite into a piece of toast before getting up and rummaging through the walk-in.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± He asks when I don¡¯te out for a few minutes.


    ¡°Something I can paint in¡± I call back out. Finding a shirt of Damien¡¯s and a pair of my denim shorts and walking out cing them on the bed.


    ¡°I like that shirt¡± He whines, ¡°You have four of them, you¡¯ll live¡± I tell him while munching on my toast.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing those pants, Tatum and Trey will be here¡± He says, eyeing my shorts.


    ¡°They¡¯re mated¡± I tell him before I realise what I said. I was unsure if Damien knew already.


    ¡°Regardless you¡¯re not wearing them, they¡¯re too short¡± Confirming he knew they had their weird love triangle going on.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I tell him, refusing to be told what to wear. Damien res at me before huffing in annoyance. A low growl escaping him. Ignoring him, stepping into the bathroom, and pressing the button on the wall and turning the shower on.


    Stripping off my clothes, I step under the water, wetting my hair when Damien walks in and strips his off, my eyes trailing over his muscled body. La purring in my head.


    ¡°Stop it¡± I tell her as arousal floods into me from her. Damien sniffs the air, my arousal flooding the room embarrassingly from the steam. Damien steps in, his hands going to my hips and I shove them off, stepping away from him. He grabs my hand and ces it on his chest as he steps under the water. I run my fingers down his chest and over the hard muscled lines of his abs.


    Damien chuckles before pulling me closer against him. His hand runs over my breasts as he palms it. His lips go to my neck as he sucks on my mark, making me push myself against him as pleasure rolls over me. La purrs loudly in my head and I realise it is her arousal hitting me and I force myself back. Damien groans loudly, trying to tug me back to him, but I push him away.


    ¡°You¡¯ll give in,¡± He says, chuckling.


    ¡°Not likely anytime soon¡± I tell him, his hand going to my hip and I turn around when he presses his chest into my back pulling me against him and I can feel his erection digging into my back.


    ¡°You seem so sure, but you¡¯re forgetting something¡± He growls below my ear before sucking on my mark making me moan loudly, my hands going to my mouth in shock from my reaction to him, so tightly pressed against me.


    ¡°And what is that?¡± I murmur as he continues to assault my neck with his lips before he sucks my earlobe in his mouth, his teeth grazing, and I feel my stomach tighten and my core pulsating. He chuckles and I feel it rumble through his chest against my back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You will go into heat soon; we are both marked now¡± He says, and his words sink into me like he just chucked a bucket of ice water over me. I step away from him, instantly missing the contact of his skin.


    ¡°No¡± I gasp. Damien¡¯s face lights up as he smirks.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t already, but you will soon. Your scent is getting a lot stronger, addictive¡± He says, taking a deep breath, a sly smile on his lips.


    I stared at him, anger boiling at his words. I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about going into heat if he hadn¡¯t marked me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be cranky, it¡¯s a good thing¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Yeah, for you it is, I don¡¯t want toplete the mating process. Not after everything, definitely not now¡±


    Damien looked down at me sadly. ¡°I told you I was sorry, Lily. What more can I say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, until next time and your mother turns up, then what? You¡¯re going to kill me next time,¡± I spat at him before storming out of the bathroom.


    I heard him sigh and switch the water off. Drying myself, I got dressed. Damien walked out, his eyes going straight to my shorts. He growls low but doesn¡¯t say anything before going and getting changed himself. Walking downstairs, I take the tray into the kitchen when I hear the doorbell. Damien answers it, and it is Trey and Tatum.


    Walking out, I say hello and we all follow Damien back into the kitchen where he opens a door. The draft hitting us in the face the moment he opened it. The air was thick with the smell of dust and paint. Damien reaches in flicking a light on which lit the stairs up. When he said it was full, he wasn¡¯t lying.


    Once down the bottom of the stairs he passed boxes up which we stacked on the kitchen counter and table. After about half an hour Damien had enough room to get to the back where he stored the paint and Tatum went down to help him. Trey and I waited in the kitchen with Natalia. I noticed Natalia eyeing one of the boxes, which read photo albums. Curiosity got the better of me and I could feel La wanting to look too. Walking over to it, I opened the lid, pulling a ck album out.


    Trey, also curious, walked over looking over my shoulder. Looking through the photos, most of the photos were of the pack before I finally found one of Damien as a little boy standing next to a dark-haired woman with a stern face. His father ring down at the photographer, clearly not wanting his photo taken. Damien looked like a deer in headlights, eyes wide and only around six years old. He was also sporting a huge ck eye and had on clothes that were too big for his tiny frame.


    I could feel La stirring in my head. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask and I hear her growl.


    ¡°I have seen that woman before¡± She growls, making goosebumps rise on my arms. I could feel anger bubbling but could tell she couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen her. ¡°I just remember her face,¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Is that Damien¡¯s mother?¡± I ask, verifying it with Natalia. She tilts her head and nods.¡± Yes, that is Este¡± She confirms. At her words, Trey looked up.


    ¡°Did you say Este?¡± I looked at him confused and Natalia nodded. Damien and Tatume up the stairs with two big tins of paint, and painting equipment. I thought he would be mad that I opened the box, but he said nothing. Trey walked over and peeked at the photo and gasped.


    ¡°What¡± I ask.


    ¡°I know her, is that the Alpha¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is. How do you know her?¡± Damien asked, curiosity shing behind his eyes.


    ¡°She was one of the rogues I was running from when I came here. She chased me over the border¡±


    ¡°Why were you running from her?¡± I asked, and I noticed everyone was now intently listening.


    ¡°Like I said, I stumbled into the Pack, I really meant no harm Alpha. I was trying to escape her and her Mate.¡± He says looking at the picture.


    ¡°Impossible my father is dead, I killed him myself¡± He says pointing to the picture of his father. Trey shakes his head.


    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t her mate. Horrid man, he tried to recruit the rogues I was with into some fantasy he had about attacking the Blood Moon Pack, said he needed to take down an Alpha so he can take over their Pack. Has some vendetta against the Luna of the Blood Moon Pack apparently they had him jailed for twelve years¡±


    ¡°And you are sure he is my mother¡¯s mate?¡± Damien asks.


    Trey nods. ¡°Positive, apparently he was going to help her escape her old Pack but went missing for years. When he came back, she was already a rogue. Now he is obsessed with taking over someone¡¯s pack. Said he wants to start a war with the Blood Moon and ck Moon. Scary bloke too, gave me the creeps, and he isn¡¯t a typical werewolf either, some sort of Hybrid. I can¡¯t exin it. That doesn¡¯t even urately describe him and he was always injecting your mother and himself with some green liquid¡±


    rm bells were going off in my head, ringing loudly, and I could feel the sameing from Damien.


    ¡°What was his name?¡± My stomach turning upside down and twisting in knots. I had a feeling I was going to regret asking that.


    ¡°Kane, or Kabe¡±


    ¡°Kade?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, Kade, that is your mother¡¯s mate¡± Trey says and I feel the blood drain from my face. Damien instinctually, pulling me closer as he wraps his arm tightly around my shoulders.


    ¡°I am going to need you to recall every little thing you know about Kade and my mother,¡± Damien tells him. Trey nods before taking a seat at the table.


    ¡°Why, may I ask?¡± He says, looking up at Damien whose jaw is clenched tightly and I can feel how tense his body is, his muscles rippling as he tries to remain in control. I could feel Darian fighting against him, wanting to shift.


    ¡°Because the Pack he wants to attack belongs to Lily¡¯s sister, the Lycan queen. Kade is also the man responsible for hurting Lily¡± Natalia makes some coffee. Trey tells Damien everything he knows, which really isn¡¯t all that much and simr to what he told us. Said that as soon as he found out their ns he ran, not wanting to be involved in any war.


    When they leave I kind of wander around not really knowing what to think. Walking upstairs, Damien startsying painter¡¯s tarps on the floor.


    ¡°Will you be right here, I will run you to the Hardware store and you can pick out the paint you want. I just need to speak to my pack and tighten border patrol, and I want to send some scouts out. I think I should also ring Reid and let him know¡±


    ¡°I cane with you¡± I tell him. Damien shakes his head.


    ¡°No, you stay and rx. I won¡¯t be long promise.¡± He says.


    ¡°I can get Natalia to run me¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you want? I can send Max¡±


    I nod and tell Damien, his face going pale slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to paint it rainbow, are you?¡±


    Laughing, I shake my head. ¡°No, I want to paint a mural on it¡±


    Damien looks a little taken aback but says nothing.


    He kisses my head when his phone beeps. ¡°I gotta go, but Max will be over with what you want in an hour. I will only be gone for a few hours.¡± He says. Before walking out.

 chapter 89

    Lily POVT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Max came over and by that time I had finished prepping everything. Max helps me paint the walls all white and when we are done, we wait for the paint to dry. But seeing that the weather is pretty overcast today, I knew it would take hours before I could start painting the wall that Damien had let me have to do as I pleased with. Max eventually went home, but the Alpha didn¡¯t return till nightfall. All day I was left to my thoughts. Questions I wanted answers to. Damien has always been up in my business, yet he never answers my questions about himself. And with all the stuff going on with his mother just made me question his past more. Then there was the entire heat to worry about, Kade, my father¡¯s death, everything just weighing me down and I was bing homesick. I was watching TV when I heard the front door open. His voice echoing throughout the house.


    ¡°Lily?¡± He sings out.


    ¡°In here¡± I call out to him before I hear his footsteps walk around the corner and into the lounge room. He leans over the couch and kisses the top of my head. ¡°Natalia put your dinner in the oven¡± I tell him, turning my attention back to the TV.


    ¡°I already ate, sorry I took so long¡± He said before flopping down on the lounge next to me and tugging me to him. He puts his face in the crook of my neck, inhaling deeply.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asks when I don¡¯t respond to his affection.


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to go home¡± I tell him before pressing the power button and turning the TV off.


    ¡°This is your home Lily¡± He says confused.


    ¡°No, my actual home. You know where you kidnapped me from¡± I tell him and I hear him growl low, it rumbling through his chest.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks, not even trying to hide his confusion.


    ¡°To see my family, to grab some things from my old pack house¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Maybe in a few days when things settle down, we can go for a day or two. I can¡¯t be away from the pack at the moment¡± He says stretching.


    ¡°I can go by myself, it isn¡¯t that far of a drive¡± Plus it would be nice to be away from everyone even if it is only a few days. Give me time to think.


    ¡°No, Lily. You¡¯re not going anywhere without me¡± I roll my eyes before getting up. He grabs my wrist, tugging me down and onto hisp before wrapping his arms around me. I push on his chest.


    ¡°Just hear me out, please¡± He says, kissing my hair. I slump against him, knowing it is no use and will just turn into an argument. I can¡¯t be bothered even arguing at the moment, I feel deted.


    ¡°In a few days, I promise I will take you. But please don¡¯t try to leave. Kade is out there and so is my mother. What if they see you leave and attack while no one is with you?¡± He asks, making me sigh. He is right. It probably wasn¡¯t the best time to leave the Pack, but that didn¡¯t stop me longing for freedom.


    ¡°Fine, I will wait¡± Damien pushes me back on the lounge before moving between my legs, leaning his weight down on me. Damien kisses me softly before deepening the kiss. When I feel his hands roaming, I push on his chest, making him sit up. He groans, annoyed.


    ¡°Why? We need to finish the mating process; I know you want to. Why do you keep denying me?¡± He says frustrated.


    ¡°I told you why, just drop it Damien¡± I tell him getting up. Damien gets off the lounge before walking out mming the front door behind him making me flinch. Walking up the stairs, I climb in bed. Laing forward instantly, her voice ringing loudly in my head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lily? You have been quiet all day and keeping your walls up. You were fine earlier until you found out about Damien¡¯s mother?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m just tired, and everything is going wrong¡± I tell her. La continues to try to pry, but I push my walls up. La keeps pestering me though, so I hop up. Walking down the stairs, I go to the kitchen looking for something to drown her out. Opening the fridge, I see Damien¡¯s beers. I pop the cap before downing the bottle and grabbing another. Half an hourter, I have drunk six and am feeling a little woozy when Damien walks in naked through the back door and I can tell he went for a run. He walks over to the fridge and I lean on the counter watching him.


    ¡°Lily, you know I don¡¯t like you drinking¡± He says looking back at me. I shrug, finishing the bottle, when I hear him sigh before grabbing two more out and handing me one.


    ¡°That¡¯s it no more after that one¡± He says, giving me a pointed look before taking the top off his one eyeing me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± He asks curiously.


    ¡°Nothing, La is bugging me,¡±


    ¡°About the entire mating process or your weird mood?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Both¡± I tell him honestly. I knew La wanted to finish the mating process, but she would not force me, she understood my reasons.


    ¡°I¡¯m just in a weird mood¡± I tell him while walking out of the kitchen.


    Damien follows me upstairs, before turning the shower on and walking back out. ¡°I can put you in a better mood¡± He says, walking over to me still naked and standing in front of me. I raise an eyebrow at him when he stands in front of me with his junk in my face.


    ¡°Tempting but no thanks¡± I tell him, he walks off hopping in the shower, Iy back down on the bed feeling a little tipsy.


    Damien walks out before going into the walk-in and I hear him groan. My lips turned up slightly. Earlier, when I got the washing off the line with Natalia, I just jammed it in the draws.


    ¡°Lily¡± He groans, I hear him pulling everything from the draws, he walks out with a pair of shorts on and an armful of clothes. He dumps them on the bed. I watch as he folds, and I sit up to help him. Folding one of his shirts, he snatches it from my hands in frustration and refolds it.


    ¡°You know you would make an excellent housewife. Maybe we should switch ces. I will be Alpha and you Luna¡± I tell him, and he raises an eyebrow at my words before shaking his head.


    ¡°Maybe learn to clean up after yourself and I won¡¯t have to¡± He says, grabbing a pair of pants and folding them neatly.


    When he finishes, he puts them away and I just let him go. No matter if I help, he will just rearrange anything I do. Damienes out before shoving my legs apart and lying between them. I raise my knees getting ready to kick him off, but he just folds his arms over my hips and props his chin on them watching me. I brush my fingers through his hair, and he closes his eyes.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me what¡¯s eating at you?¡± He asks. I roll my eyes at him and go to move when he holds me in ce by pushing his weight down on my hips.


    ¡°Everything¡± I tell him. He seems to think for a second. Before he speaks, I ask him a question.


    ¡°What did your mother do?¡± His eyes snap to mine.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you have been wondering all day, your emotions have been way off. Darian has been pestering me all day about it¡± I nod, and he sighs.


    ¡°Nothing bad like you are probably thinking,¡±


    ¡°Then what, Tabitha said she was worse than your father¡±


    ¡°My mother never beat me, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Then what did she do, and how did you get all those scars?¡±


    I trace my fingers over the one that wraps around his shoulder and he shivers. He sighs before answering.


    ¡°She used to seek me out, I would run and hide, my father would be enraged and beat her if I weren¡¯t there. Mum woulde find me; promise she would help me. She almost seemed like an actual mother in those moments. She¡¯d hug me andfort me and I always fell for it. Then she would hand me over to him. Tell me I had to protect her, that it was my job as the next Alpha to protect the Luna. That if I took her beatings, she would love me, basically. That it was my duty as her son, that I owed it to her. Guilt me intoing out of hiding or returning home just so my old man would focus on me instead of her. Then when he was done with me, she woulde in, patch me up and tell me it was my fault that, if I helped her more around the house, or was a better son my father wouldn¡¯t hate me¡±


    La was growling in my head. She was furious with his mother. Wanted to kill her for what she did. A mother¡¯s first instinct should be to protect her kids, not force them to be a punching bag. I didn¡¯t understand how she could look at her own son and subject him to that and not try to protect him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry Lily, I am fine. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I. Still alive.¡± He says. I hadn¡¯t even realised I was crying till he brushed my tears away. I shouldfort him, yet here he was, the one wiping my tears. This was the most he really spoke of himself or his mother. I knew he had a dark past. Everyone knew. Now though, I kind of understood why he was a neat freak. Not only was it a sense of control, but an old habit.


    ¡°What about your scars, they look like cuts?¡± I tell him looking at his chest, you could just make them out under his tattoo¡¯s. Damien¡¯s back was littered with them all the way to his waist, long jagged lines trailing over his back like a map.


    ¡°I was ten¡± My stomach dropped just by hearing how young he was. At ten I was still ying with barbie dolls while he was being tortured.


    ¡°My father beat me up pretty bad, and I left, escaping the pack determined to live as a rogue. Mum tracked me down and dragged me home kicking and screaming. My father was having a pack meeting, the entire pack was there. I remember seeing Tabitha as she came running over crying. I didn¡¯t understand why at first. Her mother came over and pleaded with my father before removing her. I didn¡¯t understand what was going on. My mother dragged me over to the gpole that used to sit in the centre of town and handcuffed me to it. Then she just walked away, saying nothing at all. I didn¡¯t know at the time but heaps of Pack members had tried to leave the Pack, wanting to be free of my father. My father said that they should punish those who betray the Pack and try to leave and that even though, I was the Alpha¡¯s son it wouldn¡¯t reduce my punishment and that he would make an example out of me¡±


    ¡°Your father hurt you in front of everyone?¡± I asked. Damien shook his head.


    ¡°No, he made the pack do it, every single member that was old enough to hold the whip. Three days I was stuck to that gpole. As soon as I would pass out, he would make them stop and wait for me to wake again,¡±


    ¡°The third day, he made a whip out of razor wire, said he wanted me to never forget, wanted the pack to never forget the repercussions of betraying him. Pack members refused; they hated the idea of hurting their next Alpha with a normal whip let alone a razor wire whip. My father forced them and killed those who refused. They stained the concrete with my blood, I prayed for death, prayed so hard. Then Darian awoke. His voice kept me conscious. I couldn¡¯t shift, so I couldn¡¯t heal. Darian kept telling me over and over that he would save me, that he would kill my father, that I just had to wait till I could shift, endure it a little longer and he would fix everything. My father handed Tabitha the whip. She refused every other day, refusing to hit me with it. She has a scar across her lower back for that refusal. I told her to just do it and she still refused, so my father hit her instead before her father threw himself over her, protecting her. I felt terrible, I was nearly dead and the only thing I could think about was saving them, saving my Pack and with Darian now awoken I knew I would.¡± Damien sat up readjusting himself before kissing my fingers that were touching his cheek. He didn¡¯t seem upset considering I was a crying mess, like he came to terms with it.


    ¡°So, when I shifted for the first time when I was thirteen, not long after I actually met you for the first time. I started training with the patrol guards in secret. They wanted to see him fall. Then one night he beat me again and Darian lost it. Forcing the shift and ripped him to pieces. He wanted to kill my mother too, but I begged him not to. So, he didn¡¯t. After that I took over and became angry, which is where the rumourse from. I hated Alpha¡¯s. Wanted to kill them, convinced they were all like my father. My father¡¯s Beta taught me how to run the Pack until I was seventeen, so when he retired the job went to his son¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing all that, but I wanted to know so badly. Knowing now, though, I kind of wish I didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t imagine living through that, I know Aria lived through some horrific shit from my father protecting me. But what his father and mother did was disgusting. I don¡¯t even think my father back then would have been that cruel.


    ¡°What?¡± He says when I say nothing. I shake my head and I can feel La pacing in my head. She wanted to kill his mother and get revenge for him.


    ¡°Well, you make my childhood sound so much better after hearing that¡± I tell him, using sarcasm. I honestly didn¡¯t know what to say and sarcasm was my go-to when I was left speechless. Damien chuckled softly.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t all bad, I have some good memories¡± He says.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°They might upset you because they involve Tabitha,¡± he says. I used to hate Tabitha but now after knowing everything and how things had changed between her and I. I was grateful he had her, that he had one real friend who stuck by him and I could now understand why he was involved with her and I actually felt bad that I caused the rift between them.


    ¡°I want to hear them, Tabitha isn¡¯t so bad,¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t?¡± He said mockingly. I p his shoulder.


    ¡°She has grown on me; I understand her better now. Besides, I have to like her now she named her daughter partially after me¡± I tell him. Damien smiles before lifting himself up and cing his arms on either side of my face as he moves closer. He brushes his nose on mine and I kiss his lips.


    ¡°I love you, Lily, and no I am not just saying that, so you sleep with me, but I won¡¯t say no if you want to¡± He says chuckling softly.


    I smile before kissing him and pulling back. ¡°I love you too, but you can wait another night,¡±


    ¡°So tomorrow?¡± He asks hopefully.


    Iugh before pushing him off.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asks when I get up.


    ¡°To shower, you can join me if you like¡± His eyes light up before I see him get up following me to the shower.

 chapter 90

    Damien¡¯s POV


    Waking up the next morning to Max screaming through the mind-Link. They had a sighting of Kade Bary near the eastern forest. Jumping out of bed, Lily stirred before I watched her sapphire and amber eyes flutter open and look up at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Nothing, go back to sleep¡± I tell her, Darian growling in my head wanting to take over. Pushing him back, I grab some shorts. When Ie back out, Lily is getting out of bed.


    ¡°No, go back to sleep,¡±


    ¡°I want toe, something has you on edge. Tell me what¡¯s going on Damien,¡±


    ¡°Nothing you need to worry about, I will be back soon¡± I tell her despite her protests. I manage to escape the house without her, feeling a little uneasy about not telling her. Lily hated secrets but she was under enough pressure. I didn¡¯t want her to worry, besides, it is my job to protect her and the Pack and I wouldn¡¯t be letting her anywhere near Kade. She was safer at the Pack surrounded by our warriors.


    If I told her she would demand toe, and I really didn¡¯t feel like arguing with her right now when we were sort of okay at the moment. I meet up with Max, who is waiting out the front beside my car.


    He goes to speak when I raise my hand, telling him to be quiet. Looking up at the bedroom as I climb in my car, I see Lily watching from the window. I knew she would be listening.


    ¡°Where to?¡± I tell him when I jam the keys in the ignition.


    ¡°The nature reserve, forty Kilometres East of the pack, scouts were searching the area and came across a camp¡± In a dust of smoke we tore out of the driveway heading to the front gates. The gates open as soon as the border patrols see my car heading towards them. Beckett waiting next to the gate stops me and I lower the window.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I ask him. He wasn¡¯t rostered today, but since we lost three of our men, he has refused to have a day off and has been tightening the border patrols.


    ¡°I want toe¡± Looking at his outfit, I see he is only wearing a loose-fitting pair of shorts and a singlet instead of his armour.


    ¡°Come on Alpha, you know I am the best tracker, I can help¡± He pleads. My pack members have been on edge wanting revenge for their fallen members. One of the men that were killed was Beckett¡¯s older brother, and I knew he wanted revenge for his death.


    ¡°Get in¡± Beckett jumps in the back and we head to the reserve, Max tries and fails to contact the scouts. I tried to force the link when suddenly I felt the first one drop. His teether snapping, the pack link breaking, and I pressed my foot down on the pedal harder. I nearly lost control of the car when I felt three more of my scouts¡¯ links break.


    Growling through the pain and I wondered if Lily felt it. My white-knuckled hands clutched the steering wheel as pain from my fallen pack members racked my body, then feeling their mate¡¯s agony flood into me.


    The only downfall of being an alpha, is the link I share with my entire pack. It can be a distraction or a curse when you have to feel your pack members die, feel theirst moments on this earth, then feel the heartache of their loved ones grieving them.


    Max looked at me. I had sweat beading on my forehead and ran down the back of my neck.


    ¡°You okay, Alpha?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer as I felt another drop, thest one. Instead growling as Darian fought for control.


    ¡°I have tried to get hold of them; none are answering the pack link¡± Beckett said from the back seat.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re dead¡± I tell him, and I see Max¡¯s body start shaking at my words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking shift in my car¡± I warn him. Hair spread across his arms as he fought for control. The car skidded to a stop at the back of the bush reserve. The normal half an hour¡¯s drive is done in ten minutes. As soon as Max and Beckett open the doors, they shift. Their wolves taking over. This timest year this reserve was under water from torrential rain and flooding. This year it has been dryer and now the ce is flourishing.


    The only problem with the dryer weather change is the worry of bushfires, as this Nature reserve isn¡¯t far from the forest around the Pack. I hadn¡¯t been out here in months, not usually leaving the pack unless called for, never had much reason toe out except on pack runs. Even those we usually stuck to the forest around the Pack, safer in numbers and not as far for me to run if the pack came under attack while out running.


    The nature reserve was eerily quiet, I couldn¡¯t even hear birds or insects, which is a good sign wolves have been around or still are around the area. That wasn¡¯t also the only thing I noticed, it was the smell of blood and lots of it as the wind changed direction. Beckett, noticing it straight away drops his head and sniffs the ground before taking off into the bush. Max and I close on his tail.


    We ran for about five minutes when I heard Beckett growl before lunging at something. Running into the small clearing, the first thing I notice is the campfire that had recently been extinguished, still smouldering. Bodies of my five pack members ripped to pieces strewn across the camp had me seeing red. Darianes forward, taking over while I take the backseat in our head.


    Hearing a noise, he follows it before we stumble across an injured rogue. His sandy blonde hair matted in blood and he was slowly bleeding out. His wrist hanging at the wrong angle, he must have shifted to see if he could heal faster.


    The rogue was way too gone and would die from the injuries sustained; no wolf could heal that quickly. He looks up as Darian advances and I see Beckett go to lunge at him, fury taking over at the scene we just came across. They strung one scout up in a tree and had his heart ripped out. The idea of having to take his body back to his parents like that was eating at me, Peter was only seventeen and jumped at the chance to scout the area.


    If I had known they would actuallye across something out here, I would have sent him elsewhere, but this area is usually deserted. Only a few farms out here and the bush reserve and a little further up the wends. Nothing for Miles, so I considered it a safe ce for the younger ones to get some training.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, he is already dying, and we need information¡± I mind link Beckett before shifting and crouching in front of him.


    The rogue looked up, a smirk on his face as he tried to hide the fear I could see in his eyes. He knew he was dying so I doubt I would get any information from him, but I still needed to try.


    ¡°Where is Kade?¡± The rogue chuckles before spitting blood at me.


    ¡°Fuck you¡± He spits at me. He couldn¡¯t have been older than eighteen. Such a shame to see a rogue so young. Most eighteen-year-olds had the safety of a pack, so it made me wonder what he did to be a rogue.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have long left; do you want to spend those few minutes in more agony? Tell me and I will make it quick,¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer, I raise my hand letting my ws extend and wriggling them, just before I plunge them in his stomach he flinches. ¡°Wait,¡± He says, and I drop my hand.


    ¡°Where is Kade?¡± I ask again. Beckett and Max growling behind me.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you left your pack. We knew your scouts were tracking us. I didn¡¯t think you would fall for it,e all the way out here leaving your pack without its Alpha,¡±


    ¡°Stop spilling nonsense and tell me where he is¡± I growl at him. He smiles and I see his wolfe forward, his eyes turning ck and a sadistic smile on his face going from ear to ear.


    ¡°Kade isn¡¯t the one you should be worried about right now, he is watching. Waiting. Bidding his time¡± Beckett and Max¡¯s eyes darting between the trees looking for any sign of him. My eyes not leaving his.


    I plunge my hand into his stomach, and he screams in pain, blood dribbling from his mouth and down his chin before he regains himself and smiles again like a lunatic.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here, who is protecting your precious Luna?¡± He says beforeughing. My heart pounds in my chest at his words.


    ¡°Lily¡± I whisper. Her name got stuck in my throat. Spinning around, I look at Beckett and Max.


    ¡°Get to the pack it was a fucking trap¡± I scream to them, they look at me before taking off. Turning back to the rogue, he was nearly dead, his breathing shallow.


    ¡°What are they nning?¡± I tell him, shaking him trying to get him to answer. He chuckles and coughs on his blood.


    ¡°Este said to tell you she said Hi¡± I plunged my hand in his chest and watched as he died before shifting and heading back to the car. I could feel eyes on me and knew Kade was close, but right now I needed to get to the pack. Getting back to Lily, driving at full speed I slow down and stop when I catch up to Beckett and Max they quickly jump in my car.


    We had been driving for a few minutes when I saw something in the middle of the road. We were only a few minutes out with my driving from the Pack and so far, I couldn¡¯t feel any distress indicating trouble with the Pack. More figures dart onto the road, but I have no intention of stopping as I plough through them, when suddenly I hear a loud popping noise and feel the car lose control and head into a ditch. It throws Max through the windscreen and Beckett ms into the dash. My head smashing into the steering wheel as the car crashes into a tree in the ditch.


    Groaning, I look up and see wolves surrounding us.

 chapter 91

    Lily POV


    Damien had only been gone for around half an hour. I was busy helping Natalia clean up after breakfast and was about to go change into something morefortable and suitable for painting. Walking upstairs, I duck into the walk-in and strip my clothes off. Pulling on a pair of shorts, I do the button up and bend down to pick up my shirt. When rms started ring loudly outside. Natalia¡¯s frantic voice downstairs screaming out to me. The roller shutters locking into ce on the top windows.


    Racing downstairs, I see Natalia by the door, when suddenly I hear screaming, both of us slipping out the door before the shutter locked in ce. Running down the driveway, the entire ce was in chaos, rogues and warriors fighting everywhere. I watch as Trey and Tatum race from Tabitha¡¯s house, shifting mid run. Natalia grabs my arm, trying to pull me toward the car when I shake her arm off before taking off down the driveway.


    La growling in my head when I see her. Standing amongst the chaos was a dark-haired woman unbothered by what was going on around her as she slowly walked towards me, a cruel smile on her lips. I recognised her instantly as we locked eyes, Este Damien¡¯s mother.


    La growled, but it escaped my lips, more of a roar making everyone freeze. Even the rogues froze, looking back at me. My ws extended and my canines protruded. I felt kind of strange as I half shifted, and I could feel La push forward with me. Never have I felt so enraged as I did in this moment seeing that smug bitch¡¯s face.


    Everyone around us resumed fighting, but she never took her eyes from me, and I her. It felt weird not shifting, that La didn¡¯t force the shift, and it made me wonder why, yet I could feel she wasfortable in this weird form and it felt right, more natural. More in control.


    Este stopped walking, folding her arms across her chest, her eyes sparkling an odd shade of red that I had never seen in a werewolf before, fangs protruded from her gums and I watched ws slip from her nail beds.


    ¡°Where is Kade, your mate?¡± I ask. She smiles.


    ¡°Oh he is around, always watching¡±


    ¡°I figured he was too much of a coward to show himself, could never do his own work and sent others to do it for him. But I am d he is watching, at least he will witness your death¡± I spit at her. Esteughs.


    ¡°You really are unhinged, aren¡¯t you? And what do you think Damien will do when he finds out you killed his mother?¡±


    ¡°He knows what you have done, Este¡± I tell her as we circle each other.


    ¡°He may, but I am still his mother and deep down he has always been mummy¡¯s boy. I see it going two ways. I kill you then he helps us take down the Blood Moon Pack and option two, you kill me, and Damien will never forgive you. Probably even kill you himself before his father takes over the pack and takes down the Blood Moon Pack. Either way Lily, you end up dead and Kade gets revenge,¡±


    ¡°Father? What is she talking about Lily?¡± La murmurs to me.


    ¡°She is spilling nonsense¡± I tell La.


    ¡°I can practically see the wheels turning in your head, you know I am right, don¡¯t you Lily? And once Damien finds out that Kade is his biological father, he will hand the pack over¡±.


    ¡°Kade can¡¯t be Damien¡¯s father, that makes little to no sense, he would never believe your lies¡± I tell her. Este shakes her head.


    ¡°But he is. When I met Trent, I was already pregnant. My father¡¯s pack had a treaty agreement and married me off, forcing me to leave my mate. Kade is Damien¡¯s father, that I can assure you. Why do you think Trent hated him?¡±


    ¡°Kade isn¡¯t even a werewolf¡± I tell her, nothing of what she is saying makes sense.


    ¡°No, but he has Lycan DNA which is what kept him alive from when he captured Abel. When I met him, he was only half Lycan. After my father¡¯s pack banished him and locked him away, he escaped, went on the run and found a way to awaken the vampire Gene¡¯s. Strengthened himself, he always nned to help us run and escape Alpha Trent. I loved him, all he needed was more Lycan blood, to be stronger so he could take down my husband. He knew your sister would never willingly hand over her blood, not even she was aware of what she was, so he waited bided his time. Then your sister had to take him from me for twelve fucking years. I watched my son be the Alpha he was born to be and take down Trent and save us, but then he discarded me like trash, threw me away. So, when I heard hunters were still looking for Kade, heard whispers he was still alive, I knew my band of rogues would help me set him free¡±


    ¡°She is stalling Lily,¡±


    Tuning Este out, I lunge at her. I had heard enough, I didn¡¯t need to hear more. Listen to her whine about her poor self and that despicable man she calls her mate. Este is fast though as she steps out of my way before swiping her ws across my back, her ws tearing through my flesh painfully. Spinning on my heel, I lunge at the same time she does. Both of us colliding with teeth and ws out as we tear shreds off each other. She knocks me off and throws me with so much force; I hear the tree I was thrown into crack from the force. Esteughs sadistically.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really think you could beat me, I am a Luna and Alpha by blood and so much more¡± Sheughs. I crawl to my hands and knees, gripping the tree as I stand.


    ¡°What are you?¡± I ask before I spit blood on the ground.


    ¡°The same as you, but with a twist I am more vampire than werewolf now. I suppose you could say Aria is about to meet her match with me¡± She taunts walking over and picking up a branch. I could hear wolves growling and fighting, but I didn¡¯t have a chance to help, I didn¡¯t have a chance to check on the rest of the pack. Este stepped forward so quickly I didn¡¯t see her swing the branch until it connected with my face, making me backflip beforending on the ground face down.


    La growled menacingly in my head and took the reins forcing me to my feet, ws extended as she lunged, knocking Este to the ground and sinking her ws into her stomach. Este screamed before scratching her ws across my face, La growled as we bit into her shoulder. When suddenly Este started screaming.


    ¡°Damien, help son¡± I looked around and saw Beckett and Damien run into the park taking down rogues on his way, so many bodiesy limp on the ground. Damien¡¯s pack fought most of them off while Damien made his way to us. He growled, and I jumped back by the fury on his face. Max limps as he breaks through the tree line.


    ¡°Damien, son¡± Este purrs, getting up off the ground, she opens her arms like she is some loving mother and I see Damien falter. Feel his sadness through the bond. Este walks over to him and I watch gobsmacked as I get wave after wave of Damien¡¯s love for this bitch, filtering into me through the bond. Wolves circling around growling at her, yet Damien looked at her like she is a loving mother. Even let her embrace him as she wrapped her arms around him.


    ¡°You can forgive me, son, can¡¯t you? We have blown everything way out of proportion. I came to help when she attacked me¡± Damien¡¯s eyes darted to me, the anger I saw in them shocked me, making me step back. La growled loudly in my head. He was choosing her over us, after everything she has done, he was choosing her. Pack members growled at him as he hugged her to him, Damien looking out over his pack before yelling, using his Alpha voice.


    ¡± Quiet¡± He bellowed. Everyone went silent, Este reached up touching his face with her hands, tugging his face toward her in what appeared to me a motherly gesture, only I wasn¡¯t fooled like Damien.


    She wraps her arms around him, looking at me with a knowing smile on her face. She won, he was choosing her over me, over his pack.


    She lets him go, before turning to face me. Damien¡¯s face expressionless as she addresses me.


    ¡°Blood is thicker than water Lily, a mother¡¯s love will always¡± She didn¡¯t finish as I watched her eyes widen in shock. She looks down at her chest, her hands clutching it. Este then looks over her shoulder at Damien, his face twisted in anger. He leans next to her ear, her eyes wide with shock as she locks eyes with him.


    ¡°You were never my mother¡± He whispers before he shoves her forward, Este screeches loudly before she goes limp and falls to the ground at his feet. I stare shocked before looking up at Damien, his mother¡¯s heart squeezed tightly in his hand.


    Suddenly we all looked to the trees as we heard an agonised howl in the distance before the remaining rogues took off, our warriors fast on their heels chasing after them. Damien looked toward me before stepping over his mother¡¯s dead body lying on the ground.


    His eyes softening as he held out his arms and I ran into them. Smacking into his chest with so much force he was nearly knocked over.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay, babe¡± Damien whispers into my hair and I shake my head.


    ¡°I thought you were choosing her over us¡± I said, squeezing him tighter, Damien winced in pain and I loosen my grip.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I whisper.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not your fault, my ribs still haven¡¯t healed¡± He says lifting up what was left of his shirt. ck bruising covered half his side, but I could tell it was healing already as parts were turning yellow. Damien grips my chin making me look up at him.


    ¡°I would never choose anyone of you and our pack¡± He says as he leans down and kisses me softly. Beckett walks over, stopping next to us and Damien straightens up.


    ¡°We only lost thirty-three¡± Damien nods.


    ¡°What do you want to do, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Nothing right now, Blood Moon Pack is on their way, prepare for housing. We are going to war and after what those rogues told us. It¡¯s going to be a bloodbath¡± I look up at him and Damien shakes his head.


    ¡°In the morning I will tell you, for now let¡¯s go home¡±


    Beckett walks off Damien singing out to him as we walk toward the pack house. ¡°Prepare the bunkers as well, ¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha¡± Beckett calls.


    ¡°Damien?¡± I ask, as we are walking back toward the pack house.


    ¡°Yes¡± He says, stopping and looking down at me before shoving a key into the panel near the door. The roller shutters lifting.


    ¡°I think Kade is your father¡± Damien freezes, looking down at me, a thoughtful expression on his face.

 chapter 92

    Lily POV


    Who would have thought that this morning everything was fine and now everything had turned to shit. Damien never said anything about the possibility of Kade being his father. It was like he didn¡¯t know how to process that information. We quickly changed and went back out to help the rest of the Pack with the clean up before dragging ourselves back inside just on dark.


    My phone vibrates in my back pocket. Looking at the screen Damien growled when he saw who was calling before taking it from me and rejecting the call.


    ¡°Seriously it could have been urgent¡± I tell him, taking my phone from him.


    ¡°If it was urgent Aria would ring you¡± Damien says before storming off up the stairs. My phone starts ringing again and Brent¡¯s name appears on my screen, I turn it off. I didn¡¯t feel like arguing with my mate and if it was anything important, Aria has Damien¡¯s phone number to ring.


    Tossing my phone in the bowl on the hallway stand, I walk upstairs looking for Damien. Finding him in the bathroom, I watch as he strips off his clothes before hopping under the water. I strip mine off before stepping in under the water and wrapping my arms around his waist from behind. He tenses for a few seconds before rxing.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t mean to snap at you, just been one hellish day¡± He says before cing his head under the stream and resting his hands on the wall. I kiss his back before moving in front of him. I could feel his mixed emotions through the bond, he felt sad that his mother was dead even though she was horrid, then confused about Kade and worried for his pack andstly worried about me.


    Reaching up, I wrap my arms around his neck wanting to make him feel better. I kiss him and he doesn¡¯t react. I kiss him harder and he groans, gripping my hip pulling me flush against him, reaching between us I grab his balls tugging on them and he stops kissing me leaning back instead and looking down at me and I could feel his annoyance through the bond making me wonder what he was thinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with me Lily, it isn¡¯t funny¡± He growls annoyed before stepping away from me.


    ¡°Who said I was ying, but if you don¡¯t want to that¡¯s fine, geez¡± I tell him, going to turn away from him when I suddenly feel myself mmed into the shower wall, his hands gripping my waist and I wrap my legs around him. His lips moving to my neck as he hungrily devours my flesh. Gripping his hair, I pull his head back before kissing him, I was not losing my virginity against a shower wall.


    Damien¡¯s hands moved to my breasts and he groaned into my mouth, his tongue brushing mine as he fought for dominance. I chuckle slightly at his eagerness. His hands grabbing anything and everything. La purring in my head loudly at our mate¡¯s closeness. Wriggling my hips against him, he groans and I can feel his hard length rubbing against my slit, arousal flooding into me and I moan at the friction and my stomach tightens, my core pulsating in anticipation when the water starts to go cold. Damien groans before cing me back on my feet and I huff annoyed.


    ¡°We have all night, let¡¯s finish showering first, before the hot water runs out and you have blood all through your hair¡± He says kissing my head.


    Damien helps me wash and I can feel his cock against my back, I push my ass against him and he growls before stepping out and walking in the room. I finally finished washing the rest of the mud and blood from my hair just as the water turns cold. Stepping out, I wrap my towel around myself and walk into the room, Damien was out cold and dead to the world.


    ¡°Is he for real, the one time you are willing and he passes out on us, and he told you not to tease him?¡± La growls in my head.


    ¡°Stop whining, I am the one now left all hot and bothered¡± I tell her. Grabbing my clothes, I slip them on and climb in next to him. La growling angrily in my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one, Lily, ¡±


    ¡°Well, nothing I can do about it¡± I growled back at her. La perks up and I feel her devious mind putting dirty images in my head.


    ¡°La, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡± she says when I suddenly feel her take control slightly and she forces my hand in my pants.


    ¡°Ew La no, I am not doing that with you in my head¡± I tell her as I fight for control to remove my goddamn hand from my body.


    ¡°Come on Lily, I reckon I could do quite a good Damien voice impersonation, I can whisper sweet nothings in your head using his husky voice,¡± She says trying to make her voice sound manly, which to me sounds demonic.


    ¡°Goodnight, La,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Humph you¡¯re no fun¡± She says and I feel her stalking off to the back of my mind.


    *********


    The next morning I wake to hands roaming over my body, sparks spreading across everywhere his hands touch. My eyes fluttering open and I moan at the feel of his hand gliding over my hip, Damien tugs me against him and I can feel his erection pressing against me. His lips go to my neck and I lean into him before gripping his hip. I feel him chuckle before he rolls me onto my back before pushing his knee between my legs, forcing them apart and climbing between them.


    He sits on his knees before tugging my pyjama shorts down, peeling them off before settling himself between my legs. He kisses my lips down to my chin, to my neck, sucking and nibbling on my skin. I feel La jumping in my head anding forward.


    ¡°What I miss¡± She says and I know Damien must be able to feel her so close to the surface.


    ¡°Morning La¡± He chuckles against my neck. I shove her back,ughing to myself. Damien continues his slow torture and I wrap my legs around his waist trying to tug him to me, only making him go slower as he devours my skin. I moan when he bites down on my nipple before sucking it into his mouth, Damien¡¯s lips travelling down my sides before I feel him kiss and suck on the inside of my thigh. Damien growls and I know he can smell how turned on I am.


    I feel his breath on my core before I feel his tongue lick my slit, his hands gripping my hips, forcing my legs further apart. His tongue swirling around my clit before he sucks on it. My hips buck against his face and his grip tightens holding me still as I moan loudly, my stomach tightening as arousal floods me. Damien slides a finger inside me and I feel him growl which vibrates against me and my walls clench down on his finger, he slides it in and out before adding another, his mouth devouring me and I feel my skin heat and my stomach tighten. I am so close, so close.


    ¡°Come for me, Lily. I want to taste you on my tongue¡± Damien says before sucking my clit into his mouth and I shatter. My entire body goes tense and my pussy clenches his fingers, my hips moving as my body convulses, moaning loudly as my orgasm washes over me in waves. Damien slows down, letting me ride out my orgasm before he kisses the inside of my thigh.


    Wrapping my legs around his waist, I tug him forward, his lips smashing into mine and I can taste myself on his tongue. His cock rubbing between my wet folds and he growls before rolling his hips against me, making me moan into his mouth.


    Damien positions himself at my entrance before his fingers move to my clit rubbing it in circles and I move my hips against him wanting him to sink his hard length into my heat. When suddenly we hear car doors mming loudly and a man and a woman arguing. Making us both freeze.


    ¡°Aria?¡± I say, looking at the clock on the nightstand. It¡¯s barely 7 a. m. Damien growls annoyed before climbing off me and I quickly get up, running into the walk in and grabbing the first things my handsnd on. I can hear Aria and Reid arguing loudly out the front. Damien walks in before chucking on a pair of pants. Looking over at him, he is trying to adjust himself.


    ¡°What the fuck am I going to do with this¡± He says looking down annoyed at being cock blocked. I shrug before walking out of the room and heading down the stairs. One of the kids rings the doorbell constantly, the noise ringing loudly through the house.


    ¡°I¡¯ming hang on a sec¡± I tell them, racing to the door and throwing it open. na, Ariel and Ryker throwing themselves in my arms and hugging me. I kiss each of their heads, smothering them in kisses. I can still hear Aria and Reid yelling at each other outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with them?¡± I ask Ryker.


    ¡°Dad and mum have done nothing but argue the entire way, I don¡¯t know what over. Mum made us put headphones in¡± Ryker says. Damien walks down the stairs as the girls look up at him.


    ¡°Aunty, there is a big man in the house,¡± Ariel Tells me. I chuckle before Ryker answers.


    ¡°That¡¯s Uncle Damien, Aunties mate duh¡± He tells her sarcastically.


    Damien waves to them and they wave back shyly,


    ¡°I¡¯m starving,¡± Ryker says.


    ¡°Take the girls and make some cereal¡± Damien tells Ryker, who nods. Damien looked out the door at the yelling. Ryker and the girls take off, Damien moving towards me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with them?¡± He asks, making me look out. I can see Ryder Reid¡¯s wolf has taken over, so whatever they are arguing about must be bad for Ryder to yell at Aria. Walking out, both of them look at us.


    ¡°Maybe your sister can make you see sense¡± Ryder yells at her.


    ¡°See sense?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing Lily, stay out of it¡±


    Ryder walks over to Aria grabbing her arm tugging her towards the car.


    ¡°No, you need to go home now¡± He tells her, but Aria shakes her head.


    ¡°No, Ryder, bring Reid back now¡± She screams using her Alpha voice. I watch as it forces him to step back, Reid¡¯s eyes going to his silver grey instead of the ck onyx of his wolf.


    Reid still doesn¡¯t let her pass him. And I can see Aria getting angrier and angrier, and I know any second she is about to let him have it. Not wanting to see Aria beat up her mate, I step forward. Damien looks confused and doesn¡¯t know what to do. Mates hardly ever fought once they were mated and had been together for a while, and this was very out of character for Reid.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I demand. Sick of their back and forth yelling.


    ¡°Aria is refusing to go home where she is safe,¡± Reid says, ring at her.


    ¡°Lily, everything is fine go inside with the kids¡± She says not wanting me to get involved.


    ¡°Fine, nothing is fine, Aria. We are about to go to war with Kade again and I won¡¯t have you getting fucking hurt or our baby¡± Reid yells at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant,¡± Ryker says, running out. Aria pinches the bridge of her nose, frustrated before looking up.


    ¡°Tea, I could use a tea¡± She says, going to turn to walk in the house. Reid grips her arm and suddenly Aria spins around, ring at him.


    ¡°This is over stand down Reid or I will fucking make you¡± She says using her Alpha voice, only it hardly works on him being that he is her mate. Reid shakes off hermand, but Aria is already walking inside.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over Aria¡± He yells to her before heading towards the boot. Damien walks over and pats him on the back before going to help him. ¡°Women¡± Damien chuckles just as Aria gets to me and hugs me.


    ¡°Fucking Alpha¡¯s aye¡± I tell her and I see both Reid and Damien re at me, I stick my tongue out at them and Aria chuckles.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you got pickles? I am starving and need pickles, ooh and ice cream¡± She says.


    Iugh before nodding and taking her inside.

 chapter 93

    Damien¡¯s POV


    I understood Reid¡¯s desire to protect his mate, understood it in its entirety. But also understood Aria¡¯s need to end this. It started with her father and she felt responsible for what happened to Lily and wanted to be sure it ended this time. Nearly the entire blood Moon Pack had showed up, and we were preparing for what was toe.


    Instead of waiting for them toe to us, we were preparing to go to them. Mostly I preferred things on my terms. I was familiar with ournds so going to another was a little risky but this way they couldn¡¯t keep slowly picking us off and hopefully when it is all said and done, Lily will be free, and we can go on with our lives.


    Reid and I dragged everything into the guest house that was attached to the rear of the building, over thest couple of weeks I had it built for this purpose. Lily just assumed I was renovating at random, yet I had my reasons. It was supposed to be for David, but now that he is gone, it will now serve a purpose for Aria and Reid and the kids.


    As much as Lilyposed her excitement, I could tell she was happy her family was around, and felt her buzzing through the bond.


    ¡°Is that everything?¡± I ask, looking at Reid.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s everything. Thank the goddess. I don¡¯t understand how she fits that much in the car¡± Reid mutters the end half to himself.


    ¡°So Aria¡¯s pregnant?¡± Reid sits on the end of the bed cing his head in his hands, I could tell how stressed he was by the dark circles under his eyes and the way his shoulders hunched.


    ¡°Yeah, five weeks with twin boys this time, when are you going to start?¡± Reid says, looking up curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pry, just I can¡¯t smell your scent on her, so I am assuming you haven¡¯t mated yet¡±


    ¡°Not from ack of trying she was willing this morning, but you guys showed up¡± I tell him chuckling.


    Reid sighs, ¡°Well at least you got that weird imnt out of her arm. Hate those things defies the goddess. But if she is willing, then hopefully soon I will have a niece or nephew running around¡± He says, making me furrow my eyebrows.


    ¡°Imnt?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°Yeah, in her arm, Lily got it put in a couple years back, to stop her from getting them bleeding problems argh, never mind. Any way she can¡¯t fall pregnant with it, it does something, I knew you being Alpha you would want an heir pretty quickly. So I am d she came around to the idea. Lily was adamant she never wanted kids because of La¡±


    I had no idea what he was talking about and felt nothing in her arm, then again, it wasn¡¯t like I was looking for it either. I hadn¡¯t known a single wolf who used birth control because like Reid said, it is up to the goddess.


    ¡°We should find out if it is still in her arm¡± Darian said. Making me nod to him.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± I ask before walking out. Reid hops off the end of the bed and follows me into the main house. Opening the sliding doors leading into the Kitchen the smell of fresh brewed coffee instantly hitting my nose. Natalia must have shown up. I see she was busily preparing breakfast and Lily was helping her while Ryker watched with eager eyes.


    Reid walked in, messing his son¡¯s hair before kissing Aria¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sorry for yelling¡± He whispers to her and she nods before pecking his lips. Before grabbing another pickle and I watch horrified as she dips it in her bowl of ice cream. What a revolting concoction, I thought.


    ¡°Want some?¡± She asks when she catches me staring. Shaking my head, I walk over to Lily, wrapping my arms around her waist and kissing her neck. Ryker¡¯s eyes watching, making me pull away.


    ¡°When are you going to have a baby like mum?¡± Ryker asks, making me wonder if he overheard his father and I talking. The kid was too smart for his own good, but I was also interested in hearing her answer.


    ¡°One day¡± She answers, smiling at him. Reaching past her, Reid looks at me before nodding and looking at Lily¡¯s left arm. I nod, knowing he was trying to tell me which arm it was in, if it is still in her arm. I pour two mugs before handing him one.


    Lily flipped pancakes while Natalia cooked bacon, sausages and eggs. After everyone ate, Reid stood up clearing his te and so did I.


    ¡°Reid and I are going to organise the packs into housing and check on everyone¡± I tell Lily before kissing the top of her head before following Reid.


    Lily POV


    Aria rxed all day while I started drawing and painting the wall in the room. Ryker followed me up and helped paint the background. I missed having him around and having so much family around. I never realised how lonely it actually was in this house. Like I knew it was lonely and always quiet, but I actually enjoyed the craziness and how loud the kids were as they ran up the halls. Made me think back to when I lived at my old pack house, which was always bustling with people and pack members.


    It also reminded me of growing up with Amber. Ryker spent all day following me around helping with whatever task I was doing, whether it was mixing paint, cleaning brushes or just general cleaning. I could tell he wanted to say something but kept his lips sealed until I eventually demanded to know.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± I ask while I finish thest part of the background. It was nearly dinnertime, and I wanted to finish the background so hopefully it dries by tomorrow so I can finish it.


    ¡°Nothing, I just heard dad and uncle Damien talking this morning¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Dad said you didn¡¯t want kids, and that he was d you came around to the idea and had some imnt removed¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you asked this morning about when I would have a baby?¡± Ryker nodded.


    ¡°Why are you upset though?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because dad said the imnt in your arm means you can¡¯t have babies, and Uncle Damien seemed upset¡±


    ¡°This is why you shouldn¡¯t eavesdrop on adult conversations, Ryker. And I will have it removed and why do you care about me having babies?¡±


    ¡°Because mum banished you, you can¡¯te home till you¡¯re marked and mated¡± Ryker said, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°That was before, I know your mother will let me visit. Damien and I were nning to visit soon anyway before all this¡± I tell him.


    ¡°So you wille home?¡± He asks excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, but not like before Ryker, this is my home now, but I can visit you and you me. You will always be wee here buddy¡± I tell him, hugging him. Ryker ces his arms around me, squeezing tight, when suddenly Aria walks in. She examines the wall.


    ¡°That ising along nicely, Lil¡± I smile at her.


    ¡°Come on Ryker, dinner is done and then you need to shower and go to bed¡± Aria tells him. Ryker runs downstairs and I gather brushes ready to wash and leave out to dry for the next day. Aria walks over before wrapping her arms around my shoulders, hugging me. I could feel the little baby bump against me.


    ¡°You heard Ryker?¡± I ask and I feel her nod.


    ¡°You know Lily, I did that for you. You could havee home, I would never turn my back on you. I just needed you to give this a shot first. You have a right to be happy sis¡± She whispers.


    ¡°I know and I am kinda, well will be once all this is over¡± I tell her honestly.


    ¡°I love you sis¡± I tell her, leaning my head against hers.


    ¡°And I love you, I should have told you when Kade first escaped¡± She says just as Reid and Damien walk in. Both of them looked to the wall.


    ¡°Wow, that looks great, Lily,¡± Reid says.


    ¡°It¡¯s not done, yet¡± I tell him. Both Reid and Aria walk out, leaving me with Damien who was staring at the painting on the wall. I felt him step closer, wrapping his arms around me, and could feel the steady beating of his heart against my back.


    ¡°I had my doubts but d I let you do it now, It looks great love¡± I nod before turning in his arms.


    He looks down at me, a strange expression on his face. La purring in my head at his closeness.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask,


    ¡°We should talk after dinner¡± He says softly and I nod. La¡¯s voice in my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the birth control in your arm, I told you it was a bad idea¡± She said.


    ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t the reason I had it put in. I can remove it, besides I actually forgot about it till Ryker mentioned it. Do you think we would heal if I removed it?¡±


    La nodded in my head. Might as well get it over with and not give him a reason to be upset. It¡¯s not like I was hiding it from him. I honestly forget it¡¯s even there.


    ¡°Come, we should head down¡± Damien says and I nod. As we are about to go down the stairs, I stop.


    ¡°You go ahead, I will be down in a second¡± Damien nods before walking down.


    Going into the bathroom, I lock the door before shoving my shirt sleeve up.


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure you want to do it?¡± La asks and I can feel her peering through my eyes looking at my arm.


    ¡°Yeah, having the kids here made me realise how much I want kids with him¡± I tell her. Letting my ws extend, I press one against my skin and hiss slightly, making it just big enough to pinch my fingers around the bar.


    ¡°That is so gross¡± La gags in my head. Gripping my fingers around the end, I pull on it and it doesn¡¯t budge, constantly shifting had moved it deeper into my arm.


    ¡°Maybe slice your nail across it, opening it¡± La suggests. I do as she said, trusting that she would heal it. The thin little flexible bares out easily before I drop it on the counter. I watch amazed as the wound heals.


    ¡°I wonder why we can heal now?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Little things yes but let¡¯s not try for bigger injuries¡± She states.


    ¡°Damien marking us, I think helps but mainly I think it¡¯s because our bond is stronger¡± She admits and I have to agree with her. My bond with La had grown greatly, and I loved that we had each other to lean on. Washing my arm, I then quickly wash my hands, slipping the bar in my pants pocket before heading down for dinner.


    Everyone ate quickly, wanting to shower and go to bed, and I even convinced Natalia to have dinner with us for once. When everyone went to their rooms, I stacked the dishwasher with Damien¡¯s help. I could tell he was nervous through the bond and slightly upset.


    When we were done, Damien led me upstairs to our room, closing the door behind us. I flop down on the bed and Damien sits on the edge of the bed. cing his head in his hands, not looking at me.


    ¡°Do you want kids?¡± He asks, and I know La was right, it¡¯s about birth control.


    ¡°Yes, I do¡± I tell him. Damien looks up and I can tell he thinks I am just saying that to please him.


    ¡°Then why are you on birth control and why didn¡¯t you tell me¡±


    ¡°Because I forgot about it, I wasn¡¯t trying to keep it from you¡± I tell him, trying to pull him closer with my feet, but he pushes my feet away.


    ¡°You understand it has toe out then¡± He says, eyeing my arm like he wants to rip it out himself. Reaching into my pants pocket, I wriggle around trying to find it before pulling it out. Damien watches before he pinches the small rod between his fingers, his eyebrows furrowing.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He asks, confused.


    ¡°My imnt, I removed it earlier. Ryker said something to me¡± I tell him and I watch as his face lights up before he grips my ankles tugging me toward him.


    I squeal at the sudden rush before I find myself on Damien¡¯sp, my legs straddling his and his arms wrapping around my waist tightly as he kisses me. His tongue tastes every inch of my mouth and I feel his grip on my hips tighten as he grinds them against him, making me moan at the friction. I can feel his erection pressing against me and I move my hips against him and he groans before flipping me onto my back so he is now between my legs as he grinds his hips into me.


    ¡°Does that mean, you¡¯re still willing?¡± he says, grinding his hips into me harder. I chuckle before kissing him and wrapping my legs around his waist, pulling him closer.

 chapter 94

    Lily POV


    My heart was hammering against my chest, Damien¡¯s arousal flooding into me through the bond, and I could feel his erection pressing against me through his pants. Damien tugs my pants down slightly his lips going to mine, and I feel his tongue plunge into my mouth tasting every inch, I kiss him back and he groans into my mouth as I feel him hook his fingers into the waistband of my pants tugging them down further and I grip his shirt trying to pull it up.


    Sitting up on his knees I watch as he pulls his shirt off over his head and discards it on the floor.


    He grips my pants, sliding them down my legs. Sitting up, I grab the buckle of his pants, trying to undo it, only then realising how bad my hands were shaking. He grabs my hands, stopping them from trembling a worried look on his face as he looks down at me.


    ¡°We can wait, Lily¡± He says, and I know he can feel how nervous I am and the fear running through me.


    ¡°Why are you scared?¡± He says, I shake my head embarrassed knowing I am being irrational. Damien grips my chin, forcing me to look at him.


    ¡°Tell me¡± He says, examining my face.


    ¡°Amber told me it hurts, okay¡± I sigh.


    Damien stops, before letting go of my face. ¡°Do you want to stop?¡± He asks and I can feel how badly he wants to through the bond but doesn¡¯t want to pressure me.


    ¡°No, I want to,¡± I tell him, running my fingers down the tight muscles of his abdomen, he kisses me before undoing his belt buckle and stepping off the bed and removing his pants. Watching as I sit up on my elbows. His erection springs free and I gulp. I knew he was big but now looking at it, knowing what we are about to do it seems quite intimidating and I don¡¯t know how it is possibly going to fit.


    ¡°Lily, look at me. Don¡¯t think about¡± He says as he climbs back on the bed, making my eyes snap to his and away from the weapon between his legs.


    Damien pushes my thighs apart, kneeling between them. He tugs my shirt up and over my head before reaching around and unsping my bra with one hand. My breasts tumbling out on disy for him. Damien kisses me before pushing me back on the bed.


    He leans down kissing my lips gently at first before his lips be demanding, I feel him bite down on my bottom lip before sucking it into his mouth, his fingers running down my neck and over my breast to my nipple before he pinches it between his fingers making me hiss slightly, before his hand trails down my sides and brushing my stomach before moving between my legs and rubbing me through my panties.N?velDrama.Org content.


    I moan at the friction and can feel how damp they are as his fingers keep teasing me.


    Damien kisses my neck, nipping and sucking my skin, and I feel his fingers push my panties to the side before running along my wet lips separating them. I hear him groan against my neck before sucking on my mark, my hips moving against his fingers from the sparks rushing throughout my body. I feel him work his finger inside me, stretching me as he slides his finger in and out, his lips moving down my neck to my breast and I feel his teeth bite down on my nipple before he sucks it into his mouth, while slowly pulling his finger out of me and adding another, my hips moving against his fingers as arousal floods me and I feel myself getting wetter as pleasure washes over me.


    He continues nipping and sucking on my skin, moving down my body before he pushes my legs further apart and sucks on the inside of my thigh, making me gasp. I can feel his warm breath on my lips before feeling his hot tongue lick a line from my ass to my clit before sucking it in his mouth, making my hips roll against his face. My hand goes to his hair as I try to tug his face away and shut my legs. I feel his hands gripping my thighs pulling them further apart as his tongue swirls around my clit licking and sucking making me moan loudly and my hips move against his face.


    My skin heating up and my stomach tightens, Damien speeds up his movements making my back arch off the bed and my toes curl as I feel my orgasm reach its peak, sucking on my clit harder sending me over the edge and I feel my core pulsating and my skin be flushed, moaning loudly as wave after wave crashes over me making my legs tremble and leaving me breathless.


    I feel him kiss my thigh before moving between my legs, his arms on either side of my face and I can feel his cock rub against my slit making me tense.


    He kisses me and I can taste myself on his tongue as he deepens the kiss, making me moan into his mouth and move my hips against him as his cock rubs between my wet folds. Damien¡¯s hand pushed my leg up along his ribs and I felt him position himself at my entrance before pushing the head of his cock inside me before slowly sliding in.


    Burning pain makes my eyes water as his cock stretches me. I squirm underneath him, trying to adjust to the feeling and Damien stills. My body is tense and I forget how to breathe.


    ¡°Breath Lily, it will stop once I ampletely in¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already in ¡± My voice sounded like a pained squeak. Damien chuckles, shaking his head before kissing my lips softly. I try to move up the bed, but Damien grips my shoulder, holding me in ce before using his other hand to palm my breast, the pad of his thumb rubbing my nipple.


    ¡°Breathe¡± He whispers against my lips and I take a breath in and I feel him shove his hard length in all the way, hitting my cervix before he stills again giving me time to adjust to the fullness.


    After a few seconds, my body rxes and Damien¡¯s lips go to mine, kissing me deeply. His tongue ys with mine before he nips at my chin moving his lips to my mark and sucking on it, my toes curl as tingles rush over my skin. I wiggle my hips and hear him groan before his lips go back to mine and I wrap my legs around his waist. Damien moves slowly before thrusting in harder and I grip his shoulders, moving my hips, meeting his thrusts.


    I feel my stomach tighten and my skin heat feeling my orgasm building, his cock moving faster slick with my juices.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet¡± Damien groans next to my ear before kissing the side of my mouth. Thrusting harder and I move my hips to his rhythm. Damien grips my hips tightly as he pounds into me and I feel my walls clench around his hard length. The only noises in the roome from me moaning and our heavy breathing when I feel heat rush through me and I bite down on his mark, my teeth sinking into his neck he groans, and Ie apart.


    My walls clenching tightly around him, and I feel his movements be erratic just as I pull my teeth from his neck, my orgasm rippling through me milking his cock just as he sinks his canines into me, and I feel his hot seed spill into me coating my insides before he stills. I feel Damien lick my mark, making me shiver beneath him. My entire body is aching, and I feel breathless. He kisses me softly, but I am too tired to kiss him back and feel my eyes fluttering as I try to stay awake. I feel hisid cock slip from me before he rolls onto his back beside me, tugging me to him, and I ce my head on his chest. His fingers trailing up my ribs, making me yawn.


    Damien chuckles, kissing my forehead, his fingers trailing up my body and I rx against him as I slip into sleep.

 chapter 95

    Unknown POV


    Betrayal, that¡¯s all this will ever be viewed as, I knew the risk, knew what I was leaving behind. But I couldn¡¯t let him die. Couldn¡¯t lose my mate, not even for the pack. He would hate me for what I am about to do. Hate that I betrayed the pack like this. Lily is my best friend and I never would have done this to her. But I can¡¯t live without him. Live without my mate. I knew something was seriously wrong when he didn¡¯t return from border patrol. Then getting home to a note on the door written in my mate¡¯s blood.


    Knew instantly, he has never been more than five minuteste home, always eager to get back to me. He was going to hate me for this. But at least he will be alive. I can live with him hating me. I can¡¯t live with him dead.


    Pulling the car over at the meeting ce, I get out. Hoping to even just catch a glimpse of him. When the ck SUV pulled into the parking lot. I watched three rogues file out of the car. Searching the park we met at. When they deemed it safe, one of them seized my arm roughly. The decaying scent of rogues filling my nose and I hold my breath to stop from retching.


    The back door opens and a man I had only ever seen once steps out. His eyes glint in sunlight and I can see the evil that lurks behind those endless pools of red. Sniffing the air, I can¡¯t catch his scent, like he doesn¡¯t exist, except I know he does as he is standing right in front of me. He is well dressed and his hair is longer than what it is in the photo¡¯s in the conference room. Dark and just sitting above his shoulders, stubble on his face and a strong jaw and has a striking resemnce of Alpha Damien. I had heard the rumours that the Alpha may be the son of Kade; I didn¡¯t want to believe he was any rtion to this monster. Seeing him standing here, I could see the simrities.


    ¡°I see you got my message little one¡± He says, stepping closer and gripping my face. His fingers digging into my cheeks as his eyes search my face, I can see his fangs protruding under his top lip.


    ¡°Where is my mate?¡± I try to ask around the tight grip he has on my face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to ask the questions, you will just have to take my word he is alive. But I am sure you already know that through the bond you share¡± He says letting my face go.


    ¡°The question I have for you is, what are you willing to do to get him back?¡±


    I felt bile rise in my throat, my stomach turning at what I was about to say. We have it instilled in us from a young age that your pack is everything, live by the hierarchy to protect and serve. This was going against everything I was taught, everything I believed.


    ¡°Anything¡± I gasp, the words feeling like poison on my tongue leaving a foul taste in my mouth.


    ¡°Good, because I have a task for you. My son killed his mother, killed my mate, and now I want you to return the favour. We have been watching. I have eyes everywhere, I know they are watching the borders closely, I know they are nning something. The blood Moon Pack has arrived. Little did they know this was the n all along¡±


    ¡°You want me to kill Lily?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, that is exactly what I want you to do. And for it to work you must not let her know, not let her realise she has died¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How would she know? She will be dead¡±


    ¡°You will understand, just make it quick and clean. She trusts you, you can get close to her¡± Kade tells me and I nod. Lily trusts me and I would trust my life in her hands, which just makes knowing what I am about to do all that more awful.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I dare to ask and am surprised when he answers.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Twelve years ago I created the ultimate predator, I found a way to replicate immortality, and it lies within her blood. I want to watch Aria be destroyed by the one person she raised, I want to show her that the Hybrid queen can fall, and show her Lily¡¯s wolf was never broken; she just needed to be awoken. Needed to meet her full potential. Twelve years, I waited. Twelve years I was tortured by her father and twelve years without my mate and my son. Now I am going to get my revenge by taking the one thing he tried to keep hidden. Abel should have killed me when he had the chance, because now he is going to know what it feels like to lose his daughter. He took her from me, killed my daughter, took everything from me and now I am going to take everything he holds dear from him. I will not lose another child because of his family¡±


    ¡°But why, Lily? She had nothing to with any of this, she was a child¡± I ask, enraged that everything alwayses back to Abel,es back to a war we were never part of. Now we were just the coteral damage.


    ¡°If you want your mate back you will do as I ask, and once all this is over I will give you your mate and you will be free to leave¡±


    ¡°And If I fail?¡± He chuckles darkly.


    ¡°I will post him to you in pieces¡± My stomach drops somewhere cold and dark and I feel my heart caught in my throat.


    ¡°Kill Lily, then get out of there. Aria won¡¯t be a match for her¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, Aria is the most powerful Lycan hybrid in the world, a direct descendant of the moon goddess herself.


    ¡°Because Lily is not only a pure hybrid, she has a wolf, the one thing Aria doesn¡¯t have. But her blood is just as pure, and Aria will never see iting. Even if she does, Aria won¡¯t be able to kill her little sister, the sister she raised that is more like a daughter to her. The only thing they ever got right about Lily. Is that she is more unhinged than me, that La is truly the biggest monster anyone has ever seen and Lily will never be able to stop her. I made sure that bond was severed the day I forced her shift, Lily has been right all these years not to let her out. La will be her ultimate downfall, ¡± He says before opening the rear door and climbing in. He opens the window and the rogues hop back in the car.


    ¡°You have three days, three days and I will mail you a piece of your mate, I will do that every day until the task is done. So if I were you I would work quickly, before there is nothing left of him¡± He says before I watch the tinted window slide back up. I watch as he pulls out of the park and leaves before copsing. The air leaving my lungs suddenly and I can¡¯t breathe. I have to kill her, kill my best friend. I have to betray both Packs, betray what I believe.


    Moon Goddess, please forgive me.

 chapter 96

    Lily¡¯s POV


    Two days had passed since Damien and I mated. La felt calm within me, rxed and over all so did I. Two days and I was finally putting thest touches on my wall when Damien walked in announcing that lunch had been made. Reid and Damien had been working tirelessly and hade up with a few ideas on where Kade was hiding out. We were just waiting for the confirmation to go ahead with their ns.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Aria and Reid were constantly at each other¡¯s throat, which was driving us nuts. He wanted to protect her, yet it wasn¡¯t in Aria¡¯s nature to run because things got tough. She knew what she was capable of. And I could tell she needed to see it end, knew she couldn¡¯t rx till she knew for sure it was over. I understood that need, understood exactly how she felt. This whole thing hung over our heads heavily. I would be d to see it over, no matter how it ends.


    Damien walks in the room and stops. He hadn¡¯t been in here for thest two days and he stopped staring at what was once a nk wall. I feel his arms wrap around my waist as he nuzzles my neck, inhaling my scent.


    ¡°You finished it, It looks great. I didn¡¯t know you could paint so well¡± He says, staring at the painting on the wall. It wasn¡¯t quite finished yet. It was missing one thing. The painting was of both Damien and I with our wolves at our feet.


    ¡°Why did you leave the middle between them nk?¡± He asks, walking over to it and staring at the grass between both of our wolves.


    ¡°Because once we have a pup, that is where they will go¡± I tell him, making his eyes snap to mine. A grin on his face before his eyes twinkle under the light.


    ¡°You want pups?¡± He asks excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, as many as you will give me¡± I tell him. La purring in my head at my answer. She longs for our own family. One with Damien.


    ¡°When?¡± He asks before pulling me to him, his eyes not leaving the painting of his ck wolf and my white and ck one, the silver in La¡¯s fur sparkling under the light, Damien¡¯s ck wolf with his blue undertones staring at her. But My favourite part of the painting was La¡¯s eyes, my eyes. For years I hated them because they were the first thing people noticed me by, the first thing that told everyone something was wrong with me. I used to think they were a curse but now, having her so close I knew they were a blessing, we were different but that was okay.


    Damien showed me that being different was okay, and he loved me regardless of what our pasts were like, the difficulties we faced. He epted us even when we didn¡¯t ept ourselves, so now those sapphire and Amber eyes no longer made me on edge, no they were much more than that. They showed we survived and found each other that no matter what, we were a part of each other. I always thought La was my weakness, only thest few months she showed me she was our strength, and I was hers.


    ¡°La says soon, she can feel the hormones from the imnt leaving our system¡±


    Damien growls softly at the thought of that damn birth control bar, but I can feel his excitement too. He wants pups; he wants this, and I have every intention of giving him what he wants because now I want the same future with him.


    ¡°Come, we should go eat,¡± Damien says before we both hear the doorbell ring. Hear people talking. Making my way down the stairs, I feel Damien be tense making me look at him, when I smell them, the familiar scent of my friends.


    Looking down the stairs, I see Amber walk in with Callie. I knew they ced Amber with Callie for the stay and they seemed to be hitting it off well. Like they had been friends forever. But that¡¯s not what Damien was tense for, and it took me a second to figure it out.


    Brent walked in and I could tell he was a little tense abouting to the pack house. Damien never hid his dislike for Brent, so I knew that¡¯s what had him on edge. His eyes light up when he spots me on the stairs with Damien.


    ¡°Brent¡± I squeal before racing down the stairs embracing him. I was excited to have my three best friends in one ce. Under different circumstances it would be better, but I was excited, anyway. Brent hugged me, inhaling my scent. Damien growled before stalking down the stairs toward us, and I felt Brent tense before removing his arms from around me.


    I ced my hand on Damien¡¯s chest and he looked down at me, a frown on his face. ¡°He is only a friend, Damien¡± Damien shook his head, yes in the past Brent and I hooked up, but it never went further than that and he wouldn¡¯t dare cross that boundary now.


    ¡°You¡¯re mated?¡± He says eyeing my neck, a smile splitting on his face at my mark. Brent was happy for me, he always was. He didn¡¯t care as long as I was happy, and for the first time I truly was. I beamed back at him before noticing his neck.


    ¡°You found your mate?¡± I ask and he nods. Speaking of Mates, I wondered where Amber¡¯s and Callie¡¯s were. I knew not all the blood moon Pack woulde, they couldn¡¯t leave their borderspletely defenceless.


    ¡°Where is Shaun?¡± I ask Amber and she looks a little sad.


    ¡°Dad didn¡¯t want me left alone on another pack with him¡± She states pressing her lips together.


    ¡°Mine is on patrol, I think,¡± She says, looking at Damien who gives her a nod.


    ¡°So who is she, and where is your mystery mate?¡± I ask, looking at Brent. His eyes light up at the mention of his mate.


    ¡°You mean him?¡± Brentughs, making my mouth drop.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, I had the same expression when I found out my mate was male¡± Brent says mischievously. I chuckle, but he seems happy, and that¡¯s all I care about. Damien seems to rx a little after hearing Brent has now switched sides.


    ¡°Are you staying for lunch?¡± They nod, and Damien waves them toe through the kitchen before leading us outside. Reid is cooking at the barbeque and Damien and Brent walk over to help him while I sit down at the table with the girls. Lanaes over, climbing on myp, while Arial climbs on Amber¡¯s. Aria walks out with her pickles making Callie screw up her face as she watches Aria then open some ice cream and dip the pickle in it.


    ¡°That is so gross,¡± Callie says, making us look at Aria.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t mock it till you try it, I can eat what I want and the babies want pickles and ice cream so that¡¯s what they get¡± Aria says biting into the pickle. Ryker walks out before snagging her pickle and I watch horrified as he does the same and dips it in his mother¡¯s ice cream. His face screws up before he gags, forcing the pickle down.


    ¡°That¡¯s so wrong mum¡± He says, giving her a disgusted look. Reid chuckles behind us.


    ¡°Yeah, I was a little curious too and tried it. Yuck¡± He says, shaking his head at his mate. Aria frowns, looking down at what she thinks is a delicious meal.


    Brent walks over sitting next to us and Lana puts her arms out for him and he picks her up cing her on hisp. We all catch up, eat and talk all afternoon. I can feel La getting a little bored, so I want to perk her up a bit.


    ¡°Want to go for a run?¡± I ask Callie, Amber and Brent. They all jump at the idea and Damienes over to me cing his hands on my shoulders looking down at me. Only Callie has been for a run with La and Damien. My other two best friends never met her because with the old pack, I was too scared to let her out. I no longer held those fears. La and I were one now, our bond stronger than ever.


    ¡°Stay away from the borders and stay within town limits please¡± I nod and he bends down kissing my lips softly.


    ¡°You cane if you want?¡± I tell him. I wanted him toe. And it excited La at the idea of running with her mate. Damien shakes his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t butter tonight, maybe. I have things to do. Reid and I need to go see what the scouts found out today¡± I nod before feeling his lips on my neck making me shiver.


    ¡°Get a room,¡± Amber says, nudging me with her elbow.


    ¡°dly but that means you will have to wait to go on your run, might have to cancel till tomorrow¡± Damien says and she pouts, making meugh. Damien chuckles and kisses my forehead before walking inside with Reid.


    ¡°Now I know how grossed out you were having to watch me with Shaun¡± She whines making us chuckle.


    ¡°What about Max, does he want toe?¡± Callie looks nervous suddenly before shaking her head.


    ¡°No, Alpha said he has to remain at his post¡± Callie says sadly.


    ¡°I will go visit himter.¡± She says. Getting up, I walk inside before finding some loose-fitting clothes. Damien walks into the room, his arms going around my waist, his hands running over my stomach under my shirt before one slips into my pants and the other goes to my breast.


    I moan at his hands on my body, tingles spreading everywhere he touches and I feel his fingers rubbing between my legs and I turn around in his arms before kissing him. Damien groans before pushing me out of the walk-in and toward the bed. His tongue ying with mine before I feel the bed underneath. Damien grinds himself into me and I wrap my legs around his waist, he pushes my shirt up, his lips moving down my neck and devouring my skin. His palm running over my now hardened nipple before he tugs my shirt up enough before sucking it in his mouth. Moaning loudly, I grind my hips against him. Lost in the feel of his hands and lips on my skin.


    Someone clears their throat and I look at the door. Amber leaning casually against the doorframe with her arms folded over her chest, a silly grin on her face. ¡°I knew you were taking too long,¡± She says with a smirk on her face. Damien lets me up chuckling to himself as he tugs my shirt down hiding me from Amber.


    ¡°I already seen her naked, multiple times you don¡¯t need to hide her from me Alpha we used to bathe together¡± Ambers saysughing. Damien shakes his head, a smile on his lips. But he liked Amber, and she was probably the only one that actually feltfortable talking to him so freely, or maybe it was her Beta genes that made herfortable. Damien walks into his cupboard before walking out with a pair of shorts and a singlet.


    ¡°You¡¯reing?¡± I ask excitedly and he shakes his head.


    ¡°No, but give these to Brent so he doesn¡¯t have to wear jeans¡± Damien says, passing them to me. I nod and head downstairs. Brent quickly changes, Damien clothes swamp him, but they are morefortable than trying to put jeans and a belt on and weighs less so are easy to carry if in wolf form.


    We all head out, walking to the edge of town together before seeing the tree line. All of us stripping off and cing our clothes on a fallen tree before shifting.

 chapter 97

    Lily POV


    We ran for hours, chasing each other around the forest. When suddenly we somehow lost them, we were faster than they were, being Alpha, but that much faster? I thought to myself when we could hear nothing but silence amongst the tree¡¯s, nothing but the breeze ruffling through our fur and the sound of crickets. Eerily quiet. La stops, that¡¯s when I feel it. Callie is hurt. I don¡¯t know how I know, but I can feel it. She is alive, but I can feel that she is unconscious. Like a weird teether I hadn¡¯t noticed before. In wolf form I could feel every pack member and the realisation was startling, feel their emotions, their thoughts.


    La starts running toward her and I don¡¯t know how we know where we are going, but I can feel an invisible pull to her, simr to a mate pull. Connected in a strange way. A way that I knew wasn¡¯t normal. We have a pack link, but I could literally feel everything and everyone. La picking up her scent follows her nose, stopping in the clearing next to the border.


    ¡°Why is she out here?¡± I wonder.


    ¡°I am not sure we were told to stay away from this side¡±


    ¡°How can we feel her?¡± I ask, nothing makes sense. But I had noticed thest two days since Damien and I mated that we felt different. I thought it was just the mating buzz, now I wasn¡¯t so sure. La lets me shift back and I raced to her side. Callieys naked in the dirt, I shake her and she groans. Blood trickled from her forehead and it looked like she was hit with something. Callie rolls over, her eyes fluttering open.


    ¡°Luna¡± She whispers. So soft it was barely audible.


    I hear the rustling of leaves making me spin around and I see Brenting into the clearing. He says nothing and I give him a panicked look.


    ¡°Brent help me get her back to the Pack house¡± I tell him before turning back to Callie. Her eyes go wide and she speaks.


    ¡°Brent¡± She gasps out and I go to turn to face him when I feel it. Hands wrap around my neck before I feel a sharp twist and everything goes ck.


    Aria POV


    Reid and Damien just got back; they had a younger man with them, that I knew was Max.


    ¡°Hey¡± I call from my spot on the lounge as they walk past. Reid sees me, his face lights up before he moves into the room and wraps his arms around me over the lounge.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± He asks.


    ¡°In bed, asleep¡± I tell him and his eyes light up.


    ¡°Really? Want to have a shower with me?¡± He says his lips turning into a seductive smile and I can¡¯t help but smile back. Reid walks around to the front of the lounge, pulling me to my feet before crushing me against his chest. His lips devoured mine and I feel his erection pressing against my baby bump.


    We go to walk out and see Max and Damien standing in the hall, Damien pacing back and forth before a vicious growl escapes his lips. Reid positions himself in front of me protectively. Damien¡¯s wolf fights him for control and I watch as fur sprouts from his arms, his eyes flickering. Max touches his shoulder.


    ¡°Alpha?¡± He asks concerned and Damien spins on his heel, his canines protruding.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, find them¡± He growls and no sooner than he says it. He lets out a mangled scream and so does Max before they both drop to the floor.


    Reid rushes toward them, gripping Damien by the shoulders, shaking him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are they dead?¡± I ask, looking on helplessly as panic runs through me. Reid ces his ear on Damien¡¯s chest listening, I can¡¯t pick up anything with my hybrid senses and Reid looks at me in panic, I watch as they both turn grey. They were dead.


    ¡°Reid, what¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t understand?¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Get to the kids, something is happening¡± He growls at me, I nod then another thought hits me. ¡°Lily¡± I gasp and Reid looks at me and I can see every emotion run through him all at once confirming what I thought.


    ¡°I think she is dead¡± His voice breaking.


    ¡°No¡± I gasp as tears threaten to spill and my stomach drops.


    ¡°The kids, get the kids¡± Reidmands and I don¡¯t even fight against it. He is right. Just as I run through the back doors toward the guest house. I see Amber running towards me, a panicked expression on her face. As soon as she saw me she screamed, her agonised scream echoing through the yard, her scream sounded heartbroken and soul shattering.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead, all of them the entire pack¡± She screams and I feel her heartbreak as she copses on the ground. Reid rushes out the back. Amber on her knees naked, a tortured expression on her face. My tears roll down my cheeks and Ryker runs from the house.


    ¡°Mum?¡± He says and I turn to him, my heart breaking at having to tell him. ¡°Get the girls,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, who died?¡± He asks, his voice breaking. Tears brimming in his eyes and he looks to Amber who is screaming on the ground.


    ¡°Where is aunty Lil?¡±


    Reid walks over to Amber¡¯s crumpled body. ¡°Did you say the entire Crescent Moon pack?¡±


    ¡°All of them, I found the warriors and guards on the border, and in the park everyone is dead¡± She sobs and I break, copsing on the ground. Reid looks over to me and I see Rydere to the surface, Reid¡¯s eyes going ck.


    ¡°They¡¯re linked,¡± He growls.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re linked, like you are, to our pack. Lily¡± He looks at Ryker.


    ¡°Inside son¡± Ryker shakes his head and Ryder growls low before looking at me.


    ¡°The entire pack is linked to Lily just as you are to ours¡± He answers.


    Making me gasp, how is it possible? Lily isn¡¯t Lycan, she isn¡¯t a hybrid. But it makes sense. Damien¡¯s strange behaviour before he died.


    My eyes snap to the trees when I hear movement, Amber standing up res at him as he makes his way over to us.


    ¡°Where the fuck were you, Brent?¡± Amber screams at him and he drops his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I thought she woulde back. He said she would. I didn¡¯t want to, he took my mate¡± Brent says, dropping to the ground looking at his hands. Ryder is on him in a second, ripping him to his feet, his ws digging into his arms and blood runs down his arms.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I killed her, I¡­. he said she woulde back. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ryder growls and I see Ryker out of the corner of my eyes, shifting ufortably, his entire body shaking.


    ¡°Kade, you need to run, Luna. Kade ising for you¡± Brent says and as much as I hate him at this moment, all I can think is I need to get my kids out. Ryker growls beside me, making my eyes snap to his as they glow red. Ryder spins around, letting Brent fall to the ground.


    ¡°Son?¡± He says before Ryker shifts so quickly in anger before he lunges straight at Brent. His wolf was magnificent, pure ck like his father and massive considering his age. But that¡¯s not what brought my eyes trailing over his wolf in shock. It was the red eyes of his wolf. I thought for sure that my kids would be a hybrid like me and have no wolf, but seeing Ryker I was wrong, they have taken after their father but the red glow of his eyes proved he was a hybrid. A hybrid wolf.


    Ryder startled at seeing our son shift let¡¯s go of control and Reid watches horrified as our son rips Brent to pieces, turning the grass red as he rips into his throat. Brent doesn¡¯t even fight, just epts it. Let¡¯s Ryker kill him. Lana rushing out of the guest house screams and I rush to her covering her eyes and Reid pulls Ryker off.


    ¡°Get inside now,¡± Reid screams to us just as our pack members rush into the backyard. Blood Moon Pack membersing from all directions. Grabbing Lana before pulling Amber up by her arm. She shakes me off and I watch her eyes bleed to the ck of her wolf. ¡°Go luna¡± Ambers says and I watch her shift.


    Reid brings Ryker over, dragging him in his wolf form. Gripping his furry face, I make him look at me. His voice sifted into my thoughts.


    ¡°I want to help¡± I shake my head,


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fight son, you have a more important task. You don¡¯t let anyone through that door, you protect your sisters¡± I tell him. He looks at Lana and nods his furry head and I ce her on the ground.


    ¡°Lana lock the doors¡± She nods and quickly runs inside before closing the door after Ryker. I hear the soft click of the lock.


    Turning to Reid, he is ring at me, Ryder just under the surface.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to sit this out¡± I tell him, my voice holding mymand, he shoulders sag before he nods.


    ¡°You don¡¯t leave my side¡± He says and I nod before seeing another figuree through the tree¡¯s. My breath hitching and I fight back the urge to break down and scream at him at the same time. I hated but loved this fool, this could have been avoided if he killed him the first time around.


    My eyes dart to his arms as he carries her dead limp body in them. My heart is breaking and I struggle to catch my breath.


    ¡°Lily¡± I cry as I rush to his side. My father has tears streaming down his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, sweetie. I failed you. This is all my fault¡±

 chapter 98

    Aria POV


    I take her from him, falling to the ground and I hug her close. My tears are not stopping as I squeeze her limp body close to me. My baby sister was dead, her life snuffed out. We failed to protect her, I failed. But her scent was still there, and she didn¡¯t feel cold, not like the dead did. She didn¡¯t feel alive either, but why is her scent still here? It should have faded.


    ¡°Abel,¡± Reid said, patting him on the back. My father nodded but didn¡¯t take his eyes from Lily in my arms. He looked tortured. He loved Lily, that¡¯s why he spent years keeping Kade alive. He felt guilty for what happened to her and promised he would find out the answer we had spent years searching for to fix Lily. Fix what he believed he broke.


    Lily loved him too, thought of him as her grandfather, loved and cherished him and now she was dead. Why was her scent here still for some reason that was really getting to me, was it just my mind ying tricks on me, making me believe I could smell her even though she was dead?


    I didn¡¯t get to ponder for long when all hell broke loose and rogues started appearing from every direction. They had us trapped as they circled around the entire pack house. My pack standing ready, we were willing to fight to the death. I would give myst breath for my kids. My father growling loudly as the rogues circling us move apart and the devil himself walks toward us with a grin from ear to ear.


    His dead eyes sparkling in the moonlight and he walked confidently like he had already won. Pure anger burning so hot I struggled to let it take over as his smug face stood just on the edge of the Pack house perimeter. We were outnumbered majorly. At least ten wolves to one. We knew the war was going to be big, but how did he find this many rogues and what did he promise them, for them to obey.


    ¡°Abel, so good to see you, I was hoping you would be here to witness her death. Such a shame I really thought the mutation worked. I liked Lily,¡± He said, his fangs shining from behind his lips as he smiled slyly, a taunting smile. He knew this was a grief I would struggle to bear.


    ¡°Now where is that son of mine?¡± He asks and I realise he doesn¡¯t know that by killing Lily he killed his own son.


    ¡°Dead, like the rest of the Pack¡± Reid growled, stepping forward, his entire body vibrating in rage and I could tell he was on the verge of shifting. That Ryder was just beneath the surface waiting to be set free.


    ¡°Dead? That¡¯s impossible, that makes no sense.¡± He said, shaking his head and I could see the hurt in him. This monster actually cared for the son he abandoned to that ruthless Alpha. I chuckle and his eyes snap to mine.


    ¡°Something funny Aria?¡± He says, cocking his head toward me, his eyes burning with anger.


    ¡°Yes, I figured it out,¡± I tell him, walking toward him.


    ¡°Figured what out?¡± He asks.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You were trying to make her a pure Hybrid, what you didn¡¯t realise is, if a pure Hybrid falls their entire pack falls including who they are mated to. My life force is tied to my pack and my mate. You killed your own son for what? Revenge?¡±


    ¡°No, this started with your father the day he took her from me, my jasmine was an innocent little thing and he killed her, I found her bleeding body next to the creek, her throat ripped out. After that day I started hunting your kind, until I eventually became one. Bing the monster I sought to destroy when I realised being human was weak, I never thought I would find a mate though, mysterious how this moon goddess of your works.¡±


    ¡°I told you I never killed her Kade, it was your own stupidity that killed her, letting a child her age wander through the woods alone. Woods that were full of different beasts¡± My father tells him.


    ¡°Yes, and that beast was you, I saw you¡± Kade bellowed.


    ¡°No, you saw me trying to heal her. I wasn¡¯t the one that killed her. A bloody panther did that. I would never dare to hurt a child. I am not a monster like you¡± My father screamed back at him.


    Kade red at him before turning back to me.


    ¡°I never hurt Lily, I fixed her. I turned La into a pure hybrid, her wolf¡±


    ¡°Fixed her, how can you say that when you killed your own son, your research was floored, the bond killed him because you know nothing of our kind. Your crazy experiments, nothing good would evere of them. Your mutations altered her DNA she was Lycan and Lycan bonds are different¡±


    ¡°La, I turned into a pure hybrid, her wolf, Not Lily. I severed that bond the day she shifted and made sure their bond couldn¡¯t be tied. The perfect predator¡±


    ¡°Severed their bond, that¡¯s what you think?¡± I ask, walking to the centre. I could feel my pack members on edge, ready to fight if they make a move, feel Reid getting closer to me, ready to pull me back and away from the danger.


    ¡°You never severed their bond; it was weakened but still there.¡±


    Kade¡¯s eyes dart to Lily¡¯s dead body lying on the ground near the pack house. He goes to say something else, but I lunge at him, the entire pack moving like a muscle flexing as they feel me attack, they jump instantly into the action not even hesitating and a bloodbath ensues. They may have the numbers, but we have trained together, grown up together and know each other¡¯s moves, weaknesses.


    The entire pack fights as they start shifting into their wolves, moving like a synchronised dance. I swipe my ws across his chest, and he jumps out of the way just in time before I could reach his heart. His foot connected with my face in the same move, knocking me backwards. Before he couldnd another blow, Ryder jumps in his way, ripping Kade¡¯s arm nearly off and throwing him. My father running full force at him and I don¡¯t have time to see what happens as wolves attack us.


    Ryder¡¯s pain floods into me through the bond as he blocks a rogue that lunged at my throat, sinking its teeth into his side. He stumbles back but doesn¡¯t move from in front of me, taking the brunt of two wolves as they collide with him.


    ¡°Stop protecting me¡± I yell to him as I fight off another. He ignores me and I see that most of my pack are fighting next to the guest house where my kids are and circling around us, keeping them from me. It annoys me, but it¡¯s in their genes and they can¡¯t help but to protect their Luna queen. I lunge at a wolf as he goes to attack Ryder, my legs wrapping around its torso in a death grip as I sink my teeth into his neck. His blood spurting on my face and filling my mouth, giving me the strength I need.


    We were outnumbered and I could feel my pack growing tired the longer we fought. They just kepting, though as soon as we thought we were getting somewhere more came from the tree lines, from the town. They were going to win and my eyes darted to the guest house. I need to get them out.


    ¡°Get the kids out,¡± Reid screams, and I take off running. I was about twenty metres away, and saw a straight line leading to the guesthouse door. I was so close; I was nearly to my babies when I felt it. Pain radiating up my side as I am tackled, the force knocking me unconscious for a second, before I crawl to my feet. Looking up, I see Kade, my eyes darting to my father. I could see his body crumbled on the ground near a tree. Kade drops something next to me and I scream when I see it¡¯s my father¡¯s severed head.

 chapter 99

    Lily POV


    Waking up in the middle of a war zone was something made of nightmares. Wolves running around everywhere tearing each other to pieces, aplete bloodbath. La anxiously whining inside my head, at a loss I couldn¡¯t process properly. Aria¡¯s screaming, ripping my eyes away from the battle and in her direction. We were losing and I couldn¡¯t see anyone I recognised from my pack. La growled angrily in my head.


    ¡°They¡¯re dead!¡± She screamed, and that¡¯s when I realised howpletely empty I felt. The chatter of my pack had gone deadly silent. The mate bond was the worst, I could feel only a void getting bigger and bigger with each breath I took, all-consuming but I shoved it aside. La¡¯s anger, pure rage simmering in my veins. She wanted blood, and I gave into the bloodlust, only it felt different as I let her take control of my body. Every fibre in my body, every cell that made me, shattering as an animalistic urge for blood took over.


    Kade stalking towards Aria had me running in her direction but just before I get there a blur of ck races past me tackling Kade only to be thrown off violently and into the side of the guest house knocking the wolf, I had never seen before unconscious but the agonised scream that left my sister¡¯s lips as she lunged at Kade made my eyes snap to the wolfying on the ground.


    They were forced to shift and I knew before my eyes evennded on him who the beautiful ck wolf is, feeling the Alpha Aura radiating out of him strongly. My blood boiling as I see the body of my nephew on the ground. He just saved his mother¡¯s life.


    La moving swiftly and Aria gasps when she sees me Distracted, she is knocked to the ground before three wolves jump her fallen form. My body is moving faster than ever before and I reach Kade in no time as I jump on his back. What surprises me though, is the bloodlust that takes over when I sink my teeth in his neck. I growl but it¡¯s half between a moan and animal as his blood rushes into my mouth and I feel like I have been jolted by electricity, strengthening everything, and making everything heightened.


    Kade gets me off him by dropping on his back, knocking the wind out of me before he jumps to his feet, his shoulder drenched in blood and a look of pure shock on his face when he catches sight of me.


    Aria and her pack fight to the death, her pack dropping like flies around us, and I can hear Ryder fighting a group off to the side of us. Most of the rogues stop and watch Kade and I face off as we circle each other, anticipating each other¡¯s first move.


    We werepletely outnumbered, this was going to end with all our deaths, but I will be making sure I take Kade to hell with me. He lunges and I almostugh when I see it a second beforehand, like watching in slow motion as I watch his muscles bunch before he springs off his feet at me. La growling and I feel my skin rippling, every vein in my body pulsating with hunger and the need to kill.


    My ws slipping from my fingers effortlessly and painlessly, but longer than ever before as I feel my body shift, only I remain on two legs, something that has never happened before. I could feel my face shifting as La took over and Kade stopped for a second and gasped.


    He doesn¡¯t stay frozen for long as we shake out our fur; I have to fight the urge to look at my hands as La stalks toward him. Kade looks hesitant but slips his facade back into ce and I find myself suddenly surrounded by around twenty wolves. Amber screams in the distance, making my eyes dart to her as she is thrown. Her wolf skidding along the grass. Reid fought his own wolves and I could feel his Alpha aura washing over me, exuding the power behind his blows.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Aria fights with pure determination as she blocks wolves from killing her son and keeping them from the guest house, which I know is where the girls are as I can hear their sobs of fear within those four walls.


    Kade has a triumphant grin on his face when I realise there are only around twenty of us and over a hundred of them getting ready to jump into the fray, lined and ready to go like loyal soldiers.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would be as unprepared asst time, did you, La?¡±


    Iugh and it sounds sadistic, my voice not my own, and that¡¯s when I realise during the shift, we became one. That¡¯s why I feel the power radiating out me so strongly but that¡¯s not all I feel, it is the Lycan blood pulsing through me and the drive and hunger I feel, that¡¯s when I realise, I am no longer a wolf but a hybrid, a wolf Hybrid different from Aria but also the same.


    Kade takes a step back and I know it is because I can feel my eyes changing at the realisation, swirling into the pattern of gold and blue. La within me and her thoughts be mine as I feel us blend and mould into each other like a powerful muscle.


    Kade steps back as four rogues jump me at once, and I feel their teeth sinking into me in different ces. Moving, I threw them off only to be jumped again, giving me no rest as Kade paced along the circle watching with eager eyes at the monster he created and a monster I was, I kept tearing them apart anyway I could.


    I could feel myself drawing strength from somewhere. As I kept fighting, I could see Aria growing tired and Reid as we all fought endlessly. When Kade suddenly stepped towards me as I threw off the rogue that bit into my side, his punch knocked me down and I watched as he shifted, fur sprouting along his arms as his fangs protruded, we fought, his kicks were harder than the rogues. His punches rained down on me as I tried to block andnd my own, all while trying to stop the rogues from attacking me from behind. Amber I could see trying to make her way to me, that¡¯s when I felt them.


    Felt the buzz through my body making me shudder. And I freeze. Kade noticing stops and I grin, that¡¯s when the deafening noise of growls echo throughout the night. Everyone stops frozen in ce in shock as they emerge from the tree¡¯s, from the streets stalking toward the blood-soaked grounds of the pack house, the most ferocious growling from the veranda of the pack house. But that isn¡¯t what made them freeze.


    It was the red eyes glinting in the darkness, their voices ringing loudly through the pack link. My pack stalked towards everyone and I could feel their hunger for blood, their need to feed. Using Kade¡¯s distraction. I ran my ws straight through his chest beforending a kick to his face, sending him flying toward the pack house where my mate stood before jumping into the fray.


    My pack finally giving rest to the Blood Moon Pack, Reid finally able to make his way through the bodies of rogues towards his mate and kids as they fought alongside each other. Callie¡¯s wolf ripping into wolves with a spring in her step that looked effortless as she took a stand in front of Amber so she could catch her breath. One by one the rogues fell.


    Damien tore through them like a knife through butter while we fought Kade, his moves bing sloppy with desperation as he lunged and fought blindly. But we were faster as we dodged and moved out of his reach and I almost felt like I was ying with him. My pack strengthened me as we fought, feeling their strength bleeding into me as mine bled into them, fuelling them.


    Just when I thought it was over, I feel ws rip through my back and a mangled scream leaves my lips, as I feel a rogue¡¯s w sh down my back, ripping flesh and fur from me. Kade lunges at my throat, his teeth bared and ws out as he throws everything he has at me. I closed my eyes, knowing it was over for me. That his ws were aimed straight at my chest, even Aria screamed my name and I smiled. I didn¡¯t care that I was about to die, because they all survived. The sickening sound of flesh being ripped apart made my eyes snap open, going to Kade¡¯s. Only I couldn¡¯t see him, only the back of my mate. I scream knowing the sound was Damien, feel his pain radiating out of him and into me as he blocks Kade from me and I scream. Pain radiating throughout my body.


    My mangled, tortured scream dying out when I feel something drop next to me, Damien dropping to his knees in front of me, Kade¡¯s lifeless body next to him in a bloody crumpled heap, his dead eyes looking up at me in shock. An enormous hole in the centre of his chest where his heart used to be. I clutch onto Damien¡¯s back and he leans into me, tears running down my cheeks as I clutch my mate.


    ¡°Stop crying love, I am fine. I will heal¡± Damien¡¯s pained voiceing to my ears as he turns to look at me and I noticed the pain I felt wasn¡¯t him dying but was actually where Kade had stuck his ws through his shoulder.


    ¡°I thought he killed you¡± I cried in relief. Looking around all the fighting had stopped rogues backing away trying to escape not that many were left. The pack seemed to take care of them and chased a few away. Aria and Reid were next to Ryker, who was now conscious, but a little disorientated. Callie¡¯s wolf walks over and drops her head into my shoulder, sniffing me. I rub her furry head and she whimpers. All the wolves moving closer, their eyes gleaming red under the moonlight.


    ¡°What happened to them?¡± I ask La.


    ¡°They are like us now¡± She says, and I could hear how tired she was. It exhausted everyone, as they shifted andy on the cool blood-soaked grass, their eyes turning back to their original colour.


    ¡°Well, seems like you have your own army of Hybrid wolves Lily¡± Aria says walking over with Arial and Lana in her arms. She sits down, leaning against me.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I ask turning to her, Damien turns, and I notice his shoulder has healed already.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but your packs wolves are like you and La, I noticed they smelt a little different¡±


    ¡°But your pack isn¡¯t hybrid¡± I state, confused.


    ¡°The only thing I could think of is, I was born Hybrid before bing their Luna, so I never changed after my pack bond. You were Luna, which created the pack bond, then changed, affecting your pack. That¡¯s the only thing I can think of¡± Aria says, stroking her daughter¡¯s curly ck locks. Amber walks over, flopping on the ground next to me naked.


    ¡°What next?¡± She says looking at Aria and I. Looking next to Damien, his father¡¯s dead bodyy still in the grass.


    ¡°We bury our dead¡± Aria and I say at the same time. Aria¡¯s eyes darting over to Abel¡¯s body. Making me realise he never got up. Before her eyes move to a ball in the distance. I watch as Reid walks over to it with Ryker. Ryker falls to his knees next to it.


    ¡°Poppy¡¯s gone dad?¡± He says looking up at his father and I realise Aria lost her father too. Aria turns her head looking away from them and I can tell she is trying not to cry. Amber gets up, walking over and grabbing some torn clothes from the ground. She then walks over and drops the cloth over Abel¡¯s severed head before picking it and taking it over to his body. Callie, Max and Tatum go to help remove his body, so Aria doesn¡¯t have to see her father like that. I ce my hand on her shoulder and feel her chest heave as she holds in her sobs. Damien gets up behind me before taking her girls and picking them up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go make some breakfast,¡± He tells them, cing them on his hip, heading toward the pack house. I see a couple of wolves from both packs start cleaning up the bodies, cing them beside the house out of view. Natalia heads inside after Damien. Aria and I bothy down, our heads beside each other on the grass.


    ¡°What a night?¡± Aria murmurs.


    ¡°I never thought Abel would die¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Everything dies eventually, there is always a loophole. I never thought you would be a Hybrid. Funny how the world works. Remind me to never go to war with your Pack. Now your pack¡¯s wolves would be bloodthirsty,¡± She says, and I chuckle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel hunger though, when La took over, I did¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we will ever know for sure the extent of the mutated genes. This all started with my father and a misunderstanding, I can¡¯t believe it ended with his life though¡± She says gripping my hand. I squeeze hers back.


    ¡°The babies?¡± I ask. Her hand went to her stomach.


    ¡°They are fine, I can feel them moving and hear their heartbeats¡± She says, and I sit up looking down before cing my hand on her tiny baby bump. It feels hard under my palm.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe Ryker shifted¡± I tell her before something wriggles under my hand, making my eyes dart to it. I smile, realising it was my nephews.


    ¡°Reid will be so foul he still can¡¯t feel it¡± She says beaming up at me.


    Before her smile turns sad. ¡°Ryker thought you were dead, that Brent killed you. I think that¡¯s what caused his wolf to awaken. I thought they would be like me, with no wolf¡± She says, and I could see the concern behind her eyes for her son.


    ¡°He is going to make an excellent Alpha one day¡± I mutter, staring over at him and Reid who were sitting on the stairs. Reid¡¯s arm draped over his shoulder as Ryker cried against him.


    ¡°We will be okay now, Ari, everything will be okay. Just need to keep moving forward,¡± I tell her, looking down at her. She looked so broken and feeling the loss of her pack, then her father, plus being pregnant. I don¡¯t know how she held back her emotions, but I was d because seeing her break would break me.


    ¡°Come on, we should head inside. There should be some pickles left,¡± I tell her, making herugh before I stand, pulling her with me. Heading toward the pack house Ryker looks up and runs to me throwing his arms around me. I squeeze him tight, picking him up, which was pretty difficult considering he has grown so tall.


    ¡°I thought you died¡± He whispers against my neck.


    ¡°You should be proud; you saved your mother today¡± I tell him, and he nods.


    ¡°But pop¡± He whispers. My heart breaking for him, hearing his sad little voice.


    ¡°I know, little man but he wouldn¡¯t want you to be upset, he loved you¡± I tell him, not really knowing what else to say. Reid tugs Aria against him, hugging her tight.


    ¡°Where are the girls?¡± He asks, looking around.


    ¡°Damien was making them breakfast,¡± I tell him, and he looks through the kitchen windows before rxing. Walking inside, I find Natalia and everyone moving around the house. Natalia hands me some clothes, making me look down. The weird shift tore my clothes to shreds, but I still had them on me. It was going to take some getting used to not running on four legs anymore. Damien¡¯s scent hitting me instantly and he looks up from flipping pancakes. Lana and Arial watching him, making me smile. Reid steps closer to me before leaning down.


    ¡°He will make an excellent father Lily¡± I nudge him, making him chuckle, Damien trying to hide his smirk from creeping up on his face as he heard what Reid whispered to me. Pulling the shirt on, Amber and Callie walk in with Tatum.


    ¡°How are Tabitha and Tilly and the rest of the children in the pack?¡± I ask worried, seeing the effect I had on my pack when I died.


    ¡°Tilly is fine, Tabitha passed out and woke to Tilly crying, and the children were reportedly not affected. I think it¡¯s because they haven¡¯t got their wolves yet¡± Tatum says, Damien nods.


    ¡°The pack is fine, Lily. Everyone is fine. It will take a few adjustments to get used to and a lot of retraining, but I am fairly sure the biggest transformation was you. Your Lycan DNA has mainly strengthened us, you haven¡¯t weakened us¡± Damien says feeling my worry.


    ¡°Besides, now we have wicked red eyes in wolf form,¡± Tatum says, making vampire fangs with his fingers and pulling a strange face. Iugh before pping his shoulder.


    ¡°Can I head home Alpha? I want to see my mates and baby girl. I wille help with clean up when the sunes up¡±


    ¡°Yes Tatum, and you, Trey and also Max¡± Says Damien looking at Callie.


    ¡°Need toe see me after everything settles down. We still lost a few people and there are some new positions to fill¡± Damien says, and I realise his Beta and Gamma died. Feel their loss through him. Tatum nods his head before walking out. Damien tes up some pancakes for the girls and Ryker cing them on the table.


    ¡°Go have a shower I will sit with them,¡± Reid says to Aria, and she gets up walking outside to the guest house. Feeling the same way, I kiss Ryker¡¯s head on my way past, heading upstairs to the shower myself. Once in the bathroom, I strip off and turn the shower on. Walking past the mirror, I stop. My eyes were no longer half Blue and half Amber but now a mixture as they swirl into each other.


    La¡¯s voice in my head when she feels my worry. ¡°Our bond is stronger than ever, Lily. We are one now. We always were, we just didn¡¯t realise,¡± She says.


    ¡°I love you¡± I whisper to her.


    ¡°I have always loved you¡± She replies before I feel her move to the back of my mind. Feeling hands touch my hips I see Damien step behind me, he wraps his arms around my waist tugging me against him, his lips going to my neck. He stares at our reflexion in the mirror,


    ¡°My beautiful Luna¡± He whispers into my neck.


    Turning in his arms, I wrap mine around his neck kissing him; he groans before pulling me tighter against him, his hands roaming down my back to my ass as he squeezes it.


    ¡°Shower sex¡± He asks, wiggling his eyebrows at me.

 chapter100

    Lily POV


    One weekter


    Waving goodbye to Aria and the kids, I walked inside. Natalia was just finishing up for the day and I was d to actually have the house to myself. The entire week blew by quickly as we buried the dead and fixed up the damage. We came to learn that the pack wolves were only strengthened by my change; they didn¡¯t share the same bloodlust as I did, but received glowing red eyes, speed, and strength from our Hybrid mutation in their shifted form.


    At first, I thought my bloodlust was only in wolf form, but I have noticed the hunger Aria always fought so hard to control. Aria stayed for a full week to help me adjust, and I have found with La¡¯s help and Aria¡¯s that I can control it. The only major change was no longer shifting on four paws but two legs. I can¡¯t say I hated the change, but it was definitely taking some adjusting too. Damien said once training is up and running again, he will help me train, so I was excited to spend extra time with my mate.


    Walking into the kitchen, I make myself a coffee. Tired from the past week and stepping into my Luna duties. The pack has adjusted, and we didn¡¯t lose many of our people, but Aria and Reid lost a quarter of their pack and my father¡¯s old pack. We lost our Beta and Damien promoted Max who I thought was very deserving of the title to Beta, Trey and Tatum were both ced third inmand and had adjusted quite well to their new positions. Despite our war with rogues and Kade, Damien¡¯s views on rogues changed, and we changed thew about killing on sight.


    Callie took the Title of Beta female and Tabitha epted my offer as Gamma. The war had really brought everyone closer and new friendship blossomed and our future looked bright and for once I was excited about it.


    Sipping my coffee, I didn¡¯t hear Damiene in, only realising when I felt his hands move across my waist, the familiar sparks of the mate bond in full effect as one of his hands moved to my breast while the other snuck its way into the waistband of my skirt.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± Damien¡¯s voice next to my ear as he kissed my neck before sucking on my mark, making my answer sound more like a moan. ¡°Good, yours?¡±


    ¡°Better now¡± He growled before his hand moved from my breast to push my skirt up before sliding my underwear to the side.


    ¡°Someone could walk in,¡± I moan as his fingers tease me.


    Instead of answering, he spins me around before cing me on the bench before tugging my panties down and stepping between my legs. His lips devouring the skin on my neck as he nipped and sucked on it. Using my hands, I tug on his belt undoing it, before pushing his pants down slightly. Damien moves me closer to the edge, before sinking himself into my wet heat. I moan loudly at the full feeling before he moves, thrusting in and out at a fast speed, making me knock some cups into the sink as I brace my hands on the counter to hold myself in ce.


    My orgasm builds as he pounds into me, my stomach tightening as arousal floods me and I teeter on the edge, his movements bing erratic and I know he is close, leaning forward I sink my fangs into his neck. He groans loudly as Ip at his neck before pulling back. His lips going to mine as he devours my lips and I feel my walls tighten around him as my orgasm washes over me, and I feel Damien thrust once more before stilling as my walls clench around his hard length and I feel his hot seed spill into me, and we are both left panting. He kisses my lips softly before we hear someone clear their throat, making both of us freeze and look toward the kitchen door.


    ¡°Really, the kitchen bench I cook there¡± Natalia says chuckling to herself and I feel my face turn beet red. Both Damien and I froze in ce.


    ¡°Next time lock the door; I left my handbag,¡± Natalia says, walking over to the oven where her handbag was sitting. Damien chuckles at my embarrassment.


    ¡°Well carry on, be nice to hear theughter of kids in this huge ce. I will see you tomorrow preferably without the show at my cooking station¡± Natalia says walking out.


    Damienughs before stepping away, pulling his pants up and pulling my skirt down.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lock the door?¡±


    ¡°I forgot¡± He chuckles before helping me down and hugging me.


    Six monthster


    Tabitha, Callie, and I were driving to the pack clinic. I had been feeling sick for thest week and a half. Tabitha refusing to take no for an answer booked the appointment before she and Callie forced me into the car. The trip took about twenty minutes before pulling up. Walking inside, Tabitha went to tell them I had arrived while I bounced little Tilly on myp. She looked so much like Tabitha, her blonde curly hair sitting messily on her head as she cackled her head off at me bouncing her.


    Tabitha sits beside me before pulling her phone out. Callie read a magazine before scrunching her face up at the picture, making me look at what she was reading. It was a picture of a woman giving birth. Callie¡¯s face looked horrified at the picture of a baby¡¯s head crowning. I chuckled at her before turning my attention back to Tilly.


    When Damien suddenly walked in.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask. Looking up at him.


    ¡°Tabitha messaged and said you were here, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing just feel crook, probably a bug¡± I tell him before turning my gaze to Tabitha incredulously that she called him from work. She shrugged, and I could see a devious smile light up her face. I was about to ask her what she was smiling about when my name was called by a nurse. She handed me a cup and asked me to pee in it.


    Damien took Tilly from me holding her before kissing her little head. Damien wanted kids more than anything, and I was a little saddened it hadn¡¯t happened for us yet. He would make a great father one day and since Tilly has been born, we always offer to babysit, and Tabitha and her family have be family to us. Tabitha was expecting her second child in a couple of days, so we have been taking Tilly a lot to let her rest.


    Quickly doing what she asked, she then walks me into the same room I brought Tabitha to for her ultrasound. Confused, I look to the nurse as Damien walks in before sitting down next to the bed. Callie and Tabitha walking in as well.


    I look at the nurse confused, ¡°Really Lily, you still haven¡¯t figured it out¡± Tabitha says shaking her head.


    ¡°Figured what out?¡± I ask as the nurse motions for me toy down.


    ¡°Come on woman, the mood swings, the morning sickness, your sudden appetite to eat Damien every time he walks in the room and you have gained weight¡± She chuckles, and I see Damien sit up straighter before something clicks and a bright smile graces his face as he eyes my stomach. Here I thought I just needed toy off the cakes Natalia keeps making.


    ¡°Your pregnant Luna¡± Nurse Reba tells me. I feel La stir. She had been quiettely like she had been sleeping a lot, I thought she was only tired from our extra duties of being Luna, refusing to let me shift and sticking to herself and onlying forward in our human form.


    ¡°You knew?¡± I question her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get our hopes up,¡± She says, yawning. Which I could understand, being on birth control for so long really messed my cycles up and I thought it would never happen so I gave up.


    Reba pushes on my shoulder, getting me toy down before lifting my shirt. She ces the cool jelly on my belly before moving a device over it. She turns the screen so Damien and I can see. I gasp when I notice the little heartbeat on the screen.


    ¡°Yes, I knew it. We are going to be parent¡¯s¡± Damien said excitedly, a huge grin stered on his face as he leaned over kissing me.


    ¡°So here is baby A, this one here is Baby B¡± My eyes snap to the nurse and so does Damien¡¯s as he stands staring at the screen intently. ¡°Twins¡± He gasps.


    ¡°No, alpha Baby C is over here, you¡¯re having triplets and you are about five weeks along¡± She says, and I am gobsmacked three, three babies swimming around in my womb. Damien scratches his head shocked and I hear Callieugh at our shock, Tabitha burst outughing at my horrified face. La purring excitedly in my head.


    Before Damien jumps excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re not worried that there are three?¡± I ask, shocked that he was so excited while I was horrified at the thought of bing the size of a house.


    ¡°Nope, I have super sperm¡± He says victoriously. Like he just won some award for getting off and impregnating me with not one but three babies. I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to cheer or cry at the information.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Want to know the sex?¡± Reba asks, looking to us.


    ¡°You can tell this early?¡±


    ¡°Werewolf pregnancies progress in half the time of human pregnancies Luna and you¡¯re a hybrid which makes it even quicker, you know this¡± Reba answers.


    ¡°I want to know,¡± Damien says gazing at the screen. She zooms in and you could just make out their little arms and legs, they kind of reminded me of jellybeans with stumpy little arms and legs after a few minutes she answers.


    ¡°Baby A is a boy; Baby B is a boy and Baby C is a girl¡± Reba says beaming at us.


    I could feel Damien¡¯s excitement hitting me through the bond as he jumped up and down like an oversized man child excitedly.


    ¡°We are having pups¡± He announced so loud I was sure the entire town heard.

 chapter 101 Epilogue

    Lana POV


    10 yearster


    Today was our sixteenth birthday and of all the days my Brother Alpha Ryker had to call an Alpha meeting on his twin sister¡¯s birthday. To say we were pissed off was an understatement. Arial and I watched from the upstairs window as Alpha¡¯s from all over filed out of their cars before being greeted by our father and Ryker. My twin sister Arial hated the meetings just as much as me. It was one thing being twins, it was another being Lycan hybrid twins, and we always found that we copped the most stares. Once we came of age and didn¡¯t get our wolves or shift, we knew we differed from our brother. Our mother was a direct descendant of the moon goddess, therefore, so were we.


    Our brother inherited most of our father¡¯s traits, he shifted when he was twelve and was what we call an early bloomer, but he didn¡¯t share my mother¡¯s Hybrid gene. Yes, he was a direct descendant like us, but for some reason he only received certain traits while my sister and I were exactly like our mother. We had no wolves and were half vampire and half Lycan. We were both saddened when we didn¡¯t get our wolves.


    Ryker always spoke of how much he loved his wolf growing up. But we still had each other. Being twins means you always have another half, a best friend for life, and my sister and I were incredibly close. So, close my mother sometimes had trouble telling us apart, the only giveaway being our scents were different slightly and our personalities.


    One by one, the Alpha¡¯s filed out of their cars. Noticing my aunty Lily¡¯s car pull up, I called Arial.


    ¡°Aunty Lil is here¡± I tell her, and shees racing over to peer out the window. We watched as she and my uncle pulled the triplets from the car. They were ten now and had grown so much. We hadn¡¯t seen them in a year because everyone had been busy.


    Arial and I raced each other down the stairs to greet them, only to be grabbed by our brother as we went to race past. Ryker was fast as he gripped both our arms, tugging us beside him.


    ¡°Girls settle down¡± He scolded, giving us a pointed look. Ryker was the spitting image of our father and sometimes when he scolded us it was actually like our father did. Standing beside him, I cross my arms over my chest, giving him a defiant look. Aunty Lily and Uncle Damien walking in. Our nephews Abel, Asher, and our niece Amelia walk in beside them till they notice both of us and rush over. Lily goes straight to my brother, giving him a hug before kissing both Arial and I and wishing us happy birthday. Damien was greeting the other Alpha¡¯s before they walked off down the foyer to the conference room with my father and mother.


    ¡°Lana, Arial, can you take the kids to y out back?¡± Lily asks us and we both nod. Taking the kids outside, they rush over to the swing set, Arial following close behind them. We push them on the swings for a bit when Amelia asks to retrieve something from the car.


    ¡°I can go get it, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°My book, I left it on the backseat¡± Amelia tells me, and I nod before walking back through the pack house heading for the front door. Going to Uncle Damien¡¯s mustang I open the back door and see Amelia¡¯s book sitting in the door trim. Bending over, I grab it just as another car pulls up.


    Closing the door, I go to walk back inside when I hear car doors open, making me look back at the ck SUV. A man around my brother¡¯s age steps out and I instantly recognise him as the Forest Pack Alpha. Their pack was north of ours and around two hours away. He must have taken over his father¡¯s pack because this was the first time I had seen him. The only reason I recognised him was because he looks a lot like his father, plus the woodsy scent that all the forest Pack had. Only his was sweeter, mouth-wateringly so. He smelt so good I wanted to take a bite out of him to see if he tasted as good as he smelt.


    I mind link my brother.


    ¡°The Forest Pack Alpha is here¡±


    ¡°Tell Alpha Jed toe in¡± He replies.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Jed, I think it¡¯s his son¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I will be right there,¡± He replies. About to turn around when the wind shifts, and I hear a growl behind me. Ignoring the new Alpha, I continue up the stairs, about to head inside when I hear the one word I have dreaded all my life.


    ¡°Mate¡± He growls, making me spin around to find he was directly behind me, his hand gripping my arm as he tugs me against him.


    ¡°Dad¡± I scream petrified as I struggle to get out of his grip. My father and Ryker both raced out before freezing, making me look up at the man who had hold of me.


    ¡°Alpha Tate let go of my daughter now¡± My father growls, stepping toward him, my brother included as they see the frightened look on my face. My uncle rushes out the door before stopping beside my brother.


    ¡°Tate let her go, geez what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Damien asks him. Alpha Tate doesn¡¯t let go. Instead yanks me closer to him and I see my sister run out with a panicked look on her face.


    ¡°Mine¡± He growls behind me, making everyone look at each other, none hiding their shock at his words. My brother seems to regain himself faster before turning to the Alpha.


    ¡°Let her go she is only sixteen you¡¯re scaring my sister¡± He growls stepping forward before ripping me away from the Alpha and I run to my sister before turning around to face the man that ims I belong to him. He was very handsome with his dark hair and hypnotic emerald green eyes. His prating gaze made me step back and away from him further. His eyes did not leave me. I felt nothing towards him, so how could he im I was his mate. Arial tugs me toward the pack house door when he growls loudly, making me look back. My father, Damien, and my brother blocking him from me.


    Yet I find myself frozen on the spot, not able to take another step when my mother finally walks out.


    ¡°You im my daughter is yours?¡± She asks, raising an eyebrow. He straightens up before looking at her. No one can go against my mother. And if they did, it was their funeral. By the look the Alpha gave her, he knew this as he nodded to her.


    ¡°Luna Queen¡± He nods in respect.


    ¡°Well,e inside so we can finish this meeting quickly and we can talk, but I can assure you Alpha my daughter will not be going anywhere with you unless she agrees, understood?¡± She demands. He growls but nods his head before his eyes go back to me.


    ¡°No disrespect Luna but I will not be leaving without my mate¡± He says, his eyes not leaving mine. My mother looks at me sadly and I feel Arial¡¯s grip on my arm tighten.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with him mumma¡± I tell her through the mind-link.


    ¡°Go inside, your father and I will handle this¡± She tells me, and I let out the breath I was holding before racing inside with my sister.


    Chapter|| 103


    Fight between Alpha¡¯s


    Lana POV


    Today was our sixteenth birthday and of all the days my brother Alpha Ryker had to call an Alpha meeting on his twin sister¡¯s birthday. To say we were pissed off was an understatement. Arial and I watched from the upstairs window as Alpha¡¯s from all over filed out of their cars before being greeted by our father and Ryker. My twin sister Arial hated the meetings just as much as me. It was one thing being twins, it was another being Lycan hybrid twins, and we always found that we copped the most stares. Once we came of age and didn¡¯t get our wolves or shift, we knew we differed from our brother. Our mother was a direct descendant of the Moon Goddess, therefore, so are we.


    Our brother inherited most of our father¡¯s traits, he shifted when he was twelve and was what we call an early bloomer, but he didn¡¯t share my mother¡¯s Hybrid gene. Yes, he was a direct descendant like us, but for some reason he only received certain traits while my sister and I were exactly like our mother. We had no wolves and were half vampire and half Lycan. We were both saddened when we didn¡¯t get our wolves. Ryker always spoke of how much he loved his wolf growing up. But we still had each other. Being twins means you always have another half, a best friend for life, and my sister and I were incredibly close. So close, my mother sometimes had trouble telling us apart, the only giveaway being that our scents were different slightly.


    One by one, the Alpha¡¯s filed out of their cars. Noticing my aunt Lily¡¯s car pulling up, I called to Arial. ¡°Aunty Lil is here¡± I tell her, and shees racing over to peer out the window. We watched as she and my uncle pulled the triplets from the car. They were ten now and had grown so much. We hadn¡¯t seen them in a year because everyone had been busy.


    Arial and I raced each other down the stairs to greet them, only to be grabbed by our brother as we went to race past. Ryker was fast as he gripped both our arms, tugging us beside him.


    ¡°Girls settle down¡± He scolded, giving us a pointed look. Ryker was the spitting image of our father and sometimes when he scolded us it was actually like our father did. Standing beside him I cross my arms over my chest, giving him a defiant look. Aunty Lily and Uncle Damien walk in. Our nephews Abel, Asher, and our niece Amelia walk in beside them, until they notice both of us and rush over. Lily goes straight to my brother, giving him a hug before kissing both Arial and I and wishing us happy birthday. Damien was greeting the other Alpha¡¯s before they walked off down the foyer to the conference room with my father and mother.


    ¡°Lana, Arial can you take the kids to y out back?¡± Lily asks us and we both nod our heads. Taking the kids outside, they rush over to the swing set. Arial following close behind them. We push them on the swings for a bit when Amelia asks to retrieve something from the car.


    ¡°I can go get it, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°My book, I left it on the backseat¡± Amelia tells me, and I nod before walking back through the pack house heading for the front door. Going to Uncle Damien¡¯s mustang I open the back door and see Amelia¡¯s book sitting in the door trim. Bending over, I grab it just as another car pulls up.


    Closing the door, I go to walk back inside when I hear car doors open, making me look back at the ck SUV. A man around my brother¡¯s age steps out and I instantly recognise him as the Forest Pack Alpha. Their pack was north of ours, around two hours away. He must have taken over his father¡¯s pack because this was the first time I had seen him. The only reason I recognised him was because he looks a lot like his father, plus the woodsy scent that all the Forest Pack had. Only his was sweeter, mouth-watering so. He smelt so good I wanted to take a bite out of him to see if he tasted as good as he smelt. Blushing at that thought I mindlink my brother deciding to head back to my sister.


    ¡°The Forest Pack Alpha is here¡±


    ¡°Tell Alpha Jed toe in¡± He replies.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Jed, I think it¡¯s his son¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I will be right there,¡± He replies. About to turn around when the wind shifts and I hear a growl behind me. Ignoring the new Alpha, I continue up the stairs about to head inside when I hear the one word I have dreaded all my life.


    ¡°Mate¡± He growls, making me spin around to find he was directly behind me, his hand gripping my arm as he tugs me against him.


    ¡°Dad¡± I scream petrified as I struggle to get out of his grip. My father and my brother Ryker both raced out before freezing, making me look up at the man who had a hold of me.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alpha Tate let go of my daughter now¡± My father growls while stepping toward him, my brother included as they see the frightened look on my face. My uncle rushes out the door before stopping beside my brother.


    ¡°Tate let her go, geez what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Damien asks him. Alpha Tate doesn¡¯t let go though, instead yanks me closer to him and I see my sister run out with a panicked look on her face.


    ¡°Mine¡± He growls behind me, making everyone look at each other, no one hiding their shock at his words. My brother seems to regain himself faster before turning to the Alpha.


    ¡°Let her go, she is only sixteen, you are scaring my sister¡± He growls, stepping forward before ripping me away from the Alpha. I run to my sister before turning around to face the man that ims I belong to him. He was very handsome with his dark hair and hypnotic emerald, green eyes. His prating gaze made me step back and away from him further. His eyes not leaving me. I felt nothing towards him, so how could he im I was his mate. Arial tugs me toward the pack house door when he growls loudly, making me look back at him. My father, Damien, and my brother blocking him from me.


    I find myself frozen on the spot, locked in ce by his intense gaze, unable to take another step when my mother finally walks out.


    ¡°You im my daughter is yours?¡± She asks, raising an eyebrow at him, her lips pursing. He straightens up before looking at her. No one can go against my mother. And if they did, it was their funeral. By the look the Alpha gave her, he knew this as he nodded to her.


    ¡°Luna Queen¡± He nods in respect.


    ¡°Well,e inside so we can finish this meeting quickly and we can talk, but I can assure you Alpha my daughter will not be going anywhere with you unless she agrees, understood?¡± She demands. He growls but nods his head before his eyes go back to me.


    ¡°No disrespect Luna but I will not be leaving without my mate¡± He says his eyes not leaving mine. My mother looks at me sadly and I feel Arial¡¯s grip on my arm tighten.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with him mamma¡± I tell her through the mind-link.


    ¡°Go inside, your father and I will handle this¡± She tells me, and I let out the breath I was holding before racing inside with my sister.

 chapter 102

    ¡°Do you think he is your mate?¡± Arial asks as soon as the door is shut. My younger brothers raced down the stairs toward us excitedly.


    ¡°Lana, Arial, did you hear the notorious Alpha Tate and Alpha Drake areing today?¡± My brother Ace asked, he was obsessed with Alpha¡¯s. I didn¡¯t understand his obsession considering he would one day be one.


    ¡°Yes Ace, we know. Tate is outside with mum and Dad. Now go with Tyson and y with your cousins. They are in the games room¡± Arial says, giving them a stern look. They both take off. They were both identical twins and little mischief makers, always up to no good.


    Storming off upstairs, I head to my room. Sitting on my bed annoyed.


    ¡°So, do you?¡± Asks Arial and I roll my eyes.


    ¡°No, I feel nothing towards him¡± I tell her, and she nods thinking.


    ¡°On the plus side he is gorgeous¡± Arial says, nudging me with her elbow and I roll my eyes. I chuckle, shaking my head. Of course that is all she cares about. I loved my sister, but she could be a little vain. Hearing another car pull up Arial walks to the window.


    ¡°Well damn that man is fine,e check out the eye candy¡± Arial says but I ignore her.


    ¡°That must be Alpha Drake, I heard stories about him. Apparently, he is aplete ass and Alpha Tate has been at war with him overnd disputes¡± Arial says.


    ¡°Has Alpha Tate left?¡± I ask not wanting to get off my bed.


    ¡°Ah no, he is still here and oh that looked like it hurt¡± I hear my sister say as she cringes.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, sitting up and rushing to the window. Ryker had Alpha Tate by the arms holding him back and my father had Alpha Drake. It looked like Alpha Drake may have punched Alpha Tate. I could hear their arguing and Tate spat blood on the ground. Both of them looked like they were about to rip each other apart.


    My mother walking between them both giving them a scolding for their inappropriate behaviour. I chuckled at seeing them both drop their heads and suddenly both of them looked up at the window. Arial and I ducking down out of sight.


    ¡°Who said Alpha meetings were boring? I would love to be a fly on the wall in the meeting¡± Arial says, making me giggle. We both peek a glimpse out the window, but everyone is gone when we hear arguing downstairs.


    ¡°He started it¡± I heard Alpha Tate exim.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who started it, I will finish it, if you don¡¯t shut up¡± My mother snaps at them both. The downstairs foyer goes quiet.


    ¡°Girls I know you are up there,e to the meeting room¡± I groan and Arialughs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so glum, at least you found your mate¡± She says.


    Getting up, I walk to the stairs and see my mother talking to the Alpha¡¯s from the other pack.


    ¡°I am so sorry Alpha¡¯s for wasting your time¡± She says escorting them out.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine my queen, I see you have your hands full with those two in there¡± The Alpha from Fire pack tells my mother, the other Alpha¡¯s agreeing with him looking up the hallway before their eyes snap to the stairs where Arial and I are.


    ¡°Goodluck¡± The Alpha announces to me, great everyone heard Alpha Tate, just what I needed. They leave and my mother turns to us.


    ¡°Are you okay girls?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma, we are fine¡±


    ¡°Goode in, I will quickly sort this mess between these two. Then we will sort this whole mate issue¡± She sighs, and I could see how annoyed she was. They want to tread lightly, my mother was in a mood, god help them if she snaps.


    ¡°Can I wait out here?¡± I whine not wanting to go in.


    ¡°That would be rude besides, neither of you have met Alpha Drake yet¡± My mother tells us, and we reluctantly go down the stairs and follow her to the board room. Walking in, Alpha Tate smiles at me. Alpha Drake staring before his mouth falls open and my luck couldn¡¯t get any worse.


    ¡°Mate¡± He growls stepping toward me, but before he could reach me Alpha Tate rips me toward him.


    ¡°Mine¡± He growls baring his canines at Alpha Drake. My father growls loudly, but that doesn¡¯t stop Alpha Drake from grabbing my other arm and yanking me back toward him. I was being pulled back and forth until Drake lunged at Tate, both of them hitting the floor, trading blow for blow. While I stood frozen, shocked. My brother growls before punching the table, the table cracking down the middle from the force and goosebumps rise on my skin and the viciousness behind it.


    ¡°Enough¡± He bellows and they both freeze. Alpha Drake had Alpha Tate on the ground, his fist raised about to deliver another blow.


    I was on the verge of tears and my sister looked as shocked as I felt.


    ¡°Get up, now. You will not carry on like this in my house. You are Alpha¡¯s not boys act like it¡± My brother snaps at them. Drake gets off Tate but not before giving him onest shove making Tate growl before he gets to his feet.


    ¡°Now sit down¡± My father growls at them and they both pull chairs out, sitting down. This couldn¡¯t get any worse, I think to myself.


    Arial and I sit between my brother and father. I felt safest here, if either of them tried to grab me, I know they would lose an arm and probably their life by the time my mother is done with them.


    ¡°So, you both im Lana? Both im my daughter then act like animals fighting over her?¡± My mother asks, resting her hands on the desk and staring them down.


    ¡°Lana,¡± They both say at the same time trying out my name.


    ¡°Yes, she is my mate,¡± Drake says, sending me a wink. His blue eyes sparkling back at me, you could tell he was a yer just by looking at him.


    ¡°No, she is my mate¡± Alpha Tate growls across the table.


    ¡°This is ridiculous, Lana do you feel anything for either of these to idiots¡± My mother says looking at me. It was the first time I had ever heard my mother call another Alpha a name, she must be over this feud already.


    ¡°No, nothing at all mama¡± She sighs, and she looks exhausted already.


    ¡°I am not leaving without my mate¡± Drake snaps and Alpha Tate stands up to protest, but I get up drawing their attention.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere with either of you. I am not your mate¡± I tell them looking between the pair of them and instantly feeling bad by the wounded looks they both give me.


    ¡°Shit, I can¡¯t even find one mate and yet she has two, so unfair¡± My sister whines crossing her arms across her chest beside me and making me chuckle, not a serious bone in that girl¡¯s body.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to have both of them¡± I tell her before walking out.


    ¡°Lana you can¡¯t just leave¡± Ryker calls out to me.


    ¡°Well, this is me leaving brother, so I guess I can¡± I tell him, letting the door swing shut behind me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 chapter 103

    Lana POV


    Walking out I went in search of my cousins and little brothers. I couldn¡¯t sit in that room any longer while theypared dick sizes. What a day, not only do I have one person iming I am their mate I have two. Like how is that even going to work, and how is it even possible? Ariales out after a few minutes searching for me.


    Sitting on the lounge, I watch my cousins y Mario kart in the games room, hoping my mother can sort out this drama for me, so they can be on their testosterone-filled way. Of course, I had to be mates with two people that despised each other.


    Arial sits down beside me before pulling me against her side. I rest my head on her shoulder. She was myfort ce, always has been, our bond was like no other. Tyson and Ace were the same always joined at the hip no matter what.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Arial asks, concerned when I say nothing.


    ¡°Like this is a bad dream, I don¡¯t want mates. I don¡¯t want to leave you¡± I tell her. She nods her head and my aunt Lilyes out about an hourter of us watching the kids y.


    ¡°Come on kids we have to head home¡± She tells them making Arial and I look up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    ¡°We have to head back; we were nning on staying for a couple days but looks like you¡¯re going to have a full house¡±


    ¡°Full house?¡± I ask, worried. Lily nods sadly.


    ¡°Yes, it will work out Lana, we have a couple members back home with more than one mate. Don¡¯t let it get to you, too much¡± She answers. Great, so that means they are staying.


    Arial and I help my Uncle and Aunty load the kids in the car. My mother embraced my Aunty tightly, not wanting to let her go. They were close like Arial and I, though their rtionship was more mother daughter. My mother raised her sister, brought her up, they kind of reminded me of the Gilmore girls from that TV series, a day didn¡¯t go by when my mother hadn¡¯t spoken to her sister.


    ¡°Chin up Hun, you will whip them into shape. Or beat them senseless¡± Uncle Damien tells me, making me look up at him. I smile giving a quick nod before watching them leave and drive down the driveway. My mother had tears in her eyes, but she shook her head, pushing them back before her cold expression slipped back into ce.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s deal with these two monkeys,¡± She says, tapping my cheek with her hand. Argh thest thing I wanted to do.


    Walking inside, Ryker was showing them upstairs and I groaned when he put them in rooms on either side of the room I shared with my sister, Ryker leaving them to get settled in. Ignoring their presence, I went downstairs. Ryker was sitting at the kitchen bench, he looked tired and I figured it was from all the drama. My brother still hadn¡¯t found his mate, not that he wanted one, his sole focus was on the pack and the businesses our family owned. My father helped him run them but had more or less stepped down handing the reins over to him.


    ¡°I can make them leave if you ask me¡± Ryker says when I walk in. I make Ryker and myself a coffee, handing him his.


    ¡°Do you want them to leave?¡± He asks but I could see the exhaustion on his face. I didn¡¯t want my brother fighting my battles. That wouldn¡¯t be fair, although I knew he would kill for his family, kill for his pack. My brother had no fear of violence, he could be ruthless and merciless when he wanted to be, he was a good Alpha and an even better brother.


    ¡°No, I will handle it, you have enough going on¡± I tell him, and he nods, running his hand through his hair before grabbing his mug.


    ¡°I will be in the office if you need me, don¡¯t be afraid of them Lana. I know you don¡¯t like violence and avoid confrontation, but you¡¯re safe here. They try anything tell me, I have no problems forcing them to eat their teeth¡± He says, and I nod watching him walk out. I stayed in my room for the rest of the afternoon, and my motheres up at dinner time with my dinner.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be around them, so I brought your dinner to you¡± She says, cing my te on myp. She made spaghetti bolognaise. I start eating and my mother brushes my hair behind my ear making me look up at her.


    ¡°The Alpha¡¯s have refused to leave without you. I know this is hard, but you are going to have see them eventually, I will give you till morning then you need to stop hiding in this room¡±


    ¡°But how, this isn¡¯t even going to work, they hate each other¡± She shrugs.


    ¡°It will work itself out, the mate bond will see to it. If not, I will support your decision to reject them, but just remember Lana if you do, there is a chance you may not get a second chance mate¡± I nod thinking over her words. Mates were supposed to be our other half, rejecting your mate was frowned upon and a disrespect to the Moon Goddess or to my great however many greats she is grandmother.


    Ariales in after dinner flopping on her bed by the window. ¡°You could cut the tension with a knife¡± She states.


    ¡°They really hate each other, like the amount of hate, surely can¡¯t be just overnd disputes¡± She says, and I roll over on my bed to face her.


    ¡°I am going to have a shower, those two arguing has sucked the life right out of me¡± She says with a chuckle, grabbing her toiletries bag and pyjamas and heading into the ensuite. She locks the door on the other end which leads into the room next door. Seeing as it is now upied. I suppose I will have to remember to do the same thing. Just as she shuts the door, I hear a knock on the bedroom one. I knew instantly it was them by their scents as I approached the door.


    Swinging it open, Ie face to face with them. ¡°Whatever you want, I don¡¯t want to hear it¡± I tell them, about to shut the door in their faces. Drake growls, his hand stopping the door and I give up letting them in.


    ¡°We havee up with an idea?¡± Tate says, making me raise an eyebrow as I walk over to my bed. They both walk in looking around. Drake stopped and looked at some pictures on the wall of me and my sister. Giving me a chance to really look at them. They were actually pretty simr though Drake was a little more imposing, tall, dark and handsome. Drake had a five o¡¯clock shadow. While Tate was clean shaven. Both had short hair but longer on the top. Drake plucked a photo off the wall and I watch as Tate walks over, looking over his shoulder at it.


    ¡°You and your sister seem close¡± Tate states looking back at me.


    ¡°She is my sister so I would hope so¡± I tell him.


    ¡°So, what is this idea, I don¡¯t have all night¡± I tell them, and Drake puts the picture down, turning around to face me.


    ¡°We thought maybe we could organise schedules, like Monday through Wednesday you stay with me and Thursday to Saturday with him, Sundays you can choose¡± He tells me, and my mouth falls open. Was this divorce court, I was the child being shipped between houses, they can¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°So, would you like to finalise these custody agreements in court?¡± I ask sarcastically, yet they didn¡¯t seem to realise I wasn¡¯t being serious.


    ¡°We could, I suppose¡± They both tell me. Iugh because this isical. They actually thought I was serious.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not happening. I am not a child, you are not my parents, and I am not leaving my home. You two need to figure something else out because I am not a package to be shipped from one ce to another¡± Tate growls at me and Drake shoves him, I roll my eyes. Seriously?


    ¡°Don¡¯t growl at her¡± He snaps at him, but Tate shoves him back and then they start fighting again.


    ¡°Knock it off you two¡± I tell them. And to think they were supposed to be adults, yet they were behaving like kids. My sister walks out of the bathroom before growling loudly. I just sit there wondering what to do. I was d when she walked out. She was always the more outspoken one.


    ¡°Enough, get the fuck out of my room if you want to act like animals¡± She snaps at them using her Alpha voice. They both freeze before turning to re at her.


    ¡°Seriously Lana, you need to sort this out. These two are going to kill each other¡± I agree something was definitely amiss with them, anything the other does sets the other off. More so Drake I noticed, he was hot headed, but this was bing ridiculous. Arial looks at me trying to tell me to do something or say something and I just stare. I hate confrontation, I was usually pretty cid, my sister was the firecracker. I hated being the centre of attention while she loved it. Arial would smile in your face and then rip your head off without a second thought. Whereas I would rather just keep my mouth shut just to avoid conflict.


    When I say nothing, Arial rolls her eyes before turning to them. ¡°Get out, leave her be¡± She says, and they have no choice but to leave.


    ¡°You need to start standing up for yourself, you have an Alpha voice use it¡±


    ¡°Dad can resist mums,¡± I tell her, and she nods.


    ¡°That¡¯s true but they haven¡¯t marked you yet, they are beneath you, tell them what you want them to do, or they will walk all over you Lana¡± She scolds me.

 chapter 104

    The next morning, I woke up early wanting to leave for school before I had to face them. Quickly getting ready, I raced down the stairs catching my father just as he was getting ready to leave with Ryker. Barrelling through the front door and waving them down as they started to pull out of the driveway.


    Ryker stops the car and I swing the back door open and hop in. ¡°Is there a reason you areing to work with us?¡± My father asks, turning in his seat and looking back at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I need a lift to school¡±


    ¡°School doesn¡¯t start for three more hours Lana¡±


    ¡°I know, I just wanted to get there early today¡± I lie.


    ¡°More like you¡¯re trying to avoid your mates¡± Ryker says but reverses out anyway before driving down the long driveway.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t avoid them forever?¡± My father asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping they will get that I don¡¯t want mates and leave¡±


    Ryker snorts, shaking his head at my logic.


    ¡°Pretty sure it doesn¡¯t work like that Sis¡± Ryker teases as we drive into town. When we drive past my high school though, I sit forward.


    ¡°I am not leaving you at school for three hours, you cane help at the office and Ryker can drive you when school starts¡± I sat back, I had no idea what I was going to do once I got to school, so I was d to go to work with my father and brother.


    That changed once my father dumped a heap of paperwork in front of me and asked me to file it. I groaned at the sight of it.


    ¡°If you are going to be sneaking out every morning you can help or you can catch the bus with Arial¡± He states.


    ¡°Fine¡± I tell him, sulking before grabbing them from the desk. It took two hours to sort through them and put them in alphabetical order. When I was done my father came out with Ryker.


    ¡°In this day and age you would think everything would be electronic¡± I tell them,ying my head on the secretary¡¯s desk. My fingers felt numb from flicking through pages.


    ¡°It is, we just wanted to see how badly you wanted to avoid your mates¡± Ryker snickers and my dad elbows him, but I could see the amusement on his face.


    I cross my arms annoyed they just made me do a pointless task. ¡°Come, I will run you to school¡± Ryker says, grabbing his keys and walking toward the elevator.


    ¡°I take it you didn¡¯t have breakfast?¡± My brother asks in the elevator and I shake my head.


    ¡°We will grab something on the way,¡± He says. Ryker drives me to school, stopping at McDonalds on the way and to grab breakfast and coffee.


    Once I get to school, I sit in the car eating. The school bus pulls up and I see Arial looking around before her eyes stop on Ryker¡¯s car. She res at us before stomping over. I groan, she was pissed off because I ditched her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Morning Arial¡± Ryker says, handing her a bag with food as she climbs in the back, her anger forgotten with food and caffeine.


    ¡°See this is why you¡¯re my favourite¡± Arial states and Ryker chuckles.


    ¡°I¡¯m your twin¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You¡¯re also the one that abandoned me to deal with your mates¡±


    ¡°She was helping Dad and I¡± Ryker tells her, sending me a wink.


    ¡°I saw that¡± Arial says pointing a finger at him.


    ¡°Both of you get out, I have work to do, and before you ask, yes Lana I wille get you after school¡± A smile slips on my face, he knew before I even had to ask.


    Arial and I hop out, both walking through the school gates. The day goes by quickly much to my horror and before I know it my brother was out the front waiting for me. Arial skips over to me, looping her arm through mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going home if you are not¡± She states but I could tell she was nervous about something. As we near the car Arial lets me go. ¡°Shotgun¡± She screams, darting for the front seat and opening the door and sticking her tongue out at me. I roll my eyes. I was going to let her have it anyway. Getting to the office we both hop out and head upstairs. My father was in a meeting. Ryker came out with more files dumping them on the desk and I re at him.


    ¡°Arial file those, Lanae with me, you can file the ones in my office¡± Ryker says.


    ¡°What? All of them? That will take a week¡± Arial whines and I shake my head not even bothering to tell her she didn¡¯t have to. Following Ryker into his office, I put my hands on my hips wondering what phony task he was going to make me do.


    Instead, he sits at his desk and motions for me to shut the door. I shut it before sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°So, what crap do you want me to do that is unnecessary?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he tosses me a paper bag, opening it I find donuts and steal one out.


    ¡°She is going to kill you?¡± I tell him. He shrugs, a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Would be the most work she has ever done¡± He states beforeughing. I sat in the office ying candy crush for a few hours when suddenly Arial walks in and spots me rxed on the sofa.


    ¡°What the fuck Ryker,¡± Arial screeches.


    ¡°And you knew? I knew something was up when the dates were all wrong¡± She uses and Iugh.


    ¡°I have donuts¡± I tell her, holding up the bag. She really was too easy to satiate.


    ¡°Seriously don¡¯t understand how you¡¯re not the size of a house¡± My brother teases as she shovels one in her mouth, she flips him the bird before flopping down next to me and putting her feet on myp.


    ¡°I have papercuts, that¡¯s thest time I ever help you¡± She res at him, but he pays her no attention, used to her rants.


    ¡°They have an electronic filing system, they got me with the same thing this morning¡± I tell her and her eyes ze.


    ¡°You mean I just wasted my bloody time?¡±


    ¡°Yep¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Think of it as work experience, dad made me file for three weeks when I started before the secretary let it slip that they were fake files and that everything was done electronically¡± Ryker says.


    My mouth falls open, three weeks of filing fake files. My father has a strange sense of humour.


    ¡°Where is dad?¡± I ask just as I hear the elevator Bing.


    ¡°That would be him¡± Ryker states before the door opens and in steps my father and my supposed mates.


    ¡°No, why are they here?¡± I groan. The very two people I was trying to avoid. My father folds his arms over his chest before ring at Arial.


    ¡°Do you have something you need to own up to youngdy?¡± He asks her, giving her a sharp look. She feigns innocence. Batting her eyshes but my father knows her too well. I wonder what she did.


    ¡°So, you know nothing about the Alpha¡¯s tyres being shed on both their cars?¡± He questions and my mouth falls open, shocked. Arial closes my mouth before nudging me with her elbow.


    ¡°Nope, no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡± My father res at her before I feel her stomp on my foot wanting back up.


    ¡°It was probably an act of god,¡± I tell him. Not knowing what else to say, my brain was not able to conjure up any excuses with my two mates staring, making my brain muddled from their godlike looks and intoxicating smell.


    ¡°Since when did you be Christian?¡± My father asks, turning to me.


    ¡°Hmm I was just assuming it must be him, Arial would never do something so crazy¡± Ryker snorted, choking on hisugh.


    ¡°Well did this so-called god happen to steal your sister¡¯s pink pocket knife?¡± He asks in a mocking tone knowing I was lying for her. My eyes snap to her. She got me to lie for her and she left evidence.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get it out, it got stuck and don¡¯t look at me like that¡± She blurts giving herself away not that she hadn¡¯t already. I shake my head and my father res at her, and she shrinks under his gaze.


    ¡°Well, you just earned yourself a week of being grounded¡± My father announces.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, they were going to follow me to school to find Lana¡± She screams at him, jumping to her feet. My father growls at her outburst and I see my fathers wolf Rydere forward, my father¡¯s eyes bleeding ck at her tone. My sister sits back down crossing her arms over her chest. It was one thing testing my father, another challenging his wolf, though mum was scarier and dad would never hurt us, but that didn¡¯t make him any less frightening.


    ¡°You can go Lana; your sister will be cleaning this entire office with a toothbrush¡± Dad says ring down at her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡±


    ¡°Deadly serious, you can¡¯t just do what you please and not face the consequences¡± Arial huffs and I felt a little bad for her because I knew she did it for me.


    ¡°I will stay and help¡± I tell him, but he shakes his head.


    ¡°Just go Lana, I will see you at home¡± She tells me. I look at Ryker, but he shakes his head pointing to Drake and Tate. No, I didn¡¯t want to go home with them and listen to them fight the entire way home.


    Dad hands them his keys before they walk out keeping a good distance from each other. Walking out the door, they press the button for the elevator. The thought of being trapped in an elevator with them horrified me. When I didn¡¯t get in, Drake reached forward, gripping my wrist and pulling me in. Tate hit the ground floor button and the doors closed.


    ¡°Are you avoiding us?¡± Drake asked, his warm hand still holding my wrist. I could feel Tate¡¯s eyes watching him


    ¡°Nope, just wanted to help my brother¡± I tell them, stepping away and toward the front of the elevator.


    When the doors finally opened, I bolted out and away from them. Walking toward the car park, Tate unlocks the car and I hop in the back doing my best to ignore them.


    Tate hops in the driver seat but Drake climbs in the back sitting next to me. I ce my bag on the seat between us, my heart skipping a beat as the car fills with their scents making my gums tingle.


    Tate starts driving and I can¡¯t wait to get home and away from them.


    ¡°Would your father really make her clean the ce with a toothbrush?¡± Tate asks.


    ¡°Yes, not the whole office but he will make her clean until close¡±


    ¡°With a toothbrush?¡± He asks again.


    ¡°Yes, are you hard of hearing?¡± I ask and Drake chuckles beside me. Tate res at him through the mirror. Halfway home, Drake reaches over grabbing my hand. Sparks rush over my skin and I pull my hand away not liking the feeling. He sighs before running his hand through his hair. Both their scents were bing overwhelming in the car. Pressing the button, I try to wind the window down but it¡¯s locked.


    ¡°Can you unlock the windows please¡± I ask. Tate looks down looking for the button. I started to feel a little ustrophobic and stuffy, their scents were engulfing me and the need to feed was getting worse.


    ¡°Unlock the windows¡± I snap at him, panic coursing through me.


    ¡°I am trying, which button is it?¡± He asks, pressing random buttons on the door trim.


    My fangs break through my gums and I could kill my father for making me go home with them. He knows how hard it is around humans for us let alone trapped in a car with two men whose scents were intoxicating to me and addictively sweet.


    ¡°Pull the car over¡± I scream as my fangs protrude. Tate pulls over and I jump out before he even turns the car off. Drake gets out walking over to me, his hand touching my shoulder. I jerk away from his touch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± I snap, trying to regain control.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tate asks and I could hear the concern and confusion in his voice.


    ¡°Do I look okay?¡± I ask, snapping my head towards him. I hear them gasp, clearly, they weren¡¯t used to dealing with vampires let alone a hybrid. Drakeposes himself first.


    ¡°Do you need blood?¡± He asks and I shake my head.


    ¡°No, your scents are overwhelming. I am fine just give me a second¡± I tell him and he nods. Drake walks back to the car before leaning in the driver¡¯s door and starting the car before finding the button that unlocks the windows. He winds them down.


    When I feel my fangs retract, I walk back hopping in the car. Tate starts driving but Drake hops in the front and I am grateful. I could feel Tate¡¯s eyes on me as he kept looking back at me in the mirror like he thought I was going to rip out his artery while he was driving.


    ¡°Can I ask how old you both are?¡± I ask, curious. Tate answers.


    ¡°23 and Drake is 25¡± I nod that didn¡¯t sound so bad, not that it mattered because I am not their mate.

 chapter 105

    The rest of the trip home was silent, as soon as the car pulled up, I bolted for the house, running straight to my room. My mothers voice reached me as I ran up the stairs.


    ¡°Lana is that you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, going to my room¡± I scream back not even slowing. I heard theme in, heard the front door shutting but I quickly rushed to my room, closing the door and locking it. A few secondster, I hear a knock on the door.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t avoid us forever¡± I hear Drake¡¯s husky voice call out to me. I can fucking try, I thought. I hear his footsteps leave and sigh only to hear the bathroom door open. My head snapping in its direction and in walks Tate and Drake.


    Shit, Arial must have forgotten to lock the bathroom door. Of all the rooms ours had to have a two-way bathroom.


    ¡°Get out¡± I snap at them; they both ignored me. Instead moving into the room and sitting on Arial¡¯s bed.


    I re at them; can¡¯t they see I want nothing to do with them? I am not leaving my sister especially for a man or men in my case.


    ¡°Chill, we only want to spend time with you¡± Tate says, holding his hands up in mock surrender.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to spend time with you, get out of my room¡± I tell them. Drake raises an eyebrow at me with a smirk on his face. He gets up walking toward me and I step back ready to make a run for the door when I hear my mother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Lana, Peter is here¡± She calls out. Thank god for that. ¡°Peter¡± They both say at the same time ncing at each other. I bolted for the door not even exining, he was my out and I was taking it.


    Rushing downstairs, I see Peter standing in the foyer. ¡°You¡¯re still in uniform¡± Peter says but I brush it off, grabbing his hand and tugging him toward the door wanting to escape. But that was short lived when I felt myself yanked backwards.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Drake growls and Peter flinches, not understanding what is going on, but I could tell from the fear in his brown eyes that he could feel Drake¡¯s Alpha aura radiating off him. It had little effect on me, but Peter looked like he was about to soil his pants.


    ¡°Mine¡± Drake growls and Peter lets go of my hand. My face flushing red at his im.


    ¡°Woah there Alpha, there is a huge misunderstanding, I am not iming her¡± He blurts out. Drake growls and my motheres rushing out, her apron around her waist and a worried look on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, why all this macho crap?¡± She demands. Tate and Drake turn to her before Tate speaks.


    ¡°She is not leaving with another male¡± Tate tells her, and my mother pinches the bridge of her nose in frustration. My two younger brothers rushed out excited and I could tell they were hoping to see a fight.


    ¡°My daughter is free to hang out with anyone she wants, no matter the gender¡± She tells them.


    ¡°I will not have my mate¡±


    ¡°Our Mate¡± Tate corrects Drake.


    ¡°I will not allow our mate to roam around with unmated males¡± Drake tells her.


    ¡°First of all Alpha, my daughter can talk to whoever she wants, secondly Peter is in no way a threat to your over inted egos¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is if he is unmated¡± Tate argues.


    ¡°He is gay, fucking gay¡± I scream frustrated.


    ¡°You are his type not me¡± I spit making them look back at me before their eyes dart to Peter who was obviously gay by the way he dresses and the fact he has make up on and can do his eyeliner better then me, oh and the boy can contour, seriously makes a better girl than I do.


    ¡°Huh¡± Tate says, his eyes running up and down Peter who looks like a deer in headlights. He gives a brief wave not liking the sudden attention.


    ¡°Hi, I am the very, very gay best friend, likes sausage not taco¡¯s¡± He says, and I shake my head. He rambles when he is nervous.


    ¡°Okay well we are going¡± I state, and my mother stalks off toward the kitchen.


    ¡°Damn I wanted to see mum kick some ass¡± Tyson says from the step where their eager eyes were watching this all y out. I roll my eyes at them.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Drake asks, eyeing us.


    ¡°The library, not that it concerns you¡± I tell him, grabbing Peter¡¯s hand and tugging him toward the door.


    ¡°We wille with you¡± Drake states, making me spin around.


    ¡°I think I will be fine, it¡¯s like five minutes down the road and I am not having you two following causing a scene¡± Drake res at me folding his arms across his broad chest.


    ¡°Either we go or you stay¡± Drake says. Turning around I ignored him only for him to shove past blocking the door. ¡°Mum¡± I scream but he doesn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s gonna get it¡± Tyson sings from the stairs.


    My mother stormed out of the kitchen again. ¡°What Lana? I am busy¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°They won¡¯t let me leave¡± I point out.


    My mother sighs.


    ¡°Lana, I haven¡¯t got time to deal with this, I am burning dinner and why can¡¯t you stay here with Peter, I hate you hanging out at that seedy ce with Nn¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck is Nn?¡± Drake demands and I roll my eyes at his tone before Peter the traitor answers him.


    ¡°Her boyfriend of two years¡±


    ¡°What? You are definitely not going out. You said you were going to the library¡± Tate says, stepping forward. My motherughs.


    ¡°Is that what she told you? This girl hates school no way would she study for the sake of it, you¡¯re on your own Lana¡± She says walking off and I know I am not going anywhere without her help.


    ¡°Fine¡± I mutter before Peter¡¯s voice flits through my head using the pack link.


    ¡°I am gonna go¡± He tells me, and I turn my head toward him, pleading with him to not leave me with these two idiots. He shrugs giving me an apologetic look before rushing out the door.


    Turning around, I head for the stairs, both of them hot on my heels.


    ¡°So who is this Nn?¡± Drake demands. I ignore him, when the door bursts open and in races Arial, relief flooding me.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She says rushing past me. I follow her before flopping on my bed.


    ¡°So, are you going to answer?¡± Drake asks.


    ¡°Answer what?¡± Arial asks, stripping her school clothes off and getting in somethingfortable. Drake and Tate both avert their eyes while I roll mine.


    ¡°What don¡¯t want to see me get changed, then get the fuck out¡± She tells them not caring in the slightest.


    ¡°You need to dump this Nn,¡± Tate tells me. Arial bursts outughing.


    ¡°Is that what they are carrying on about?¡± She asks, pulling her shirt over his head. I sigh because this is ridiculous.


    ¡°Possessive much?¡± Arial states.


    ¡°She can¡¯t have mates and keep a boyfriend,¡± Drake tells her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t really need to worry about that department. My sister is a prude. They have been together two years and she never even kissed him¡± Arial blurts out much to my horror. My face turning a shade of scarlet. Please, floor open up and swallow me. I am so killing her when they leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care you need to break it off with him now, give me your phone¡± Drake demands, holding his hand out expectantly.


    ¡°You really never even kissed anyone?¡± Tate asks, not even hiding his shock.


    ¡°I have kissed someone thank you¡± Not willing to borate on the whom.


    ¡°Who?¡± He asks, a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Ha, actually she is right she did, remember you kissed Shelly as part of truth or dare at her slumber partyst year¡± Arial blurts out, does she have diarrhoea of the mouth? Like seriously she¡¯s just throwing out all my secrets to two strangers.


    ¡°So, you are a lesbian?¡± Drake asks.


    ¡°No, I am not. It was a dare¡± I exim.


    ¡°Can you please leave; I need to shower, and you are both suffocating me¡± I tell them. Drake¡¯s eyes soften before going hard again.


    ¡°Phone¡± He demands clicking his fingers. I groan before reaching in my back pocket and throwing it at his head, but he catches it before it hits him.


    ¡°You got what you want so get out¡± I snap. They reluctantly leave and I m the door behind them.

 chapter 106

    How dare they think they can control everything, control my life like this. Now they were even going to break up with my boyfriend for me. I will see Nn on Monday anyway so I wille up with something over the weekend. Unfortunately, being the weekend that meant it was going to be harder to avoid them. Deciding to skip dinner again. I remain in my room; Arial brings me a blood bag when suddenly Tate walks in behind her and hands me my phone. I re at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress Drake couldn¡¯t get into it¡± He says holding his hands up in surrender. I poke a hole in the blood bag, Tate watching making me feel self-conscious. Blood wasn¡¯t a big thing in this house but to outsiders I could understand it looked a little strange to see.


    ¡°Taste any good¡± I lick my lips and nod.


    ¡°Fresh is better¡± I tell him, and he nods. Arial puts her headphones in before picking up a book ignoring what is going on.


    ¡°Mind link me sis if he acts like an ass, I will toss him out for you¡± She says through the mindlink and I look at her before she sends me a wink. I smile back at her and she turns back to her book.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you and Drake anyway?¡± I ask curious where their rivalry stems from, surely it can¡¯t just be overnd disputes.


    ¡°I would tell you, but it would just piss him off, his father started it¡± Tate tells me running his fingers through his hair.


    ¡°May I¡± He asks. Motioning to the end of my bed. Least he asked I suppose. I motion with my hand for him to sit and he does.


    ¡°You and your sister seem close¡± He states.


    ¡°We are, all of us are, do you have any siblings?¡±


    ¡°No, only child. Drake has three brothers though¡± He adds saving me from having to ask.


    ¡°Where is Drake?¡±


    ¡°Talking to your father, he gave him shit for taking your phone. I am sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have acted like that or embarrassed you in front of your friend¡±


    I drink my blood bag. It felt awkward talking to a stranger and I didn¡¯t know what to say. I prop myself up on my pillow, leaning against the headboard and Tate leans against the wall near my feet.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t feel anything?¡± He asks and I shake my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, when do you turn seventeen? Most people feel their mates when they hit seventeen¡± He asks.


    ¡°I turned sixteen the day you got here¡± I tell him. He seemed shocked.


    ¡°Your brother called an Alpha meeting on your birthday?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Only day everyone could meet so, yes¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Well sorry for ruining your birthday¡± He states. I chuckle softly.


    ¡°Drake isn¡¯t too bad; you will get used to him and me¡± He says and my eyebrows furrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate each other?¡± I ask, wondering why he was suddenly defending him. Tate shakes his head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯splicated, a lot of it is Drake but mainly his father¡¯s influence over him. He wasn¡¯t always like this, we used to be good friends¡± Suddenly the devil himself appears at the door. He leans against it staring at Tate but says nothing, I couldn¡¯t read the expression on his face, he didn¡¯t look angry, just void of emotion, a nk canvas at his words.


    ¡°You should let her sleep, it¡¯s gettingte¡± he says after a few moments. Tate nods before getting up, he walks over to me and I stare up at him wondering what he is doing, when he suddenly leans down and kisses me on the head.


    ¡°Night¡± He says before walking toward the door. Drake stares for a few seconds, his eyes darkening before he turns on his heel following after Tate. Arial whips off her headphones.


    ¡°That was strange¡± She says, and I know she was listening in, even though she had music going.


    ¡°Yes, it was, I wonder what they are hiding?¡± I ask. Arial shrugs.


    ¡°Goddess knows, want to watch a movie?¡± She asks, flicking on the TV in the corner of our room. I getfortable in bed before Arial climbs in next to me. We watched a movie for a while before we both fall asleep, I didn¡¯t evenst half the movie. Stirring I try to getfortable, my skin tingling in my sleep and I nudge Arial trying to get her to move over before falling back asleep again.


    Waking up, it was to the sound of her voice in my head and I was trying to figure out why she was mindlinking me when we shared the same room. Stretching, I felt warm, overly warm before opening my eyes to Arial¡¯s face hovering over mine. She presses a finger to her lips confusing me until I feel movement in the bed making my head snap to the side. Curled up on either side of me on top of the nkets were Drake and Tate. What the fuck. Arial tries to stifle a giggle with her hand and I raise an eyebrow at her. She shakes her head, mindlinking me.


    ¡°Can you climb out without waking them?¡± She asks, and I wiggle, wondering what she was finding so funny. I manage to maneuver out from under the nket before hopping off by stepping over Tate onto the side of the bed before hopping down.


    I didn¡¯t understand what was so funny, I was more wondering how the fuck they got in my bed without waking me. And wondering why the hell they were in it. Arial giggles muffling it with her hand pointing at the bed. I look at what she is pointing at and have to muffle myugh.


    ¡°I think they think each other are you¡± Sheughs through the link. I snicker at what I see. Both of them roll, like they are searching for something. Tate was rubbing Drake¡¯s arm in his sleep. The fact they hated each other made it all the more entertaining to watch as Drake snuggled in closer to Tate. Tate rolls over and Drake spoons him, pulling him against his chest and I snort. I couldn¡¯t help it. They looked so cute but boy were they going to be mad when they woke up, which was like two secondster because I couldn¡¯t contain myughter.


    Tate¡¯s eyes flutter open then close, still half asleep before they widen when he realises someone is spooning him and both my sister and I are staring at them. Suddenly Drakes pulls him closer and Tate chuckles at Drake before shaking his head. Drake¡¯s eyes flying open before he sits up rubbing his eyes before draping his arm over Tate again.


    Arial bursts outughing at the half-asleep Drake making his eyes snap to ours before he sits up. Disgust on his face when he realises he was spooning Tate. He clearly didn¡¯t see the funny side of it when he suddenly shoves Tate off the bed.


    ¡°Dude what the fuck were you doing?¡± Drake snaps at him.


    Tatends on the floor with a thud and I help him stand, grabbing his arm pulling him to his feet.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to be a jerk and shove him¡± I snapped at Drake, pissed off with how much force he used.


    ¡°He was fucking touching me¡± Drake argued sitting up.


    ¡°No, you were touching him. You were the one who spooned him¡± Arial tells him beforeughing again.


    ¡°I am not fucking gay¡± Drake snaps at her.


    ¡°Chill dude, no one said you were, geez¡± I tell him. Tate had a strange expression on his face, he almost looked hurt by what Drake said which confused me.


    ¡°More important question, why the fuck were you both in my bed?¡± I yell at them.


    They both scratch their heads, and I could tell they were also confused by it as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even remembering in here¡± Tate answers. Drake nods before rubbing his hand down his face before hopping up.


    ¡°Must be the mate bond, just lock your door¡± Drake answers.


    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t mean toe in, I think my wolf must have been seeking you out¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense,¡± Tate says, also agreeing with him.


    My mother walks past the door before backtracking and looking in the room.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Everything okay here?¡± she asks, eyeing both of them.


    ¡°Why are you in my daughters room this early?¡±


    ¡°Their wolves must havee looking for her while they were asleep. Nothing happened mum¡± Arial tells her, and I nod.


    ¡°Doors remain open, and girls make sure you lock them when you go to bed¡± She says before ring at them.


    ¡°My wolf means no harm to your daughter Luna¡± Tate tells her.


    ¡°No, I know exactly what your wolf wants with my daughter and it is not happening under my roof¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t expect that from her¡± Drake argues, cutting my mother off.


    ¡°We would never, she is too young¡± Tate agrees with him. Finally, something they agree on.


    ¡°Wait, how old is she?¡± Drake asks, turning to look at Tate.


    ¡°Sixteen¡± My mother and Tate answer at the same time. Drake seemed shocked by that, not even hiding it from his face.


    ¡°When does she turn seventeen?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Next year Alpha, but my daughter is a hybrid even then she won¡¯t feel the mate pull¡± If he wasn¡¯t shocked before he was now, both of them were.


    ¡°What do you mean? You have a mate?¡± Tate asks.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know though until he marked me and neither of you are marking my sixteen-year-old daughter so don¡¯t even think about it¡±


    ¡°Like at all, you felt nothing?¡± Drake asks her.


    ¡°No, I felt him kind of, I liked being in his presence and when he was close, I could feel sparks, his scent affected me, but Hybrids don¡¯t have wolves to tell us when we find our mates¡±


    ¡°So you do feel something, just not the overwhelming feeling we get?¡± Tate asks and my mother nods.


    My mothers eyes darted to me and her voice flitted through my head a secondter.


    ¡°You still feel nothing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know now, I like the way they smell, and I get tingles, but I thought it was their aftershave and because their skin was so warm¡± She nods to me both Drake and Tate watching me and mothers exchange without words.


    ¡°My daughter is not leaving, so you two need to figure out your shit because I am sorry, but I can¡¯t handle the bickering between you two and the stress this is causing my daughter¡± She tells them. They look at me both nodding, but I could see they didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°What do we do then?¡± Drake asks, looking at Tate.


    ¡°May I suggest something?¡± Arial says stepping forward. Everyone¡¯s eyes snapping to hers. Even I look to her wondering what she had to say.


    ¡°Lana has two years left of school, let her finish ande back when she is eighteen, maybe then she might feel something for you¡±


    ¡°You want us to go two years without our mate?¡± Tate asks and I suddenly felt hopeful, hopeful that they would leave.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea¡± My mother says.


    ¡°Our wolves would be weakened by not seeing her,¡± Drake argues. My mother shrugs.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t see her, just visit or call till she finishes school and until she isfortable to go back with one of you or both. It will also give you two a chance to sort out your shit. I will not let my daughter leave a good home and be tossed between two different ces always having to pick sides¡±


    Tate and Drake both looked at me and I suddenly felt bad for them, I shift my weight from one foot to the other not liking the attention being cast my way.


    ¡°And you want this?¡± Drake asks. I nce nervously toward my mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you Lana¡± She says.


    ¡°Yes¡± I answer guiltily. I didn¡¯t want them here. Tate sighs.


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t answer her phone?¡± Tate asks.


    ¡°I will answer, I promise¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Says Drake, his eyes darkening to his wolf¡¯s. ¡°I want assurance that when she turns 18, shees with us,¡± I look to my mother in panic, and she pinches the bridge of her nose.


    ¡°I will not force my daughter to go anywhere¡± She tells him.


    ¡°Then I am staying¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will go when I am 18¡± I blurted just wanting them gone.


    ¡°Lana you don¡¯t have to agree to this, I will banish them if you want¡± My mother says at Drake¡¯s challenge. Tate looks at me in panic and so does Drake before he growls. It wouldn¡¯t do well for him to challenge my mother and panic courses through me when she steps closer to attack him.


    ¡°No, when I am 18, I will go, mom don¡¯t kill them please on the off chance one of them is my mate¡± I tell her. She stops but I could see her hands twitching like she wanted to punch him.


    ¡°So everything is good then?¡± Arial asks, diffusing the situation. They both nod.

 chapter 107

    Drake POV


    Lana was everything and more than I had hoped for in a mate, yet I had to leave her behind. I could understand her mother¡¯s concern, and understood that Lana didn¡¯t feel we were her mates. I honestly thought I was always doomed with the mate I had, until Iid eyes on her. Perfect that was the only way I could describe her, yet I had to leave her behind. My wolf whined as I hopped in my car.


    Putting the key in the ignition, I tried to turn it over but all it did was wind. ¡°Fuck¡± I curse. I knew I should have fixed the darn thing before I came here. Just my luck. I try again when Tate taps on the window. I open the car door and he peers down at me. ¡°Send for a tow truck, I will drop you back¡± He tells me, and I run my fingers through my hair before sighing. Not like I had much choice.


    Great, now I had to spend hours in the car with him. Not how I wanted to spend the rest of an already horrid day. Grabbing my bag from the back seat. I walk over to Aria. I hand her my keys and she takes them from me.


    ¡°I will send for a tow truck; can you give them my keys?¡± She nods, taking them from me. Lana watched from the doorway, longing filled me as I turned my back on her walking to Tate¡¯s car. I hop in the passenger side. Winding the window down so I don¡¯t have to put up with his scent filling the car. Tate hops in starting the car, I move away as far away as possible from him.


    ¡°Your father isn¡¯t here, Drake. You don¡¯t have to be so on edge¡± Tate says, but I ignore him. Tate drives down the long driveway toward the road. We sat in silence for over an hour. I could feel him ncing over at me and I tried my best to ignore him before he spoke.


    ¡°So, what do you want to do about Lana?¡± He says turning the radio down.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, you heard her mother, she won¡¯t allow her to be torn between us¡± I sigh, I had no idea what to do. Could we force her to choose between us?


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, and I would reject her rejection if she tried¡± He answers. Well, there goes that idea.


    ¡°We can¡¯t both have her¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Why because you don¡¯t want to stand up to daddy?¡± He mocks. I growl at him, but he pays no attention.


    ¡°My father has nothing to do with this¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Well, I know your father and he will have plenty to say about this, your father needs to wake up to himself, it¡¯s the modern century, things have changed and yet you choose to allow him¡±-


    ¡°Is this about Lana or us?¡± I snap, growling at him. He doesn¡¯t even flinch, his eyes not leaving the road.


    ¡°Both, this would be simple, if you would stand up to your father¡± Tate tells me.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong¡± I tell him, and he shakes his head.


    ¡°Only because you say it is, the Moon Goddess isn¡¯t wrong, your father is, there is nothing wrong with us being together¡± I could hear the longing in his voice. He wanted us to be together, all three of us. My wolf wanted him just as much, but it would never work.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gay¡± I tell him.


    ¡°So, you keep saying,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fucking gay Tate¡± He sighs, and I love the sound he makes when he suddenly grabs my hand, sparks exploding on my skin before I jerk my hand away.


    ¡°Not gay huh¡± He says with a chuckle before his hand drops to my thigh. My pants tented with my erection, almost instantly.


    ¡°Fuck off Tate¡± I snap shoving his hand off my leg.


    ¡°You can fight it all you want; it won¡¯t change anything, and I will never ept your rejection. We are fated just like with Lana why do you keep denying it. Fuck your father. He can eat a dick; you are Alpha now why do you keep bowing down to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bowing down to him,¡±


    Tate shakes his head, and we spend the rest of the trip in silence. Tate¡¯s pack was only a few kilometres from mine. When we get closer, I tell him to pull over and he does.


    Hopping out of the car, I grab my bag. Tate hops out watching me.


    ¡°I can drop you home Drake¡± He tells me, and I shake my head.


    I start stripping my clothes off getting ready to shift so I can run the rest of the way. Tate¡¯s eyes roaming over me and my stomach knots under his intense gaze. ¡°Can you not fucking stare¡± I warn him stuffing my clothes in the bag. He shrugs, not caring in the slightest that his stare is bothering me. I growl at him and he averts his eyes before I shift. My wolfes forward and I try to fight against him as my wolf goes to him instantly. Tate runs his fingers through our fur before kneeling down and I fight the urge to shift back, knowing on foot it would take ages to get home.


    Tate presses his head against us, and I can¡¯t stop the purr that we let out loving his affection. My wolf whined wanting to go to his mate, not caring at all that he is a male like him. It sickens me, yet I can¡¯t bring myself to hate him. We can¡¯t help it if the Moon Goddess got it wrong and mated us to another man, at least she made up for it by letting us be mated to Lana too.


    ¡°Stop it Titus, we need to head home¡± I tell my wolf, trying to get him to stop rubbing our face in Tate¡¯s warm hand.


    ¡°Go on Titus before Drake takes control¡± Tate tells him, kissing his head before standing. My wolf was reluctant to leave him and honestly so was I. I could never admit it to him, but his presence would always affect me no matter how much I deny it. Yet my father would never allow it, no matter how much it destroys me; how much it weakens my wolf.


    ¡°We need our mates¡± Titus growls at me as we take off towards our border. I tried to tune out hisments, my wolf was pissed off, but he also understood. Marking Tate wasn¡¯t an option, no matter how much I wanted to.


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t approve of Lana?¡± Titus asks me, as wee to the pack house.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he, she is female. Can provide us with an heir¡± I tell him, but I could still feel his doubt. Shifting back, I head up the porch steps and open the door. It felt good to be home, but I also dreaded it because I would have to face my father. I had only just stepped into the foyer when he appeared leaning on the door frame of the living room.


    ¡°And where the fuck have you been for thest few days?¡± He asks, his eyes shooting daggers at me. Not many people knew other than my pack, my father hadn¡¯t handed the pack over to me yet. Refused to when I was mated to another man. He believes I have brought shame to the family name; the rest of the pack just believes it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t found my mate yet. Little did they know I had years ago, which left two options for me, my father had to hand the pack over willingly or I had to challenge him for it.


    ¡°Fucking rip the bastard to pieces¡± Titus growls in my head at me. He loathed my father, but he was still my father whether I liked it or not. I wasn¡¯t like Tate, I had a good upbringing, was raised right. I loved my father, respected him, I couldn¡¯t kill him. Without him I would still be a rogue, we built this pack from nothing, I owed everything we had to him. He fought to build this; it didn¡¯t feel right to me to take it by force. I couldn¡¯t kill my father like Tate did to his, not that the bastard didn¡¯t deserve it. Alpha Jedd was a right dick, killed his own mate, Tate did the right thing killing him.

 chapter 108

    Lana POV


    Over Two yearster


    I haven¡¯t seen them in two and half years, I managed to stretch out more time, telling them I wasn¡¯t ready. But today was the day. Drake refused to wait any longer, saying I was weakening his wolf, weakening his pack. Tate was willing to wait till I came on my own and managed to convince Drake to wait. I had ns that didn¡¯t involve being mated to two Alpha¡¯s. I wanted to go to university, wanted to travel but not even my mother could dy them anymore. She believed I had made them wait long enough, tried to convince me this was a good thing, that once I had been marked that I would understand fully what it was like to be fated to someone and to feel the effects of the mate bond in full force. That scared me, I didn¡¯t like having my future chosen for me. It seemed old and barbaric, an arranged marriage in a way.


    I just finished packing and flopped on the bed beside my sister. She wraps her arms around me pulling me close. I was going to miss her; she has always been by my side since day dot. Now I was being forced to leave her behind. Arial still hadn¡¯t found her mate, but I was hoping she would find the happiness she craved when she left for university, she was going on her own adventure leaving the pack to pursue her dreams of bing a doctor. I had the same dream but that went out the window the day I met them; my future altered to fit them.


    ¡°We could always just run away, travel the world, be free¡± Arial whispered and I could hear the sadness in her voice. She didn¡¯t want me to go either.


    ¡°No point, they will just keep looking until they find me¡± I tell her, and I feel her nod against my shoulder.


    This had been my home all my life and now I was leaving it behind because the Moon Goddess thought it was a good idea to mate me with two people who hated each other. I spoke to them every Thursday on the phone but always refused to see them even when they travelled down. I managed to evade them. My mother was forced to deal with them, but they didn¡¯t want to push their luck too much, knowing she could banish them from entering the pack.


    I felt nausea build up when I heard a caring down the long driveway. Hear it¡¯s tyres on the dirt getting closer. Two and half years and now I had to face them, I was not ready. I wasn¡¯t ready for what was expected of me. I may be nearly 19 but that didn¡¯t mean I would want to start a family. I felt even though I was the same age as my mother that it was still too young. Most people my age were looking at university, partying with their friends, not getting ready to settle down.


    Thest two years I have had to watch everything I do. My mother drummed in my head that it would make matters worse if I dated or did things normal people my age did. So, in the end I broke up with Nn. The worst part being I had to exin why he looked crushed. Humans didn¡¯t really understand much about the mate bond¡¯s of werewolves, hell I didn¡¯t even understand myself being a Hybrid, but my father even Ryker said it would be a betrayal on them if I let another man in so instead, I steered clear of them. It was hard watching Arial get to do normal things wolves our age did, party, date. She even lost her virginityst year, she said sex was overrated.


    Yet even If I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t because Dad said even though I wasn¡¯t marked they would feel it because the mate bond was in effect for them. The longer I went without them, the more I forgot about them. I barely even remembered what they looked like. It had been that long, now I was expected to go with them willingly. Seemed absurd that I was just being handed over to them and now my future seems uncertain.


    Hearing footsteps on the stairs, I am pulled from my thoughts when Drake walks in my room. He looks down at me sitting on the bed. His eyes sparkling with excitement, while I felt nothing beside the normal attraction of seeing a good-looking man in front of me. Drake was gorgeous and I wondered how I forgot, he had packed on more muscle since I saw himst, filled out more which I didn¡¯t think was possible, his dark hair had grown a little longer and he looked good with his five o¡¯clock shadow and by god did he smell good. My mouth watering at the sight of him. He steps closer before grabbing my hand and pulling me to my feet, his strong arms wrapping around me as he crushed me against his chest, my arms idly by my side, not knowing how to react to his sudden affection.


    ¡°Can¡¯t run from me now, love¡± He says into the crook on my neck before kissing the skin below my ear, my body¡¯s reaction to him startling me, as a shiver runs through me and I lean into him. He pulls back a smirk on his face.


    ¡°So, you do feel something?¡± He says a knowing look on his face. Stupid traitorous body and foreign feelings fucking with my head.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You look good¡± He says, holding me at arm¡¯s length, his eyes roaming over me. I had filled out since theyst saw me, was curvier, more womanly, not some gangly looking teenager any more, my sister was sometimes jealous of my womanly figure while she got smaller breasts and less curves. Although I was jealous of her figure, she was more toned than I was and slimmer. Then again, I don¡¯t know anyone that doesn¡¯t find faults in their own appearance, though looking at Drake I doubt he felt that way. The man looked like a god, with his chiselled manly looks and size.


    ¡°Thanks. You don¡¯t look bad yourself¡± I tell him. I mentally facepalm myself; this is so awkward with him just standing there staring openly at me. A man walks in I don¡¯t recognise, he was tall with sandy blonde hair and brown eyes and very tan like he spent a lot of time outdoors.


    ¡°This is Elias, he is Tate¡¯s Beta¡± Drake says introducing him. I hold out my hand and he shakes it.


    ¡°Luna¡± He says before giving it a soft squeeze. Elias grabs my suitcase before walking back out.


    ¡°Tate is here?¡¯ I ask as Drake grabs my hand entwining our fingers.


    ¡°No, I will exin when we get you back¡± He says, confusing me. Ariales over tears in her eyes and I have to fight my own when she wraps her arms around me hugging me close. I hated seeing her cry; it always made the waterworks start with me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry you will make me cry¡± I tell her, and sheughs, squishing me against her harder.


    ¡°Once we are settled your family can visit you, it isn¡¯t goodbye forever¡± Drake tells me when she lets me go. His hand brushes my cheek, but I turn away from him. He sighs but tugs my hand. I don¡¯t move, not wanting to leave my family, not wanting to leave my sister.


    ¡°We have given you two and half years Lana, if I have to, I will throw you over my shoulder and drag you out kicking and screaming¡± And there is the dick I remember. I roll my eyes but follow not wanting him to make good on his threat.


    He didn¡¯t let go of my hand, like he was afraid I was going to make a run for it. But I knew it would be pointless, he would just drag me back. Heading downstairs, I see my mother and father and my little brothers who were now thirteen and hell raisers. My mother really had her hands full with them two. Ace starts making kissy faces as we walk down the stairs, so I smack him up the back of the head making him grunt before cursing me. My mother spins on her heel ring at him.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t too old for me to wash your mouth out with soap¡± She warns him.


    ¡°She hit me¡± He whines.


    ¡®You deserved it¡± despite how much they annoy me, I was going to miss those little shits, although I wouldn¡¯t miss their horrid pranks like the time they cling wrapped the toilet bowl or peed in my shampoo bottles. I wanted to kill them that day. Or the time they crushed upxatives and put it in mine and Lana¡¯s 18th birthday cake and everyone was running around trying to find a toilet. I shake my head at the memories, they are funny now but weren¡¯t when it happened.


    My mother gives me a hug and so does my father before he pats Drake on the back. ¡°Where¡¯s Ryker?¡± I ask, wondering why he wasn¡¯t here. My father shakes his head. Ryker still hadn¡¯t found his mate and had thrown himself right into his work and the family business, he often slept at work although he says he is fine. I can sometimes see the desperation in his eyes to find his other half, he always seemed lonely, despite the many women I have caught sneaking in and out of his room.


    Heading to the car Elias put my things in the trunk. I walk over to the back door about to hop in when Drake points to the front seat on the passenger side. I ignore him hopping in the back and sliding across the seat to the middle. Elias opens the back door and peers in at me, wondering why I wasn¡¯t in the front. I look ahead out the windshield without saying anything and he sighs before shutting the door and hopping in the front and sitting next to Drake.

 chapter 109

    Drake POV


    I was finally taking her home, well as close to home as I can. I still hadn¡¯t told my father I found her. Titus was worried he wouldn¡¯t approve and despite being now 27 he still hadn¡¯t handed over the Pack which was really starting to irk me and our pack members. My father was getting old and they were starting to worry he wouldn¡¯t hand the reins over. They were also starting to question why.


    Lana sat in the backpletely ignoring us trying to engage in conversation with her. I know she was upset about leaving her family, but we gave her time, time to get used to the idea. Time to grow up yet she still denied the mate bond. Hopefully, Tate could convince her.


    Our rtionship had be more strained as the years passed, we struggled being in the same room with each other. The only time we could talk without arguing was when it came to Lana. She satpletely unaware of the effect her scent was having on me. She was gorgeous, more so than before. She was curvier and I couldn¡¯t wait to see what she looked like underneath the clothes.


    Couldn¡¯t wait to cherish every part of her, but first I had to get her back to Tate¡¯s pack, where she would be safe while I broke the news to my father. He was a tough man to crack but I would do anything for Lana and as much as I hate to admit I wanted to do those things for Tate. Love him, be with him but it was never going to be an option. My brother¡¯s found out about Tate. They didn¡¯t care and said my father had his head in the clouds, they had been at me to challenge him, to take what¡¯s mine. But I can¡¯t, they don¡¯t fully understand what it was like back then. What my father did for us. They weren¡¯t born yet, they never had to live as a rogue. So, they don¡¯t know the extremes dad went to, to get to where we are today. I couldn¡¯t take that from him, he earned it not me. He built our empire; I just manage it now. But still that wasn¡¯t enough for him to step down and retire.


    Pulling over after an hour of driving, I needed to get fuel, and I know Lana must be getting hungry because I was starving. Pulling into the service station. I open the back door; she stares at me.


    ¡°The food here is nice, they make good burgers¡± I tell her. She reluctantly gets out. I Grab her hand as she does, tugging her out before I wrap my arms around her shoulders pulling her against me. I loved how soft her skin was, loved how warm she was and her scent. She smelt of vani, my mouth watering as I pressed my face into the crook of my neck while we walked. She doesn¡¯t pull away though and I hear her breath hitch, she was affected by me and that gave me hope. She may not feel the pull like we do, but she feels something.


    Elias slides into the booth across from me after filling the car with fuel. A woman in her fortieses over with a notepad wearing an apron.


    ¡°What can I get you?¡± She asks, looking between us.


    ¡°Works burger¡± Elias and I say at the same time. I wasn¡¯t joking when I said they made nice burgers, I have even driven all the way here just to get one.


    ¡°And you love?¡± She asks, looking at Lana. Lana puts the menu down before shrugging.


    ¡°The same then¡± She says before pulling her phone out. I grab her phone and put it in my pocket and she res at me.


    ¡°Would it kill you to actually spend time with me instead of your phone¡±


    ¡°Give it back¡± She demands, her eyes zing.


    ¡°I will when we get in the car¡± I tell her. She folds her arms across her chest, annoyed. I didn¡¯t mind though, it gave me an excellent view of her cleavage poking out the top of her low cut top. Elias raises an eyebrow, at her attitude before his eyes dart to her rack. I growl at him and he averts his gaze, and smirks.


    ¡°So, you and Tate sorted your shit out then?¡± She asks, and I shake my head.


    ¡°Then why are you with his Beta then?¡± She questions eyeing Elias.


    ¡°Because we are going to Tate¡¯s Pack¡± I tell her and the woman from before brings out some cokes cing them on the table.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re staying with Tate?¡± She asks again and Elias looks away knowing this conversation was about to get awkward.


    ¡°I will tell you in the car not here, I don¡¯t want you blowing up in front of everyone¡± I tell her knowing, no matter what she would either be pissed off or shocked.


    ¡°Whatever¡± She says, looking back out the window toward the road.


    ¡°Lose the attitude Lana, if anyone has the right to be angry, it is Tate and I, for you making us wait over two years toe get you¡± I snap at her. Her attitude was starting piss me off and I could tell Elias was getting fed up with it too. Mate¡¯s hardly argued, and I hadn¡¯t even got her home yet and we already were.


    ¡°So, have you got a mate?¡± She asks Elias. Her question irked me; did she fancy him? Elias shakes his head.


    ¡°No, Luna¡± He answers, and I notice she cringed when he called her Luna. I thought it a little odd when she was technically a princess, maybe she didn¡¯t like titles. I did notice Aria preferred her name but epted her title. Hopefully, Lana would too.


    ¡°Why do you want to know if he has a mate?¡± I ask her. She stares at me or more like res.


    ¡°Do you fancy him?¡± I ask her and her face flushes red.


    ¡°No, I was just asking him Drake¡±


    Our foodes out before she can say anything else. She smiles politely at the woman and says thank you. So, she is capable of being nice.


    I take a bite of mine, while Lana picks hers up and I smile when I see her trying to figure out how to take a bite of it. The burgers here were huge and her little hands barely fit around it holding it together, she bites into the side of it, and Iugh as she tries to bite it. Even squeezing it, she couldn¡¯t fit it in her mouth.


    She puts it down on the te.


    ¡°Thing is bloody huge, do they have knives and forks?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to eat a burger with a knife and fork?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes, or I will end up wearing it trying to fit it in my gob¡± She says. Elias gets up and grabs her some cutlery before handing it to her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± She says before cutting into the burger. I must say I have never seen someone eat a burger like that. She even made me feel insecure by using my hands, she didn¡¯t even look out of ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re right the burgers are nice here¡± She says, before popping more in her mouth. When we finished eating, I went to pay despite her protests of wanting to pay for herself before walking out to the car. Elias takes off, jumping in the back. Lana huffs annoyed, why didn¡¯t she want to be near me? She stalks over to the passenger side and hops in.


    ¡°Sorry Luna,¡± He mumbles once she is seated. I knew why he did it, he could tell I wanted her close. Elias and I have been friends since we were kids, and even though I am constantly at war with his Alpha that hasn¡¯t changed.


    ¡°Seatbelt Lana¡± I tell her, and she buckles herself in. We leave driving back onto the highway.


    ¡°So, what is this big secret you wouldn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret, you will be staying with Tate for a bit¡±


    ¡°Why? So, you haven¡¯t sorted anything out with Tate? I am not going back and forth between Packs Drake¡± She states.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you too, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t told my father or the Pack about you yet¡± I tell her trying to gauge her reaction. She says nothing, but I could tell she was taken aback by my words.


    ¡°So, no one knows I am your mate? Why are you ashamed or something?¡± She thought I was ashamed to have her as a mate. Surely, she wasn¡¯t that insecure.


    ¡°No, Drake¡¯s father is a dick and very over opinionated¡± Elias adds, and I give him a thankful look.


    ¡°If I told my father I found you, he would have demanded I drag you back, but that¡¯s not also the only reason. My father believes werewolves should be with other werewolves, doesn¡¯t believe in mixing species¡±


    ¡°But I am a werewolf¡± She says.


    ¡°yes, but you are also vampire, even hybrid¡¯s, my father is funny that way, wants pure bloodlines¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s purer than a direct descendant of the Moon goddess?¡± She asks, and I could see she felt insulted. She was right, she was purer, purer than us but that would probably just irritate my father more, that not only would she be stronger than him, but the fact she wasn¡¯t wholly werewolf and had no wolf.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this shit; you keep telling me, I had two years to prepare for this and in two years you still couldn¡¯t tell your father?¡± she asks, incredulous.


    ¡°Am I expected to be a side hoe?¡± She growls.


    ¡°No of course not, I just need to speak to my father¡± I tell her.

 chapter 110

    Lana¡¯s POV


    We drove for what felt like hours and I couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the car and away from Drake. He had two years to prepare, so to find out I was some secret he has kept really ticked me off. When he took a turn off heading along a dirt road amongst the trees, I knew we must be getting close. Drake suddenly tensed in his seat, straightening up and he looked nervous. We followed the dirt road which is surrounded by a dense forest. It was quiet out here. The only sounds were nature. Everything lush and green andpletely secluded the further we drove. We came to what looked like a watch post. I could see a few men standing next to the wooden building. They look up as the car drives closer. Drake pulls the car to a stop beside them, and two men walk over looking in the windows. Drake winds his window down, but I don¡¯t pay attention to what they are saying instead my eyes focused on their guns.


    Exactly how bad was this feud between them that Tate felt the need to have armed guards. Weren¡¯t being werewolves enough. Suddenly the car starts moving again and we follow the dirt path before pulling up at another hidden road and follow it to some huge iron gates, the entire perimeter was fenced and looked out of ce in the middle of nowhere. Elias gets out walking to the gate before opening a panel next to it and punching in what must be a security code. The gates swung open, and I suddenly felt ustrophobic even though we were surrounded by forest. Back home we didn¡¯t have the borders locked down like this, we had patrols, but you could easily go from one ce to another. This ce was locked down like an army barracks.


    Elias waits for Drake to drive through before securing the gates again and hopping back in the car again. ¡°Three more to go¡± Elias states, making me turn in my seat to look back at him.


    ¡°What? Three more gates?¡± I asked. He nods resting his head on the head rest.


    ¡°Bit of overkill don¡¯t you think? Why the security?¡± I ask wondering what exactly they were trying to keep out, or were they trying to lock their people in? I was unsure. Drake says nothing. Instead we follow the road and Elias was right, there were three more gates to get through before we came to a town. Considering how far out we were it was pretty well established even more so than some of the towns we drove through on the way here. Trucks lined up leaving the way we came in and I noticed men in uniform checking the back of each truck, like they were looking for escapee¡¯s.


    The town was bustling with people, the main stretch full of people going about their day and seemed quite content despite the amount of warriors in uniform walking around with guns looking like we just stepped into some concentration camp.


    ¡°This is different from back home, is everyone here werewolves?¡± I ask. Drake looks at me grabbing my hand. ¡°You¡¯re safe here¡± He says, kissing my fingertips.


    ¡°Safe from what? Werewolves don¡¯t faze me. Hybrid remember¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Alpha Tate likes being prepared, training is daily. Meetings weekly and the same with drills¡± Elias says.


    ¡°Drills¡­ what are you preparing for a world war?¡± I ask. This ce was unbelievable. Yet the people looked happy considering. Drake pulls up to a modest house, nothing like back home and the mansion I grew up in. It was bigger than most houses but not over the top. Drake pulls the car over parking it in the carport next to the house. He hops out and I sit in the car, suddenly feeling homesick. Everything was different and I wasn¡¯t sure if I liked it or not.


    This was going to take some adjusting to. Back home, I could just jump on a train and go where I please. Here I was going to be in lockdown, confined to the town because I didn¡¯t know how to drive, and I doubt they had buses that even came this far out of civilization, let alone be able to fit up the narrow road to get here.


    Drake opens my door looking down at me where I was frozen in ce, staring out the windshield. He holds his hand out expectantly. I reluctantly grab his hand before getting out of the car. Suddenly I see Tate¡¯s car pull in behind us, blocking Drakes in. Drake looks up and smiles at him as Tate hops down. My eyes trailing over him. He only had a tank top on and camouge pants. He also had tribal tattoos running up his arms and I could just see them across his chest where his tank top exposed his skin. He looked vastly different from when Ist saw him, how both of them changed so much over a couple years astounded me.


    Tate wastes no time rushing over, a huge grin on his face like all his Christmases came at once. He crushes me against his chest, his strong arms wrapped securely around my waist, my feet leaving the ground as he hugged me. I didn¡¯t know what to do so instead remained still. Tate ces me back on my feet, his hand grabbing mine as he brings it to his lips.


    ¡°I missed you¡± He says, I wish I could say the same. Though his words made something within me tug. What surprised me most though was when Tate wrapped his arm around Drake, pulling him closer before kissing his head. Drake pushed on his chest.


    ¡°Geez you trying to scare her off already¡± He says, pushing him away. I thought the gesture was odd considering they hated each other, though seeing them here they seemed different together.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asks, looking at Drake.


    ¡°Nothing I need to head back¡± He says, and Tate presses his lips in a line.


    ¡°When will youe back?¡± He asks and Drake shrugs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I need to speak to my father¡± He says, sighing deeply. Eliases over with my suitcase, putting it on the ground next to me. He nods to Tate and Tate hands him a set of keys.


    ¡°Drive Drake to the border¡± He tells him, and Elias grabs the keys.


    ¡°Yes Alpha¡± He says, walking toward Tate¡¯s car. Drake stands there awkwardly looking at me and I actually feel bad for him, he didn¡¯t look like he wanted to leave. I didn¡¯t understand what the big deal was with him staying, he was an adult and an Alpha, he could do what he wanted.


    ¡°Why do you have to leave?¡± I ask, confused. Drake looks at me and with a worried look on his face for a second.


    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t know I left the Pack; I will have to deal with him¡±


    ¡°But your Alpha, why are you answering to your father?¡± I ask, confused. Tate squeezes my hand making me look between the two of them. The look they were giving each other confused me, I could almost feel the longing in their eyes. Tate I could clearly tell didn¡¯t want Drake to leave.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°To outsiders I am Alpha, my father hasn¡¯t handed the pack over yet¡± Drake admits, and my mouth falls open. Everyone, even my parents thought he was the Alpha of his Pack. It was extremely unusual that his father hadn¡¯t handed the Pack over yet. Most Alpha¡¯s handed the pack over when the oldest son turned 18.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I tell him. Drake steps closer and Tate lets go of my hand. Drake wraps his arms around me pulling me flush against his front before kissing me. His lips were soft and warm. Sparks rushed over me and his scent overwhelmed me. He stopped and went to pull back, uncertain but I was more startled by my own reaction. My lips parted before I kissed him back. If he was shocked, he didn¡¯t show it, instead I felt his tongue trace my bottom lip before it slipped into my mouth ying with mine. His hand went to the back of my neck gently holding me there while he deepened the kiss.


    Drake pulls back, biting my bottom lip before letting me go. My cheeks flush at my reaction to him. I liked kissing him. Tate smiles no hint of anger in his expression like he expected it before Drake does something, I never thought I would see yet it didn¡¯t freak me out like I expected. Didn¡¯t even bother me but I felt my breath hitch when suddenly Drake kissed Tate. Tate kissed him back and I stood there stunned at what I witnessed, they both pulled back almost breathless, and I could see the desire in their eyes.


    Tate chuckles when he catches my shock which must have been on disy for them.


    ¡°Wait, am I missing something? You two hate each other¡± I tell them. Drake shakes his head.


    ¡°Two years is a long time Lana, things change. I never hated Tate; I love him. I just don¡¯t have to hide it here¡± He says, shocking me more.


    ¡°But¡±-


    Tate pulls me against him, wrapping his arm around my shoulders and kissing the side of my face.


    ¡°We are mates Lana always have been, Drake¡¯s father doesn¡¯t approve¡± Tate tells me.


    ¡°Do us two being Mate¡¯s bother you?¡± Drake asks, staring at me with worry etched on his face. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know what to think but it exins how I could be mates with both of them. Maybe things would work out like my mother said they would. I never thought seeing two men together would turn me on, but it felt right, and honestly it was hot seeing them together like that.


    ¡°So, your father knows about you two?¡± I ask and Drake nods.


    ¡°That¡¯s why his father won¡¯t hand the pack over and that¡¯s why we fight constantly, honestly this is the first time Drake has actually let me kiss him, our rtionship is very strained, but he knows he can be himself here, usually we can¡¯t be in the same room with each other¡± Tate answers looking at Drake.


    ¡°But you just kissed each other, that doesn¡¯t look strained to me?¡± I tell them. Though I was still overwhelmed by kissing Drake myself, the mate bond reacted having both of them so close. I know it wasn¡¯t as intense as what they felt, but I could definitely feel some strange pull with both of them present.


    Drake shakes his head. ¡°He caught me off guard and sometimes it¡¯s hard to fight against my wolf, sometimes I don¡¯t want to, for the most part we are at each other¡¯s throats¡± Drake says, and I notice Tate looks at him sadly. I could tell it was one-sided, Drake was the one notfortable with his sexuality, but Tate I could tell was and didn¡¯t care what anyone thought about him being mates with another man.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be together, it¡¯s not right¡± Drake says even though I could tell they both wanted to be together.


    ¡°Says you, there isn¡¯t anything wrong with it Drake¡± Tate tells him before muttering under his breath and I could hear the anger in his voice. It must be hard for Tate being denied by him then epted the next, I could see why he was getting frustrated with him. Drake just let Tate kiss him and was now rejecting that they have a rtionship and Drake kissed him back. I was confused so I could only imagine how confusing it was for Tate.


    It seemed absurd, there are a few same gender Alpha¡¯s, so I didn¡¯t understand what the big deal was and why his father could be that old fashioned and outdated to believe there was something wrong with them being together.


    ¡°Can we not do this right now, she just got here besides I need to leave but I will be back soon, I promise¡± Drake says pecking me on the lips and walking to Tate¡¯s car.


    We watch them leave before Tate grabs my bag and walks me toward the front of the house and up the steps to the front door.


    ¡°Ready?¡± He asks and I nod nervously. He pushes the door open and I step inside. The ce was homely, warm and I could smell the firece burning, hear its crackle as the logs burned.


    It waspletely different from the Victoria era architecture outside. Stained floorboards lined the floor, a staircase leading up to thending above. Off one side of the entry was a living room and firece, the other side was a dining room. I stepped inside looking around. Off the dining room was a kitchen with granite bench tops and stainless-steel appliances. Walking back out Tate was watching me.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not like back home-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cosy, I like it,¡± I tell him, and he takes a deep breath like he thought I wouldn¡¯t like the ce.


    ¡°If you go through the living room there is a study and library, bathroom is down the hall next to the stairs and bedrooms are upstairs¡± He says showing me. I nod, making sure to remember what he was telling me.


    Tate grabs my hand and suitcase before walking me upstairs. I see four doors. He opens one revealing a bathroom with ck tiles and stainless-steel fittings. It looked freshly renovated. Had a huge bath in one corner that could fit two-three people in it with jets. A shower that took up an entire wall and three sink basins along the far wall. He closes the door before walking down a small hallway and opening the door.


    The room was just as big as the living room, a huge super king bed sat in the middle with bedside tables that hadmps on each side. A door leading off the far wall which Tate opened and showed me was a closet. Tate ces my suitcase in the closet, and I sit on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°We are sharing the same room?¡± I ask, a little nervous. He walks over to me stopping in front of me.


    ¡°I can sleep in the spare room if you want, I just thought we-¡±


    ¡°No, I am not kicking you out of your own room, it¡¯s fine, just didn¡¯t expect to be sharing a bed with you so soon,¡± I tell him, a little nervous about the sleeping arrangements.


    Tate crouches in front of me, his hands going to my knees as he looks up at me.


    ¡°Drake and I will never force you to do anything you¡¯re notfortable with, you don¡¯t need to feel pressured into anything. I don¡¯t mind sleeping in another room if you¡¯re ufortable¡± He says.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door downstairs, Tate looked toward the bedroom door before standing.


    ¡°I will be back,¡± He says, his hand brushing my cheek before he walks out.

 chapter 111

    Drake POV


    Elias dropped me off at the border, I didn¡¯t want to leave. I wanted to remain with my mates, help her settle in but I had no other choice other than to go confront my father. He was in the middle of a meeting when I walked in with his Beta, both of them standing around his oval desk looking at some maps. My brothers lounging on the couch looking incredibly bored which I understood my father tended to drone on and on over the little things. Walking in, my youngest brother Chase looks up, a smile slipping onto his face at seeing me before moving over on the two-seater he was sitting on.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± I ask, sitting down.


    ¡°You would know if you were here¡± My father spits at me, I fight the urge to growl at him, knowing it¡¯s pointless to argue back with him. Last time I tried he had three pack warriors force me out the packhouse and to the cells. They hated it, they didn¡¯t understand why I put up with his shit.


    My father ordered them to whip me. All were reluctant until I ordered them to get it over with, I didn¡¯t want them punished for disobeying him. It wasn¡¯t the first time and probably won¡¯t be thest. But I understood, he couldn¡¯t look weak in front of anyone even if it meant punishing his own son. I took it on the chin, that argument was pretty brutal, and I humiliated him in front of the pack which he doesn¡¯t take lightly.


    My father dismisses his Beta and Gamma showing them to the door.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± He says leaning against his desk and looking down at me.


    ¡°With my mate¡± I answer, and he growls.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have a poofter for a son, why do you keep openly disobeying me¡±


    ¡°Not Tate, not that it should fucking matter¡±


    My father scoffs before growling at me taking a step toward me. I get up and he freezes. I was a lot bigger than him and it would be clear who would win if I did challenge him, but my old man wasn¡¯t one to back down.


    ¡°You dare disrespect your Alpha¡±


    ¡°Quit tossing around your authority Dad, you should have handed the pack over years ago¡± Chase chimes in behind me.


    ¡°Stay out of it boy, or you will spend the next week in the cells and I will cut your allowance for the next month¡± My father warns him. Chase shakes his head pissed off.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t got time for this, we have had four rogue attacks this week and lost seven people, you want to deal with this shit?¡± He says, ring at Chase who growls in return.


    ¡°Now this mate where is she then, you want this pack I need proof you¡±-


    ¡°She is with Tate¡± I answer and my father growls.


    ¡°Is that why you stink of that fucking Alpha, have you been over there screwing your boy toy¡±


    I growl at him, my fists clenching at his words. I fucking hated that he was so small minded.


    ¡°She is his mate too, I thought it was safer if she stayed with him until, I told you¡±


    ¡°And why would you think that, what is it with you? First you bring home a man and now you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re going to share your mate with someone else¡± Heughs, and I have to fight the urge to punch him.


    ¡°She is mated to both of us¡± My father thinks for a second pinching the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°We are going to be theughingstock of the Pack. This is uneptable; you need to bring her here and mark her before that germ of an Alpha does¡± I step forward, fists clenched tightly at my side. Titus growling and I feel my ws extend digging into my palms, Chase gets up gripping my shoulder as I try and fight against my wolf from taking over.


    ¡°Just remember son you fucking owe me, I won¡¯t tolerate this behaviour, you have until tomorrow to bring this so-called mate here marked or I will banish you from this pack¡± He bellows. Titus is just on the edge of the surface pushing beneath my skin wanting to be unleashed, my brothers looked outraged at my fathers words but added nothing.


    Chase shoves me out the door, pushing me towards the front of the house.


    ¡°Come, I will drive you¡± He says, as I regain control. My younger brother pulling on my arm, he was a spitting image of my father, though my fathers hair was greying but in his younger years, he had the same dark brown hair and brown eyes to match, though Chase too was also bigger but still not quite as bulky as me, but he had heart and loved a fight but not even he was brave enough to go against my father for fear of bing a rogue or fear of what my father would do to his mother.


    Hopping in his silver Lexus, I buckle my seatbelt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t just challenge him; you would kick the old fossils ass¡± He states when he starts the car. I shake my head.


    ¡°What has he got over you that you won¡¯t step up, don¡¯t you want to be Alpha?¡± He asks. Honestly, I didn¡¯t, yeah in some sense I did. I have the same drive to protect my pack, but what good would I be without my mates, without them I am weak.


    Now I have a bigger problem, he expects me to mark her. My father is old fashioned and believes women are to be seen not heard. That they should be obedient and do as they are told. Lana though, I know wouldn¡¯t allow that sort of treatment nor did I expect her to ept that treatment. My mother killed herself because she couldn¡¯t handle my father¡¯s harsh ways. If it wasn¡¯t for a witch¡¯s help, it would have killed him. She severed the remnants of the bond so he could live. My father said my mother was weak, but in reality, he was because the one person who he should have adored and cherished, he destroyed. All because he didn¡¯t believe she was his equal and she refused to give him any more kids.


    I was shocked when he was granted a second chance mate, how the Moon Goddess could be so cruel as to subject another woman to the same treatment that my mother suffered through for years. Yet she has remained by his side and gave him three more sons. Though none have lived up to his expectations either, he always says they are too weak to run the pack, though any of them would be great at it, they had alpha blood after all. My mother was an Alpha, though my brother¡¯s mother rice was an omega, so he thinks that makes them weak. One day I can see them snapping, sometimes I pray for it. My father is right though, I owed him, if it weren¡¯t for me, we never would have be rogue.


    Maybe Tate is right, maybe my father is no better than his father, though at least mine didn¡¯t kill his mate with his bare hands and turn into a psychotic monster like Tate¡¯s.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave, live with Tate and be happy¡± Chase asks, as he pulls up to the first gate. The guards open it recognising his car. Chase is the only one of my brothers that have been on Tate¡¯s territory, Chase even helps me sneak over here.


    ¡°Because it wouldn¡¯t work, how are two Alpha¡¯s going to run a Pack?¡±


    ¡°Tate would figure it out, he loves you. I don¡¯t understand how you can throw that away for our father. I can¡¯t wait to find my mate as soon as I do, I am out of here¡± He tells me.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you can, you don¡¯t have the weight of the pack on your shoulders¡±


    ¡°Hey, I will dly take over the pack, but he won¡¯t let me and quite frankly I couldn¡¯t be fucked putting up with him till he croaks¡±


    ¡°So, what would you do, if you find out your mate is an omega, step down to another Alpha?¡± I ask curious.


    ¡°Yep, easy choice for me, I will choose the moon goddess over being Alpha any day. We are paired for a reason Drake, maybe it is time you realise that¡± He says, as we finally pull into Tate¡¯s driveway.


    Tate was standing out the front when we pulled up, Lana nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°That was quick¡± He states as I hop out of the car.


    ¡°Chase¡± He gives my brother a quick nod as he walks over patting Tate on the back.


    ¡°So where is this Luna?¡± He asks, looking around for our mate.


    ¡°Inside unpacking, I think¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± I ask. Tate nods.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯te out of the room and I have been too busy to go up and check on her¡± He tells me, and I nod walking inside to go search for Lana.

 chapter 112

    Lana¡¯s POV


    I just got out of the shower and was halfway through getting changed when the bedroom door opened. Drake walked in, a strange look on his face before noticing me.


    ¡°Shit sorry¡± He says shutting the door. I quickly get dressed, confused as to why he was back already. My clothes are sticking to me from not being able to dry myself properly, nothing worse than squeezing into tights while wet.


    ¡°You cane in, I am decent¡± I call out to him and he opens the door sticking his head in before opening it wider.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t realise you were about to get dressed, Tate said you haven¡¯te out of the room. Are you hiding in here?¡±


    I shake my head and point to my suitcase. ¡°No, just unpacking,¡± I tell him standing there awkwardly. Why does this have to be so weird? I ask myself. Drake sits on the end of the bed beforeying down.


    ¡°I thought you had to speak to your father?¡±


    His eyes snap to mine a worried look on his face. He runs his hand down his face before sitting up and bracing his elbows on his knees. Tate walks in, looking at Drake.


    ¡°So, what happened?¡± He asks Drake.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Can I stay here for the night?¡± He asks, looking at Tate.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask Drake, you know this¡± He says.


    ¡°What did your father say?¡± I ask, intrigued as to why he didn¡¯t want to go home.


    ¡°My father wants to meet you tomorrow,¡± Drake says nervously. I shrug not understanding the big deal about it, I was bound to meet him anyway. Tate growls and I look at him over my shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I will end up meeting him anyway¡± I tell him, before grabbing my brush and trying to detangle my hair.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all Lana and I understand if you don¡¯t want to go. I am not trying to pressure you¡± My brows furrow wondering where he is going with this.


    ¡°My father wants me to mark you tonight before I bring you to him¡± He is kidding right? Like he wouldn¡¯t. I take a step back, my heart pounding against my ribcage at his words, his eyes tracking my movement before he puts up his hands in what I guess was supposed to calm me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mark you without permission Lana, calm down¡± Drake says before sighing. He looked tired as heid back down on the bed. Tate shakes his head at what he said before storming off, mming the door behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± I ask, looking nervously toward the door. I was nearly tempted to chase after him, worried Drake might mark me now that he was gone.


    ¡°He hates my father,¡± Drake states. I nod in understanding.


    ¡°What happens if I don¡¯t see your father tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I will deal with it; you don¡¯t have to go Lana¡±


    ¡°I will go, it doesn¡¯t bother me¡± I tell him, it didn¡¯t, I could handle his father. Though, it made me nervous seeing both their reactions to him.


    ¡°What about Tate?¡± I ask, looking toward the door and back at him. Drake shakes his head


    ¡°My father won¡¯t allow him on the territory, not when he knows he is my mate¡±


    ¡°Then how will he take it when you mark him?¡± I ask confused on how their rtionship was going to work.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be marking Tate Lana¡± He says, and I could see the sadness in his eyes. He may deny wanting to be with Tate, but it was obvious to me how much that was actually hurting him.


    ¡°Well in that case then, neither of you are marking me until you have marked each other¡± I tell him, he looks at me shocked before standing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t mark Tate, Lana; it is out of the question¡±


    ¡°Why is it? Because your father won¡¯t approve?¡± I ask, he says nothing but I watch as his fists clench and unclench at his side.


    ¡°You can¡¯t juste here and expect us to wait again, we waited two years already¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you have to wait. When you mark Tate, I will let you mark me, but until then I am not letting either of you mark me¡±


    ¡°You know what, fuck it. I am done, if it isn¡¯t my father giving me orders it¡¯s you¡± He says walking out. He ms the door so hard the handle snaps off falling to the floor with a thud.


    I figured he woulde back but he didn¡¯t. I was starting to get hungry so I decided to go downstairs to see what I could make to eat. I was rummaging through the fridge when Tate walked in. Besides beer there wasn¡¯t really much in here.


    ¡°I usually order dinner, I¡¯m not much of a cook¡± He states. I managed to find some eggs, cing them on the bench.


    ¡°That exins why there is nothing but eggs, got any bread?¡± I ask. Tate walks over to the pantry and pulls out some bread. I checked the date on the eggs seeing as I found them up the back behind all his beer.


    ¡°Toaster?¡± He shakes his head. Grill it is then, I think to myself turning around and turning it on and cing some bread in it.


    ¡°Why do you have a modern kitchen if you don¡¯t use it?¡± I ask. He shrugs.


    ¡°Scrambled eggs? I would make you something else, but you only have eggs¡± I ask.


    ¡°I can order something from the Packhouse¡± I shake my head not wanting to meet anyone right now.


    ¡°If you write a grocery list, I will have someone go get everything for you tomorrow¡± I nod before another thought hits me. How was I going to get blood around here?


    ¡°Don¡¯t suppose you have a blood bank here?¡± He shakes his head which was understandable not much use of blood bank when you have supernatural healing abilities.


    ¡°Hybrid¡¯s can go without blood, can¡¯t they?¡± He asks. I stare at him; he really expects me to go without blood.


    ¡°We can but not long Tate. I will attack someone without it¡± Tate scratches the back of his head. Werewolves naturally hate vampires even though I am part Lycan, I could tell this was already going to be an issue.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think any of my pack will let you have their blood Lana. You might just need to make do until I get into the city. How long can you go without it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe three days, it¡¯s already been two¡± I tell him worried. If his pack feels this strongly about vampires, it made me wonder what Tate feels about me being a hybrid. I cooked dinner for both of us, but I was suddenly no longer hungry and had to force myself to eat it. I honestly didn¡¯t think me being a hybrid was going to be a problem because they knew what I was before I came here. I had been here not even 24 hours and we were already going to have major issues.


    We eat in silence, then I wash up while Tate grabs a beer and walks into the loungeroom flicking the TV on. I sat with him for a little while, but it was clear our earlier conversation didn¡¯t sit well with him. Giving up on trying to start a conversation that only led to short answers I gave up and headed to bed.


    I just didn¡¯t understand, all this time they knew what I was. All this time of Tate trying to convince me toe see him, yet I am meant to deny what I am? Why didn¡¯t they just reject me? And why was it only now that he suddenly has a problem with what I am.

 chapter 113

    Lana¡¯s POV


    I woke to someone climbing in the bed, the bed dipping behind me, the light just breaking through the window indicating it was rather early in the morning. I knew instantly it was Drake, that he came back. His scent hitting my nose as he pulls me flush against him, his face pressed to the side of my neck. I can¡¯t help the shiver that rushes over my body from the sparks bursting on my skin.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re awake, I heard your heart rate pick up¡± He whispers before kissing the side of my neck, his arms tightening around me.


    ¡°Where is Tate?¡± I ask and he sighs


    ¡°Downstairs, passed out¡± He mutters. Nestling in closer to me before his hand moves underneath my shirt making me gasp as his fingertips trail gently over my abdomen.


    ¡°Do you still want me to go to the packhouse and meet your father¡±


    ¡°Only if you want to go¡± He answers, and roll over to face him, his hand moving to my hip while the other is still underneath my pillow. His face was so close barely an inch off mine and I instantly regretted moving, his scent was intoxicating making my gums tingle which was only made worse from his hand on my hip drawing circles with his fingertips, sending sparks moving over my skin.


    His breath fanning my face and I lean in involuntarily. ¡°And you think you are immune to the mate bond¡± He says, making me snap out of my trance and pull away.


    ¡°Why do you do that?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Pull away when ever you feel drawn to us¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, your scent can be overwhelming¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about wanting to feed on us¡± I nod about to roll away when his hand tightens on my hip stopping me from turning.


    ¡°Why is that a bad thing?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Because I feed on you, I mark you and I don¡¯t think Tate likes that part of me¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± He asked and I could see he thought what I said was odd.


    ¡°I asked Tate if there were any blood banks around here and he seemed to get angry, asking if hybrids could go without blood¡± Drake chuckles, shaking his head.


    ¡°You think he doesn¡¯t like your vampire side¡± It wasn¡¯t a question more like a statement.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We already had this discussion, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want you drinking blood Lana, he just doesn¡¯t want you drinking anyone¡¯s blood that isn¡¯t us¡±


    ¡°Huh¡±


    ¡°He knows if you feed on him you mark him¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°It also changes your scent, we noticed it when we first met you. You smell different¡±


    ¡°So, he doesn¡¯t hate vampires?¡± Heughs.


    ¡°No, of course not, we knew what you were before we brought you here. You being hybrid doesn¡¯t bother us Lana¡± He says. Suddenly the door opens and in stumbles a very sleepy Tate, he climbs in the bed rolling over half asleep and spooning Drake.


    Drake looks over his shoulder at him before turning back to me with a silly grin on his face.


    ¡°You seem morefortable here¡± I tell him. Drake seems to think for a second but doesn¡¯t remove Tate¡¯s arm that is wrapped around him instead pulls me closer before sitting up on his elbow looking down at me, his eyes darting to my lips for a second and he hesitates before leaning down and kissing me, his lips were soft on mine and I felt him pause for a second when I kissed him back before feeling his tongue run across my bottom lip wanting ess.


    My lips part and I feel his tongue slip into my mouth ying with mine before he takes control of the kiss fighting mine for dominance and I let him have it, not fighting against him and it felt good, felt right until he moved, and I felt his erection against my thigh as he moved between my legs making me tense before I rx, his lips go to my neck sucking and nipping at my skin where his mark would be. I feel his teeth graze my neck and pull away from him.


    ¡°Sorry¡± He mutters, and it was like someone chucked cold water over me when he climbed out from between my legs, my body instantly missing his touch, his warmth.


    ¡°Will your father be mad if you don¡¯t mark me before I meet him?¡± I ask, wanting to cover my reaction to the loss of his warmth, he settles beside me staring at the roof. Tate suddenly rolls into him chucking his arm over Drake again making me chuckle. Tate¡¯s head snapping up and groggily looking over at us before realising he had his arm draped over Drake.


    ¡°Sorry¡± he mutters, before he goes to move his arm when Drake grabs his arm pulling it back in ce. Tate is unable to mask his shock but doesn¡¯t pull away insteadying back. His fingertips brushing my side and I notice Drake still hasn¡¯t answered.


    ¡°Will he?¡± I ask Drake again and he turns his head looking at me.


    ¡°I will deal with that, it is fine Lana, we won¡¯t force you¡± He says. I nod thinking, trying to find a way to help him, it was clear to me he didn¡¯t like disappointing his father, like he was seeking his father¡¯s approval.


    ¡°What if I mark you?¡± I ask, his face snapping in my direction and Tate suddenly sits up looking over Drake and at me.


    ¡°You would mark us¡± Tate asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so shocked, besides, I am pissed off with you¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What did I do¡± Tate asks, shocked. Drake looks at him.


    ¡°Any discussions about blood yesterday?¡± Drake asks him, raising an eyebrow at him. Tate seems to think for a second.


    ¡°Yeah, I told her we don¡¯t have blood banks¡± He answers, and I could tell he really didn¡¯t think he did anything wrong.


    ¡°She thought you hate vampires, that you wanted her to go without blood¡± Tate looks horrified by his words, his eyes snapping to me.


    ¡°No that¡¯s not what I meant; I don¡¯t hate vampires I just¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want me drinking a stranger¡¯s blood¡± I offer, and he nods before looking away guiltily.


    ¡°It changes your scent, if you¡¯re going to smell of someone else I would rather it be me or Drake¡± he says.


    ¡°Well next time say that, I thought you had a problem with what I am, and I thought your pack hates vampires¡± I tell him, but now also feeling stupid I jumped to conclusions, but it wasn¡¯t entirely my fault, he could have juste out and said that instead of making out his pack would be against it.


    ¡°My pack don¡¯t care, they already know about you, I told them to keep their distance for a bit but saying that I still don¡¯t want to put them in that position. They may not care what you are Lana but around these parts it is umon to run into vampires. They are moremon in the city¡±


    ¡°There is a city close to here¡± I ask, not having seen any signs for one on the drive here.


    ¡°Yeah, Avalon City it¡¯s about two hours away¡± Tate answers.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 chapter 114

    Tate¡¯s POV


    I can¡¯t believe she thought I hated that she was Hybrid, can¡¯t believe I almost fucked everything up. Drake had decided to take her to meet his father although, I could tell she was a little nervous, but she hid it well. We turned down her offer to mark us, it didn¡¯t feel right. Like she was doing it out of guilt. Drake and I actually agreed on something, he felt the same and didn¡¯t want the pressures of his father on her shoulders, that wasn¡¯t for her to bear, he would just need to step up.


    Elias brought us over breakfast this morning and I asked his sister if she would do some grocery shopping so when she got back, the house was stocked, though I had no idea what she liked. I never pictured her to be one to cook but should have known because she is pretty independent considering she was raised so sheltered by her pack.


    They were leaving soon and I wanted to go with them, though me being there would make things harder on Drake and her. Besides, knowing his father, a fight would have broken out the moment I stepped across the border. Sitting at the dining table we wait for Lana to finish getting ready upstairs, Drake pacing back and forth nervously stuck in his thoughts.


    ¡°Can you stop, you¡¯re going to wear the floor out if you keep pacing¡± He stops, dragging his hand down his face. Concern clearly etched into his expression. He sighs loudly turning toward me. We stare at each other. I could see the longing on his face, it resembled exactly how I felt towards him yet one minute he would almost give into it, the next he would shut downpletely. His fathers beliefs weigh heavily on him. I call it gic upbringing, a family raised on the beliefs of their forefathers yet a lot of the time those beliefs are wrong. You just need to break the cycle of that hereditary thought pattern. How anyone could turn away their own child because of who they love escapes me. Yet Drake has always sought his father¡¯s approval and nothing any of his sons have done, has ever lived up to his unrealistic expectations.


    Drake continues to stare until I move and his eyes dart away looking toward the stairs. Getting up, I move toward him wanting to give him some reassurance when I see his walls go up and he steps back.


    ¡°You need to stop denying us, you are starting to drive me insane¡± I tell him, he ignores my words continuing to look at the stairs waiting for Lana. Reaching my hand out, I touch the back of his neck and he jumps away like I burned him. Hurt hitting me hard like I have been punched in the gut.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you¡¯ll leave your scent on me¡± He snaps. I know it is just the anxiety of his father causing his outburst but that doesn¡¯t make his words hurt any less.


    ¡°Your father does anything, make sure you ring me, be easier if you would let me mark you because we would have a packlink¡± I tell him. He nods, not answering about me marking him.


    ¡°I mean it, Drake. He touches her I will fucking kill the bastard¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him hurt our mate, Tate. Geez¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that, because you have no problem letting him hurt me¡± I ask, folding my arms across my chest.


    ¡°My father hasn¡¯t done anything to you¡± Drake retorts.


    ¡°No denying me my mate has no effect on me, you are right he has done nothing¡± I tell him sarcastically. Drake¡¯s eyes snap to mine before he looks away guiltily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him hurt her¡± is all he says just as I hear footsteps upstairs. Lana walks down and she¡¯s changed into jeans and a white shirt that was a little too tight for my liking, showing off her curves and ample cleavage. I growl without realising and she raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°What?¡± She asks, shocked.


    ¡°Nothing you look nice¡± I tell her, fighting the urge to tell her to go change her low cut shirt. Drake however walks upstairs before returning with a jumper.


    ¡°Here put this on, it¡¯s cold outside¡± He tells her, though it was anything but cold, and I could tell she saw straight through him before looking outside and seeing sunlight, clearly not jumper weather.


    ¡°I¡¯m a hybrid. I won¡¯t get sick, is this about what I am wearing?¡± She asks, looking down at her outfit looking for something wrong with it. Drake presses his lips in a line. Lana¡¯s eyes darting to me.


    ¡°Fucking possessive ass Alpha¡¯s¡± She mutters stalking upstairs only to return with a normal ck shirt that covered her breasts.


    ¡°Better?¡± She asks, folding her arms across her chest. It wasn¡¯t much better but at least it wasn¡¯t so low cut.


    I nod when Drake doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°If you think, I am walking around dressed as a nun you have another thinging¡± She snaps, and I can¡¯t help the smirk creeping on my face.


    ¡°What about a burka?¡± I ask toying with her and she res, shooting daggers at me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°We should leave, my father will be waiting¡± Drake says, and I see nervousness creep over her. Drake walks toward the door, but Lana hesitates before walking over to me and wrapping her arms around my waist. I kiss her head, hugging her back. ¡°I wish you coulde,¡± She says, looking up at me.


    ¡°Ring me if you need me, I have no problems starting a war for the pair of you¡± I tell her, and she nods looking at the door. ¡°You better go¡± I tell her before she stands on her tippy toes and pecks my lips before pulling away too quickly, shocking me. She was bing bolder, usually she was shy, but I noticed since she got here, she doesn¡¯t really push us away. To me it was more just inexperience making her question herself, question the mate bond.


    I watch them leave my heart tugging painfully at seeing the car go down the driveway. If only things were different, if his father could only see the person he was causing damage to was his son.

 chapter 115

    Lana¡¯s POV


    Drake borrowed Tate¡¯s car, the drive to ck Creek Pack wasn¡¯t long, only about twenty minutes by car before we hit the border. Once we stepped over the border though Drake became unbelievably tense, his knuckles turning white as he clutched the steering wheel. This Pack and town is vastly different. Everything is sleek and modern, almost industrial like and very ck and white. No colour on any of the houses and even the town itself was very in to look atpared to Tate¡¯s pack which to me looked more friendly and homely with the woods surrounding it and its cottage style houses. This ce looked controlled, heavily controlled, nothing out of ce, too clean and organised. Barely anyone was on the streets and the ce reminded me of a ghost town.


    We pulled up to a mansion in the centre of town. The ce was all white, except the entry which had heavy ck double doors and ck arched windows matching the rest of the town. Yet you could tell it was a house of power, especially with the way it sat in the centre of town like it was trying to grab everyone¡¯s attention. Drake pulls the car over, parking in its horseshoe driveway. A man walks out in a butler¡¯s uniform, but Drake shakes his head at the man who appeared to be in his Forties with greying hair gelled back tight against his head.


    ¡°Leave the car, we won¡¯t be staying long¡± Drakes says, the man nods walking back inside. Drakees over to me grabbing my hand and walking me to the stairs at the entry, only stopping for a few seconds on the porch looking at the door before turning to me.


    ¡°If you want to leave just tell me and we will go¡± He says, almost like he was hoping I was going to change my mind. It angered me that his father had this kind of effect on him. Father¡¯s are meant to be protectors and love their kids unconditionally but seeing him like this, I realise just how lucky I am to be blessed with the parents I have.


    ¡°I will be fine¡± I tell him, cupping his cheek, pushing down how nervous I truly felt inside. That was short lived though when I walked in. The ce was clean, exceptionally clean, not a speck of dust, it didn¡¯t even look lived in, like something from a magazine. The walls are bare, no pictures besides one painting of a man and a woman who I assumed are his mother and father.


    As soon as we step in, I am greeted by Chase. I met him briefly the other day, very briefly. He popped his head in the room after Drake stormed out, waved a quick hello and said he was Drake¡¯s brother then chased after him.


    ¡°Hi, finally get to meet you properly¡± He says before stepping forward and hugging me. Chase grips his brother¡¯s shoulder and gives him a look. I couldn¡¯t decipher, was it pity?


    Chase then pushes the door open to my left and I follow in after Drake. I was right, the man in the painting was his father. His father was incredibly intimidating to look at. The sort of person who¡¯s resting face was a re. I didn¡¯t fear him though, my father instilled more fear than this man, no matter his broad size and cruel eyes. I had no doubt this man could be cruel, the way his lips turned up in a smirk as we walked in said enough for me. I didn¡¯t like him and usually I wasn¡¯t one to judge a book by its cover but there was no doubting that this man was used to getting his way, that he demanded respect instantly.


    He gets up from his desk and holds his hand out to me. I ce mine in his hand when he jerks me forward, sweeping my hair off my neck. Tsk, Tsk he clicks his tongue. Before letting me go and I hear Drake growl at him from behind me.


    ¡°I told you to mark her, did you bring her here to openly disrespect me¡± His father snaps.


    ¡°I will not mark her without permission Father¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need permission to mark what¡¯s yours, she does belong to you, doesn¡¯t she?¡± He asks, eyeing me and I bite my lip fighting the urge to tell him no one owned me and to go fuck himself.


    Drake doesn¡¯t get a chance to answer though when his father suddenly steps forward and sniffs me. I was shocked by his sudden behaviour.


    His father¡¯s fist clench and his body trembled like he was about to explode.


    ¡°Is this a fucking joke?¡± His father snaps, taking a step toward his son. Drake doesn¡¯t move, just res at his father before taking a step forward and pulling me behind him and toward Chase. Chase¡¯s hand grabs my arm like he was getting ready to remove me from the room.


    ¡°First you bring home a fucking man and now you bring home a half breed fucking mutt¡± His father bellows. Drake growls before I watch horrified as his fist connects with his fathers face, making him stumble back toward the desk.


    ¡°She is purer than any of us¡± He spits at his father.


    His father scoffs, straightening up and stepping toe to toe with his son and I feared they were about to fight.


    ¡°Finally grown a pair I see son, good for you, good for you¡± His father mutters. Chase¡¯s grip on my arm tightens and I look down at his hand and he lets go.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name girl?¡± His father asks, and I raise an eyebrow at the word girl.


    ¡°My name is Lana and yours¡± I ask, not even bothering to hide my distaste for the man before me.


    ¡°You may call me Alpha¡± I chuckle is he for real? Fuck does he not realise who my mother is? She would have backhanded him for his disrespect. I was never an angry person, in fact avoided confrontation for the most part but something about this man had me seeing red.


    ¡°Something funny?¡± His father asks.


    ¡°Everything about you is fucking hrious Alpha¡± I mock. Drake seems startled by my sudden outburst but how dare this man think he can talk to me like that, demand respect where it wasn¡¯t earnt, two can y at this little game of titles.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± He asks, standing up and leaning across the table.


    ¡°Not one of your minions, your people may put up with your arrogant ways, but I bow down to nobody especially a lowly Alpha like yourself¡±


    ¡°Lowly Alpha?¡± He yells, punching the table, but I don¡¯t even budge. Instead holding his gaze steadily. This man thinks he can intimidate me, use his Alpha aura on me? He would piss his pants where he stood if he met my family.


    ¡°Control your woman son or I will have her banished¡±


    ¡°Dad,¡± Chase says, stepping next to me. Drake just stood there shocked that I just challenged his father¡¯s authority. I hoped this wasn¡¯t going to cause problems with us, but I wasn¡¯t going to be spoken to like trash.


    ¡°No, I have had enough of this, how dare youe to my pack and challenge me half breed¡± He screams, his face turning purple with his anger. Drake growls stepping forward at his fathers words, his father¡¯s eyes darting to him for a second before going to me with a cruel smile on his lips.


    ¡°Mark her, now. Put her in her ce son¡± I look at Drake horrified by what his father just demanded of him; he would seriously mark someone against their will?


    ¡°No!¡± Drake says, and his father sits back down, folding his arms across his chest and ring at his son. ¡°Either hand the Pack over or I am gone. I am sick of fighting against you at every turn¡± His father looks shocked at his son¡¯s words.


    ¡°You would leave your own pack for her?¡± His father questioned.


    ¡°No, I would leave for my mates¡± He says.


    ¡°Always back to that faggot¡± His father growls. I step forward at his disgusting words. Pissed off that he would say such a thing, it pissed me off more than when he called me a half breed. His father smiles at my reaction before using his Alpha aura trying to get me to submit. I smile and for the first time in my life, I use mine. Stepping forward and cing my hands on the desk and leaning over, looking him dead in the eye suddenly feeling overly protective of my mates.


    His fathers eyes narrow as he tries to exert his force over me when I hit him with mine, making him gasp. Sweat beads on his forehead as he fought against my silentmand before I felt my eyes bleed red, giving the room a red tinge to it. Drake suddenly grabs my arm, sparks rushing over my skin and I stand upright shocked at what I did.


    I always saw it as an abuse of power using your Alpha aura, if you were a good Alpha your people wouldn¡¯t question you and you wouldn¡¯t have to force them to do as you please. But this man irritated me and brought out an anger I never knew I kept within me.


    His father takes a breath, the sweat rolling down his cheek. ¡°Who are you?¡± He says frazzled.


    ¡°I am Lana ck, Aria and Reid cks daughter, you should know my mother because she is your Lycan Queen¡± I tell him and his face falls, and he pales.


    ¡°You¡¯re Aria¡¯s daughter?¡± He gasps.


    ¡°Yes, but by all means Alpha put me in my ce¡± I challenged him. He turns as white as a sheet of paper; I didn¡¯t think it was possible for him to pale anymore then he had already.


    ¡°You¡¯re mated to my son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and Tate¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, you could have said who she is?¡± His father growls at his son.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to because it shouldn¡¯t matter who my mates are¡± His father growls but I had enough already. This man was toxic and just being around him was sucking the life out of me and making my bloodlust all the more worse with my building hatred towards him.


    ¡°Well, this has been fun, how about we reconvene at another time¡± Chase says, trying to diffuse the situation and his father actually looked thankful. While I wanted nothing more than to kill the bastard who treats his own flesh and blood like he is beneath him. This man calls himself an Alpha yet he leaves his Pack open to threats because he won¡¯t stand down. There is a reason Alpha¡¯s hand the pack down, each generation is stronger than thest, him not standing down puts his Pack at risk to other Packs where the pack has been handed down to the next Alpha.


    Most Alpha¡¯s hand the pack over as soon as the son turns 18 and help from the sidelines like my father is doing with Ryker until he is ready to take it on by himself.


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s time to leave Drake¡± I tell him not wanting to do something I will regret, like kill his horrid father.


    We leave his stunned father sitting at his desk as we walk out. I was livid. Drake said nothing as we walked to Tate¡¯s car. Chase following us closely behind. The air is thick with tension. As I open the door his father walks out.


    ¡°Drake¡± His father calls out to him, making me look in his direction.


    ¡°What?¡± Drake asks, turning to look at his father. Drake¡¯s entire body trembled with anger and I wasn¡¯t sure if he was angry at me or his father.


    ¡°I hereby banish you from ck Creek Pack indefinitely¡± His father deres, stripping his own son of his title, a title he was born for. I growl loudly when Drake turns to look at me.


    ¡°Get in the car¡± He snaps at me. I look at him, his face turned up in pain as he shivers and I know it¡¯s because he officially became a rogue. My mother said it isn¡¯t a pleasant feeling but not entirely painful, just unnatural.


    ¡°Get in the car Lana¡± He growls. Guilt floods me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened if I didn¡¯t challenge his father. I get in but not before sending a re to his father. Chase stood there shocked as we pulled out before Drake sped off toward the highway going back to Tate¡¯s Pack.

 chapter 116

    Lana¡¯s POV


    The entire trip was spent in silence, awkward silence. The tension was so thick I could almost taste it on the tip of my tongue. Drake was driving rmingly fast as I watched the trees zip past us in a blur, hesitantly I reached over and touched his arm. He growled menacingly at me.


    ¡°Get your fucking hands off me¡±


    ¡°Drake, everything will be fine¡± I tell him when he suddenly rips the car to the side of the road, dust and dirt spraying everywhere. ¡°Get out¡± Drake spits at me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said get out¡± He bellowed, fur was starting to spread up his arms and the growl tearing out of him so frightening I opened the door and got out. Drake suddenly takes off leaving me on the side of the road. I watch as he leaves shocked that he just left me in unfamiliar territory. Tears threatened to spill as I looked around and saw only forest. Thick dense forest. Sniffing the air, I try to figure out which way to go before remembering I can ring Tate.


    Pulling my phone from my pocket, I realise I have no cell service; I ce the phone back in my pocket and decide my safest bet is to follow the road in the direction we were driving. I followed it for about ten minutes, looking for any scents. Tate¡¯s pack had a distinguished scent that reminded me of pine needles and earth. After a few minutes I was able to pick up one of the patrol warriors scents and followed it. Cutting through the trees. Sticks scraping at my legs and tearing my jeans, my arms were covered in scrapes from the thick shrubs. I followed it until I hit the fence line and chose to follow that instead.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I came to the entrance gate. The wolves I saw the first day jumping from their posts, their guns aimed directly at me, making me realise they might not actually recognise me because I never got out of the car and I was in the back. I put my hands up.


    ¡°Stay back vampire¡± A man called, he had blonde hair cut short on the sides and like a wave on top dressed in ck armour.


    Vampire? I shake my head, but he continues to point the gun at me.


    ¡°I said stay back, this is werewolf territory¡± He calls to me. I try to figure out why he is calling me a vampire when it hits me when I try to speak, and my wordse out slurred. My fangs were protruding, and I didn¡¯t realise how desperately hungry I was.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lana, Tate¡¯s mate¡± I call out to him and he looks to the other men who also had their guns aimed at my chest. I see another man¡¯s eyes ze over and know he is mind linking. I don¡¯t move not wanting to get shot. It wouldn¡¯t kill me, but I had no doubt it would bloody hurt to be hit by a bullet. They suddenly lower their weapons and I hear the gates opening.


    ¡°Alpha is on his way¡± The blonde man says, and I nod.


    ¡°You can go through¡± He says gesturing to the gate. I walk through the gate nervously watching them, praying to the moon goddess they don¡¯t shoot me in the back. I was halfway up to the second gate, when a huge dark grey wolf darts toward me. I take a step back before its scent hits me and I realise it is Elias. He stops a few feet away before I approach him, letting out the breath I was holding and run my fingers over his fur.


    He was more silver than grey and huge when I suddenly heard another growl making my head snap to the second gate to see a huge ck one. The grey wolf taking off, back to its patrol duties I assume. The ck wolf cocks its head to the side watching me and I know it¡¯s Tate, by the pure size of him and the Alpha aura. He must be upset that I patted another wolf.


    ¡°Here puppy puppy¡± I call to him. He huffs, turning his head away and I walk over to him and he growls at me. I run my fingers through his fur and kneel down in front of him which actually then made him tower over me.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask wondering what Tate¡¯s wolfs name was, he whines pushing his big furry head on mine, and I kiss his snout. He purrs, as I continue to rub his face, pushing his body against mine and nearly knocking me over.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t scent me¡± I tell him knowing he was leaving his scent on me. I roll my eyes at his possessiveness.


    ¡°It was only Elias; I like how soft wolf fur is nothing sordid going on¡± I tell him, and he whines at me. I grab a handful of his fur, pulling myself up and follow him through the next gate. Halfway to the next one, I hear bones snapping the sound making my teeth ache before feeling a warm hand grab mine.


    ¡°Where is Drake and why are you alone?¡± Tate¡¯s voice says beside me, making me look up at him before realising he is naked. My eyes trailing down his toned and muscled body before looking away when I notice the huge appendage between his legs, my face heating up and I know I must resemble a tomato. Tate chuckles at my reaction.


    ¡°Where is Drake?¡± he asks, continuing the walk and pulling me along with him.


    ¡°He left me on the side of the road because I made him angry¡± I tell him, and he growls his grip on my hand tightening.


    We walk through the third and final gate.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ring me?¡± He asks angrily, making my eyes snap to him, his jaw was tight as he spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°No, cell service¡± I tell him, doesn¡¯t he think I would have tried. Not even I am stupid enough to want to walk willingly through the forest on another packs territory. He nods once when a perky looking redhead woman walks over to us, her eyes trailing over Tate and I step in front of him blocking her view of him, not liking the way her eyes were trailing over him like he was a piece of meat. She seems shocked, her eyes darting to me before going to Tate.


    ¡°Is this her, your mate?¡± She asks in a nasally voice. I already don¡¯t like her just by the tone of voice and the way she spat the words at him. I raise an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Melinda you¡¯re not on duty, go home¡± Tate says his hand wrapping around my waist and I realise just how tense my body is as I rx under his touch. She growls challengingly and I step forward Tate¡¯s arm tightens around my waist when she pales suddenly her eyes watching my face.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t even a wolf¡± The girl spits.


    ¡°I said go home Melinda¡± Tate says using his Alpha¡¯s voice and she turns on heel walking off muttering under her breath.


    ¡°Please tell me that isn¡¯t your ex¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t my ex¡± He says automatically. I look over my shoulder at him.


    ¡°You told me to tell you she wasn¡¯t¡± He shrugs.


    ¡°So she is, how long ago?¡± I demand. I haven¡¯t been with anyone since meeting them and well haven¡¯t been with anyone entirely, so the thought that he was prancing around with another woman after he met me appalled me.


    ¡°Before I met you, I haven¡¯t been with anyone Lana, I swear not since I met you¡± He says, pulling me against him and wrapping his arms around me, I rest my cheek on his chest loving his warmth, until I feel something growing against my stomach, I step back looking down before my eyes dart to his.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a man, and naked with you touching me, Lana¡± He states while my mouth hangs open. My face heating. He suddenly shifts back into his ck wolf and I let out a breath. Nudity wasn¡¯t a big thing in packs. You were bound to see each other naked at some point but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted him walking around naked especially after meeting this Melinda. I follow him home and I open the front door. Tate shifts back when I find myself suddenly pressed against the wall. His lips on mine, I wrap my arms around his neck kissing him back before he pulls away.


    ¡°What happened with Drake?¡± He asks, looking down at me, his body pressed against mine still.


    ¡°His father banished him and stripped him of his title¡± I tell him. Guilt hitting me, none of this would have happened if I just kept my mouth shut. Tate gasps shocked,


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why would his father do that?¡± He asks and I look away. Tate grips my chin forcing me to look at him. ¡°Why would his father do that?¡± He asks again, his eyes softening when he realises, I am on the brink of tears.


    ¡°His father is an asshole, he tried to make me submit so I challenged him¡± Tate growls low in the back of his throat at my words and I thought he was mad at me too.


    ¡°Drake left¡± I whisper. Tate steps away, ¡°He wille here, don¡¯t worry about him Lana. This is a good thing. Drake should have challenged him as soon as he tried to make you submit to him. You did the right thing¡± Tate says, yet it didn¡¯t make me feel any better.


    ¡°But he is a rogue now¡± I tell him, and Tate shakes his head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him be rogue, we are mates, what is mine is yours and his¡± Tate says. I nod before stepping forward and wrapping my arms back around his waist and hugging him.


    ¡°Everything will be okay Lana¡± I nod. We hear a car pull up, the door mming making me jump. Before hearing his voice.


    ¡°Why did you leave, I have been looking for you?¡± Drake growls.


    ¡°You left me on the side of the road, I didn¡¯t know you wereing back¡± I defend myself, he never said he wasing back just told me to get out.


    ¡°You left her,¡± Tate growls at him. Drake sighs.


    ¡°I needed to cool off, just forget it¡± Drake says, turning toward the door to leave again.


    ¡°Drake¡± Tate says angrily beforeposing his anger. Drake turns back to look at him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    It was clear he had no idea where he was going either as he doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Your ce is here now¡± Tate tells him.


    ¡°I ain¡¯t being your fucking Luna¡± Drake snaps at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be that¡¯s what she is for¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not submitting to you Tate¡± Drakes says angrily, his body trembling as his fists clench.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I never said you had to, the pack can have more than one Alpha, you¡¯re my equal just like she is¡± Drake looks at me in his arms before looking away.


    ¡°Please Drake don¡¯t leave¡± I beg him, and his eyes snap to me before suddenly realising Tate was standing there naked, Drake¡¯s eyes trail over him before looking at me and I try to suppress my smile. He steps forward and I reach for him, but he freezes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a shower¡± He says walking up the stairs. I look up at Tate and he sighs before looking back down.


    ¡°He wille around, just leave him be for now, it would be hard being thrown away like that¡±

 chapter 117

    Lana¡¯s POV


    Walking upstairs, I could hear the shower running as I walked past the door in the hallway, his scent wafting under the door as steam billowed out. Tate walking in behind me stops watching me for a second before walking into the closet and retrieving some clothes for him. The doorbell ringing downstairs and Tate looks toward the stairs.


    ¡°That would be Mariah, Elias¡¯s sister, she was bringing groceries over¡± Tate says before walking out to greet her. I take the clothes Tate got out for Drake cing them on the bed so he could easily find them. Drakes scent hitting me before I even have a chance to turn around, I could feel the warmth of skin he was that close. Turning around he was directly behind me, his hair wet, a towel hung low on his hips as I look down at chiselled abs and V line. I swallow before I even realise what I was doing. I run my fingers down his chest and the lines of hard muscle of his abdomen. He inhales deeply before grabbing my wrist as I reach his towel. My eyes snapping to his and I feel my face heat at my actions.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t advise teasing me love¡± He whispers, and I shiver as his breath fans over my neck.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not teasing you?¡± I ask him, looking up at him under myshes. His lips part slightly before he lets go of my wrist and raising an eyebrow, his eyes darkening to those of his wolf making me gasp at the pure hunger in them.


    His lips turning up slightly at my shock before he steps closer, his hand going to my hip pulling me flush against him, his grip tightening almost bruising.


    ¡®I fuck you; I will mark you. Is that what you want my mate?¡± His voice deeper, rougher as he leans closer, his tongue running over my neck and I shiver, sparks moving over my skin, my heart pounding in my chest painfully at his words.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Titus¡± Tate warns from the doorway where he appears standing there watching. Drake¡¯s eyes going to him, or that of his wolf anyway. He smirks before raising his hands in the air in surrender and taking a step back. I let out the breath, I didn¡¯t realise I was holding. Note to self, don¡¯t tease their wolves. Although I was quite willing until his eyes turned that terrifying shade of ck. I watch as his eyes change back, Drake retaking the reigns. A smirk on his face as he looked me up and down. I go to dart out of the room when Drake¡¯s arms snake around my waist pulling me back against him. I could feel his arousal pressed tightly against my lower back, his lips going to my shoulder and I see Tate watching him an intense look on his face, Drake moves a hand underneath my shirt while the other moves between my legs cupping my pussy through my leggings while his other hand squeezes my breast. I melt against him, loving the feel of his hands on my body, firm and demanding as he continued to tease me.


    Tate growls lowly in the back of his throat, my stomach tightening at the noise he just made, so primal and guttural, my panties bing damp with arousal. Tate eyes bleeding ck, and I see his hands twitch before fisting at his sides.


    ¡°Enough Drake¡± Tate spits out in a growl and I could tell he was fighting for control of his wolf with the way his hands trembled.


    Drake dips his face in the crook of my neck inhaling my scent, running his nose along my neck to below my ear, before he sucks it in his mouth, and I melt against him going to putty in his hands.


    ¡°Drake!¡± Tate growls, but Drake ignores his warning instead putting more pressure on my now throbbing core and I moan before pressing my lips together, horrified at the noise that escaped me, shocking me.


    ¡°I wonder what will happen when his control slips?¡± Drake purrs below my ear and I feel my juices spill onto my thighs at his words.


    Tate growls low and I watch as his wolf takes over his entire body trembling and Drake lets go moving out of the way before I find myself pinned against the wall by Tate¡¯s wolf, my hands trapped above my head held in one of his, his face in the crook of my neck before I feel his tongue run up the side of my neck to my jaw. Before he kisses me, his kiss is demanding as he plunges his tongue into my mouth tasting every inch of it. His tongue fighting mine for dominance as he ravaged my mouth. Tate¡¯s body pressed tightly against mine while his hand grips my thigh pulling it up to his hip as he grinds his hips against my core making a breathy moan leave my lips.


    My gums tingling as I taste his tongue on mine, he bites down on my lip hard, drawing blood, my mouth filling with the metallic taste of my own blood. My gums tingling and I growl as my fangs protrude. Tate pulls back staring at my face as the room takes on a red tinge, my bloodlust taking over. Drake steps forward my eyes darting to him as he watches me fight for control over my own urges.


    ¡°Tate¡± I warn him when he doesn¡¯t step back, my ws slipping from my fingertips and cutting into his hand that was holding my wrists in ce. He lets them go, which was worse because I could now grab him. My control slipping as they be my prey yet neither of them move, instead Tate steps closer turning his head slightly offering me his neck. My eyes on Drake behind him who was watching with eager eyes. The sight of his neck and what it offered bing to much as the burn in my throat was moving throughout me and I sink my fangs into his tender flesh, his blood filling my mouth and I growl, almost a purr as it extinguishes the mes burning in my throat. My eyes fluttering closed, and I hear Tate groan, pressing himself closer to me as my tongue moves over his skin,pping at his neck.


    My fangs retract as I force myself to stop, pulling back before running my tongue over it sealing it when it hits me. I just marked him, his emotions smashing into me and if it weren¡¯t for the wall pressed against my back, I would have been knocked over. Tate grabs my face holding it between his hands, before kissing me and I kiss him back with the same amount of desire that was flooding me from him.


    His eyes back to their normal colour when he pulls away before stepping back a smile on his lips, my eyes darting to his neck where I marked him. Yet I felt through the bond he felt quite happy and content about it and I was d that he couldn¡¯t feel mine, because the thought horrified me, knowing he was tied to me, that I could literally destroy him if I walked away from them. I didn¡¯t like having that sort of power over someone, that sort of influence over someone that could potentially alter any decisions I might make. I knew mates were forever but that just sealed his fate to me, tied him to me even though I was yet to bear his mark.


    ¡°Lana?¡± Tate says and I could feel his uncertainty hit me.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let me do that¡± I whisper before I could stop myself. His brows furrow before he looks up at me and I could see the hurt behind his eyes.


    ¡°Tate, I didn¡¯t mean it like that-¡± I try to tell him, but he turns on his heel and walks out on me. Drake watches me for a second.


    ¡°Are you having doubts about the mate bond, about us?¡± He asks. I shake my head. I had no doubt they were my mates, but I wasn¡¯t unrealistic, rtionships break down all the time, rarely for werewolves but still it has happened, and they were a fair bit older than me, what if they get bored of me? Or no longer want me, I have just tied him to me for life.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I just¡­ it¡¯s too soon¡± I grasping at air trying to exin, but no matter what I say it was going to sound like I was rejecting them when I wasn¡¯t, I have no intention of leaving them, but that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t leave me. What if theyter decide I am not what they expected, what they want.


    ¡°Two years Lana, you don¡¯t get to change your mind. Not now, not anymore¡± Drake says angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I-¡±


    Drake grabs his clothes before walking out on me leaving me alone and not giving me a chance to exin.

 chapter 118

    Lana¡¯s POV


    I sat in the room, they didn¡¯t even give me a chance to exin, both just shut down and left. I thought they woulde back but once I finished reading my book and they hadn¡¯t returned or sang out to me, I decided I would walk downstairs, the house was empty. Completely empty and so quiet. Walking into the kitchen I find a note stuck to the fridge with a ma.


    Gone to find Tate be back soon


    How far did he go that it is taking hours to find him? Deciding to make dinner I start digging through the cupboards and fridge and finding everything stocked. I still had a couple of hours before dinner so I decided to cook a roast. Prepping everything and cing it in the oven. I tried to find something else to do, I ended up cleaning up and doing a few loads of washing and vacuuming but other than that everything was clean. Homesickness started to kick in, the ce was so quiet, and I knew no one here except Elias but didn¡¯t even have a way of contacting him.


    When dinner was done, they still hadn¡¯t returned home, not a word and I was starting to worry. I was also getting hungry so ended up dishing dinner out and wrapping theirs in foil cleaning as I went trying to dy eating so I could join them. But when it hit 9PM and they still hadn¡¯t returned, I gave up and sat at the dining table in silence. I missed the noise and chatter of back home, missed my annoying brothers flinging food at me when mum wasn¡¯t watching but most of all, I missed Arial.


    I nce at my phone and see no bars of reception. I just wanted to hear her voice, hear anything other than this deafening silence. I couldn¡¯t even finish, not really hungry anymore. My appetite was gone and reced with sadness, a loss of my old life when everything was simpler.


    Getting up, I decide to take a walk around the town. The sleepy town was also quiet, I could make out the flicker of TV¡¯s through some windows. The town was beautiful, but the old design buildings were a bit eery of a night. Getting to the end of the street, which was a dead end that led to the forest surrounding the town. I turn around to head home, I wasn¡¯t about to walk into a forest, especially one I am not familiar with, with wolves I am not familiar with. Just as I turn around the rustling of some bushes catches my attention. My heart skipping a beat as I turn around only to see Tate step out in a pair of shorts hung low on his hips.


    ¡°What are you doing outside?¡± He asks, his words emotionless and cold sending a shiver up my spine. Feeling through my link to him. I feel nothing through the bond, no attachment at all, like he just dismissed me, my heart clenches at the feeling through the bond.


    ¡°I was just going for a walk¡±


    ¡°Were you trying to leave?¡± He asks, his eyes darkening dangerously. I shake my head and take a step toward him, but he steps back.


    ¡°Go home Lana,¡±


    ¡°Tate, just let me exin, I didn¡¯t mean¡±-


    ¡°I said go home, we will not have this discussion in public¡± He snaps at me.


    ¡°No one is here Tate¡± I tell him looking around. When I look back at him though he was already gone, just disappeared. I swallow the lump in my throat, the cool breeze making the already cold feeling inside me colder as I turn around and head home.


    Tate POV


    I watch from the shadows of the forest making sure she went home, my wolf Archer urging me to follow her, he wants to mark her, so she won¡¯t want to leave, wants to finish the mating process. He was angry with her which only just fuelled my anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her leave till she is marked¡± He growls in my head. I already had this argument with Drake when he found me, how could I be so unlucky to have two mates who want to reject us. Just when I thought everything was going to work out, she shoves another barrier in my fucking face. Now Drake was missing because of our argument and now I had to go home to her. Even angry at her I still couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for the way I spoke to her. I hated that she didn¡¯t have a wolf, didn¡¯t feel what we feel towards her.


    ¡°Not that having a wolf would help, look at Drake he still denies us, and it has been eleven years¡± Archer mutters. I nod in agreement. Once I see her step inside, I mind link Elias to keep watch on the house while I go check on those on patrol duty. Everything was quiet tonight thank the Goddess, at least something was going right. When I head home and walked inside though I was hit with guilt.


    She even cooked for us, both our tes sitting on the table. Walking upstairs, my heart skips a beat when I find she isn¡¯t in our room, rushing to the next door I find her asleep on the bed. Her eyes were all puffy like she had been crying as she hupped in her sleep. I brush her cheek and she instantly leans into my touch even if she was asleep it still gave me hope. I was about to hop in the bed with her when I hear the door open downstairs and walk back out to the stairs, to see Drake walk in.


    He walks toward me before bumping into me as he walks past heading to the room. He opens the door and I hear his heart thump erratically. He looks at me and I point to the bedroom next to it. He lets out a breath relieved before opening the door and I follow him in.


    ¡°Has she been crying?¡± He whispers and I look away knowing I was the reason for her tears.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± He snaps and she stirs rolling over but not waking.


    ¡°Not now¡± I tell him, knowing if we argue we were going to wake her.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± I ask, knowing he left the territory.


    ¡°To see my brothers¡± I nod, I liked his brothers. They were good guys and incredibly supportive of our non-existent rtionship.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And what?¡± He asks, pulling the door closed as I walk out. He follows me downstairs and I go to the fridge grabbing a beer and handing him one. He pops the cap drinking some.


    ¡°Nothing, they told me to stay here with you two¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not like I have anywhere else to go¡±


    ¡°What upset Lana?¡± He asks, looking to the stairs.


    ¡°I snapped at her,¡± I tell him, letting out a breath. Drake shakes his head but says nothing.


    ¡°She cooked us dinner¡± I tell him nodding toward the table, Drake looks over before running his hand through his hair and scratching the back of his neck.


    ¡°Now I feel like an even bigger dick¡± He says.


    ¡°Why, you didn¡¯t do anything¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t the only one that snapped at her¡± He tells me. Great, she only just got here and both of us have already yelled at her. Drake picks up the tes putting them in the fridge. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she could cook,¡± He states.


    ¡°Yeah, me either I just assumed she was used to being waited on, she technically is a princess¡± I tell him, and he agrees. Making me wonder how much I really do know her, we spoke to her on the phone for two years but usually nothing personal, I could always tell she wanted to get off the phone so our conversations were usually short, or she would hang up on us when we would ask her toe back with us.


    ¡°Did she ever talk to you about her home life?¡¯ I ask curious.


    ¡°No, I spent most of thest two years being hung up on¡± He says, and I chuckle.


    ¡°What about you?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Not really, mainly only talked about her sister or her brothers, never about herself¡± I answer.


    ¡°Her parents are nice, nicer than ours anyway¡± Drake states. I chuckle, that is true.


    Drake walks upstairs and I follow him, I thought he was going to climb in with her but instead he scooped her up off the bed. Her eyes fluttering open for a second as she rolled in his arms.


    ¡°You came back¡± She mutters as he walks her into our room cing her on the bed. She was already back asleep within seconds when I notice her handbag. I know it is wrong to snoop, but seeing it open, I walked over and peaked inside.


    I found some photos of her siblings and her mum and dad in her wallet, some credit cards and her ID and a bus pass.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Drake asks.


    ¡°Looking¡± I tell him, he looks down at her before walking over and snooping with me. I find a bottle of sleeping pills and show Drake. He reads the back of them and I also find ant-idepressants which I thought was odd. Drake raises his eyebrows when I hold them out to him. He ces them back in her oversized handbag before pulling out what looks like a long purple bullet about the size of my palm.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He says holding it up before it starts vibrating and he nearly drops it, only just catching it before it hits the ground.


    ¡°How do I turn it off?¡± He whisper yells as it vibrates in his hand. I take it from him turning the dial on the bottom, cutting it off.


    ¡°Not so innocent after all¡± I mutter while Drake stares at me clueless when I remember he only has brothers.


    ¡°It¡¯s a vibrator fool¡± I tell him, and his eyes widen before a smirk creeps on his face.


    ¡°Naughty girl¡± he says, looking at her sleeping peacefully wiggling his eyebrows. I nudge him in the ribs, and he grunts at the impact. I ce everything back in her bag, which gave no more answers than we already had, if anything raised more questions. I could tell Archer felt a little uneasy, his guilt also hitting him.


    ¡°Do you think she would be angry if we climbed in with her?¡± Drake asks.


    ¡°I was going to anyway, she is our mate¡± I shrug, I climb in beside her tucking the nket around her when Drake pulls the nket back beside me.


    ¡°I thought you wanted toy with her¡±


    ¡°I do, but if she wakes up angry, she will hit you not me¡± He chuckles and I move her over so he can fit beside me, his body heat pressing into my back when he chucks his arm across waist.


    ¡°Shut up, and don¡¯t say anything. I like snuggling¡± He mutters and I shake my head at him before falling asleep.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 chapter 119

    Lana POV


    Opening my eyes, I was not in the room I fell asleep in, I was also very aware of the body pressed against mine and the warmth their skin offered. Rolling over I find Tate, he rolls onto his back and Iy my head on his chest, tingles spreading along my cheek and across my arms as I snuggle into his warmth.


    I notice Drakeying beside him snoring softly, Tate moves, and I can feel through the bond that he is awake, as his mindes alert to his surroundings and meying on top of him. I half expected him to move me off him afterst night, but instead he ys with my hair that is scattered over his arm and chest. I prop my chin on his chest looking up at him.


    ¡°What time did you two get home?¡±


    ¡°Not sure¡± He says brushing my hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± I ask. Tate shakes his head leaning forward and kissing my head.


    ¡°No, not mad. I was¡±- He doesn¡¯t finish what he was going to say instead looks to Drake asleep beside him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean, I didn¡¯t want to mark you¡± I tell him, and he looks back at me, his eyes darkening, and I could feel his anger resurfacing before he shoves it back down.


    ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± He asks his voiceing off harsher than I think he intended.


    ¡°That you would be stuck with me, tied to me even if you get bored of me and no longer want me¡± I tell him. His brows furrow and he lets out a breath.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen Lana, you¡¯re bonded to us we won¡¯t be able to throw you away even if we wanted to¡±


    ¡°I just thought that if you got bored you would regret being marked by me because you can¡¯t break a mate bond once marked¡± I tell him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, I will never regret being marked by you, I want to mark you, but I can wait¡± He says.


    Drake stirs sitting up on his elbow before rubbing his eyes and looking at us.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± He asks sleepily.


    ¡°About yesterday, Lana thought we would get bored of her and we would regret her marking us¡± Tate answers.


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Drake asks,ying back down on his back.


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t break a mate bond, what if I am not what you want?¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Technically you can break a mate bond, but we want you Lana, that won¡¯t ever change¡± Drake says.


    I sit up and I feel unease hit me through the bond from Tate.


    ¡°Why would you tell her that?¡± Tate snaps at him.


    ¡°What was I supposed to lie to her¡± Drake retorts. Tate says nothing but what he said makes no sense you can¡¯t break a mate bond.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, that¡¯s not possible. You can¡¯t break a mate bond¡±


    Tate sighs loudly, clearly annoyed with Drake.


    ¡°You can, it¡¯s hard to do and you need a witch. Drake¡¯s father broke his mate bond to his mother¡± Tate answers and I hear Drake growl.


    ¡°But why?¡± I ask, looking over at Drake who was staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°My mother killed herself, when a mate dies the bond sends the other one crazy or they die too, my father saw a witch who helped break the curse so he wouldn¡¯t be driven crazy and do the same¡± He states.


    ¡°But the woman in the picture¡±


    ¡°At my fathers?¡± Drake asks, I nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s his second chance mate, Chase¡¯s mother. I have three half-brothers¡± He tells me.


    ¡°I am shocked honestly, I didn¡¯t think you could break a mate bond¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s taboo that¡¯s why, she only broke it because my father was dying, and he had me to look after. I doubt she would do it for anyone just looking to break a mate bond¡± Drake answers.


    ¡°So, you know her?¡± I ask, and he nods, eyeing me suspiciously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to break our bond Drake, I just thought you two wouldn¡¯t want to be mated to someone like me¡± He nods, but I could feel Tate was getting angrier about this line of conversation.


    ¡°Yes, I know her¡± Drake answers and Tate growls low in the back of his throat. Making me look at him.


    ¡°I went to see her and asked her to break our bond, she refused even after my father offered to pay her¡± Drake admits. He tried to break their bond? The thought sickened me.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because my father wouldn¡¯t let me take over the pack if I were mated to another man, not that it matters now. Nor do I care, I rather be with you pair now. I see how foolish that was¡± Drake says, shocking not only me but Tate who¡¯s head whips to the side looking at him.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t get any ideas Tate, let me get used to the idea of being with you first or I may just go beg Avery to break it¡± He chuckles, and Tate nudges him.


    ¡°Avery?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The witch who broke my fathers bond, she lives in Avalon city¡± I nod in understanding.


    ¡°Well, I am d she wouldn¡¯t break your bond¡± I tell them. Drake nods and I sit up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Tate asks, watching me.


    ¡°To cook breakfast¡± I tell him about to hop out of the bed when he wraps his arms around my waist dragging me back.


    ¡°I could always eat you for breakfast¡± He purrs climbing on top of me and between my legs. My face turning scarlet at his words as I push on his shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so innocent, we seen what¡¯s in your handbag¡± Drake says, raising an eyebrow and Tate chuckles.


    ¡°What you went through my bag?¡± I ask worried about what they may have found in it.


    ¡°Yes, and you have a few things to exin, Tate and I have realised we barely know you. Going through your bag raised more questions though, like why are you on anti-depressants?¡± Drake asks. I say nothing shocked they went through my stuff but also embarrassed.


    ¡°How long have you been on them?¡± I shake my head not willing to answer or talk about the circumstances around why I was put on them.


    ¡°Lana?¡± Tate says looking down at me. I push on his shoulders wanting to get up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go through my bag¡± I tell them when I get up throw my legs over the side of the bed. Getting up, I head for the bathroom, but Drake follows opening the door as I try to close it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide things from us¡±


    ¡°Really because I know you¡¯re hiding shit from me¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Like what?¡± He snaps.


    ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite, how long have you known Tate was your mate huh?¡± I ask, suddenly angry. Tate sits up on the end of the bed watching us.


    ¡°Eleven years¡± Tate answers when Drake says nothing.


    ¡°So, you whinged about waiting two years for me, yet you made Tate wait Eleven? Eleven years he had to feel you be with other people¡± The thought horrified me.


    ¡°Tate and my rtionship prior to meeting you has nothing to do with you¡± Drake snaps at me.


    ¡°Nothing to do with me? Of course, it does because I have suffered for two years. I know Tate wasn¡¯t the one screwing around, you know we can feel it. You may not have marked us, but we could still feel it¡± I scream at him, poking him in the chest. He takes a step back and I realise how angry I have be when I feel my fangs sink into my bottom lip.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Drake says.


    ¡°Look I get it, I don¡¯t me you. This is exactly why I didn¡¯t want to mark Tate, have him tied to me when clearly you have had no problem being with someone else¡± I go to shut the door in his face when he grabs my arm. He honestly looked like he had no idea what I was talking about. At first, I didn¡¯t understand it either, understand how the mate bond could let me feel when they were unfaithful to the bond. I thought at first it was just terrible period pain, yet I couldn¡¯t exin the hollow feeling in my heart.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He says and I look to Tate, I have no doubt he could feel it too if I could.


    ¡°Every time you have been with someone else, I could feel it¡± Tate answers and Drake looks at him shocked and also horrified.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t marked you¡± He says exasperated.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we have met. I haven¡¯t been with anyone since I met you Drake, yet I could always tell when you were with someone, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do that to you¡± Tate says looking away.


    ¡°But you were with Melinda¡± Drake yells at him. Tate shakes his head.


    ¡°I was with Melinda, but I never fucked her Drake, we fooled around but I never stuck my fucking dick in her¡± Tate snaps at him.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything, how was I supposed to know¡± Drake demands angrily.


    ¡°You want to know why I am on anti-depressants, because I couldn¡¯t live with it, I tried to kill myself because I couldn¡¯t handle the pain anymore, didn¡¯t want to feel you with someone else. Look I get it I was sixteen, I didn¡¯t expect you to not look elsewhere at first I weed the idea until I realised how badly it hurt once I figured out what it was¡± I snap at him.


    ¡°You should have told me, is this why you never wanted to speak to us? Why didn¡¯t one of you tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have done anything if I knew it would hurt you¡± Drake says turning to re at Tate.


    ¡°Just let me go please, I want to have a shower¡± I tell him, he reluctantly lets go turning to Tate. I shut the door, embarrassed and angry. I felt so many emotions, yet I couldn¡¯t me him. He was a grown man when we met, I didn¡¯t believe they would remain faithful, so I was shocked when I found out Tate had been and knew it was Drake, yet Tate has put up with it for over a decade and yet I could tell he still loves Drake, loves him enough not to tell him he hurt him. How lonely those eleven years must have been for them, loving someone from afar and not acting on it, so was I any better denying them?


    I turn on the shower and could hear them arguing on the other side of the door. Shaking my head, I step in grabbing the loofah and washing myself. Washing my hair, I hear the door open trying to wash the soap out so I could see without burning my eyes out of my skull from the soap.


    Drake was sitting on the sink basin; I turn away from him not that he was looking anyway, his eyes glued to the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know Lana. If I did, I never would have, you have to believe me¡± He says, making me look over my shoulder at him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your mother tell me, geez I am surprised she didn¡¯te to kill me¡± He says rubbing his hand down his face.


    ¡°Only Arial knew¡± I tell him, and he looks up at me, his eyes trailing down my body before he looks away.


    ¡°You never told them?¡± I shake my head, grabbing the conditioner and pouring some in my hand.


    ¡°Where is Tate?¡± I ask changing the topic.


    ¡°Went for a run, we had an argument¡±


    ¡°I heard¡± I tell him scrubbing my hair when I hear the shower screen open. Drake steps in and I move over turning my back so he can¡¯t see me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that please¡± He says.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Turn away from me, I really had no idea Lana. I thought I had to mark you, for you to feel that. I never wanted to hurt you¡± He says, and I feel his hand trail down my back to my hip. I wash the conditioner out before I feel his hands rece mine rinsing it out.


    ¡°You have really long hair¡± He says, as I feel his hand run down the length of it to my ass. I nod, I did have long hair, my mother always loved brushing our hair and would rarely let us cut it.


    I feel his fingers trail along my hips, and I turn facing him, his eyes going to my breasts before trailing down the rest of me. He smiles and I raise an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°I swear on the moon goddess I didn¡¯t know¡± He says, grabbing my face.


    ¡°So, you swear on my great however many greats grandmother?¡± I ask my lips tugging up, at how strange that sounds.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose that would be correct then¡± His eyes softening, and I could see the guilt in them, he truly didn¡¯t mean to hurt us. I nod not knowing what else to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not letting you mark me till you have marked Tate¡± I tell him, and he sighs.


    ¡°You made him wait eleven years. Don¡¯t you think you owe him, owe yourself? What¡¯s stopping you now? You said you don¡¯t care anymore that you want to be with us, then prove it¡± I tell him before getting out and grabbing my towel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple Lana, we have years of history¡±


    ¡°It is that simple Drake, he wants to be with you, even after what you have done, don¡¯t make him wait any longer¡± I tell him before walking out and shutting the door.

 chapter 120

    Lana¡¯s POV


    Getting dressed Tate walks in, I was only standing in jeans and a bra. He steps closer and I raise an eyebrow at him, and he drops his hands to his side before looking away.


    ¡°You¡¯re still angry?¡± He says and I don¡¯t bother answering, instead pull my shirt on over my head. Tate sighs looking to the bathroom door as it opens and Drake steps out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook breakfast¡± I tell them, stepping out of the room. I hear Tate say something to Drake that earns him a growl before hearing Tate follow after me. He perches himself on the stool while I grab ingredients out. Looking in the fridge, I see both their tes sitting in the fridge and look over the door at him.


    ¡°You two didn¡¯t eat your dinner I made,¡± I tell him, a little upset.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know you were making us anything, we can heat it up for lunch¡± Tate says, and I continue to rummage around before finding my second favourite food, Bacon. Grabbing a frypan, I turn on the element, letting it heat up while I grab the eggs and bread.


    ¡°Are you angry because we looked in your bag, or because ofst night?¡± Tate asks, making me look at him.


    ¡°Both and I am not angry, just done with the conversation, you and Drake need to sort out your problems¡± I tell him, opening the bacon and cing some in the frypan.


    Tate sighs but adds nothing instead watches me cook.


    ¡°Something smells good¡± Drake states walking in and sitting next to Tate. Tate turns facing him, and Drake stares back at him.


    ¡°How was your run?¡± Drake asks him trying to stop the tension building between them even though they literally just argued again when Tate came back.


    Tate doesn¡¯t answer, instead ignores him and I roll my eyes at their childish behaviour.


    ¡°So, what do you want to do today?¡± Drake asks getting up and pouring coffees, he hands one to Tate who epts it and gives him a nod.


    ¡°Are there any towns close by?¡± I ask, wanting to get out of this ce for a while.


    ¡°Yeah, you can take my car if you want,¡± Tate says but I shake my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drive¡± I tell him, and he stares at me like it was the most ridiculous thing he has ever heard.


    ¡°You can¡¯t drive?¡±


    ¡°Never needed to, we have buses and trains where Ie from or I would just have Ryker or Arial drive me¡± I tell them.


    ¡°We can teach you how to drive, we definitely don¡¯t have buses out here¡± Drake answers. I scrunch my nose up at the idea. I didn¡¯t like driving, failed miserably in school so didn¡¯t bother after that.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, can one of you take me in town?¡±


    ¡°I can tomorrow, I have business to take care of today¡± Tate answers and I nod knowing he would be busy with his pack.


    ¡°I told my brothers, I would go see them¡± Drake says, and I huff knowing I was going to be housebound again today.


    ¡°You cane with me to the packhouse¡± Tate says, and I could feel through the bond he really wanted me to go with him.


    ¡°Yeah okay¡± I tell him, and he smiles. I put their tes in front of them before grabbing my own and walking to the table.


    ¡°What did you want to get in town anyway?¡± Drake asks.


    ¡°A sat phone so I can ring my sister¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You can use my phone; I have reception out here¡± Drake says and Tate nods.


    ¡°You could have also used mine, if you wanted to speak to her¡± Tate adds.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Drake asks, and I see Tate look at him with a worried look on his face before he looks to me.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your parents?¡± Drake asks, though I could see the guilt in his eyes. Tate stares and I could tell he also wanted to know why.


    I shrug. ¡°My mother would have went off her brain for one and secondly I may forgive you but that doesn¡¯t mean they will if they knew. So, Arial was the only one I knew and that¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t hide it from her seeing as we shared a room¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t believe in the mate bond?¡± Tate asks before spearing a piece of egg and popping it in his mouth.


    ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t believe in it, just that I didn¡¯t feel it like you two do. I don¡¯t know why; it wasn¡¯t their business, our rtionship or non-existent one. I needed to know I wasn¡¯t throwing it away. Mum always said mates were blessings, that if I rejected you, I may not get a second chance mate or may not recognise him¡± I tell them. They seem to think for a second and I continue to finish my breakfast.


    ¡°So, you ept the bondpletely then?¡± Tate asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡± I answer and he nods.


    ¡°But do you want to be¡± Drake asks, grabbing his empty te and cing it in the sink. He kisses the top of my head and I see Tate smile at the gesture.


    ¡°Yes, but not one without the other, either fix it or I will go. I will not be forced to choose¡± I tell them. Drake looks at Tate nervously like he doesn¡¯t know how to answer. Tate however raises an eyebrow at him, letting him know everything was riding on him as he folds his arms across his chest.


    ¡°Look I am not saying you have to fuck each other though I wouldn¡¯t mind, but at least mark each other¡± I tell Drake.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Why would I, we are mates aren¡¯t we?¡± Drake nods but I could see his father really did a number on him and messed with his head.


    ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t mind; my balls are so blue¡± Tate adds, making me snort.


    ¡°What it¡¯s true, there is only so much Miss Palmer and her five daughters can do¡± He states.


    ¡°Miss Palmer?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow. He waves his hand and I shake my head.


    ¡°I need to go, I told my brothers I would meet them at 9¡± Drake says, grabbing his keys and heading for the door.


    ¡°You know they cane here Drake¡± Tate sings out, making Drake stop and look back at him.


    ¡°I know but dad has been watching them closely, I don¡¯t want to make things more difficult having them cross borders¡± He says.


    ¡°Where are you meeting them?¡± Tate asks.


    ¡°The highway between borders¡±


    ¡°Take Elias with you¡± Tate says and Drake growls.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust your father. Take Elias, he likes your brothers¡±


    ¡°Fine, but I am not your bitch to order around¡± Drake growls at him before walking out and shutting the door.


    ¡°You think his father would do something¡±


    ¡°I know he will, once he realises Drake won¡¯t fall to his demands, he will start a war¡± Tate says running his hand through his hair.


    ¡°But he banished him?¡± Tate nods getting up and taking his te to the sink.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°His father would use any excuse to start a war with my pack, he used to be friends with my father, thinks I betrayed him when I killed him¡± Tate says, and I was shocked by the burning hatred I felt through the bond toward his own dad. I knew he killed his father, knew something went down but surely it couldn¡¯t all be bad.


    Getting up, I walk into the kitchen to start washing up when Tate pins me against the bench trapping me with one hand on either side of me.


    ¡°Thank you for breakfast¡± He says, his face inches off mine. He moves pressing his bare chest against me and forcing me to look up at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡±- He cuts me off his lipsing down on mine, his tongue brushing along my bottom lip before he sucks it into his mouth, his hand tangling in my hair as he pulls me against him, deepening the kiss. I kiss him back, my hand going to his chest and I feel him shiver as sparks rush over his skin and my palms. Gripping my hips, he ces me on the bench. pressing himself between my legs as he grabs my breast palming it through my shirt.


    His lips are hot against mine before I pull away needing air, but his lips keep travelling lower to my neck as he nips and sucks at my skin. ¡°Tate, you are not marking me¡± He groans, pressing himself closer and gripping my hips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, just let me touch you¡± He growls before nipping my chin. I run my fingers through his hair, pulling his mouth back to mine and wrapping my legs around his waist. His erection pressing against me and he grips my hips rubbing me against him before picking me up, I grip his shoulders to stop from falling backwards as he devours my skin.


    ¡°Tate¡± I squeak out when he ces me on the dining room table, his hands gripping my shirt and peeling it off me before sucking on the parts of my breasts that aren¡¯t covered by my bra, my nipples hardening from the contact of his mouth.


    ¡°Tate¡± I tell him again and he stops, pulling back his breathing hard, he drops his head into my neck and kisses my corbone, his nose trailing across it before he looks up and kisses me softly, before pulling away and kissing my head.


    ¡°We should go¡± He says before standing and walking toward the stairs heading for our room.

 chapter 121

    Drake¡¯s POV


    Pulling up at the meeting ce I only see Chase who was leaning on his pickup truck, pulling in beside him I park my car and hop out. ¡°Just you?¡± I ask him wondering why my two other brothers didn¡¯t show up with him.


    Chase looks around nervously before tossing his cigarette and stamping it out with his foot.


    ¡°Dad has forbidden us from seeing you¡± He states. Climbing up on the bulbar, I sit on the bo of his truck.


    ¡°What are you doing here then?¡± I ask annoyed. My father was really trying to get me toe crawling back and the only way he will even ept meing back is if I force Lana¡¯s hand which would not be happening.


    ¡°Because I am leaving¡± He tells me making my head whip in his direction. He points to the back of his truck and I notice the luggage.


    ¡°For how long?¡± Chase shrugs before sighing, he looked exhausted like he hadn¡¯t been sleeping even his clothes were wrinkled which was out of character for him, my father has probably had him running patrol.


    ¡°Not sure, want to head to Avalon City, see if I can find my mate. Maybe a month, I¡¯m not sure yet. I just need to get away from him. He has gone off the rocker since he banished you¡± He tells me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Doubled everyone¡¯s workload for one, put a curfew out and this morning he announces pack training is daily, twice a day like he is preparing for something¡± Chase admits making me worried. Our warriors were equipped to deal with rogues, so it left another question: was he preparing to go to war with Tate?


    ¡°You don¡¯t think?¡± I ask, not finishing the sentence. I didn¡¯t really want to know the answer though I was positive I already did.


    ¡°Yes, he has it stuck in his head that he can force you to choose or at least force Tate to reject you so you can mark Lana and take over the pack. Heard him talking to his Betast night. Now that he knows you are fated to Lana ck. He wants you to mark her more because of the benefits to the pack¡±


    ¡°Not those bloody rumours again¡± I groan. We had heard about it for years once Aria was found that when she officially became Luna that her Pack was strengthened by her link to the pack, not only was she bonded to the Alpha but her Pack, making them stronger, their lifelines longer and making them stronger and better fighters. The Same happened with the crescent Pack when Lily took over as Luna, apparently the pack picked up some hybrid Traits, that they too were also strengthened by her Mutation. Ever since, no one has gone to war against them, knowing they were unstoppable and not only that, Aria was a direct descendant of the moon goddess and an original vampire making her a perfect predator which now left another question would that mean once Lana was marked and mated, would she strengthen our pack. My father for years tried to make treaty agreements with The Crescent pack, but Alpha Damien always refused because his loyalty resides with Tate. Giving my father another reason to hate my mate, but now not only does he hate Tate, he now wants to use Lana in his games of power.


    ¡°Yes, and they aren¡¯t rumours¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your mother think?¡± I ask, wondering what my stepmother¡¯s opinion is on this whole situation.


    ¡°You know mum. She won¡¯t go against him, dad sent her to her sisters. Doesn¡¯t want her involved said she was making us weak¡± Chase says shaking his head.


    ¡°Fucking hate him, I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t just challenge him Drake. What is it that he has over you, you not doing anything, affects all of us. You realise that, right?¡± He says suddenly bing angry.


    ¡°Woah settle down, why is it up to me to challenge him, what if I don¡¯t want to be Alpha?¡± I ask, sick of all the weight being shoved on my shoulders.


    ¡°Mum is Omega remember, dad would never allow it and he has half the Pack brainwashed into thinking blood, and its purity of Alpha¡¯s is the way of life¡±


    ¡°You are Alpha though¡±


    ¡°Tell him that then¡± Chase snaps at me. Chase rarely got angry, was a master at self-control but whatever has been going on in the short amount of time I have been gone, has really riled him up.


    ¡°I need to go, I can¡¯t do this shit anymore. Sort out your shit with Lana and Tate. You need to hurry up and pick a side. Either do what dad wants or fucking challenge him and keep your mates¡± He says getting in his car and mming the door. He rolls down the window and I jump off the bo.


    ¡°Look I¡¯m sorry, I just can¡¯t keep getting caught in the middle of you and dad, of dad and mum. I need to leave¡± He says, his anger diffusing.


    ¡°I will think of something¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You better because dad is dering war next week if you haven¡¯t marked her and brought her back¡± He says, starting his car. I step back.


    ¡°Hey¡± I call when he starts to take off, he looks back out the window at me.


    ¡°Love you bro¡± He nods before leaving in a cloud of dust and tearing off down the road and heading to wherever he ns on going.


    I sit in my car for god knows how long, time slipping by while I try toe up with a solution to my problems. When the sun starts to go down, I know I need to head home and start my car, heading toward the border when I see my fathers ck SUVing up behind me, the lights shing, and I pull back over and get out of the car. My father stepping out in his grey suit, rocks crunching under his feet as he walks toward me.


    ¡°Little dressed up for the woods father¡± I tell him walking toward him.


    ¡°I have business in the city, have you seen Chase?¡± He asks, stopping in front of me.


    ¡°And how would I see chase when I have been banished?¡± I ask, not liking his tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me boy, I know they have beening to see you, are you trying to turn them against me, trying to make them band together with your army of faggots¡± He spits at me. I growl at him taking a step forward, when I see the car door open behind him, his Beta hopping out and two pack warriors. I chuckle, shaking my head.


    ¡°Get back in the car unless you want me to show you who the real Alpha is supposed to be¡± I tell them. My father growls not liking me denouncing him.


    ¡°You owe me for what you did, I will not hand the pack over until I know it¡¯s in safe hands¡±


    ¡°It has never been in safe hands you old fool, you are making them weak. The only reason I haven¡¯t kicked your fucking arse is because you are my father¡± I tell him. My fatherughs.


    ¡°Is that what you tell yourself, it wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with your guilt, huh son. She would be alive if it weren¡¯t for you. We never would have been banished if it weren¡¯t for what you did, don¡¯t you forget that. They would have ughtered you for what you did, you owe me. Now get that little bitch toply or I will start a war. You have three days son¡± He says, turning his back on me and walking back toward his car.


    ¡°You¡¯ll lose, you know that right?¡± He stops, turning back to look at me.


    ¡°Oh and why is that?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea who you are going up against, Tate has had every opportunity to take you down but hasn¡¯t because of me. You starting a war against him will only end in your death father and I won¡¯t stop him¡± I warn him.


    ¡°You would turn your back on family for a man¡± He bellows.


    ¡°I never turned my back on you, you are just to stubborn to admit when you are wrong, just like you were wrong about mum when you said she wouldn¡¯t do it, she fucking proved you wrong didn¡¯t she¡±


    ¡°Your mother was weak and that¡¯s on you, you should have kept your mouth shut, don¡¯t forget who handed her that de son. Poor little Drake not able to say no to his mummy¡±


    ¡°I only gave it to her because she said she was going to fucking kill you with it¡± I scream at him.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°You fucking heard me, you drove her to it, I was child you can¡¯t put that me on me. Sure, me me for what happened after but her death that¡¯s on you¡± I tell him before turning my back on him and walking to my car. I leave spraying his car with rocks. The nerve of that man, to me his own son for his cruelty, for his misdoings. Yet at the same time I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to hate him, blood is thicker than water and my rtionship with him has always proven that, if I weren¡¯t his son, he probably would have let them kill me to save himself. But I was thest piece he had of her, so he did what he had to and begged for my life, instead getting us banished and giving up his title. But it never would havee to that if he had been a better husband, a better mate to her.


    He killed her, forced her hand. Now that I have found Lana, the thought of what he did and how it affected my mother was starting to make me hate him. Maybe we weren¡¯t much different after all, I hurt Tate and Lana without realising it, my father though he knew he was hurting her, knew because he still fooled around long after he marked her.

 chapter122

    Drake POV


    Getting home, I find Lana watching a movie with Tate. Walking in, I lean over the couch pecking her head, she smelt strongly of Tate like they had been around each other all day, jealousy ring to life in me.


    ¡°I made chicken enchdas for dinner¡± Lana tells me pointing to the table. I look over to see a te with foil on it.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± She asks her fingers rubbing my stubble as she looked up at me.


    ¡°I lost track of time¡± I tell her, Tate huffs beside her not believing me making Lana look at him. Stalking off upstairs, I walk to the bedroom flicking the bedroom light on when I hear footsteps on the stairs, Tate¡¯s scent hitting me a moment before he steps into the room closing the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asks, following me into the bathroom.


    ¡°Do you mind?¡± I tell him as I start stripping my shirt off.


    ¡°Not at all, by all means continue¡± He says, making me growl at him. I turn the shower on leaving my pants on while he jumped up sitting on the basin.


    ¡°What did you and Lana do today?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Paperwork took her to the pack training centre, girl can kick, like a fucking horse I must add¡± He says making me look at him. He lifts his shirt, purple bruising running across his ribs and abs.


    ¡®Fucking broke my ribs¡± He exims though his ribs were healed the bruising was going to remain for a bit though.


    ¡°What did you do for her to do that¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Told her she hit like a girl¡± He mutters.


    ¡°Obviously, she doesn¡¯t kick like one¡± I chuckle. The water heats up and I go to step in when he speaks again.


    ¡°Lose the pants geez, you ain¡¯t got anything I haven¡¯t seen already¡± Tate says.


    ¡°Will you stop telling me what to do?¡± I snap at him.


    ¡°Stop being a little bitch and I won¡¯t have to¡± He retorts. I strip my pants off ignoring him and stepping in and grabbing the soap.


    ¡°So, what happened?¡± Tate asks.


    ¡°Nothing, Chase left town, the rest I will handle¡±


    ¡°The rest as in your father? Because his warriors have been scouting my border Drake¡± He says yet he didn¡¯t seem angry.


    ¡°My father said I need to mark Lana, or he is starting a war¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Let him, he won¡¯t win, he will realise that pretty quickly¡±


    ¡°You seem sure of yourself¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Because I know our pack¡± He says.


    ¡°Our pack, I am not part of this pack¡±


    ¡°You are, always have been since I met you¡± Tate says. I feel my heart clench at his words, he is so willing to ept our rtionship even after everything, even after me denying us for eleven years.


    Suddenly the shower door opens, and I frantically try to get the soap out of my eyes stepping further away from the door. Opening my eyes, Tate was turning the other shower head on, his back to me. I watch the water cascade down his back, his muscles rippling as he adjusted the shower head higher. He turns around and I avert my eyes.


    ¡°We are mates Drake; you can look I don¡¯t care¡± He says.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking¡± I tell him. Heughs grabbing the soap from behind me off the niche.


    ¡°You were, I could feel your eyes boring into my back. But that¡¯s fine we can pretend¡± He says, his lips tugging up in a smirk as his eyes snap down between my legs.


    ¡°I have no problem looking at what¡¯s mine¡± He says his eyes moving back to mine as he leans back. I shake my head about to get out and away from the feelings he was suddenly churning up, when his hand stops me as he holds the door closed.


    ¡®Why are you running from me¡±


    ¡®Because it is wrong¡± I tell him grabbing his hand to remove it, sparks running up my arm.


    ¡°Does that feel wrong to you?¡± He asks, stepping closer.


    ¡°Does this?¡± He asks before I feel his mouth on mine. His lips moving against mine and I press my lips together when he grabs my cock making me gasp, my lips parting and I feel his tongue brush mine, and he breathes into my mouth as he groans, biting down on my lip. His hand grabbing my cock as he runs his hand up and down my shaft before he shoves me against the shower wall. The cold tiles making me flinch before I kiss him back grabbing the back of his head, his tongue fighting mine for dominance before he pulls away nipping and sucking at my neck, his teeth grazing my chest as he moves lower.


    ¡°Tate what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes if you must¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because it¡¯s only gay if we make eye contact, right?¡± I retort, I shake my head but don¡¯t stop him from moving lower. I feel his mouth wrap around my hard length, my eyes rolling into the back of my head as I feel his tongue run along my shaft.


    ¡°God don¡¯t stop¡± I tell him, grabbing his hair forcing him to take more of me in his mouth. I feel him gag around my length before rxing his throat, my body tensing and balls tightening as I feel his warm mouth sucking me off, his hand stroking the parts of me he can¡¯t fit in his mouth and I feel myself reaching the edge.


    ¡°Tate!¡± I warn but he doesn¡¯t stop, my seed spilling into his mouth as he continues to suck me, swallowing it before stopping.


    ¡°Well, that was more entertaining than what I was watching on TV¡± says Lana making both of us jump, our eyes going to her sitting on the sink basin eating something. Tate stands.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s it, I thought you wouldst longer than that¡± She says withugh.


    ¡°Are you eating?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yep, should have brought popcorn but I would have missed the show waiting for it to cook, yousted like two seconds¡± She says sending me a wink before jumping off the basin. Tate and I look at each other.


    ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± Tate asks her.


    ¡°Maybe, but I still don¡¯t see your mark on his neck¡± She says, and I feel my face heat, shame hitting me.


    ¡°Why are you embarrassed, she clearly doesn¡¯t care¡± He says, and I look to her. She shrugs clearly not fazed at all when her scent hits me, she was aroused making me raise an eyebrow at her. I sniff the air and Tate¡¯s brows furrow before he does the same thing, his lips turning up.


    ¡°What? Girls watch porn, first time I have watched live porn or two men but hey, sex is sex¡± she states before walking out.

 chapter 123

    Lana¡¯s POVT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Walking out of the bathroom, I head downstairs to heat up Drake¡¯s dinner for him. A few minutester he walks down with Tate. Both wearing nnelette pyjama shorts, both theirs chests bare, my eyes trailing over their muscr bodies before I look away when Tate smirks at my perverted gawking. It was hard not to, I may still be a virgin, but I wasn¡¯t blind to their godlike manly bodies.


    ¡°Sit¡± I tell Drake and he does, and I wait for his dinner to heat before cing it in front of him before kissing the side of his neck, his hand going to the back of my head before I kiss the side of his jaw.


    ¡°Eat¡± I tell him, standing up only to have Tate wrap his arms around my waist from behind. His face going to my neck as his stubble scratches against my skin making me shiver before cringing away as it tickled me. I feel him chuckle as one of his hands moves to my stomach pulling me flush against him, heat ring to life in me as my core pulsated with a need I wasn¡¯t used to. His other hand going to my breast as he squeezes it through my thin shirt, my nipples hardening under his rough touch. He sits on the chair off the side of Drake at the table pulling me on hisp.


    ¡°Eat¡± Tate tells him.


    ¡°I would rather eat her.¡± He says his eyes sparkling with lust as I watch them bleed ck. My panties dampening at the thought as arousal floods me. I could feel Tate¡¯s erection digging into my back when he suddenly ces his legs under mine pulling my legs apart. His hand snaking into my cotton shorts. His fingers brushing my wet heat. Drakes eyes watching his hand.


    ¡°Do you want Drake to eat that tight pussy?¡± Tate growls below my ear, his lips moving to my neck as he runs his fingers through my wet folds and my hips buck when hees in contact with my clit.


    My arousal perfuming the room and my cheeks heat with embarrassment knowing they can smell it. Drake growls low in the back of his throat, his beast fighting toe forward.


    ¡°Can I touch you?¡± Tate purrs his fingers stopping and I move my hips too embarrassed to tell him, I wanted him to.


    ¡°Words Lana?¡± He says, his fingers still not moving just putting pressure on my aching bud of nerves. Tate¡¯s nose moving across my shoulder and up neck to my ear making me shiver as he inhaled my scent.


    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± He asks his voice softer and not so demanding as he sucks on my neck where his mark wouldy.


    ¡°No¡± I gasp as his teeth graze my skin. His fingers suddenly moving and my hips buck against them. Drake eyes not leaving Tate¡¯s hand between my legs as it moves in circr motion. His dinner now forgotten as he watches. My head goes back on to Tate¡¯s shoulder as a breathy moan leaves my lips at the feel of his fingers, touching my most sensitive area when he runs his fingers through my wet lips, his finger tracing my entrance before he slides a finger in me before sliding it out and adding another, my hips moving on their own grinding against his fingers.


    ¡°She¡¯s so wet¡± He growls, his thumb rubbing my clit as his fingers move in and out of me. The only sounds were my moans and the wet sounds my pussy was making as he fucked me with his fingers, my back arching off his chest when he curls his fingers inside me finding that sweet spot, I can never reach. I feel hands run up my legs, my eyes snapping open to see Drake had moved and was now on his knees between my legs which were spread apart.


    ¡°Do you want Drake to taste you?¡± Tate¡¯s husky voice making me wetter before I feel Drake¡¯s hot lips kiss the inside of my thigh.


    ¡°Yes¡± I gasp, rolling my hips against his fingers as they move slowly. I feel Drake grip my shorts and I lift my hips allowing him to slide them off. I watch as his face moves closer between my legs, suddenly feeling self-conscious at having his face so close to my private areas. I go to close my legs when he grips my hips pulling me closer to his face, my anxiety going out the window when I feel his tongue suddenly lick a line from my ass to my clit before sucks it into his mouth. Tate¡¯s hands going beneath my shirt as he grabs my breasts before pinching my nipple and rolling it between his fingers, his lips assaulting my neck with open mouth kisses, as he licks and sucks at my skin. Drake tongue moving between my slick folds before plunging inside me, the sensation felt weird but oddly arousing as he fucked me with his tongue, making me buck. His grip on my thighs tightens holding me in ce.


    Heat making my toes curl, my skin bing flushed as my breathing bes shallow. He pushed my legs further apart, moving back to my clit, his tongue swirling around the bundle of nerves as he sucks on it hard and I feel my stomach tighten, my body tensing before feeling my core pulsating as I moan loudly, my orgasm washes over me in waves making my legs tremble. Drake licking up the fluids, leaving me breathless before he suddenly stands gripping the back of my head and forcing his tongue into my mouth and I can taste my arousal on his tongue.


    Drake pulls back a silly grin on his face, my face flushing with embarrassment at what I allowed him to do. Tate¡¯s grip on me loosening and I suddenly feel very exposed.


    I feel Tate move underneath me, his erection pressing against me and I suddenly feel bad, he closes his legs allowing me to close mine. I try to hop up when he suddenly spins me around, pulling me down on hisp, my legs straddling his.


    His hardened length pressing against my core through his pants. He grips my hips rolling them against him. Drake suddenly moves behind him, making Tate look up at him for a second before he goes to look back at me. Drake grabs his face forcing him to look back up before he kisses him, I watch as his tongue moves between Tate¡¯s lips and I feel his cock twitch beneath me, arousal flooding me as Drake deepens the kiss earning a moan from Tate before he nips at Tate¡¯s jaw, a moan escaping my lips before I mp my hands over my mouth to stop from ruining their moment. I watch Drake¡¯s canines suddenly protrude as he nips at Tate¡¯s neck. I feel Tate¡¯s shock m into me, and he goes to pull away to make sure Drake was the one in control and not his wolf. Drake smiles at him, his eyes perfectly clear and his own before he kisses Tate¡¯s lips making him shiver. Arousal coiling like a spring within me at watching them before I hear Tate moan, as Drake sinks his teeth into his neck marking him and I feel him harden impossibly more beneath me.


    Drake pulls his teeth from his neck before reaching over Tate, his hand going to the back of my neck before he kisses me, sucking my bottom lip into his mouth and biting down on it. I breath into his mouth before deepening the kiss, Tate¡¯s hands going to my shirt as he lifts it revealing my breasts before sucking my nipple into his mouth making me gasp and pull back, as sparks rush over my skin moving south.


    My fingertips trail over Drake¡¯s mark and Tate shivers, happiness buzzing through the bond making me smile, knowing how long Tate waited for Drake to ept him. Tate suddenly stands and I grip his shoulders to stop from falling back before he tosses me over his shoulder making me squeal as he walks up the stairs toward the bedroom, his handing down on my bare ass and I hiss, feeling him chuckle before I feel myself tossed on the bed. Tate crawling onto the bed moving between my legs, his arms braced on either side of my head.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Drake?¡± I ask when I hear him call out from down stairs.


    ¡°Eating my cold ass dinner¡± He yells up to me making meugh. Tate grinds his hips against me, and I wrap my legs around his waist tugging him closer.

 chapter 124

    Lana¡¯s POV


    ¡°Where¡¯s Drake?¡± I ask when I hear him call out from done stairs.


    ¡°Eating my cold ass dinner¡± He yells up to me making meugh. Tate grinds his hips against me, and I wrap my legs around his waist tugging him closer.


    ¡°Let me mark you¡± Tate says nipping at the skin where his mark should be. I shake my head and he groans annoyed before sitting up.


    ¡°Why? Drake has marked me now¡± He says running his hand through his hair. I could see how badly he wanted to, could feel it through the bond his need to im me, for me to bare his mark, yet I knew if I let him, there was a chance Drake wouldn¡¯t allow Tate to mark him.


    Drake walks in leaning on the door frame.


    ¡°I was expecting you two to be fucking by now, what¡¯s going on?¡± He asks and I realise he could pick up on the change in Tate¡¯s mood now that he had marked him.


    ¡°Nothing it¡¯s fine¡± Tate says standing up, I sit up crossing my legs, like no one wants to argue half naked like how awkward. I shake my head before grabbing a pair of panties from the draw and slipping them on.


    ¡°Well obviously something is wrong?¡± Drake says but I ignore him and Tate walks into the shower and I hear him turn it on. Drake following in after him and I can hear their hushed talking, feel Tate¡¯s aggravation through the bond making me feel guilty.


    I slip under the covers before rolling on my side when I hear the bathroom door open and feel the bed dip behind me.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let him mark you?¡± Drake asks.


    ¡°You know why, not until he has marked you¡±


    ¡°Why does he have to mark me first, I have marked him already¡± Drake says with a sigh before wriggling closer and draping his arm across my waist before pulling me flush against him, his hand slipping underneath my shirt as he yed with my nipple.


    ¡°Because you can still reject him until you are marked¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let him mark me yet, not until I sort out this shit with my father¡± Drake says, propping himself up on one elbow before rolling me on my back and climbing between my legs. His arms braced on either side of my head.


    ¡°What about if you let him mark you, I won¡¯t mark you until after Tate has marked me¡± He says nipping at my jaw.


    ¡°Your wolf will want to mark me, as soon as Tate does¡± I tell him. He sighs before pecking my lips.


    ¡°I have control over Titus, he won¡¯t do anything to upset you¡± He answers, and I worry my bottom lip trying to decide if I should let Tate mark me before he has marked Drake. The bathroom door opens, a cloud of steam billowing out the door before the bed dips again on my other side.


    ¡°Over your funk?¡± Drake asks, and Tate makes a noise in the back of his throat annoyed before rolling over to face me. He shoves Drake¡¯s shoulder forcing him to roll back on the other side before tugging me against him.


    ¡°I am not in a funk¡± Tate says before closing his eyes attempting to go to sleep.


    ¡°Yes, you were. Chucking a wobbly like a two-year-old¡± Drake taunts him, earning himself a growl from Tate.


    ¡°Go to sleep, we have to be up early¡± Tate tells him and Drake sighs rolling over and being my little spoon as he drapes my arm over him making me sandwiched between them.


    Sleepes easily, staying asleep however was a different story as I tossed and turned, trying to getfortable. Kicking off the nket my entire body was restless, itchy and I was overheating. Tate pulls the nket back up mumbling in his sleep, and I kick it off, sweat beading on my neck.


    ¡°Leave it off, it¡¯s boiling in here¡± I whine pushing it back down.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Its bloody freezing¡± Tate snaps in his sleep, tugging it back up. I try to getfortable, but their body heat was unbearable too. Drake snuggles in closer, his body heat making goosebumps rise on my flesh despite how bloody hot I was. His skin brushing up against mine, sparks moving everywhere erupting on my skin and heading south. Tate rolls over draping his arm over me, as soon as he touched me, my body jolted in pleasure a strangled moan leaving my lips, my core throbbing to its own beat and I realise I have gone into heat. Of all the times to go into heat, it had to be when we were arguing.


    ¡°You¡¯re burning up¡± Tate mumbles still half asleep. Drake snoring beside mepletely oblivious to anything going on. Tate¡¯s hand moves to my stomach, a shiver running from my toes to the back of my neck, and I grab his hand forcing it between my legs. His eyes snapping open before he sniffs the air. Tate¡¯s sudden realisation and shock waking Drake when he feels Tate is awake.


    ¡°Make it stop¡± I cry out as the throbbing gets worse and I move my hips against his hand. Drake rolling over before a silly smirk spreads onto his face.


    ¡°What a predicament you have yourself in¡± He says yawning, his hand going to my breast as he palms it. My nipples were so hard they were aching. Their touch helping as Tate slips his hand into my panties and I groan at the contact, my folds slick with my arousal and the need to mate. I was like two seconds away from begging one of them to fuck me or just climbing aboard and forcing them to.


    Drake moves his hand away and I growl at him and he chuckles, and I see a mischievous glint in his eye. He wants something in return, and it was irking me seeing the cogs turning in his head.


    ¡°You want one of us to stop it¡± He purrs leaning over me, his lips brushing mine before lifting my head and kissing him, needing his touch anything to stop the building pain in mydy parts.


    I moan into his mouth when suddenly Tate stops, pulling his hand from my pants. This was cruel, they knew they were the only one that could stop it and now they were ying with me.


    ¡°Tate!¡± I moan into Drake¡¯s mouth as his tongue slowly move between my lips teasing me, I grab the back of his head ripping him onto me and deepening the kiss, I hear him snicker as I hungrily devour his lips moving my hips against him, my other hand pushing his pants down when he pulls back, and I growl annoyed.


    ¡°Let Tate mark you and we will make it go away¡± He says, and I growl at him now pissed off, he raises an eyebrow at me not intimidated in the least. When a new wave of heat rolls over me making my toes curl and my back to arch.


    ¡°What¡¯s it going to be princess¡± He says.


    ¡°Fine, just make it stop, make it stop¡± I half cry out, half moan. My breathing turning to more of a pant as I feel my skin sizzling, my blood felt like it was boiling in my veins, my hair bing damp with sweat.


    Drake climbs off me and I grip his shoulder wondering why he was moving away when I said he could. Tate suddenly switches ces with him, before kissing me hungrily and I wrap my legs around his waist, he wasn¡¯t escaping so easily, he was giving me what I want, or I was flipping him over and riding him like a pony. My nails digging into his arm drawing blood, when my fangs suddenly protrude, bloodlust only fuelling the burning heat inside me.


    Tate nips at my neck before running his tongue over where his mark would go, and I grind my hips against him before feeling him position himself at my entrance. I roll my hips trying to get him to push his length inside me, but he doesn¡¯t move instead biting down on my corbone while Drake leant over the top of him before kissing me, his tongue slipping between my parted lips as he fought mine for dominance. I refused to let him win as my hand went into his hair tugging him closer and holding him there.


    I roll my hips against Tate who still had lips on my breast nipping and sucking on them. When I feel him suddenly move and Drake pulls away, my hand slipping from his hair.


    ¡°This may hurt¡± Tate whispers but I was too far gone to care, his cock slipping between my wet lips before he pushes the tip in, the feeling felt odd and I could tell he was holding back worried about hurting me when I tighten my legs around his waist, he shifts at the same time thrusting into me in one swift movement before stopping, letting me adjust to his size. If I weren¡¯t so wet that definitely would have hurt. I cry out at the sudden feeling, but it wasn¡¯t painful just a full feeling. I move my hips needing the friction and Tate pulls out before thrusting in again.


    The heat subsiding, as the pressure within me builds. My hips moving meeting his thrusts, but he was still going to slow, I needed more, needed release before Ibust. Moving quickly, I use my legs forcing him to roll onto his back, he grunts, and I hear Drake chuckle as I manhandle Tate.


    ¡°Someone is impatient¡± I hear Drake say before feeling him grip the back of my head kissing me. I move my hips against Tate, riding his length, letting him fill me. My nails digging into his chest as my pleasure builds. Tate moves sitting up and leaning against the headboard before grabbing my face bringing me closer, his tongue forcing its way between my lips. I feel Drake pluck at my nipple making me moan as I ride Tate.


    All will power going out the window when I feel Tate¡¯s canines protrude, his body stiffening underneath me, before he grips my hips mming me down on his cock, my walls fluttering around his length as he continues moving my hips faster and my toes curl, my nails digging into his shoulders as my orgasm ripples through me, my walls clenching him and I feel him stiffen before feeling his canines break through my skin, making me moan loudly as I ride out my orgasm. The heat dying down and I slump against him, my body turning to jelly. Drake grips my chin lifting my face off Tate¡¯s shoulder and I could feel my blood trickle down my shoulder from where Tate marked me. I could feel Tate¡¯s uneven breathing underneath me when Drake kisses me softly.


    I climb off Tate rolling onto my back, out of breath but very rxed as darkness starts to crawl over me sucking me under.

 chapter 125

    Lana¡¯s POV


    The next morning, I woke to Drake rolling over and snuggling into me. I felt wide awake and I realise I didn¡¯t even take my sleeping tabletsst night, yet I felt well rested. Tate stirring beside me before sitting up and looking down at me.


    ¡°Morning¡± He says leaning down and kissing me. Sparks rushing over my skin and I could feel his happiness radiating through the bond. Drake yawns rubbing his eyes before kissing my breast.


    ¡°Morning beautiful¡± He says before propping himself up on his elbow, his hand on my sternum. Tate leans over hesitantly trying to gauge Drake¡¯s reaction afterst night. I could feel his worry that Drake would be back to his normal self, rejecting him like he usually does. Drake surprising both of us when he grabs the back of Tate¡¯s head pulling him closer and kissing him, his tongue moving between Tate¡¯s lips and I feel my stomach tighten at the sight of them. Tate purrs into his mouth before deepening the kiss. I felt bad for Tate, always worrying about Drake going to pull away from him again, the anxiety it causes him is a little overwhelming when he wanted nothing but to mark him and im him as his.


    Drake pulls back a smile on his lips. ¡°And morning to you too¡± He says. I feel relief flood me at Drake¡¯s words. I was worried he was going to regret marking him, but he seems to be slowlying around to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere¡± Drake tells him, and I know he can feel Tate¡¯s anxiety. Tate nods before sitting up.


    ¡°I need to get ready for the Pack meeting¡± He says looking over at us.


    ¡°You want toe?¡± He asks hopefully looking to Drake.


    ¡°Sure, we can all go¡± He says sitting up and wandering into the bathroom. I hop out of bed heading for the shower too. Turning the water on, I step under the stream letting it warm my bones. This morning it was quite coldpared to the other mornings. Drake hops in with me.


    ¡°Where did Tate go?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Downstairs to make coffee I think¡± He says wetting his face. I grab the shampoo and start washing my hair. Drake washes quickly but remains in the shower waiting for me. His hands wandering as he caressed my skin.


    ¡°Will you stop¡± I tell him, bing distracted by his wandering hands.


    ¡°You like it¡± He taunts.


    ¡°Yes, but we need to get ready¡± I tell him, and he huffs annoyed.


    ¡°We could always stay here¡± He suggests.


    ¡°No, you told Tate we would go, you saw how happy he is, don¡¯t ruin it¡± I warn him. He hops out reluctantly giving me the shower to myself, I finish washing before getting out.


    Once I was dressed, I head downstairs, only to stop when Drakes hand snakes around my waist on the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°You are not wearing that top, go change it¡±


    ¡°No, I like this top¡± I tell him trying to get out of his iron grip.


    ¡°Stop Drake I am not changing¡± I tell him when he pushes me toward the stairs, Tate walks out to see what themotion is, his eyes going wide.


    ¡°You are definitely not leaving this house in that top¡± Tate says, and I re at him.


    ¡°It barely covers anything I can see everything¡± Tate says.


    ¡°It¡¯s a crop top, I am not changing it¡±


    ¡°You might as well walk around with no top on¡±


    ¡°Fine then¡± I tell them and they both rx, Drakes arms loosening from my waist as he steps back.


    ¡°Good¡± Drake says about to turn when I pull my top off.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asks turning back to me.


    ¡°Apparently I can walk around with my top off, so that¡¯s what I am doing¡± I tell them tossing my shirt at him and walking into the kitchen.


    Drake hastily rushes in closing the blinds.


    ¡°Lana people can see in¡± Drake says, closing the kitchen ones too.


    ¡°Tate said I might as well walk around with no top, so that¡¯s what I am doing¡±


    ¡°You know that is not what I meant¡± Tate growls.


    ¡°Then which is it, I can wear what I like, or I will wear nothing at all¡± I tell them. Both of them growl at me when Tate¡¯s phone suddenly rings. He answers it turning away from me but not before sending me a re, I stick my tongue out at him and he rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Alpha Tate?¡± I recognise her voice instantly before tackling him and ripping the phone from his hand.


    ¡°Arial?¡± I ask tears forming in my eyes at hearing her voice. Tate plucks the phone off me.


    ¡°Shirt now, or you¡¯re not talking to her¡± He says.


    ¡°Lana?¡± I hear my sister call.


    ¡°She is getting dressed she will be back in a minute¡± Tate tells her, and I huff stomping upstairs and retrieving the ndest ugliest top Iid my hands on, it even had a cor like some old person. I frown at myself in the mirror, I was still young why do I need to dress as a grandma. I think to myself before stomping downstairs.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Bra¡± Drake says, and I re at him before walking upstairs and retrieving it, slipping it on. Racing downstairs Tate gives me a once over.


    ¡°She is decent now, here she is¡± he says before holding the phone out to me.


    ¡°Fucking Alpha¡¯s¡± We both say at the same time. Earning a growl from both of them. I chuckle knowing they heard her.


    ¡°Omg I have been trying to ring you every day woman, haven¡¯t they got cell service up there¡±


    ¡°Yes, but only on sat phones¡± I tell her, and she goes quiet.


    ¡°You can call me on this phone¡± I tell her.


    ¡± What¡¯s been happening at home, I miss you¡±


    ¡°Nothing Dad and Ryker got into a huge fight, full blown punch up. Ryker has been a right prick for thest few days, dad told him to take some time off and look for his mate then that started world war three¡±


    ¡°Is dad alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course he is, a little banged up until mum got hold of Ryker and separated them, was the funniest shit I have ever seen. Mum beat him senseless, anyway he took off two days ago and hasn¡¯t returned home since¡±


    ¡°Shit, what about you, anything happen with you¡± I ask just wanting her to keep talking so I could listen to her voice, I missed hearing her, missed having her to talk to. I noticed Tate and Drake listening in on our conversation not that it bothered me.


    ¡°Yes, I am seeing this new man, he is nice to look at, not much upstairs though dumb as anything,¡± She says and I chuckle.


    ¡°Does mum know?¡± I ask, she snorts.


    ¡°No, she would kill me if she knew I wasn¡¯t saving myself for my mate, you know how she is¡± I nod in agreeance.


    ¡°So what¡¯s been happening with you, have you fucked yet?¡± She asks, my face heating up and I look to Drake and Tate who were watching in amusement.


    ¡°Arial they can hear you¡±


    ¡°Do they have big ones, apparently all Alpha¡¯s do¡± She asks, my face turning crimson.


    ¡°Arial?¡± I squeak.


    ¡°Geez I was just asking¡± She saysContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tate has marked me¡± I tell her, and she goes quiet.


    ¡°Good, what about Drake?¡± She asks and I look to him. He was leaning on the counter watching me.


    ¡°I told him not till he and Tate have sealed the deal¡± I tell her, and sheughs.


    ¡°Good stick to your guns but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t fuck him; I want all the details¡± She gushes, and I shake my head. Drake wriggles his eyebrow at him, and Tate ps his arm.


    ¡°Arial¡± I screech through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Fine, fine, you can tell me when Ie up next week¡± She says.


    ¡®You¡¯reing up¡± I ask looking to Tate, he nods his head and I feel a grin split onto my face excitement bubbling within me.


    ¡°Yep, Tate said I could, not that I would listen if he said no, I would just make him submit to me¡± She answers and Tate growls.


    ¡°Down boy¡± She says to him having heard him. I chuckle and so does Drake.


    ¡°Well, I will let you go, I need to find Ace and Tyson, mum left me in charge of them. Little shits cling wrapped the toilet bowl again on my yesterday, pissed all over myself¡± She says.


    ¡°Okay have fun with that and I love you¡±


    ¡°Love you to siswa¡± She says before hanging up.

 chapter 126

    Lana¡¯s POV


    The pack meeting went quickly, I found most quite weing especially of Drake. Tate was beaming with happiness and I could tell all his pack members were happy that Drake had finally marked him. Drake was quite excited and seemed to be incredibly happy with the entire situation. Though I found a lot of his pack weing though they were very wary of me, they didn¡¯t go out of their way to try to talk to me.


    I even had a few of them make snidements about stealing the Alpha off Melinda. Apparently, she had convinced a few of them our mating was part of an alliance not an actual mate bond. I made out I didn¡¯t hear them, not bothering to even argue there was no point they could think what they want, I didn¡¯t care for their opinions. Though Melinda deliberately bumped into me and tipped her drink on me. I wanted to rip the bitch apart, but Tate shook his head and red at me.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time we finally got home all I wanted to do was go ring my sister and check up with her.


    ¡°Can I borrow your phone¡± I ask, holding out my hand to Tate.


    ¡°No, not till we talk about what happened with Melinda, you growled at her in front of everyone. You humiliated her and me and scared half my pack¡± He scolds.


    ¡°She deliberately did it, what I was supposed to do? Shake her hand and tell her it¡¯s alright next time tip the entire bottle on me?¡± I ask, shocked that he was defending her over me.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do it deliberately; you just don¡¯t like her and are blinded by your insecurities¡± He snaps back at me.


    ¡°You did not just say that, insecurities what the fuck have I got to be insecure about, you are mine the mark on your neck shows that. The bitch doesn¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t like her. I had no problem with her until she deliberately bumped into me and tipped her drink on me, there was plenty of room, yet she walks into me, then clings on to you pretending I did something wrong, if anyone is blinded it is you¡± I tell him walking away.


    Drake was silent the entire time just listening to us argue and I got the feeling he didn¡¯t want to get involved but his opinion would fucking help right now because he was right beside me and seen it all.


    ¡°Lana, don¡¯t walk away when I am talking to you¡± Tate yells so loud, I would be shocked if the entire pack didn¡¯t hear him.


    I ignore him walking toward the stairs when he pulls me back by my arm, Drake jumping to his feet and I could feel through the bond how angry Tate was over something so bloody stupid.


    ¡°You are going to be Luna of this Pack, you can¡¯t just blow up for any reason just because you don¡¯t like someone, she is a part of this pack. As Luna you are to be respectful and diffuse conflict, not cause it, everything you do reflects back on me, so behave how you should or¡±- Tate stops pressing his lips in a line. I rip my arm from his grip.


    ¡°Or what? Huh Tate. What the fuck are you going to do, I have no problem walking away, I have somewhere to go back to, I don¡¯t need you and your pack, so tell me, what are you going to do, make me submit to you?¡± I ask folding my arms across my chest and ring at him.


    ¡°Tate get fucking control of yourself¡± Drake snaps at him, touching his arm when he rips it away before caging me against the wall, his fist going straight through the wall next to my head, as he punched it.


    ¡°You just remember Lana; we have marked each other now. I am your Alpha; your little tricks won¡¯t work on me. Fall in line or I will make you¡± he growls, what the fuck just happened? I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on here. Did he really just threaten me, was this the entire reason he wanted me to let him mark me so bad?


    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re showing your true colours now¡± I tell him, refusing to bow down to him. We re at each other, though I know he could feel how bad his words hurt me, how much doubt just swallowed me. What the fuck have I done; I never should have let him mark me.


    He steps back his anger diffusing and he sighs before realising what he actually just said, he sounded like Drake¡¯s father. ¡°Shit, Lana, I didn¡¯t mean it like¡±- I run upstairs mming the bedroom door before he could finish, not wanting to hear it.


    ¡°I could hear them both arguing and screaming at each other. I am also fairly sure, that was the sound of the dining room table being smashed against something before the front door mmed. I sat in the room fuming, how could I be as dumb as to let them mark me, this was exactly why I didn¡¯t want to be tied to them besides them leaving me, but the mate bond was stronger than I thoughting here.


    I can¡¯t believe he defended her over me, can¡¯t believe Drake said nothing on the situation until after it got out of control. I was pissed off, only made worse by the fact I was also filled with bloodlust, Tate never organised blood bags, and I can¡¯t feed on Drake without marking him, and I sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to feed on Tate now.


    My blood was boiling, and I could feel my eyes changing, could see how the room changed to a red tinge, my darker side festering beneath the surface wanting to feed. It¡¯s the only thing I hated about being a hybrid, craving something that automatically makes you a monster.


    I need blood, crave it. Yet I had no idea what to do about it. Back home we always had it on hand, I never had to beg or ask for it or take it but now I wasn¡¯t left with much choice. The days slipping by it was easy to forget when my mood was in check, but like this, I was a ticking time bomb.


    Walking downstairs, I find Drake and Tate both gone, I was right it was the dining table upturned and against the wall. I flip it back cleaning as I go, trying to distract myself from the fact my fangs had protruded, but now they were, I found it was all I could think of. Walking outside, I run for the tree line holding my breath, so I don¡¯t pick up anyone¡¯s scent. When I am deep enough into the forest. I breathe in the cool crisp air of the forest.


    The thought of what I was about to do sickened me, I had never killed anything in my life, I was good with animals well except my goldfish which died from me overfeeding it, but I was eleven and didn¡¯t know I couldn¡¯t fill its tank up with so much fish food, I just thought it meant I could skip feeding it the next day.


    I sniff the air trying to find anything remotely that smelt appealing, picking up on the scent of a rabbit. Nausea building in my throat as I listen for the thump of its little feet on the ground and the sound of its heartbeat.


    I follow it, making sure to remain quiet when I see it eating some grass by a tree, I stop staring at the cute fluffy thing, it reminded me of Thumper from Bambi. I felt a tear slip down my cheek as I lunged grabbing it, it kicked and scratched trying to get away and made a horrid noise when I sank my fangs into it, draining it in a matter seconds, my hands soaked in it blood as its head fell off and onto the ground making me jump, yet it wasn¡¯t enough, the little thing didn¡¯t have the amount I need to curb my bloodlust. Listening, I realise its burrow must be close because I could still hear the scared thumping of another one¡¯s heartbeat. Looking around the tree, I find its burrow and reach my arm in, tears falling as I pull out two more and I realise I killed their mother. Crying, as I sink my teeth into them, their fur sticking to my face, they didn¡¯t taste very nice, but blood is blood, my fangs finally retracted leaving me with their three small bodies in myp.


    If I wasn¡¯t a monster before I am now, I killed something. I had always made sure I never killed anything, Arial slipped up a few times, but she still didn¡¯t kill anything and definitely not innocent animals. I felt terrible, my clothes were filthy with their blood, I had fur stuck to me and I couldn¡¯t rid the taste of my guilt from my mouth.


    I put them back in their burrow before pushing dirt into it with my hands, maybe if I pretend, they went to sleep, yet the horrid noises they made as I killed them were now forever engraved in my mind.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I turn around and they gasp as they look at me, taking a step back from me. One of the pack members on patrol catching me in my shame.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± He asks ring at me, my face flushing. I get up and he jumps back. I see his eyes ze over as he uses the mind link. I grab him shaking him out of it.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone, it was just some rabbits¡± I tell him. He looks at me, he was about my age with brown hair that kept getting in his brown eyes. He looked at the ground behind me.


    ¡°You ate a rabbit?¡± He asks looking at the filled in burrow, I nod feeling terrible, what else could I do though, they don¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to be part vampire.


    ¡°Oh, okay I thought you were burying a pack member¡± He says letting out a breath. I feel tears brim at his words. They all think I am a monster.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t tell anyone, our wolves kill shit all the time¡± He tells me, but I could see he was a little wary of me, like he thought I may attack him.


    I wipe my face on my shirt which was covered in blood, knowing I now had to race back to the house and hope I didn¡¯t get seen. Thest thing I need is to cause mass hysteria with everyone thinking I couldn¡¯t control myself.


    I look out to the tree line toward the town.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t tell anyone¡±


    ¡°No, Luna, your secrets are safe with me, why didn¡¯t you just feed on your mates?¡± He asks.


    ¡°We had an argument and they left¡± I tell him, walking back towards the town.


    ¡°Because of Melinda?¡±


    ¡°You saw?¡± I ask and he nods his head.


    ¡°Melinda is a bitch, her and the Alpha go way back, she always thought she would be his mate until Drake came into the picture, I saw what she did, is that what you fought about?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yeah, Tate thinks it was an ident and that I overreacted¡± He scoffs and shakes his head.


    ¡°I could see that wasn¡¯t an ident, she is a real bitch. Just ignore her, she will leave you alone after a while, my name is Dn by the way¡± He says as we stop at the edge of tree line. I look out to see if the coast is clear when he suddenly takes his shirt off.


    ¡°Here, then no one will see your shirt¡± He says.


    ¡°You sure, I will wash it and bring it back to you¡± I tell him, and he nods. I pull it on before thanking him and giving him a quick hug before stepping back.


    ¡°Thanks Dn¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Anytime Luna¡± He says with a nod. I dart off heading home and busting through the door without being seen. I let out a breath, pulling off his shirt and my mine before walking into theundry and tossing them in the washing machine, though his shirt now had a small blood stain on it. I spray some pre-soak on it and on my shirt before turning the washing machine on and heading for the shower, dreading when they get home.

 chapter 127

    Drake¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t see what his problem was, Lana was well within her right to attack Melinda, what I wasn¡¯t expecting was for him to be so defensive over it, honestly it shocked me, left mepletely speechless. His emotions were of pure anger like Lana had just killed someone.


    I saw the shock on her face when he punched the wall, when he told her he would make her submit, yet I could tell he hadn¡¯t realised what he said until after he said it, as I grabbed his arm. He shook me off. I watched Lana run upstairs.


    ¡°Lana, I didn¡¯t mean it like¡±- He sighs, and I hear the door m.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I demand, he turns on me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you start¡± He growls.


    ¡°She did nothing wrong, Melinda started that shit you would realise that if your head wasn¡¯t so far up your own ass¡±


    ¡°I lost my temper, that¡¯s it¡± He says stalking off into the kitchen and grabbing a beer. I was starting to wonder if he was developing a drinking problem, thest few months when my wolf would take over and I would find myself here, I noticed he was usually passed out drunk. I would leave before he found out, but it always made me curious as to how much he did actually drink.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, you¡¯re usually not like this especially with her¡± I tell him, and he shrugs while sipping his beer.


    ¡°Nothing it¡¯s just Melinda is my friend you know that, I want them to get along and that won¡¯t happen if Lana doesn¡¯t give her a chance¡± He says with a sigh.


    ¡°She is going to be Luna, she doesn¡¯t have to get along with anyone, they just need to obey. Maybe you should tell Melinda that¡±


    His rage explodes as he tosses his beer across the room narrowly missing me. His entire body shaking as he grabs me, hurling me into the table and it hits the wall. I get up when he attacks me again, this time though I punch him in the side of the face. My wolf screaming at me that I shouldn¡¯t put my hands on him, that he is our mate. Yet I wasn¡¯t going to submit to him.


    ¡°Tate, stop this shit before I hurt you¡± I tell him kicking him in the ribs. He stumbles back falling on his arse. He growls before getting up and running for the door, shifting instantly. I barrel out after him. I pick up his shredded clothes cing them in the bin before stripping mine off and shifting, chasing after him, following his scent as he darted into the forest.


    I find him by a streamying in his wolf form. I nudge him with my nose and Archer whines back at me. I was hoping they would shift back but when he doesn¡¯t, I drop next to him putting my head on his, Titus loving the closeness with his wolf.


    Wey for a few hours, not saying anything yet I could feel something eating at him even though he tried to mask it away from me. I didn¡¯t understand what was going on with him, but he was at war with himself that much was clear. I knew he loved Lana, needed her like air to breathe, the same as me. Yet I didn¡¯t understand his anger over Melinda. I shift back hoping he will tell me, but he doesn¡¯t.


    Archer gets up though before flopping down in myp and I run my finger through his fur. ¡°Can you make Tatee back please¡± I tell him, and he looks up before licking my chin.


    ¡°Archer said give him time¡± Titus says in my head.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you ask Archer he might tell you¡± I tell my wolf. My wolf shakes his head back at me and I sigh, knowing Archer is keeping his lips sealed too. Suddenly Archer takes off leaving me sitting on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with him¡± I mutter. Titus growls in my head.


    ¡°I think he thinks he owes Melinda¡± Titus growls not liking the idea.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°No, idea but that¡¯s all Archer would tell me¡± I shift heading home, only when I do though I notice a different scent in the house, and a lingering smell of blood. I hear the shower running upstairs, before I hear the washing machine¡¯s little jingle it makes when a load has finished. Walking to the washing machine, I pull out the load about to chuck it in the dryer when I notice an article of clothing I haven¡¯t seen before. It was a blue shirt, I know Tate¡¯s clothes as I have been wearing them and never once have, I havee across this shirt, and I know sure as hell Tate doesn¡¯t wear shirts with band logos on them. Digging through the pile, I don¡¯t find any more clothes that aren¡¯t his, but I do find the shirt Lana had on earlier, but it had blood stains on it. Looking between the two pieces of clothes I notice a small, faded stain on the blue shirt. I hear the shower cut off, making me look at the roof.


    I sniff the blue shirt but can only smell the washing detergent. I know she hasn¡¯t been with anyone we would have felt that I know now. But it left me a little puzzled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think?¡± Titus growls in my head.


    ¡°That she feed on someone, when wasst time she had blood?¡± I ask him and he shrugs his shoulders unsure himself.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The thought of her feeding on someone else irked me, yet at the same tine I was little more worried about Tate finding it in his bad mood. I chuck the clothes in the dryer, If I could smell the faint scent, I know he could, only difference is he would recognise the person, and, in the mood, he is in. I worry for Lana but also the person she was with. Titus was growling in my head. He wanted me to demand to know who she was with, but I didn¡¯t want her to think we were both against her.


    ¡°Titus knock it off, I will ask her tomorrow¡± I warn him as he growls. Walking into the kitchen I grab the glen 20 out from under the sink spraying the house. Clearly if she had done something wrong, she would have hidden the scent and tossed the shirt, so it was making me think I initially jumped to conclusions.


    ¡°Or she doesn¡¯t care if we know or didn¡¯t think to spray the house. Go demand an answer Drake¡± Titus snaps at me.


    ¡°No¡± I tell him cing the can under the sink, I start walking up the stairs when the front door opens. I hold my breath when Tate walks in; he scrunches up his nose at the strong scent of the glen 20.


    ¡°Fucking over did it, bloody eyes are even burning¡± He says closing the doors.


    ¡°Farted, was really potent¡± I tell him, Titus covers his head with his paws at my words embarrassed at what I said. Tate looks at me strangely before shaking his head a silly grin on his face.


    ¡°Real smooth,¡± Titus mutters.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to say¡± I tell him,


    ¡°Well not that¡± Titus saysughing as he walks to the back of my mind. I walk upstairs, Tate following behind me. Lana was on the bed, she looked up sitting up on one elbow watching Tate cautiously as he walks into the bathroom, he doesn¡¯t even look at her, but I could feel his guilt, he knew he fucked up. Climbing on the bed, I am hit with her scent though it was slightly different, she smelt of the forest and something else, it was very faint without my wolf I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it, only would have noticed the strawberry scent of her shower gel. I pull her against me, Titus growling in my head at the change in her scent. I roll her over me, so she will be on my side instead of the middle.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asks, as I rub her arms. I say nothing, not trusting myself and demanding to know,st thing I wanted was another fight to break out. She shuffles down snuggling into me and I wrap my arms around her, smothering her in my scent and hiding the change in hers, so Tate doesn¡¯t notice. Titus pacing in my head and I feel my skin ripple as he presses against it. A growl escaping me.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asks, and I dip my head in her neck, gritting my teeth as I let the sparks calm me. ¡°mhmm¡± I sigh before rxing against her.


    ¡°Ask her¡± Titus growls but I shove him out, letting myself slowly drift off, I feel the bed dip behind me, Tate¡¯s hand going across my waist as he presses against my back.

 chapter 128

    Lana¡¯s POV


    Waking up, Drake had his arm draped over my waist. I get up swinging my legs over the side of the bed, Drake falling forward with a groan as I moved. Getting up, I rummage through the drawers. I grab a pair of tights out and one of Tate¡¯s shirts. I slip them on and pull my hair in a bun, hoping Tate was in a better mood today. Walking downstairs, I find he wasn¡¯t even here.


    Drake sleepily walking down the stairs before sitting at the table and cing his head on it, tiredly as he yawned.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± He asks as I flick the kettle on. I look to the clock on the wall.


    ¡°A little after 10¡± I tell him a little shocked myself with howte in the morning it was.


    ¡°Tate gone?¡± He asks, looking around and I shrug, preparing the two cups and putting the milk in while I wait for the kettle to boil. I grab a loaf of bread out when I am hit with Tate¡¯s rage through the bond.


    Drake sitting up straighter too, his eyes darting to me nervously for a second.


    ¡°His mood still hasn¡¯t changed I see¡± I state, and Drake looks around before walking to the window. I see Tate walking down the long driveway with someone.


    ¡°Lana get upstairs,¡± Drake says, looking at me rmed for some unknown reason. My heart skips a beat, why would he say that.


    ¡°Lana now, I will deal with him¡± Drake says, and I put the spoon down wondering what was going on.


    ¡°Go find Dn Melinda, tell him I want him here now¡± I hear Tate yell making my blood run cold. Melinda was with him? Why was he with her? And what does he want with Dn? I wonder when the door bursts open, smacking into the wall.


    ¡°Where is she¡± I hear him growl at Drake. I rush into the room trying to figure out what I did wrong locking the door.


    ¡°Tate calm down¡± I felt stupid having to hide in the room from my own mate, I just couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on that made him so angry. I hear Melinda¡¯s nasally voice.


    ¡°Got him Alpha he is out front¡± I hear her say before I hear stomping on the floorboards.


    ¡°Hey Alpha what¡¯s up¡± I hear Dn¡¯s cheerful voice and I rush to the window looking down, Tate storming over to him, and Dn steps back, Drake grabs his arm and Melinda has her arms folded over her chest pushing her breasts together with a smile on her lips. I hear the crunch of Dn¡¯s nose as Tate¡¯s fist connects with it. Melinda shrieks and Drake jumps on Tate pulling him off. I dart from the room going downstairs. Drake and Tate scuffling as Drake tries to contain him. I rush to Dn who was clutching his nose.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asks confused blood soaking the front of his shirt. My gums tingling at the sight.


    ¡°I have no idea¡± I tell him as Tate throws Drake into his car.


    ¡°Fucking whore¡± Melinda spits at me. I lunge at her, my fist connecting with her face, she shrieks her eye instantly swelling shut and turning purple. She ps me and I headbutt her making her stumble back, she growls, and I was about to lunge at her when Tate¡¯s arm wraps around my waist before tossing me into Dn on the ground.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to hurt her after what you fucking did¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dn and I say at the same time before looking at each other. Dn¡¯s nose had stopped bleeding. My hip was throbbing where, Inded on the ground. Drake gets to his feet, his eyes turning ck as he fought his wolf from taking control before, he lunges at Tate. Tackling him to the ground.


    Theynd blow for blow neither gaining on the other, but I could tell Drake was holding his punches too, not wanting to hurt Tate.


    ¡°Before you attack your mate maybe see for yourself¡± Melinda says making Drake look at her, she holds her phone out to him and he nces at the screen. Dn looks at me in panic, my own face mirroring his.


    ¡°Over a rabbit?¡± I tell them, Dn also looking shocked before Drake¡¯s entire body starts shaking as his wolf forces him to shift and he lunges at Dn. I block him, Titus growling, snapping his teeth at my face, Dn behind me clutching my arm, his heart pounding in his chest as I move back on my hands and feet forcing him to wriggle back too. Titus sniffs my neck growling. I am stuck wondering why they were mad at him and what we did. Bit of an overreaction to me killing three rabbits, I felt guilty enough as it is, without them getting mad over it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it Lana, you were caught red handed¡± Tate snaps, his canines protruding with his anger.


    ¡°Deny what?¡± I ask in disbelief; Melinda walks forward a triumphant grin on her face showing me her phone screen both Dn and I lean forward squinting at the screen and he gasps. She had a photo of us at the forest edge when I hugged him for helping me, it was nothing sordid, but the photo didn¡¯t look good, but more to the question, why Melinda was following me in the first ce.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what it looks like Alpha, I was just helping her, we didn¡¯t do anything¡± Dn says ring at Melinda.


    Drake shifts back. ¡°Then why the fuck did I find his shirt in the wash with blood on it¡± Drake growls getting up. Tate¡¯s head snapping to Drake as he growls. Melinda eyes roaming over him like some bitch in heat. I growl at her and she averts her gaze.


    ¡°No, I just leant her my shirt¡± Dn argues, and I nod.


    ¡°Why were you in the woods with Dn?¡± Tate growls ripping me to my feet, his grip bruising my arms as he leant in, his angry voice below my ear. Melinda had a huge grin on her face loving what was going on, the conniving cunt, I am going to kill that bitch.


    ¡°I needed blood, he stumbled across me; we didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡± I scream. His grip tightening.


    ¡°I told you not to feed on my pack members¡± I shake my head and Dn makes a noise of disgust and I frown. Will I ever meet anyone that doesn¡¯t cringe away from me over me needing blood?


    ¡°She didn¡¯t feed on me¡± Dn says getting up. Melinda looks away and I knew she did this just to start trouble.


    ¡°I killed some rabbits, he found me covered in blood and leant me his shirt, that¡¯s it¡± I tell him. He growls,


    ¡°Then why did you hug him?¡± He demands.


    ¡°What, I didn¡¯t do anything I was being friendly?¡± Dn nods, putting up his hands.


    ¡°Really Alpha, I would never but I would check your sources next time clearly Melinda has it out for her, she was there obviously so, I would be asking why she is lying¡± Dn says shocking me that he was actually defending me against her. Tate growls at him before turning to Melinda.


    ¡°Honestly Alpha after yesterday and her tipping her drink on Luna, I am surprised you didn¡¯t just ask¡± Dn says, and I look at him, he gives me a nod before Eliases rushing over,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asks looking between all of us, Tate lets me go and I stumble Dn grabs my arm to steady me, earning a growl from Tate and Drake before he puts his hands up in surrender.


    ¡°Is this over what Melinda did yesterday, Alpha I can sort it out there is no need for violence¡± Elias says looking at Melinda in disgust. Tate¡¯s shock hits me at Elias¡¯s words before he turns on Melinda.


    ¡°Get out my face before I banish you¡± He says before stalking off inside the house. Melinda goes to stop him when Drake grabs her arm.


    ¡°You have caused enough trouble, leave or I will do worse than banish you¡± He growls out venomously, she pales the blood draining from her face before she turns her neck in submission. Drake growls at her. Elias grabs her arm pulling her away and she shrugs him off before stomping toward the tree line.


    ¡°Can I go?¡± Dn asks, waiting to be dismissed. Drake nods and I smile sadly at him feeling guilty he got hurt because me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dn¡±


    ¡°Forget it Luna, just a misunderstanding¡± He says. He truly was the sweetest person here, not only was he attacked, he still stood up for me. I nod to him and he turns jogging down the driveway.


    ¡°Why were you in the forest?¡± I roll my eyes before turning around.


    ¡°Because Tate I need blood, you keep forgetting I am not like the rest of you, I need blood to function, to heal and all of you treat me like I am some monster because of it, it was either I found blood or attack someone, I don¡¯t get to choose when bloodlust hits me, I don¡¯t get a choice to change what I am¡± I tell him before walking off.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Away from you¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Lana get in the house¡± I hear Tate¡¯s voice behind me, his Alpha voice rolling over me wanting me to submit and I shake it off as a nausea builds from themand, I feel his aura rolling over me but I keep pushing it back refusing.


    ¡°Tate!¡± Drake screams at him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have her wandering around, Lanae inside¡± He says dropping hismand.


    ¡°Lana please¡± Drake says, reaching out and touching my arm.


    ¡°I want to go home¡± I tell him, and he steps back, hurt shining in his eyes.


    ¡°No, your sister will be here in a few more days Lana¡± Tate says walking toward me.


    ¡°And goddess help you when she is¡± I tell him, shoving past him heading toward the house.

 chapter 129

    Lana POV


    The next three days I refused to speak to them, I was eager for my sister toe in two days, I was nning on leaving with her and heading back home. I didn¡¯t sign up for this shit show, and I wasn¡¯t nning on sticking around for more of it.


    Tate has tried to speak to me numerous times, but I just ignore him, and he eventually leaves me alone, I have also been sleeping in the spare room, keeping my distance. The worst part is feeling Tate¡¯s emotions which are all over the ce, he feels torn but for the most part his guilt was eating at me, yet I refuse to feel sorry for him, he did this, he caused the rift not me.


    Drake has been really anxious because of this impending war his father has dered yet we haven¡¯t seen a single person from his pack even try to step a foot on the territory. Tate has been doing border patrols mostly and noting home tillte, I overheard him speaking to Drake saying he thinks it¡¯s the calm before the storm, that Drake¡¯s father was nning something and biding his time.


    Drake also hasn¡¯t been able to get a hold of his brothers and the worry was starting to get to him. I had just finished washing the dishes. Walking upstairs, I grab a jacket and put my sneakers on. Walking back downstairs, Drake looks up at me, as I head for the front door.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asks as I open it. I ignore him shutting the door behind me and heading toward the forest. I needed blood, I managed to get hold of Arial yesterday when Drake leant me his phone, she was livid when I told her what happened and assured me, she would bring me some blood bags, she wanted to tell mum, but I begged her not to and she agreed but damn they were in for a shock when she gets here, I almost regret telling her now I was worried she will actually kill them.


    But until then I have to figure this whole blood thing out on my own. Worst part was that so many wolves were on border patrols now, their wolves scaring off most of the creatures in the forest. I listened slowly wandering through the forest deeper and deeper trying to pick up any scent other than dirt and leaves and those of the pack members on patrol duty, which was a bit of an issue because their scents were starting to overwhelm me, blurring into one as I sniffed the air.


    As I came to a small stream though I heard the faint thumping of a heartbeat, this is the second time I have now had to hunt something, I wish I actually had a wolf they have no problem killing things, me on the other hand struggles with the idea of having to hurt something, especially an innocent creature that wasn¡¯t much match against me. As I listened for the heartbeat though it got stronger, louder and the smell was extremely different, I sniffed the air trying to figure out what it was, as I moved along the stream following the sound of its heartbeat before stopping when I could hear it louder but not see it, it definitely wasn¡¯t a rabbit the scent too strong, no whatever it was, it was bigger and at first I thought maybe it was a deer but even that didn¡¯t smell right whatever it was, it was something I have nevere across before. I follow it back into the tree line, darkness looming as the sun slowly went down. I should have been back by now, but nothing was close to home from the warriors running through on patrol.


    I shake my head about to give up when the heartbeat got louder and faster before I hear growl which was more like a roar, making me spin around. I gasp jumping back and tripping as I see huge bear and its cub. Shit, not what I was expecting, I look to its cub and it growls stalking me again before standing, this wasn¡¯t good. I scramble to my feet losing my footing on the leaves when I feel its ws sink into my back, its teeth going into my shoulder making me scream out, rolling I punch it, its head whipping to the side before I kick it off and it falls on its side trying to get back up.


    My blood pouring onto the forest floor where its ws and teeth sunk in, my jumper turning red. Getting on my hands and knees I get up, feeling its ws go through my ankle as it drags me back before I hear a vicious growl before I see out of the corner of my eyes something tackle it.


    The cub making a whining noise making my eyes dart to it, I could hear growls and the sound of flesh being torn before the cub darts off into the forest heading back toward the stream. Looking around, I can¡¯t see anything amongst the dense forest. My heart is hammering in my chest drowning nearly everything out. The sounds of the bear and whatever attacked it, making my stomach turn when it suddenly goes silent before hearing the thumping of paws on the ground heading toward me.


    I brace myself thinking it was the bearing back. It was just protecting its cub, and I shouldn¡¯t have wandered so far out.


    Suddenly a ck wolfes out and I let out a breath, before looking around for the bear, Tate¡¯s voice flitting through my head,


    ¡°What are you doing out here taking on fucking bear Lana¡± He asks.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to hurt it, I didn¡¯t realise what it was when I picked up its scent, not even I am that stupid Tate¡±


    His wolf was covered in blood as he approached me, sniffing me, his nose going to my ankle as he licked it, cleaning it revealing my torn-up skin. Without blood that was going to be a bitch to heal properly, Tate¡¯s wolf sniffs my shoulder and I realise my jumper had puncture marks from it teeth, feel my blood running down my shoulder and also down my back from its ws. His wolf whines at me, pushing his face in against mine. I push his furry face away before grabbing it.


    ¡°You are a lot nicer than your human counterpart¡± I tell him, kissing his head, he whines at me and Tate¡¯s voice echoes in my head through the mind link. It was odd being the first time he has actually used it on me.


    ¡°Come we should head back and clean you up¡± Tate says, and I grab his fur pulling myself up.


    ¡°What¡¯s your wolfs name?¡± I ask, I knew Drakes but not Tate¡¯s I realised.


    ¡°Archer¡± Tate tells me, and I nod.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Archer¡± I tell him, and he licks my face. We walk through the forest, my fangs protruding as the bloodlust worsens now that I am injured. Archer kept rubbing against me as I hobbled toward the town through the forest. When we pass the stream again, I hear a heartbeat thumping, my eyes darting around in panic.

 chapter 130

    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill it did you, it had a cub¡± I ask Archer looking down at him. Tate¡¯s voice flitting through my head.


    ¡°No bears are off limits I just scared it off, fucker bit our leg¡± He says, and I notice the chunk of flesh on his back leg hanging slightly but already healing.


    I nod listening for the noise before seeing a rabbit next to the stream, it looks up taking off and I chase it but with my hurt leg it outran me running into a log. Archer watching me curiously as I reach my arm in trying to reach it, when I feel its fur and grab it, pulling it out by its ears.


    ¡°Sorry little one¡± I tell it, before sinking my teeth into it and draining it. Archer whines loudly sniffing me as he approaches, he looks at the dead rabbit in my hands before looking up at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I feel terrible enough¡± I tell him, as he sniffs it before taking it. I nearly throw up as Archer eats the body, the crunching of its bones making me want to puke.


    I could hear Tate yelling at him to stop through the mind link as I feel myself pale at the sight. Archer nudges me with his nose. Tate¡¯s voice inside my head again.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to feel bad for draining it, bloody wolf thought if you saw us do it, you would feel better¡± He says with a sigh.


    ¡°No, that just made me feel sick, I was going to bury it, but at least bugsy didn¡¯t go to waste¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You better brush your teeth before you kiss me¡± I tell him, and he chuckles.


    ¡°So, I am allowed to kiss you now¡± He asks, and I realise what I said.


    ¡°No, but your wolf can at least he isn¡¯t a jerk¡± I tell him and Archer yips jumping on me before I whimper as his paws step on my ankle. He jumps back sniffing my ankle and I pull my pants leg up again and groan when I realise it still hadn¡¯t healed, I knew the one on my shoulder hadn¡¯t because of the throbbing pain radiating through it. Archer whimpers, licking it again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine it will heal eventually¡± I tell him, and he presses his head against my face rubbing it with his, I kiss his nose. When I hear paws running through the forest toward us, Drakes scent hitting me as his wolf steps closer. He was all ck like Tate, but he was actually bigger than Tate¡¯s wolf.


    ¡°Drake?¡± I ask, as he approaches his wolf growling when he sniffs my ankle before pressing his muzzle into my neck pulling at my jumper. I look to Tate before trying tomunicate with Drake, I had never tried tomunicate with non-pack members before in my life, but I know my mother can talk to any wolf because we are Lycan.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± I ask seeing if I could do the same, his head snaps up before cocking to the side.


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± I ask, His voice hitting me through the link.


    ¡°How you can you do that?¡± He asks, I smile knowing it worked while Archer cocked his head to the side watching us.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work, my mother can speak to anyone through mind link¡± I say out loud so Tate could hear.


    They both nod.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you healing?¡± Drake asks while Titus pushes his head against my ankle.


    ¡°I need more blood¡± I answer, and he whines.


    ¡°You can feed on me¡± Drake says, but I shake my head about to get up and look for another rabbit. When Archer grabs my pants leg, pulling me toward the pack house.


    ¡°I need more blood¡± I tell him looking down at him.


    ¡°You have me¡± Tate says through the link. I shake my head and he growls pulling on my pants again. The sun waspletely down now, and I knew most animals go into hiding now that the predatorse out, I also didn¡¯t feel like running into that bear again. Sighing, I follow them home.


    I would have to try again tomorrow. I walk to the bathroom and I hear them shift back before one of them closes the front door. I turn the shower on before stripping my clothes off. My fangs still not retracting fully but at least, I could talk without difficulty and now close my mouth properly as I washed the blood off. The door opens and I scramble to get out of the shower before Tate¡¯s scent perfumes the room. Washing the soap off, he steps in the shower just as I go to hop out.


    His hand wrapping around my wrist stopping me as he pulls me back in.


    ¡°Stay, please¡± He says, his fingers trailing across the open wound on my shoulder, though it had stopped bleeding.


    ¡°I stay, I will feed on you, I am not feeding on you Tate¡± I tell him, going to turn away when he presses me against the shower wall, his entire body against mine as sparks rush over my skin.


    ¡°Tate¡± I tell him, pushing him away.


    ¡°Lana stop, you haven¡¯t spoken to me in days, I am sorry. Just let me take it away, I can help you if you just let me. I don¡¯t expect you to just forgive me, I was wrong, I never should have done what I did, Lana. I never should have believed her over you¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But you did, without even letting me try to exin or even asking¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I know, I¡±


    ¡°Why? Why did you defend her at the pack meeting?¡±


    ¡°I¡­-¡±


    ¡°Tell me or I am walking, I will walk away from both of you¡±


    ¡°Lana¡±-


    ¡°Do you love her?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°What no, it¡¯s not that, I love you, not her. I just want you to get along, she is my friend that¡¯s it¡±


    ¡°A friend that means more to you then your mate¡± I tell him, hopping out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just turn my back on her Lana¡±


    ¡°No, and you also can¡¯t choose me over her¡± I tell him, wrapping my towel around me.


    ¡°She saved my life¡± he says as I opened the door. I stop, turning back to him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You are not the only one that suffers with depression Lana, after Drake rejected me I hung myself she cut me down, lived with me for two years and kept me sane while he fooled around with anyone, I had nobody here, my mother was dead, I killed my father I had nothing but the mate bond and then he took that from me, so I tried to end it, Melinda saved me, I kicked her out when she wanted more, more than I could give her. I wasn¡¯t going to mate her, I never loved her more than a friend Lana¡±


    ¡°Is that why you drink so much?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a drinking problem Lana¡±


    ¡°Could have fooled me, I haven¡¯t seen you go without drinking since I got here, Drake thinks the same thing, only he won¡¯t say it¡±


    ¡°I will stop then but will you at leaste back in the shower¡± I turn leaving him, walking out the door and closing the door behind me and I hear him sigh before cursing.


    Drake was standing in the hall listening, ¡°Eavesdropping?¡± I ask and he nods as I walk into the spare room and grab my pyjamas from the drawer.


    Drake walks in and I turn away from him as I get dressed. When I turn around, he was sitting on the bed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡± He says making me look at him, he put his head in hands and I could see he felt guilty.


    ¡°I have fucked everything up, I never meant to hurt any of you, you know that right¡± I press my lips together and nod drying my hair with my towel.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at him, Lana. I can¡¯t handle his guilt anymore; I know you feel it¡± He says.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad, I just don¡¯t feel like I belong here¡±


    ¡°You belong with us, both of us. Please don¡¯t leave when your sisteres, I know you are nning to, I overheard you on the phone¡± He says.


    ¡°We won¡¯t stop you if you do, but please stay¡± He says walking out of the room.

 chapter 131

    Lana POV


    I climb in bed, yet I felt extremely restless, I heard them go to bed a few hours ago, could hear their soft snoring through the wall. My wounds still aching and the bloodlust keeping me awake as I fought against it. Every noise in the house irritating me as I try to getfortable, try to find sleep. Looking at the clock on my phone screen it was 2 AM.


    Getting up, I go to the kitchen and get a drink of milk, opening the fridge I find all Tate¡¯s beer gone and sigh looking in the bin, but they weren¡¯t in there. Walking outside I check the bin, surely, he didn¡¯t drink an entire carton, I think to myself as I open the bin.


    I find the carton all the bottle still full. I grab them out opening them and emptying them on the grass. I had emptied three of them when I hear his voice behind me making me jump.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have got them back out¡± He says, I look over at him.


    ¡°Why are you up still?¡± He asks, walking over to me and helping me empty them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep¡± I tell him. We empty the bottles before tossing them back in.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an alcoholic despite what you and Drake think, but I won¡¯t drink if you don¡¯t want me to¡± he says.


    I nod walking inside and filling a ss with milk before drinking it. I rinse the cup Tate standing next to the counter watching me.


    I walk upstairs heading back to my room when he grabs my hand tugging me in the direction of their room. He stops waiting.


    ¡°Come to bed, our bed Lana¡± I look at my door and he tugs my hand before sighing and letting go.


    I walk in my room shutting the door. He stands there for a second, longing hitting me through the bond before he walks off toward his room. I still couldn¡¯t sleep at 3AM I hop out of bed, opening the door before looking at theirs debating whether or not to go hop in with them.


    My feet quiet on the floor as I walk to the door opening it. Drake was asleep on his stomach Tate on his side facing the door. His eyes opening when the door creaks, he pulls the nket back tapping the bed with his hand. I walk over climbing in with him, sparks moving over my skin as he wraps his arm around my waist snuggling closer and I rx against him putting my head on his chest. His scent hitting me and my gums tingle.


    ¡°You can feed on me, I know that¡¯s why you can¡¯t sleep¡± He says kissing my forehead. I look up at him and he moves leaning forward before pressing his lips against mine softly, his lips were warm, god I missed those lips, missed them. He pulls back but I lean forward kissing him back and he breathes deeply, my tongue running along his lip before he deepens the kiss, his hand going to the back of my neck as he pulls me closer, his tongue ying with mine before he pulls back when my fangs protrude piercing his lip.


    ¡°Lana please¡± He says turning his neck toward me. The sight of his neck enticing me, and I sink my fangs into him, he groans at they break his skin, yet I could feel him be aroused by it, his erection pressing into my stomach, as I drink from him, his hand in my hair, stroking the back of my head. I pull away licking his neck.


    ¡°You can take more¡± I shake my head feeling my wounds healing, I pull the nket down showing him with my shoulder and he nods.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to feed on me Lana even if we are fighting¡± He says kissing my shoulder before sucking on my mark. I moan and he chuckles, his erection pressing against my stomach as pleasure washes over me as he continues to suck on it, nipping it with his teeth. I press myself closer putting my leg over his hip, and he grinds himself into me before rolling on his back pulling me on top of him. I kiss him, his hands going to my hips as he rolls them against him before grabbing my ass.


    I moan against his lips, before sucking on his neck, my hands running over his chest and shoulders, loving the feel of his skin beneath my palms. Sparks rushing over my skin when I feel Drake grip my chin and I realise he had woken, he pulls my face closer to his and I lean forward kissing him, Tate¡¯s hard length twitching against me as he watches us, his hands running up my thighs as he tugs on the waistband of my shorts and I pull back looking down at him.


    ¡°You want to stop?¡± He asks, but I shake my head and I see him smile before flipping me over swapping our positions. He hooks his thumbs in my shorts, slipping them off before moving between my legs, kissing my lips and chin, I feel his hands run under my shirt to my breast pushing my shirt up and I lean forward letting him remove it.


    His hot mouth wrapping around my nipple before he bites down on it, making me hiss at the pain before his tongue runs over it soothing it. I feel Drake move beside me and I reach for him bringing his face closer so I can kiss him, his hand reaching between us before slipping between my folds that were slick with my arousal, he groans into my mouth and I move my hips as he slips his finger inside me before pulling it out and circling my clit. Tate sits up watching Drakes fingers slip inside me, hips moving against his fingers and I close my eyes enjoying the feeling building inside me. He pulls his fingers from me and Tate grabs his wrist before sucking on his fingers, he groans before pulling Drake toward him kissing him, I watch them, loving how much passion is between them.


    Tate pulls back before moving, dropping beside me and kissing me. I can taste myself and Drake on his tongue when Drake moves between my legs he waits, knowing he hasn¡¯t let Tate mark him yet to see what I would do, I pull him toward me kissing him his erection pressing against me through his boxer shorts and I grind my hips against him before slipping my hands inside his pants and wrapping my hand around his length. His cock twitching in my hand before he thrusts into it a soft growl leaving his lips.


    ¡°You can¡¯t mark me Drake¡± I whisper against his lips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t I promise¡± He says grinding his hips into me and I push his pants down slightly and he kicks them off before moving between my legs again. My heart skipping a beat.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Titus mark you, we can stop if you want¡± Drakes says but I shake my head wrapping my legs around his waist pulling him closer. Tate kisses me and I feel Drake¡¯s length push between my lips, my arousal doing nothing as burning pain tears through me, he was a lot thicker than Tate, painfully so. I gasp and move up the bed. Drake stops sucking on my nipple and while Tate kisses me, I cry out when he thrusts all the way in, his cock hitting my cervix.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡± He whispers kissing my lips, he remains still a tear slipping from my eye, my body tense beneath him and I forget how to breathe.


    ¡°Breathe baby¡± Tate whispers, and I force myself to breathe, gritting my teeth.


    ¡°Give her a sec Drake I can feel that hurt her¡± Tate tells him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t expecting her to be that tight, I would have waited¡± Drake says while he waits holding his weight off me. I feel full and I felt myself tearing to amodate his size. I felt overly full and I move my hips letting myself stretch around him. Drakes jaw tight as he fights against the urge to thrust into me, instead letting me move my hips slowly against his length. Tate kisses him and arousal floods me, the sight of them making me wetter and the burning pain ease as pleasure started to roll over me, Drake pulls back looking down at me before kissing me. He pulls out slightly before pushing back slowly, he keeps up his slow pace worried about hurting me when I move my hips meeting his movements.


    ¡°Good girl¡± Tate whispers against my lips as he kisses me and I tug on Drakes hips letting him know he can move faster and he does picking up his pace, my stomach tightening as my skin heats, when he suddenly rolls pulling me on top of him, I sit up his length pressing deeper into me and I moan at the feeling as I roll my hips against him. His hand going to my breast as he squeezes it. Tate moves before I feel his finger run across my ass before moving between my cheeks making me jump.


    ¡°Tell me if I hurt you¡± He says making my eyes snap to him, I feel his fingers press against my ass before he pushes one in, the sensation felt strange but not unpleasant, he moves them in out of me before adding another finger my stomach tightening and my toes curl as arousal floods me before he pulls them out, he reaches into the draw beside the bed.


    ¡°Eyes on me Lana, don¡¯t worry about what he is doing¡± Drake says making me look down at him. His fingers going to my clit and I move my hips against them loving the stimtion. I feel something cold and wet move between my cheeks making me freeze, and Drake rubs my clit harder.


    ¡°It¡¯s just your vibrator, do you trust us¡± He asks, and I nod.


    Drake thrusts up to me and I gasp before he moves his fingers faster. ¡°Then focus on what we are doing not what Tate is¡± I nod moving my hips faster letting my orgasm build when I feel the vibrator press against the tight muscles of my ass before pushing inside me, I felt overly full, I was full before, but this was an entirely new level of overfull. I move my hips getting used to the feeling and I feel Tate kiss my shoulder before he grips my neck pulling my head back and kissing me.


    Drake moves my hips while Tate slips the vibrator in and out letting me go, I put my hands on Drakes chest meeting his thrusts, my toes curling as I build up friction, my walls tightening around Drakes length as I move chasing my orgasm, my breathing bing heavy and I cry out as I am thrown over the edge, my nails digging into his shoulders as my core pulsated, Drakes grip tightening on me as he finds his own release and I feel hot seed spill into me. Tate removes the vibrator and I slump onto Drake out of breath as we both panted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you?¡± Tate asks.


    ¡°No, the opposite actually¡± I yawn. Tate leans over kissing me, and I climb off Drake. Tate¡¯s erection pressing against me as Iy in the middle between them. I reach my hand stroking him and he grabs my wrist,


    ¡°I am fine, I am just d you¡¯re talking to me now¡± He says rolling on his side and kissing me.

 chapter 132

    Drake shifts next to me sitting up before shoving Tate¡¯s shoulder forcing him on his back, Tate looks at him and I could see he was wondering what Drake was doing as he climbed over me and onto him. Drake kisses him, his tongue moving between Tate¡¯s lips and he groans into Drake¡¯s mouth as their lips hungrily devour each other.


    Drake pulls away kissing his jaw and neck before moving to his chest and abs.


    ¡°Drake I don¡¯t expect you too,¡±


    ¡°I want to Tate, though I don¡¯t really know what I am doing¡± He admits. Drake sits up leaning over and kissing me before settling between Tate¡¯s legs. I sit up and watch, also not having ever done that before. Drake strokes him before running his tongue over the tip licking up the precum, Tate groans and I find myself bing aroused once again by them. Drake runs his tongue along Tate¡¯s shaft earning an aroused growl from him, my pussy pulsating at the sound he made.


    Drake takes him in his mouth, sucking on his aroused flesh, his head moving up down his length, and I watch Tate¡¯s muscles move as he tenses his hand moving to Drake hair as Drake takes all of him in. Drake speeds up his movements, my arousal perfuming the room embarrassingly and Tate growls and Drake¡¯s eyes find mine as he sucks Tate¡¯s cock. Drake runs his hand up my leg and I shiver at his touch.


    ¡°Fuck she smells good¡± Tate growls and I blush at his words; Drake stops looking at me.


    ¡°Are you too sore, do you think you can take Tate¡± He asks his hand stroking Tate¡¯s length while he sniffs the air. My thighs are moist with my arousal. I nod and Tate growls and Drake moves before I find myself pinned under Tate his eyes bleeding the ck of his wolf.


    ¡°Archer?¡± I ask a little worried,


    ¡°He hase forward, I won¡¯t give him full control he just wants to be forward with me¡± I stroke Tate¡¯s face and nod, he kisses me before moving between my legs and thrusting in, in one movement. I cry out, but I know with his wolf he will be rough, so force myself to rx. Tate sucks on my mark and I grind myself against him, my toes curling as pleasure moves through me. He thrusts in again hard and I move, meeting his thrusts before cing my hand on his hip, he slows knowing he is hurting me, when he suddenly pulls out flipping me over, he pulls my hips in the air. Drake grips my chin before kissing me as he leans against the headboard. I gasp into his mouth when Tate enters me.


    This position felt deeper than the other as he pounded into me, I fist the sheets pain and pleasure hitting me as I feel him hitting my cervix. When he speeds up, I feel his ws slip from his fingers, his movement bing harsher my orgasm building at his fast movements teetering on the edge. When I hear Drake¡¯s rmed voice, ¡°Archer no¡± He says when I feel his teeth sink into the back of neck and shoulder tearing through my skin, but it only hurt for a second before I was shoved violently over the edge, my orgasm smashing into me hard, my walls clenching his length as my core pulsated and he stilled with in me, I could feel his seed coating my insides. Before I slump on the bed breathless, Drake wipes my hair from my face.


    ¡°Shit Lana, I am sorry¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt me Tate, I feel very rxed actually¡± I yawn fighting to keep my eyes open, my entire body feeling like jelly, I hear him chuckle before he kisses my shoulderying on the other side of me. I put my head on his chest, and feel his fingers stroking my hair. Drake moves closer spooning me their body heat keeping me warm as sleep sucks me under.


    The next morning, I wake in a tangle of arms and legs my entire body killing like ran a marathon, stretching I get up when I hear a faint knock on the front door. Tate sitting up instantly and on high alert, he grabs a pair of pants from the draw ducking downstairs to see who it is. Drake stirring beside me before sitting up, he kisses my shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best I have slept in days¡± He mumbles still half asleep as he gets up walking to the bathroom in the hall.


    ¡°Woah there brother, bit more than I want to see this early in the morning¡± Comes a voice down the hall.


    ¡°Chase?¡± He says looking up while I pull the covers up watching from the door. Drake goes to hug him excitedly at seeing his brother, ¡°Bro pants, I don¡¯t want that thing touching me¡± He says about Drake walking around naked. Tate walks in the room grabbing him a pair of pants and closing the bedroom door, so I can get up and get dressed. I chuck on one of their shirts and a pair of knickers and jeans. Walking downstairs, I find Chase sitting at the dining table, Drake now had on some blue shorts as he beamed at his brother.


    ¡°I thought you were staying away for a while?¡± I hear Drake ask him as I walk in.


    ¡°Luna¡± Chase says with a nod while I walk over and put the kettle on.


    ¡°I was looking for my mate, but gave up and decided to head home, Tate I was wondering if I could stay on your territory, I don¡¯t feel like going home¡± He says looking to Tate.


    ¡°You no you don¡¯t have to ask, you staying here or with Elias¡± Tate asks him.


    ¡°Elias no offence I don¡¯t want to listen to you three banging all night¡± He chuckles, and I feel my face heat.


    I continue making coffee trying to stop my blushing face from turning more red.


    ¡°So, you haven¡¯t found your mate?¡± I ask thinking it was a little odd at his age.


    ¡°Nope, no luck yet¡± He says with a frown.


    ¡°Chase is saving himself for his mate, that¡¯s why he is so desperate to find them¡± Drake says shocking me.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a virgin?¡± I ask shocked, most male werewolves don¡¯t save themselves, he would be the first I had heard of.


    ¡°Yes, I know they are out there, so I wanted to wait, and I hope they did the same¡±


    ¡°And I thought I had blue balls waiting eleven years¡± Tate mutters with chuckle.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± I ask him curious.


    ¡°24¡± he says with a shrug.


    ¡°Yes, Lana my father wasted no time in moving on, we are only 3 years apart, probably helps my father¡¯s second chance mate was another pack member¡±


    ¡°Have you heard from anyone from Red River?¡± Drake asks about his old pack. Chase shakes his head.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Can¡¯t even get a hold of our brothers, something is going on over there. One of the reasons I don¡¯t want to go home¡±

 chapter 133

    Arial POV


    Something was not right, after talking to my sister, worry was eating at me, she had always suffered with depression since they found her, speaking to her on the phone, her mental state was in a decline, she was never one to speak her mind, quiet in nature and that bothered me, knowing she was basically at their mercy despite what she is and who she is.


    Lana has always struggled with her identity though she won¡¯t admit, I knew in a lot of ways I always overshadowed her, my parents even though they didn¡¯t mean to, paid more attention to me, I was the bad twin, therefore received their attention more because they always thought Lana was more put together, more level headed, little did they know the thoughts that gued her, she hated that everyone expected so much of her, always expected perfection from her, while me they didn¡¯t really expect anything, I was always okay with that but sometimes it would be nice for people to understand that despite being louder more outgoing than Lana, I too craved their affections for the right reasons, instead though I always got them for the wrong ones.


    Being the bad twin even when Lana would act out, she would try her darndest to get in trouble, anything for them to see her as anything other than perfect secure little angel they thought of her as, even when she did do the wrong thing, they never believed her when she would admit and I would always get in trouble because they would think she was covering up for me, so after a while she gave up, gave up because when she did do something, I was the one being punished for it not her, she craved for them to see her, really see her for who she was instead, she was always the quiet good girl, while I was mischievous, promiscuous one. I wished sometimes my parents would look at me the way they did Lana, that they would think I would achieve something other than being someone¡¯s mate, while Lana she wanted the simple things, she wanted to be loved but loved for being her and not the image that everyone painted her to be, there was so much more to her then being my shadow, because of her quiet nature my parents often forgot her, expected more of her so she always felt she wascking and to perform to a certain standard.


    So, when she rang and told me what happened, the dramas that bitch had caused and the feeling her own mates put in my sweet sisters head, my blood boiled and I knew I had to get to her, I worried she would go to the extremes she went tost time, I feared I would lose her, my other half, because that is what she is, my other half, we are two halves of a whole. I knew if she couldn¡¯t find happiness then there was no way I could. How could the troubled one find happiness when the good one couldn¡¯t, both of us overshadowed each other for different reasons, that¡¯s what made us so close, only each other truly knew who the other was.


    Grabbing my backpack, I chucked in a change of clothes, I would just borrow Lana¡¯s when I got there, we were identical not just in looks but size to, walking downstairs. I find my brother in the kitchen his hands clutching his hair in frustration as he stared at his paperwork.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave it ande back to itter if it¡¯s causing this much stress?¡± I ask him. He looks up, a re on his face before looking back at the document that had his attention.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just mind your own fucking business,¡± he snaps, and I roll my eyes at his temper.


    ¡°I was just trying to help Ryker, geez. You know how about you get your head out of your own ass for once¡± I snap back at him.


    ¡°Go suck a dick Arial apparently that¡¯s all you¡¯re good at¡± Ryker yells, getting up from his seat.


    ¡°You can be real ass, you know that¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and you can be a real fucking whore, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you get up to, you¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t tell mum¡± He says shoving past me and stalking back off to his office. His words stung, and they wonder why I rather not be at home. I gave up trying to please them when they only assumed the worst, so if everyone thinks I am a whore I might as well be one, half the reason I didn¡¯t wait for my mate. Everyone just assumed I was a whore because of who I hung out with at school and the fact I had boys¡¯ attention constantly but that didn¡¯t mean I was screwing them; sure, I wasn¡¯t a virgin by any stretch of the imagination. But even when I was a virgin, I had still beenbelled one thanks to Ke. So I thought fuck it, if I am going to be called one I might as well make the most of it, can¡¯t beat em, join em.


    Walking to the garage, I grab a few frozen bags of blood, I can¡¯t believe she was having to get blood from rabbits the thought disgusted me, when she rang me, she cried on the phone for a good hour over the fact she killed something, I know it¡¯s just a rabbit, but she was always close to nature, loved creatures and hated the thought of hurting one. She hated that she was a predator, hated they were prey so killing never woulde easy to her.


    Tossing some freezer blocks in to keep them frozen, I zip up the bag, by car it would take a few hours to get there so instead, I was running it would take half the time.


    Walking down the hall, I go to tell my brother; everything has to be put past him and I hate that I needed to ask his permission. Opening his office door, I m it shut just as his stapleres flying toward me. Opening the door, he res at me.


    ¡°What Arial?¡± He booms at me.


    ¡°I just need permission¡±-


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck what you do, just get out of my face¡± He snaps. I nod closing the door, before walking out. He has been an even worse jerk, this whole not finding his mate bullshit was driving me nuts, if he didn¡¯t find her soon, I may just cut his throat in his sleep, so I don¡¯t have to deal with his serious attitude problem. All he and Dad do now is fight, then mum fights with dad, everyone in a permanent mood around here, while I am left looking after Tyson and Ace while they all fight it out. Well not for a few days, I won¡¯t be doing shit but spending time with my sister. Once I know she is okay, I wille home ande back to this asshole.


    It took me two hours to run the entire way, I picked up the Forest Packs scent just as I hit the border, following my nose all the way to gate. I was anxious to see her, excited but also worried. What if she wasn¡¯t, okay? I may just need to kill her mates for her. I chuckle at the thought, when I am pulled from it by the voice of a man.


    ¡°Luna?¡± He asks and I was going to correct him when I realised what better way to find out what was really going on than doing the old switcheroo, twin swap. I am evil sometimes.


    ¡°Luna what are you doing on this side of the fence, does Alpha Tate know you¡¯re out here?¡± He asks, he looked around our age, maybe a little older with blonde hair that fell in his eyes and blue dazzling eyes and by god did he smell good, I wanted to take a bite of him.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need his permission to go anywhere¡± I tell him walking forward, the man looks down at my clothes before averting his eyes.


    ¡°What you never seen tits before?¡± I ask cing my hands on my hips, his face flushed red.


    ¡°Yes of course I have Luna, but Alpha Tate and Alpha Drake might be upset over your choice of wardrobe, I will get you something to cover up¡± He says turning his back on me and walking toward the outpost. I roll my eyes Alpha¡¯s and their possessive ways. I reach in and grab a shirt to put over my sports bra, apparently, they like their woman covered from ankle to neck. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I walk in and find her in a burka at this rate, especially if the guards are even worried about her wardrobe choices. I also grab a blood bag a little parched. I poke a hole in it, just as hees back taking a mouthful.


    ¡°So, you going to let me in, or do I need to show you your ce?¡± I ask and he pulls at the cor of his shirt.


    ¡°No of course Luna go ahead¡± He says holding a towel, like did he really expect me to walk in wrapped in a towel over a little bit of skin. He stares at the blood bag in my hands.


    ¡°Want some?¡± I taunt and he shakes his head.


    ¡°Any good?¡± He asks watching as I suck on it.


    ¡°Why? yUu offering, if it ain¡¯t?¡± I tease and he shakes his head violently before pulling his cor up and concealing his neck and I roll my eyes walking through the gates. I continue along the path only to find yet another gate. Are they for real and no one is here to unlock it?


    Blood bag or fence? Hmm that is the question. Blood bag it is, I ain¡¯t spilling my blood bag, walking over to the fence, I grab one of the steel bars pulling on it, till it snaps off and I can walk through the gap. I toss the pole into the bush, they won¡¯t notice. Walking up further, I roll my eyes when I see another fence, this one though was manned, or should I say womanned by some bitch who was ring at me. Bitch I don¡¯t even know you, she had a terrible ck eye, her eye almost swollen shut which I thought was odd as I walked closer. The only way that was possible was either wolfsbane or she had been hit bloody hard.


    ¡°Oh, if it ain¡¯t the pathetic Luna¡± She sneers a grin on her face. I cock my head to the side watching her. Did she just call my sister pathetic?


    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about¡± I tell her as I approach. She eyes my blood bag as I slurp on it.


    ¡°Fucking disgusting¡± She mutters.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I ask stepping closer, and she flinches,


    ¡°You touch me, and Tate will throw your ass to the curb¡± She says as I stalk toward her.


    ¡°Nice, bruise, really makes your eyes pop¡± I tell her now realising who this spiteful bitch is. This must be that she wolf Lana told me about.


    She res at me, before growling. I noticed a few of the others on patrol were watching before one of them stepped forward.


    ¡°Melinda back off¡± The man says, he too was young I thought, was everyone in this pack young.


    ¡°Fuck off Dn this bitch started it when she thought she could take someone that wasn¡¯t hers¡± She growls at him.


    ¡°So, you think my mate is yours?¡± I ask moving closer within grabbing reach. She holds her ground silly, silly girl.


    ¡°When he realises your nothing but a blood sucking leech, he wille back to me¡± She says her voice so nasally I nearly offered her a tissue to blow her nose.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re someone hiding behind your mother¡¯s name, but I know you are nothing, they will never ept you, never bow down to you. You¡¯re not Luna material¡± She says poking me in the chest.


    ¡°I find your obsession with me ttering really¡± She scoffs and grab her hand as she poke me about to speak again. Twisting, the sickening snap of her wrist was nearly as sickening as the high-pitched scream that left her lips.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Luna¡± This Dn person screamed.


    ¡°You fucked up bitch¡± Sheughs.


    ¡°Wait till I tell my Alpha what you did and this time I have witnesses¡± She snarls, clutching her wrist.


    ¡°Great, I have been dying to see my mate all day, let¡¯s go¡± I tell her, grabbing her hair and ripping her backward. She falls, screaming, clutching her hair as I drag her through the gates, I sniff the air for a second before picking up my sisters scent and following it while this stupid bitch continued to scream clutching my hand as I dragged her, her nails slipping out, digging into my hands as she let her ws slip through.


    Peopleing out of their houses as I make my way toward the packhouse that had nowe into my vision.


    ¡°Oh my, the Luna got her good this time?¡± I hear a woman chuckle from her veranda, I give her a wave and she nods back a silly grin on her face.


    ¡°Ass sore yet¡± I ask her as she continues screaming, man she going to have some serious gravel rash in the worst cester, she will be pulling gravel from her coochie for the next week.


    She suddenly shifts teeth and wsing out as she slips from my grip. She lunges at me and I punch her, her jaw making a popping noise as her tongue lulls out the side as she goes down, shifting back instantly as I knock her out cold. Picking up her body, I continue on my way to find my sister.

 chapter 134

    Lana¡¯s POV


    We had just said goodbye to Chase, when Elias busted through the door downstairs, I was upstairs but could hear his panicked voice as he ran into the house.


    ¡°Alpha, you need toe quick, something is going on. Dn just linked me and said Luna and Melinda were getting into it down the street¡± I rush downstairs and Elias¡¯s eyes go wide and he shakes his head like he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. His shock confused me.


    He looks to the door and back to me on the stairs.


    ¡°How did you get back before me, I just saw you. Did you change your clothes?¡± He asks and I look down.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask looking to Tate and Drake.


    ¡°But you¡­ Melinda?¡± Elias lookedpletely lost while he looked between me and the front door not even able to string a sentence together. Hearing yelling outside, I walk outside. I could hear Dn calling. ¡°Luna, Luna, you can¡¯t just manhandle her like that, I know she deserved it but please let the Alpha handle it¡± He begs someone. I walk down the steps Drake, Elias and Tate following me outside and I almost jump with glee when I see her walking up the middle of the street, a blood bag in her hand, she drains it tossing it at Dn who catches it lookingpletely grossed out at the sight of it. Elias looks between both of us confused, his mouth opening and closing like a fish.


    ¡°Hiya siswa, just taking out the trash for you¡± She says, and I see a limp Melinda hanging over her shoulder. She drops her like a sack of potatoes onto the ground. I run to her jumping on her as we both crash to the ground,ughter bubbling out of me, I have never been so excited to see someone as I was in this moment.


    ¡°That bitch has never heard of deodorant¡± Arialughs, hugging me back. Tate and Drakee over, looking down at us on the ground. Drake¡¯s face held amusement while Tate seemed nervous, his feelings all over the ce through the bond as he looked between Melinda on the ground and my sister. Arial¡¯s eyes narrow a look I have seen many times when she was about to go off her rocker.


    Arial hops up dusting off her short shorts. ¡°So, which one am I killing first?¡± She asks, ring at Tate and Drake; they both take a step back pointing to each other. Iugh the fearing through the bond from Tate so thick I could taste it, leaving a foul taste in my mouth.


    ¡°You there what¡¯s ya face, the one withe fuck me eyes¡± She calls out pointing to Elias, he points to himself looking around wondering if she was referring to him.


    ¡°Fucking ain¡¯t to bright around here, are they sis. Little backwards if ya ask me¡± My sister mutters to me as she waves him forward, Iugh knowing they heard her. Elias nervously steps forward and she tosses her bag to him.


    ¡°Put that in a freezer while I kick your Alpha¡¯s ass¡± She tells him, he does as he is told and darts off to the house. Arial then pulls her hair into a ponytail before removing her earrings and handing them to me, she bends over stretching her back before cracking her neck. I watch Drake visibly gulp. While Dn was too busy checking out her ass as she stretched.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s first?¡± She says looking expectantly at them waiting for one of them to volunteer, if the looks on their faces weren¡¯t soical, I would have interfered, but I like their fearful eyes so I figured I would let them sweat a bit before I stepped in stopping her frommitting murder.


    Melinda groans on the ground behind us, I turn looking at her, she had a huge bruise on her face that went from her jaw to her nose. She looks up before her eyes go to Tate and she runs to him clinging on to him, I growl at her.


    ¡°Alpha, she attacked me, Luna attacked me¡±


    My sister clears her throat, and she turns around stunned before looking between both of us.


    ¡°She must have hit me harder than I thought, I see two of them¡± She says looking at her hands obviously expecting to see something before her head snaps up. My sister holds her hand out to her confusing me for a second a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°Hi I am Arial,¡± She says, Melinda looks at her hand before looking at me, she hesitantly holds her hand out confused cing her hand in Arial¡¯s, Arial smiles and I could see her using her vampire mour making Melinda trust her. My sisters amber eyes glowing before she rips her forward headbutting her, snapping her head back. I press my lips in a line, I know I shouldn¡¯tugh but It was so hard not to. Melinda sways on her feet, Arial still holding her hand, I hear her hands cracking from her grip.


    Tate steps forward about to pull Melinda away when my sisters eyes snap to him, sparkling dangerously. She rips Melinda to her sinking her fangs into her neck drinking from her till passes out and falls to the ground in a heap. Arial wipes her mouth with her thumb, her eyes not leaving Tate daring him to do something.


    ¡°She tastes as nd as her personality¡± I chuckle before stopping when I feel Tate¡¯s anger bubble within him. Drake just stood there stunned and I notice a few people looking nervously out their windows.


    ¡°Calm your farm Alpha, the bitch ain¡¯t dead, yet¡± Tate growls and I know its because he is defenceless to help his pack from my sister, his anger was worrying though because if he does something stupid, she will put him in his ce she wasn¡¯t quiet like me, she didn¡¯t avoid confrontation she looked for it.


    ¡°You have no right¡±-


    ¡°I have every right to put the mutt in its ce which is at my sister¡¯s feet, which is what you should have done before you treated her like trash¡± Arial says dangerously. Her eyes glowing and I had never seen her so pissed off before, she was an erupting volcano and if they didn¡¯t tread carefully, they were going to be burned.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t protect her, I fucking will, and if I hear anymore shit about you trying to get her to submit to you again, I will have you put down like a fucking dog¡± She says, taking a step forward and Tate stupidly took a step toward her. He growls before lunging at her, I throw myself between them and he freezes his fist barely an inch off my face. I swallow, his eyes bleeding to the ck of his wolf as Archer peered back at me.


    ¡°Careful there Alpha, or I will make my sister show you who the real Alpha is¡± Arial taunts him from behind me. Drake grabs his shoulder and Tate shrugs him off.


    ¡°She is your sister, you deal with her¡± He snaps at me.


    ¡°I swear if you back down to him Lana, I will drag you home¡± Arial says and Tate stops, turning back around.


    ¡°SHE IS MINE¡± he growls, ripping me toward him, I suddenly felt torn between them. I loved my mates, but she was my sister. I pull my arm from his grip and hurt shone in his eyes as I stepped away from him and toward my sister.


    ¡°Lana!¡± Drake says making me look at him,


    ¡°No, she is right, don¡¯t make me choose Tate, you won¡¯t win¡± I tell him, and I feel his hurt hit me through the bond. I was so consumed with what was going on right in front of me, I didn¡¯t notice Melinda get up until Tate moved so quickly, I thought at first, he was going to attack me when he suddenly rips me out of the way, his hand grabbing Melinda¡¯s as she went to hit me. Hurt shining like a beacon in her eyes as he grabs her. ¡°Tate!¡± She calls her voice soft filled with hurt.


    ¡°That¡¯s Alpha to you¡± He snaps before I feel his Alpha aura rush out bringing her to her knees.


    ¡°You dare attack your Luna¡±


    ¡°She was treating you like shit¡± Melinda argues back before her lips m shut under his deadly re.


    ¡°She is mine and Drakes, how she talks to us is none of your business, now you will submit to her and stop this feud¡± he spits at her, she shows her neck to him in submission. He shakes his head before pointing to me. Her eyes dart to me and I see nothing but pure hatred burning back at me.


    ¡°She will never be my Luna¡± She growls.


    ¡°Then you have no ce here, you have caused enough problems for me Melinda, I warned you multiple times now¡±


    ¡°Tate she is just a bloodsucking leech¡± She snaps back at him and I see Drake step forward at her words before I grab his arm stopping him. Tate either handles her or I walk, if he won¡¯t do it for me then I go, it¡¯s his friend not mine and certainly not Drake¡¯s responsibility. My sister stands there ring at her and I could tell she wanted to rip her to pieces, but she was also waiting to see what he would do, who he would choose.


    ¡°I Alpha Tate banish you Melinda Perry from the Forest Pack and hereby dere you rogue¡± He snaps his eyes burning as his Alpha aura smashed into her. She screamed as her teether to the pack broke before she started sobbing.


    ¡°Tate, Please¡±


    ¡°Dn!¡± Tate yells, Dn rushes over looking at Melinda with disgust.


    ¡°Get her off our territory now¡± Tate tells him, and he nods grabbing her arm.


    I could hear everyone¡¯s murmurs in the crowd that had formed as they watched on, Tate also hearing them looked at the crowd that had formed around us, they all looked at my sister and I nervously.


    ¡°Anyone else have a problem with my mates?¡± He bellows his aura radiating out over the crowd demanding an answer when they all suddenly took a knee baring their necks in submission. I hear Drake let out a breath before Tate turns around his eyesnding on me, he nods at me before walking off toward our house. Everyone running as soon as his back was turned going back to what they were doing.


    ¡°Well, that was entertaining, but I need a drink¡± Arial says. Turning to me.


    ¡°Blood bag?¡± She asks and I feel my lips tug up slightly as she loops her arm through mine leading me back toward the house, Drake following behind us.


    Stepping inside, Arial sniffs the air. ¡°God, what is that smell you baking? It smells heavenly in here¡± She says, taking another whiff.


    ¡°No, just glen 20¡± I tell her, and she sniffs the air again,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I can smell cinnamon and something else oh god I could orgasm just at the smell of whatever that is¡± She moans walking into the kitchen, trying to hunt down some imaginary smell. All I could smell was glen 20, my mates, Elias, and Chase. I shake my head following her and she opens the freezer before grabbing out a blood bag and tossing it the microwave, Drake scrunches up his face before grabbing it out and putting it in a bowl before cing it back in.


    ¡°How long you gotta heat this¡±


    ¡°A minute¡± She answers. Drake turns around looking at me.


    ¡°Lana is not drinking that crap¡± Tate says walking in.


    ¡°Well she ain¡¯t drinking rabbits¡± My sister spits at him. He growls, pulling me to him.


    ¡°Lana is only drinking from us; I won¡¯t have her smelling of another person¡± Lana rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Then feed her, I find out she has killed an innocent lil baby wabbit, I wille feed on you and it won¡¯t be pleasant¡± She tells him. Tate grabs my face forcing me to look at him, I see Arial rise from her chair out of the corner of my eye. Tate kisses me softly before pulling back.


    ¡°I need to go for a run¡± He says, and I could tell he was struggling to contain his wolf around her.


    ¡°If I leave, will you be here when I get back?¡± He asks and I could feel his worry through the bond.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere¡± I tell him, and he lets out a shaky breath before kissing my forehead and wrapping his arms around me, hugging me close.


    ¡°Get a room¡± My sister says before hopping up and grabbing her blood bag, as it dinged in the microwave.


    ¡°Your sister is getting on my nerves¡± He whispers.


    ¡°Well get used to it, I n on sticking around for a bit¡± She tells him. Drake turns the kettle on grabbing cups from the cupboard.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going with him?¡± I ask and he shakes his head.


    ¡°Tate needs to blow off steam, I will wait here¡± He answers before Tate walks over to him, Drake pecks his lips and Tate walks out the door, leaving just us three.


    ¡°I love you Sis but you got to train him, his hospitality sucks, he has some serious anger issues¡± She says before slurping on her blood bag. Drake chuckles, wrapping his arms around my waist and putting his face in my neck.


    Arial watching him before she averts her eyes, before clearing her throat,


    ¡°No, offense I really don¡¯t feel like being a third wheel here, keep it PG folks¡± She says, and I chuckle, Drake steps away going back to making coffee.

 chapter 135

    Lana¡¯s POV


    Tate didn¡¯t return until dinner time, I am pretty sure he was leaving it till thest minute before he had to return so, he didn¡¯t have to put up with my sister. Arial had made herself quite at home in the spare bedroom and was also raiding my wardrobe while I cooked dinner, I was dreading having to see how much of it was on the floor, she wasn¡¯t exactly one to refold something after she pulled it out.


    Hearing hering down the stairs I look up. She skips into the dining room before leaning over the bench to look at me ¡°Lana where are all your clothes gone, and that cute top I used to like borrowing, and all your shorts, half your wardrobe is missing?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Shorts are gone thanks to him¡± I tell her pointing to Drake. He shrugs.


    ¡°And the shirt should be in theundry, I think¡± I tell her when Drake clears his throat awkwardly.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask my eyes darting to him and he looks away, unable to meet my gaze.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t throw it out Tate did?¡± He blurts out and I re at him.


    ¡°Fucking Alpha¡¯s¡± Both my sister and I say at the same time rolling our eyes.


    ¡°That shit is freaky¡± Drake says pulling the Potato bake from the oven.


    ¡°What is?¡± Arial asks him as he puts it on the stove to cool down a bit.


    ¡°You two, you both said the same thing and rolled your eyes at the exact same time¡± He says and both of us smirk.


    ¡°See there you both go again with freaky twin shit, if you two didn¡¯t smell different to Tate and I, I would swear you were the same person¡±


    ¡°Only she is louder¡± I tell him, and he nods.


    ¡°She is submissive¡± Arial taunts back.


    ¡°Not in the bedroom she isn¡¯t, you should have seen her riding Tate¡± He mocks,


    ¡°So not an image I wanted in my head¡± Arial says while I hit Drake with my tea towel.


    ¡°Why it would be like looking at a mirror image¡± He tells her.


    ¡°No, I am talking about the whole two mates thing and my sister being the meat between the buns¡± She says shivering and sticking out her tongue. My face heats at her words and her mouth falls open.


    ¡°What you still haven¡¯t actually properly mated?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Not from ack of trying¡± Drake says before grabbing my ass making me jump.


    ¡°Yeah that is so not happening¡± I tell her,


    ¡°Besides I still haven¡¯t even marked Drake¡± I tell her, and she nods ¡°at least you finally lost that V card you been hanging onto.


    ¡°It will be happening; you just don¡¯t realise it yet¡± Drake says.


    ¡°Hell no, nothing is going in my ass¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Pretty sure Tate had his fingers in it the other day and you liked it and he also put- ¡± I nudge remembering before he blurts more out, my face turning crimson, remembering what I actually allowed them to do.


    My sister chuckles shaking her head. ¡°Since we are on this topic, how many unmated wolves are around here?¡± She asks looking at Drake.


    ¡°Arial no, you aren¡¯t screwing anyone here¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Need someone to keep me entertained¡± She pouts just as we hear a knock on the door. Arial eyes sparkle dangerously.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Bedroom eyes is here¡± She says bounding over to the door. Drake shakes his head.


    ¡°Good luck with that¡± Drake says nudging me. Elias walks in sitting down at the table.


    ¡°Where is my brother?¡± Drake asks him looking toward the door expectantly, Elias shrugs ¡°he left this morning to go see someone¡± Drake nods while Arial stares at him like he is a piece of meat she wants to devour.


    ¡°Should I be worried?¡± He asks looking back at her as she leaned on the chair beside him. Iugh and Arial¡¯s lips tug up. She Was going to eat him alive if he weren¡¯t careful.


    ¡°Staying for dinner¡± I ask him seeing as I had cooked way to much.


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t be the dinner¡± I hear him mutter.


    ¡°No, you look more like dessert¡± Arial tells him.


    ¡°Arial leave him alone¡± I tell her, and she pouts. ¡°Fine, I will for now¡± She says, and I see Elias lips turn up like he was trying to suppress his smile.


    ¡°This is going to be interesting¡± Drake says just as Tate walks in the door. He walks over to us in just his shorts Arial eyes wandering his body checking him out.


    ¡°Arial eyes off¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Just looking, I don¡¯t want your grumpy Alpha, now Drake on the other hand¡± she says licking her lips and blowing him a kiss. I chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah, not a chance¡± Drake retorts.


    ¡°Clearly we got the good sister¡± I hear Tate mutter under his breath.


    ¡°I heard that¡± She called.


    ¡°You were supposed to¡± He spits back at her clearly in a better mood. Hees over putting his face in my neck before stealing a sausage from the frypan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even cooked properly¡± I tell him seeing it was half raw when he bit into it.


    ¡°Werewolf remember¡± He says kissing my face.


    ¡°Yeah Lana he properly been out killing bambi¡± Arial says. Tate growls at her.


    ¡°So exactly how long do you n on staying Arial¡± Tate asks her.


    ¡°Maybe a day, maybe forever¡± She taunts.


    We dish out dinner, all sitting at the table. I make a te for Chase so Elias can take it home when he leaves here and heads home. When we are done Drake and Tate helped me clean up, while Arial kidnapped poor Elias and took him god knows where.


    ¡°Your sister is a handful; she better not eat my Beta¡± Tate says pulling me against him. I chuckle knowing he is right, but she was a good handful and having her here has really calmed my anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier¡± He says kissing my neck before sucking my mark, a moan escaping my lips before I press my lips together.


    ¡°Stop Tate people are here¡± I tell him,


    ¡°Well, your sister is going to have to put up with it if she thinks she is staying here, my balls were blue long enough¡± He says pressing his erection against my ass.


    The doorbell rings, all of us looking to the hallway.


    ¡°Probably my brother looking for Elias¡± Drake says while he continues drying the te in his hand.


    ¡°Good I can give him his dinner¡± I tell him walking over a grabbing it from the microwave before answering the door. On my way to the door, I catch Arial and Elias making out on the couch, I roll my eyes didn¡¯t take her long to sink her ws into him.


    ¡°Hey Chase¡± I say opening the door.


    ¡°Fuck something smells awesome, you baking?¡± He says stepping into the hall, he waves to Drake before turning around as I close the door.


    I hear him growl making me spin around, ¡°Oh Chase my sister Arial, Arial chase¡± I say, and she looks up, the noise that leaves his chest as he growls makes my blood run cold and my hair stand on end and Drake runs out rmed.


    ¡°Mine¡± Chase growls and Elias jumps off the lounge where is he was hovering over my sister between her legs, Arial¡¯s eyes lock on to Chase going wide as she sniffs the air.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with her¡± Elias blurts hands in the air stepping away looking like he is about to make a run for it. My mouth falls open, what were the chances and by god how awkward.

 chapter 136

    Lana¡¯s POV


    Chase growls low in the back of his throat before lunging at Elias tackling him into the firece, that thankfully hadn¡¯t been turned on or they both would have burnt arses. Tate and Drake jumped into action trying to break them apart as Chase punched Elias repeatedly. Arial just sat there stunnedpletely shocked and what happened her face, turning red with embarrassment as what she had been doing. I felt terrible for her, what a way to meet your mate while in the arms of another man.


    Chase chucks Drake off trying to get to Elias, fur sprouting along his arms as his wolf tried to take over. The entire loungeroom being ripped to shreds as they tried to contain him without hurting him though, at this rate one of them was going to have to because Chase was homicidal rampage at what he had just witnessed, what he had caught his mate doing. He was in for a big shock when he finds out she never saved herself for mate.


    ¡°Arial do something¡± I scream at her snapping her out of her shock. She jumps to her feet rushing toward them and ripping Elias behind her, Chase turning on her growling at her thinking she was defending him when she was just trying to remove him away from the entire ordeal. Arial grips his face, his eyes going to the ck of his beast. Tate had ws marks down his chest from trying to restrain him, Drakes shirt was ripped, and Elias had a huge ck eye and swollen lip.


    ¡°Elias go get out of here¡± I tell him knowing he needs to get out if we are to diffuse the situation.


    ¡°Focus on me¡± Arial tells Chase who seemed to be calming under her touch, Elias darts for the door the movement not going unnoticed by Chase who goes to take off after him shoving Arial out of the way before she grabs him forcing him.


    ¡°No, calm down. Stop¡± Arial says looking at me in panic, the first time I have ever seen her so worried, as she begged me to do something instead of the other way around. Usually, I was the one that was getting her to help so this was first for me, our roles reversed. I could tell she didn¡¯t want to hurt him, didn¡¯t know what to do as she clutched onto his trembling body while Chase fought for control of his wolf, his eyes flickering dangerously as she held him in ce. When he suddenly grabs her his wolf taking control and I watch his eyes bleed ck, his sclera¡¯s turning onyx. ¡°Mine¡± He growls before ripping her toward him and sinking his teeth into her neck marking her, Arial screams.


    I gasp when she suddenly punches him sending him hurtling into the wall knocking him through the wall and into theundry. Dust covering him before he lunges at her before anyone could grab him. Adrenaline coursing through me as I throw myself in front of her and screaming at the top of my lungs.


    ¡°Enough, sit the fuck down¡± I scream my vision tinging red as my anger took over along with my bloodlust when he suddenly freezes a whimper leaving his lips before he drops to his knees at mymand, my Alpha aura bursting from me, forcing him to submit when I hear Drake groan behind me making me turn around to find him too on their knees, while Tate was still standing though sweat coated his skin as he fought against it, mymand rushing over them too. Arial was on the ground clutching her neck as she red at Chase for marking her forcefully.


    ¡°Leave¡± I tell him when Arial jumps up, grabbing my arm.


    ¡°No, please Lana¡± She says looking desperately at Chase who was watching her, his eyes turning to their normal colour. He hangs his head and I drop themand, Arial on the verge of tears at what has happened before she hesitantly walks over to him, she reaches out her hand and he looks at it and she presses her hand to his face, he leans into her touch before grabbing her, ripping her on top of him and into hisp. His face going to the crook of her neck inhaling her scent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± She whispers as he wraps his arms around her pulling her close like she was about to disappear in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too¡± He whispers back. She hugs him back and I hear Tate get up along with Drake both breathless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I am not used to using it, I hope I didn¡¯t hurt you¡± I tell them, sweat coated their skin though Tate was able to resist it, Drake couldn¡¯t because I haven¡¯t marked him and he hasn¡¯t marked me.


    Chase groans before I hear Arial moan only to look back and find them all over each other stripping each other clothes off.


    ¡°And that¡¯s my queue to leave¡± I blurt not wanting to witness my sister getting hot and heavy with her newly found mate. They suddenly break apart Lana¡¯s face flushing like they forgot we were still standing here.


    ¡°Yeah, you will get used to that¡± I tell her knowing now that he marked her she was going to be struggling to keep her hands off him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not listening to that all night, no way man¡± Drake tells his brother who was now shirtless. Drake puts his hand over my eyes, and I shake my head raising an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°Empty house on the forest edge southern border¡± Tate says walking into the kitchen before returning with a set of keys and tossing them at Chase, he catches them before they suddenly bolt for the door, disappearing within a blink of an eye.


    ¡°Damn I was really hoping to get rid of your sister in a few days¡± Tate chuckles and I p his chest. Looking at the now destroyed loungeroom, everything up turned, the mantle was hanging off the firece, lounge was now resting on against the wall upside down. I start picking up the broken furniture.


    ¡°New doorway¡± Drake says pointing to the huge hole in the wall, you could literally walk through it from where Arial punched Chase through it. I could see the washer and dryer in theundry through the hole. Tate huffs annoyed looking at the gapping hole. He shakes his head stepping through it and grabbing the broom from theundry.


    ¡°I will fix it tomorrow¡± He says with a sigh sweeping up the broken ster board while Drake picked up the bigger chunks taking them outside to the bin.


    I turn the lounge over just as Drake walks back in, he looks at the destruction shaking his head.


    ¡°Just leave it, we can do it tomorrow¡± He says with a sigh before looking at me.


    ¡°You alright?¡± He asks making Tate look up from sweeping.


    ¡°Yeah why?¡± I ask picking up the broken leg off the coffee table. He points to my face and I realise my fangs were still protruding, now that he pointed it out, I realised how hungry I was and not for food.


    ¡°I can heat up a blood bag for you¡± Drake says and Tate growls at him before stepping forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you two start fighting, the house is destroyed enough¡± I tell them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine I will feed off Tate¡± I tell Drake and Tate nods. Drake rolls his eyes at him.


    ¡°Or you could mark me and use me¡± Drake says hopeful.


    ¡°Nope not until you have let Tate mark you¡± I tell him picking up another piece of the smashed coffee table.


    ¡°Drake is right just leave it, it will still be here in the morning, lets go shower¡± Tate says brushing off dust.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This crap is making me itchy¡±

 chapter 137

    Lana¡¯s POV


    I followed Tate up to the bathroom before sitting on the sink basin while he hopped in the shower along with Drake. ¡°Do you think Chase will be mad when he finds out my sister isn¡¯t a virgin?¡± I ask remembering Chase telling me he was saving himself for his mate.


    ¡°By the way they were all over each other I don¡¯t think he cares, just pissed he caught her with Elias¡± Drake answers.


    ¡°Think Elias should keep his distance for a few days¡± Tate says with a sigh, Drake nods in agreeance.


    ¡°Are youing in or going to sit out there¡± Drake asks looking over at me.


    ¡°Not enough room¡± I reply.


    ¡°It has three shower heads¡± Tate answers.


    ¡°Yeah, but with you two in there doesn¡¯t leave much room for me¡±


    ¡°You are small you¡¯ll fit¡± Drake says reaching out the shower door and ripping me off the basin I just gotfortable on. ¡°Remove them or I will drag you in fully clothed¡± Drake says. I roll my eyes stripping off before hopping in and squeezing between them. Shrieking when ever one of them would move because I would be pressed against the cold bloody tiles.


    ¡°See¡± I state trying to grab the soap behind Tate.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s cosy¡± He says.


    ¡°That¡¯s because your not getting your ass chilled on the tiles¡± I retort finally grabbing the soap.


    ¡°I like it because you can¡¯t escape¡± Drake growls behind me making me jump and spin around to face him. His eyes turning ck as Titus presses forward.


    ¡°Mark me Titus and I will put you on your ass¡± I warn him before watching his eyes change back. Tate chuckles behind me, while Drake smirks before leaning forward kissing me. His hands going to my hips as he tugs me toward him.


    ¡°He won¡¯t, he was just ying¡± Drake mumbles against my lips, his hands going to my ass as he lifts me. I wrap my legs around his waist kissing him back, my arms going around his neck as I lean into him. Drake growls softly before shoving me against Tate behind me. Tate shrieksing in contact with the cold tiles.


    ¡°Hey, freaking cold¡± Tate says pushing back to remove himself from the shower wall.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s cosy¡± I tell him throwing his own words at him. He steps closer pressing his chest against my back, his hands running downing my sides.


    ¡°I think Drakes right, definitely better because you can¡¯t escape in here¡± Tate says before pushing my hair over my shoulder and kissing my mark. I lean into him his hands moving over my skin and brushing the sides of my breasts making my nipples harden under his soft touch, Drake nipping at my chin before kissing me and biting my bottom lip. I could feel Tate¡¯s erection pressing against my lower back, Drakes pressing against my slit. I wriggle my hips and Drake rolls his, his hard length moving between my lips making me moan into his mouth.


    Tate¡¯s hand moving between my cheeks before I feel his fingers slide into my soaking wet heat as arousal floods me. His other hand going to my neck making me look at him over my shoulder, his lips crashing down on mine, his tongue tasting and exploring every inch of my mouth as he takes control of the kiss, his fingers moving in and out making me grind my hips against Drake as the friction builds up. My walls mping down on his fingers before I feel his thumb pressing against my back passage before forcing its way in. My back arching off Tate¡¯s chest, while Drake pinches my nipple between his thumb and finger his other hand holding me up, my stomach tightens my core fluttering around his fingers as I feel my climax reach its tipping point pushing me over the edge and making me moan as I grip Drake shoulders. It happens to quickly and I lose control as bloodlust takes over before I realise what I am doing, I sink my teeth into Drakes neck, his blood flooding into my mouth as I feed off him. He grunts pulling me closer against him as Ip at his neck.


    ¡°Ah Lana¡± Tate says when I feel Drakes emotions smash into me making me gasp and pull away, Drakes eyes turning ck as Titus pushes forward looking back at me. I hear him growl and I scramble away from him forcing Drake to let me go.


    ¡°No Titus¡± I tell him as he reaches for me. Tate¡¯s hand going to his shoulder holding him back, my eyes going to Drake¡¯s neck as I stare at the mark I just left upon his skin. Drake¡¯s entire body trembling as he fights against his wolf for control. I duck under Tate¡¯s arm rushing out of the shower grabbing my towel.


    Drake regaining control his eyes snapping to mine. ¡°Lana?¡±


    ¡°No drake not until you have marked Tate, I shouldn¡¯t have lost control like that, I¡¯m sorry¡± I tell him rushing out of the bathroom and toward the bedroom. I feel his longing hit me through the bond and I realise how badly I just fucked up.


    It is not that I don¡¯t want to mark Drake, but the fact that I know he still hasn¡¯t marked Tate and now all it takes is his wolf to force him to mark me all while still being able to reject Tate. I know he loves Tate but now feeling his emotions just reinforces the fact, he still isn¡¯t willing to let Tate mark him, that his father still has a hold of him.


    I could hear their hushed voices as Tate tries to calm Drake down, I just don¡¯t understand why he doesn¡¯t just get it over with already and mark him. Don¡¯t understand how his father could have this much influence over our rtionship when it is clear Drake does love him. I quickly dry myself and get dressed, slipping my pyjamas on while thinking, maybe if I could speak to his father, I could try and make him see this wasn¡¯t some sort of sin, that loving someone of the same gender is no different than loving someone of the opposite sex. I just couldn¡¯t understand how a parent could just turn their back on their child over something so ridiculous, love is love, it doesn¡¯t matter the gender, doesn¡¯t matter the species or race. He should only care about his sons happiness and I knew if he doesn¡¯t mark Tate as his, this mate bond wasn¡¯t going to work, I wasn¡¯t going to be torn in two different directions all because his father has some warped sense of what he believes is right and wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it¡± Tate says walking into the bedroom.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask looking over his shoulder for Drake.


    ¡°He went for a run, but don¡¯t try and get involved Lana, let Drake sort his own father out. I know what you are thinking and you getting involved will just make things worse, he needs to sort his own father out ore to terms with not having him in his life, but on his terms not on ours¡± Tate tells me.


    ¡°His father is an asshole,¡± I state. Pulling my shirt over my head.


    ¡°Maybe so, but he is Drakes father, and we should let him deal with it¡± I roll my eyes turning away and climbing in bed. Tate walks over to me gripping my chin forcing me to look up at him.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t interfere¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t promise that Tate¡± I tell him honestly knowing he would be able to tell if I lie.


    ¡°You will only hurt Drake if you do Lana, as much as I hate his father, this needs to be something Drake sorts for himself¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but just a couple days ago you wanted to kill him¡± I tell him pulling the covers up.


    ¡°He steps on my territory I have no choice I will protect my pack; Drake knows this. But at the same time, I won¡¯t willing go after his father, that¡¯s Drake decision toe to, not mine. I will only step in when Drake asks me to, not before¡± He says climbing in the middle of the bed making me roll to look at him.


    ¡°Titus wants to mark you, you¡¯re better off sleeping away from Drake until he is sure he has full control, Drake doesn¡¯t want to mark you against your will, but Titus won¡¯t hesitate now that you have marked him¡± He says pulling me against him before leaning over me and flicking themp off.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 chapter 138

    Lana POV


    It was sunrise when I felt the bed dip waking me. Drake crawling in next to Tate and snuggling into him. Through the bond all I felt was exhaustion like he had literally been running all night. I wait for him to start snoring before hopping out of bed now wide awake. Getting dressed I walk downstairs and turn the kettle on to make myself a coffee and pop some bread in the toaster.


    Tate walking down sluggishly as he walks into the kitchen before opening the fridge and drinking some juice straight from the carton.


    ¡°Morning¡± He mumbles. I grab another cup down to make his coffee when the front door opens. Tate groans as my sister waltzes on in like she owns the ce.


    ¡°Good coffee¡± She says when she smells the caffeine. I chuckle, grabbing another mug down.


    ¡°To early to hear you bitching why are you here?¡± Tate whines. She rolls her eyes at him, before ring at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a real dick you know that¡± She tells him, and I hush her before pointing the roof.


    ¡°He asleep still?¡± She says with a huff plopping down in the seat next to Tate who turns away from her instead facing me. I make coffee handing them theirs.


    ¡°Where is Chase?¡± Tate asks. Arial shrugs.


    ¡°Do I look like his keeper¡± She retorts. I roll my eyes at their bickering.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know where your own mate is?¡± Tate asks.


    ¡°Does Lana know where you are all the time, or has she tightened your leash that much Alpha¡± She taunts. Tate growls at her before grabbing his cup and walking upstairs annoyed.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you two just get along for once¡± I ask her, and she rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Because he was a jerk to you and it is none of his business where Chase is, he isn¡¯t his Alpha¡±


    ¡°So, you do know where he is?¡± I ask folding my arms across my chest.


    ¡°Of course I do, got him under the thumb already, you need to do the same with them before you be their little bitch¡± She says and I shake my head and roll my eyes.


    ¡°Which brings me to why I am here, we are leaving¡± She says.


    ¡°Doubt it, they won¡¯t let me leave Arial besides where are you wanting to go?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Red River Pack¡± She answers simply, and I press a finger to my lips telling her to keep her voice down.


    ¡°Why?¡± I whisper to her.


    ¡°Because Chase left to see his father said he would be an hour max and hasn¡¯t returned and that was 6 hours ago, so I am going to retrieve my mate and kick his father¡¯s arse¡± She says.


    ¡°He probably got held up with his brothers¡± I tell her, though it did worry me a little, considering Drake hadn¡¯t had contact with any of them.


    ¡°Why did he go see his father?¡±


    ¡°To tell his brothers he was leaving the Pack and joining ours back home¡± Arial says. I knew for a fact that wouldn¡¯t go down well.


    ¡°He really leaving his pack for yours?¡± I ask a little shocked.


    ¡°Well I am not leaving mine to live here¡± She says and I nod, Arial definitely wasn¡¯t one to be stuck in a small town, the quiet would drive her nuts.


    ¡°Where is Drake?¡± she asks looking toward the stairs.


    ¡°Asleep, he only got in an hour ago if that¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Damn would be easier if he came, he could just challenge his father instead of me having to¡± She says.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Bet your ass I would, he has my mate¡± She says.


    ¡°Let Chase handle his father, we get involved we could make things worse, his father is¡±- I don¡¯t finish not able to describe the horrid man and his strict ways.


    ¡°A fucking cocksucker¡± Arial answers for me.


    ¡°Chase told me what he did when you met him, how dare he call my sister a half breed, fucking backwards up here, tell ya some family breeding been going on up here, they all kinds of backwards¡± She says and I chuckle.


    ¡°Who fucking inbred¡± Tate says walking in now fully clothed.


    ¡°You bunch of hicks, with your backwards way, I am surprised you haven¡¯t got two heads and flippers¡± She tells him folding her arms across her chest and ring at him. I have a feeling things were not going to be easy to patch up, between them two.


    Tate growls, ¡°Like you can talk your basically a walking STD¡± He spits back at her. She jumps to her feet growling but Tate doesn¡¯t back down instead growling back at her.


    ¡°Oh, for god¡¯s sake kiss and make up, this shit is getting old real fast¡±


    ¡°Fuck no wouldn¡¯t want to Catch the p¡± Tate snaps at her.


    ¡°What ever clearly you were result of a cousin fuck, god knows what you got. Make sure you rubber up Lanast thing this ce needs is a second vige idiot¡± She retorts.


    Tate growls at her fur sprouting on his arms as his wolf fights for control, his eyes turning ck as Archer presses forward.


    ¡°Arial apologise¡± I tell her.


    ¡°He started it, now go piss on a tree or whatever it is you do¡± She says waving him off.


    He lunges at her and I move so quickly I almost wind myself getting between them both. Tate and Arial lunging at each other at the same time, me squished between them.


    ¡°Drake¡± I scream out before hearing frantic footsteps racing toward us.


    ¡°What, what the fuck is going on?¡± He yells ripping Tate back while I hold my sister.


    ¡°Stop Arial, they are my mates. You need to get along with them¡±


    ¡°He basically called me a whore¡± She exims.


    ¡°Nobody should be calling anyone anything,¡± I tell them giving them a sharp look.


    ¡°Tell that to her she started it¡± Tate snaps back at me.


    ¡°Enough I am fucking tired, I don¡¯t need to hear this shit first thing in the morning, Lana take your sister back to Chase and you fucking calm down, don¡¯t let her get under your skin¡± Arial grabs my arm hauling me out of the house but not before shoulder barging Tate on her way out.


    We walk down the street.


    ¡°Must you always start fights¡± I ask her.


    ¡°He started it, besides I don¡¯t have to like him or put up with his shit¡± She says looping her arm through mine.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go find my mate¡± She says pulling me after her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Arial this is a bad idea, and I don¡¯t think Drake meant for me to leave the territory¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Well, I am going whether you areing or not¡± She says. I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Fine but don¡¯t start shit, I don¡¯t need anymore Drama¡¯s with my mates¡± I tell her, and she nods.

 chapter 139

    Tate¡¯s POV


    Arial was really grinding my gears, she always has to be rude, and self-entitled. I had never met someone so infuriating. The worst thing, I couldn¡¯t do shit about it because she was Lana¡¯s sister, if I tell her to leave it would upset her.


    ¡°Juste shower with me, let Lana deal with her sister¡± Drake says grabbing my arm pulling me toward the stairs.


    ¡°She is a bitch I cant fucking stand her¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Not much we can do about it¡± he says opening the bathroom door.


    ¡°Since when do you want to shower with me without Lana?¡± I ask him, his lips tug up before he pulls his shirt over his head.


    I climb in the shower with him, needing to calm Archer who wanted nothing but to go retrieve our mate and kick her sister off our territory.


    ¡°Stop thinking of her Tate you are giving me a headache¡± Drake says grabbing the soap behind me. He looked tired.


    ¡°How is Titus?¡± I ask him knowing his wolf is the reason he is so tired.


    ¡°Pissed off wants me to let you mark me so I can mark Lana¡± He answers, and I nod putting my face under the water and bracing my arms on the wall letting the water loosen the tense muscles in my back when I feel Lana¡¯s worry hit me making me look up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Drake asks.


    ¡°Nothing Lana is worried about something I can feel her¡±


    ¡°She is probably arguing with her sister¡± He replies, and I nod yet I couldn¡¯t shake her emotions off like something was really bothering her. I feel Drakes hands run up my back and I turn around to face him, his hands moving to my chest. I watch him as he steps closer before kissing me. It shocked me a little and for a second, I thought Titus had taken over. I pull back grabbing his face, yet his eyes only looked back at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± I ask at his strange actions.


    ¡°Nothing, I am just tired of fighting it, fighting the bond. I want you¡± He says my chest tightening at his words.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that unless you mean it Drake, I am sick of the back and forth between us so is Lana¡±


    He steps back and I could tell he was thinking his mind gued with his own tumultuous thoughts. I sigh going to turn back around and get out when he ms me into the wall his mouth on mine as he kisses me hungrily, his hand gripping the back of my neck pulling me closer as his tongue moved between my lips. I growl kissing him back when I feel his erection pressing against my hip. His lips moving to my chin before going to my neck when I feel his tongue run over my mark making me grip him tighter,


    ¡°Mark me¡± He breathes, I push him back angry that he would tease me like that after what I just said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t it¡¯s not funny Drake, don¡¯t y me like that¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying you¡± He says stepping closer.


    ¡°What about your father?¡±


    ¡°He wille around, I will speak to him¡± He says before grabbing me and ripping me toward him, he offers me his neck.


    ¡°What? You suddenly don¡¯t want to?¡± He asks looking at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you hating me afterward¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hate you, I no longer care what he thinks I just want my mates, Dad will just need to learn to deal with it, I love you Tate have since I met you, I am sick of denying so please just¡±- I kiss him cutting him off and he groans pulling me closer and I pull away kissing the side of his mouth before nipping at his chin and earning a growl from him.


    I run my tongue over his neck where Lana¡¯s mark is, he shudders gripping me closer Archer bouncing around excitedly in my head. I feel my canines elongate pressing against his skin and I hesitate when he suddenly pulls me closer and I sink my teeth into him, he grunts at the sudden pain before his grip on my hip tightens, his blood flowing into my mouth before his emotions m into me, the bond forming, and I pull my teeth from his neck before running my tongue over it sealing it.


    ¡°I love you¡± He says kissing me softly sucking my lip into his mouth, my heart swelling with happiness at his words, eleven years I have waited for him, eleven years I have waited for him to love me back.


    ¡°I never didn¡¯t Tate, I have always loved you just like I love her¡± He says, I look to the ceiling fighting my emotions from spilling over.


    ¡°I love you too¡± I tell him choking on my words my stupid emotions running rampant. I hear himugh making me look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I never should have made you wait like that¡± He says wiping the tear that escaped, and I feel his guilt hit me before suddenly Lana¡¯s voice echoes in my head. Drake watching me as my eyes ze over. We were in our own little bubble but now hearing her voice in my head I could feel her panic, and she felt distant like she wasn¡¯t close. Her worry going to the forefront of my mind consuming me.


    Lana¡¯s POV


    Halfway toward Red River Pack I stop, in the middle of the road walking off to the side and stopping at the tree line. I had a terrible feeling about this, something was off my senses on high alert.


    ¡°Why have you stopped Lana?¡± Arial asks stopping herself and walking over to me. I look back the way we came an uneasy feeling settling over me.


    ¡°This is a bad idea Arial¡± I tell her. Tate¡¯s wordsing back to me, to let Drake handle his father, this was stirring up trouble, trouble that hasn¡¯t anything to do with me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t back out now we are nearly there I can smell the pack from here¡±


    ¡°No Arial something isn¡¯t right, it has been quiet from their end for days, I¡¯m sorry I am not going any further, we should head back and ask Tate and Drake¡± I tell her turning around.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t pussying out, they can¡¯t do shit we are direct descendants of the moon goddess we can handle Drake¡¯s father, shit probably take on the entire pack if we want¡± Arial argues.


    ¡®Yes but that doesn¡¯t mean its right Arial, not even mum oversteps and forces her will over other packs, this is wrong Arial we are going back¡± I tell her grabbing her arm. She shakes me off.


    ¡°Arial!¡± I warn her.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright for you, you have your mates home with you. I am not leaving mine stuck on another territory when I can do something about it¡± She snaps.


    ¡°Just because you can doesn¡¯t mean we should¡± I tell her.


    ¡°We are Alpha¡¯s or Alpha¡¯s wake up Lana, they can¡¯t do shit to us without repercussions from mum¡±


    ¡°Do you see mum here, she is Alpha of Alpha¡¯s not us and never will be that title goes to Ryker when mum steps down, we are just her daughters we have no rights here Lana, we walk into their territory we are trespassing¡± Arial rolls her eyes.


    ¡°You are being dramatic, now hurry up¡±


    ¡°No, I am not getting involved I am heading back¡±


    ¡°So, you will let me go alone¡± She asks folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°We can ring mum, ask her to help or get Tate and Drake¡±


    ¡°I am not asking Tate for help¡± She snaps.


    ¡°Fine I will ask him, or we can ring Ryker he is next in line, they won¡¯t deny him if you don¡¯t want to ask mum¡± I tell her, turning and walking back the way we came. When I don¡¯t hear her following, I stop looking back at her.


    ¡°Ariale on¡± I wave to her, but she doesn¡¯t move.


    ¡°No I am going, if you are too scared just go, I will do it myself¡± She snaps. Shit! I think as I watch her continue leaving. I follow her to the border before deciding to use the pack link to as Tate for help.


    ¡°Tate?¡± I ask he answers instantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Where are you, you feel far away?¡± He asks before I feel his worry hit me.


    ¡°I think I have fucked up, is Drake awake?¡±


    ¡°Lana what¡¯s going on?¡± Fuck! I never should have listened to my sister, I should have went home and rang mum or got Drake.


    ¡°Lana answer me¡± His voice booms through the link.


    ¡°I am at the border of the River Pack¡± I confess.


    ¡°Come back now¡± He bellows through the bond making me flinch.


    ¡°I can¡¯t Arial is about to storm through looking for Chase, can youe please¡±


    ¡°Head back we are on our way¡± I go to answer when I see Arial step over the border.


    ¡°Lana, don¡¯t you step over that border, promise me¡± Tate says I could feel he had shifted, feel Drake had too though, something felt different and I was shocked I didn¡¯t notice it before, my heart skipping a beat when I realise what it was, Tate had marked Drake. Guilt hitting me that I ruined their moment.


    ¡°Lana?¡± Tate demands.


    ¡°Okay I will wait¡± I tell him before he cuts the link.


    ¡°Arial wait they are on their way¡± I call to her, but she doesn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Ariale back now, this is stupid¡± I tell her when she goes out of sight. I growl annoyed standing away from the border when I hear her scream.

 chapter 140

    Lana¡¯s POV


    ¡°How far away are you?¡± I mind link in a panic when her scream died out, nervousness kicking in.


    ¡°Lana, don¡¯t you dare step foot on that territory let me deal with it, they won¡¯t hurt her¡± Drake mind links back. His voice in my head felt strange, unless I force the link but now, I didn¡¯t have to since he marked Tate.


    I hear fighting and my sister¡¯s growl. When she suddenly screams my name. I run, and not even twenty metres over the border, I feel the first dart hit my leg. My agonised scream echoing off the trees as wolfsbane floods my system, Yet I don¡¯t stop, I keep running until I smack right into her knocking us both to the ground as wolves starting from the trees, my sister fighting a wolf I instantly recognised as Melinda before I knocked her down falling on top of her. We jump to our feet back-to-back trying to keep an eye on the wolves.


    ¡°I fucking¡±-


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it Lana¡± My sister says when I go to tell her I told you so.


    I feel another dart hit my leg before another hits my side. My blood stream feeling like it has been doused in acid. ¡°I can¡¯t believe mum used to drink this shit¡± I mutter just as a wolf lunged straight for me. I dodge it but it hits into Arial knocking her down and ripping into her shoulder. I grab its head twisting sharply before it falls limply on its side just as I am attacked again by another wolf, tearing into my thigh. I punch it missing as it starts shaking its head tearing my flesh off.


    Arial grunts behind me and I know she has been hit with another dart. I see warriors amongst the treesing from each side when suddenly I am hit in the neck with another dart before I feel three more hit me in the chest and I feel myself falling. The ground moving toward my face and I can¡¯t hear Arial except for the soft beating of her heart.


    My eyes bing heavy as I watch Melinda shift back, she walks to my side before kicking me in the face, my head snapping back from the force. I cough blood out to stop from choking on it my face swelling instantly.


    ¡°Bet you didn¡¯t think you would see me again bitch¡± She says before stomping on my hand, my scream sounded strangled from the metallic taste of my blood.


    I pass out the wolfsbane in my system sucking me under.


    Waking up, I find I am chained to a chair. My head felt heavy as I tried to lift it, the gag in my mouth tasted disgusting as my tongue came in contact with it. Looking around, I find myself in a lounge room. Drakes father arguing with Melinda.


    ¡°Are you nuts, I said find a way into the territory to get to Tate, not kidnap the Alpha Queens daughters¡± He growls at her.


    ¡°You want your son back well now he wille looking for her and bring Tate with him, then you can take over his Pack¡± She replies. Drakes father suddenly ps her, her face whipping to the side as she is knocked to the ground, she massages her jaw before ring up at him.


    He raises his hand at her again and she flinches putting her hand up when her eyes dart to me watching. Drakes father turns to see what she is looking at when I notice Arial behind them also tied to a chair, though she was still passed out.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re awake, good now we can have a chat¡± He says sitting on the sofa and facing me.


    ¡°When Drakees for you, you will let him mark you, then you need to reject that mongrel Tate¡± I shake my head and trying talking around the gag. He stands up pulling the gag from my mouth.


    ¡°I am not rejecting my mate¡±


    ¡°No?¡± He says before nodding toward Melinda she gets up a cruel smile on her lips taunting me when she suddenly grabs an envelope cutter and stabs my sister in the leg. She screams jolting awake, my scream echoing hers as tears roll down my cheeks when she plunges it into her stomach as well.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You will change your mind¡±


    ¡°Where is Chase?¡± I yell turning my gaze to him.


    ¡°Oh, he is around, couldn¡¯t have him getting stupid ideas in his head about joining your mothers pack, seriously what are the chances of two of my sons being mated to half breeds¡± He shakes his head.


    ¡®So anyway, you will do as I say, or I will kill your sister¡± Iugh, and he cocks his head to the side.


    ¡°You better hope my mates kill you, because if they don¡¯t, you will die by my brothers hand which will have you begging for death¡± I tell him and his face drops before he growls at Melinda. She flinches back from his anger being directed at her.


    ¡°You trespassed, we havews and out here you are fair game once you stepped on my territory without permission, your mother goes against the rules she set, the rest of the packs will turn on her¡±


    ¡°You would really kill your own sons mate?¡± I ask disgusted, that he could wish that upon his sons.


    ¡°Tate is not his mate, and this half breed be hardly a loss to Chase¡± He says pointing at my sister. I chuckle he was in for a shock when Drake gets here baring Tate¡¯s mark.


    ¡°She is already marked¡± Melinda says and his father sniffs the air before growling.


    ¡°you let that mutt mark you?¡± He bellows flicking my hair over my shoulder.


    I wriggle my hands trying to pull, to get a good grip on the chain so I can break it. Yet with the wolfsbane in my system I was too weak.


    Hearing amotion outside his father stands up a smile on his lips.


    ¡°And that would be my son¡± He says walking to the front door. I hear the door get kicked in, the force making the walls shake as the heavy door bounces off the wall.


    ¡°Great you¡¯re here son,e in¡± He says.


    ¡°Where is she dad, hand her over¡±


    ¡°Come in and see for yourself, she is fine¡± He says making me confused until I smelt it. I could smell his fathers fear, he was scared of his son. How didn¡¯t I notice itst time. The stench of his fear so potent I could almost taste it.


    ¡°See she is very much fine¡± Drake growls grabbing him by the front of his shirt and mming him into the wall.


    ¡°You owe me boy, now let go¡± Drake lets him go shoving him away before walking over to me. He spots Melinda. He growls as she approaches.


    ¡°Alpha Drake, things will be better soon you can have your mate and I can have¡± She sniffs the air before her eyes dart to his neck.


    ¡°You let him mark you?¡± She says outraged.


    ¡°What, you really mated to that fucking faggot¡± His father bellows ripping Drake around to face him.


    ¡°Pick your next words carefully father, I am not in the mood to y your games¡± He says shoving his father back.


    ¡°You owe me boy. I covered up for you, you would be rotting in a cell if it wasn¡¯t for me¡± His father snaps.


    ¡°Owe him for what?¡± Melinda asks confused when Drake pivots so quick I almost missed the motion, he grips her throat crushing her throat.


    ¡°I have had enough of hearing your whiny voice¡± He says through gritted teeth as I see Titus take over before I watch shocked as Drake plunges his hand inside her chest before ripping her heart out of it. The sound of her skin tearing so sickening I feel bile rise in my throat when suddenly Arial throws up from the gruesome sight as Melinda falls limp on the ground.


    He turns on his father, stalking him.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, son no need for this, do you think your mate will want you when she finds out what you did,¡±


    ¡°Step down, you have lost the plot father, you need to hand the pack over¡± He says walking behind me and untying my hands. As soon as I am loose, I run to Arial untying hers. What I wasn¡¯t expecting was for her to kill him, as soon as her hands were free, she lunged straight at Drakes father, her teeth sinking into his neck.


    ¡°No!¡± Drake screams as she rips out his throat with her fangs. He grabs her tossing her off before mping his hand down on his father¡¯s neck, trying to stem the bleeding.


    ¡°Dad¡± Drake whispers as his life drains from his face. Drake stands up just as Tate runs in the door. He stops looking at Drake before looking at Arial. Her face covered in his blood, Drake growls


    ¡°You did this, this is your fault¡± He screams at her. Tate looks around feeling confused while I stand there shocked at what she did, only snapping out of it when Drake lunges at her. I grab him shoving him away, his ws just missing her face as she steps back.


    I fall on top of him, quickly standing up and stepping in front of her. But he lunges again this time Tate grabbing him.


    ¡°You would choose her over me¡± He screams at me.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I understand your angry¡±-


    ¡°Angry, you understand I am angry. She just killed my father, you disobeyed me when I said don¡¯t step over the border, this is both of your fault¡±


    ¡°He had my mate¡± Arial screams at him.


    ¡°His own fucking son, he wouldn¡¯t have hurt him he would be in the cells under the house you stupid bitch¡± Drake screams before tossing Tate off as he shifted suddenly and knocking me over, he lunges for her, his teeth sinking into her side before he throws her. I get up ripping him back by his fur before he turns on me. His teeth bared before stopping and shifting back. I could see Titus trying to fight him for control, trying to take control back from him when he reigns him in. I was shocked that Titus wanted to hurt me. When Drake res at me. How wrong I had it, Titus didn¡¯t want to hurt me, no he was trying to stop him. My heart crushing into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°I am done, so fucking done with you and your fucking family Lana, done with you picking them over us every fucking time¡± He spits stalking toward me. I step back, his fists clenched tightly at his sides before he grabs me. Tate jumps to his feet.


    ¡°Let her go Drake¡± He says and Drakes head snaps to the side looking at him. He lets go stepping back.


    I feel the air leave my lungs at his next words.


    ¡°I Drake Verlix Alpha of the Red River Pack reject you Lana ck Luna of the Forrest Pack¡±


    It felt like he ripped out my heart, pain twisting and writhing so painfully I thought it would kill me.


    ¡°What have you done¡± Tate gasps as I stumble back clutching my chest. Arial whimpers my eyes darting to her as I choke on the pain engulfing soul as he tears a piece of it from me. Drake growls stepping forward and gripping my arms.


    ¡°ept it¡± He screams in my face. His ws slipping into my arms, yet it felt like nothingpared to the pain in my chest making my heart palpitate.


    I feel tears slip down my cheeks, my entire being calling out for him yet the pure hatred on his face made me falter and instead of rejecting his rejection.


    ¡°I Lana ck ept your rejection¡± I choke out between sobs. Anything to stop the pain radiating through my chest. The pain leaving but, in its absence, leaving a huge void. Drake stumbles back at my epting of the bond breaking the bond severing leaving behind a chill that seeps into my bones.


    ¡°Now get off my territory¡± he snaps before turning on his heel and walking out of the room.


    ¡°Lana¡­ he¡­I will¡± Tate stutters stepping toward me with his arms out.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me¡± I tell him stepping back away from him, as I try hold all my pieces together.


    ¡°Lana I am so¡± My sister says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, just fucking don¡¯t Arial¡± I snap at her. I walk towards the door, stepping outside. The wind whipping my skin, yet I don¡¯t feel the harshness or the cold of it seeping into me, nothing was colder than the feeling inside me. Nothing could repair the damage of what he did.

 chapter 141

    Tate¡¯s POV


    I watched her walk out the door, I could feel her pain. All she had to do was wait it out, it would have eased off but instead she epted it. I couldn¡¯t believe it when those words left either of their lips. Leaving me stuck in the middle, if only he marked her, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to reject her. His feelings were torn, he honestly didn¡¯t expect her to ept it. I could hear Titus howling in his head.


    Both of them filled with anguish and I could feel both of them, I was left tied to both of them. One I waited for, for eleven years the other I just got her, got to keep her only for her to rip herself away now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t think¡± Arial¡¯s soft voice hits my ears. I had forgotten she was herepletely consumed with the feelings through the bond and my own. Where does this leave me now?


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t think, Drake would have handled it. You killed his father you expect him to be okay with it and now you have destroyed your sister, destroyed us all¡±


    ¡°But everything will be fine now, Drake is Alpha he is next in line you can all be together now¡± She says, she looked pained, and I could tell the wolfsbane had taken a toll on her, feel it still coursing through Lana¡¯s veins though she couldn¡¯t feel it, only consumed with the pain that is suffocating her slowly.


    ¡°Drake would have challenged his father if he didn¡¯t step down, you just made him look weak, you know what that looks like to a Pack, that some spoilt brat came in and took his father out for him?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted my mate, I was trying to help¡±


    ¡°All you helped with was destroying my mates, destroying your own sister¡± How does she not see this?


    Chase suddenly rushes out Drake having freed him from where ever he was being held. He looks to me before looking to his mate and rushing to her side.


    ¡°Get her out of here and take her home¡± I tell Chase. He looks at Arial before noticing his father on the ground.


    ¡°Shit I better check on mum, Drake finally killed the bastard¡± He says.


    ¡°No, your fucking mate did¡± I tell him and his eyes dart to her. He steps back away from her.


    ¡°What? You overstepped Drake? Arial that wasn¡¯t your ce¡± He says to her not even hiding his anger from her.


    ¡°I was trying to help¡± she defends herself.


    ¡°No wonder Drake was so pissed off when he got us out¡± He looks around the room.


    ¡°Where is Lana?¡± He asks looking to me.


    ¡°Drake rejected her because of your mate¡± I tell him before turning on my heel and walking down the hall to find him. I could hear banging in the back room, things being trashed and thrown about. Hear his brothers trying to calm him down.


    ¡°Drake what¡¯s going on, just calm down¡± I hear Mason tell him. Opening the door, I walk in the entire room in disarray. The officepletely destroyed.


    Mason and Tyler noticing me, look to me before rushing out and letting me deal with him.


    ¡°Drake?¡± I call to him.


    ¡°She epted, she fucking epted. Why did I say it. I ¡­¡± He breaks down crumbling to the floor his head in hands. Her mark now gone from his neck and I could tell he had been scratching at it, like it pained him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, I didn¡¯t mean to¡± He says rocking back and forth.


    ¡°Just let me speak to her, we can fix it. You just need to mark each other again¡±


    ¡°I should have marked her when she firste here, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to reject her then. I was so angry I didn¡¯t¡±- He doesn¡¯t finish.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t her fault, isn¡¯t yours either. Your father¡±-


    ¡°My father was right, I should have marked her. Did what he said, now she will find out. When she does she won¡¯t ept me¡±


    ¡°Find out what?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter its over now, she epted it¡± He says.


    ¡°What Drake tell me, is this what he has over you. Just tell me we can fix this¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t fix it Tate¡± He says hanging his head. He looked so broken, yet I could feel something eating away at him, some burden he is carrying.


    ¡°I owed him, they would have killed me if they found out¡± He says.


    ¡°Your father?¡±


    ¡°mum killed herself, she said she was going to kill dad. I wanted her too, wanted her pain to stop so I gave her the knife. She killed herself instead, said the only way to destroy him was by killing herself¡± He breathes resting his head on the wall.


    ¡°You were a kid, that is on your mother not you Drake¡±


    ¡°I should have known better; I wasn¡¯t kid a teen yes but not a kid. My father warned me. Said she would try convincing me and I didn¡¯t listen. He was to busy for years knocking up Chases mother, she was always on the side. He wanted her not mum and every time she got pregnant mum had to watch him yhouse with her kids. I got sick of it, was jealous that my father wanted his new family more than her, more than me, so I gave it to her¡±


    ¡°Still, that¡¯s not your fault that is on your father, not you Drake I don¡¯t see how you could owe him for this?¡± I tell him confused.


    ¡°They banished us, made us rogue. Chase and his family could stay but my grandfather wanted me gone, med me so banished me. Dad chose me¡± Heughs shaking his head.


    ¡°The bastard chose me after everything, we left together lived as rogue. Dad went and seen the witch to break the bond, so he could help me. Promised we would find a new pack, so we lived as rogue for years¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lost Drake what¡¯s this got to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°Think Tate, how long have you known me?¡±


    ¡°13 years¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happened 1O years ago, you didn¡¯t think it strange that a new pack just randomly showed up, had the money to buy this ce, a new pack randomlying to this territory?¡±


    ¡°I thought it strange, but it happens Drake¡±


    ¡°Yeah, originally our pack was all rogue, a pack of rogues until I stumbled upon ady, she offered us money to start a new life, so I started meeting with her behind my fathers back. My father questioned how I came into the money, but I kept it from him until shit hit the fan¡± He says looking away.


    ¡°What did you do Drake?¡±


    ¡°That woman was Damien Decrescent¡¯s mother, I helped her band rogues together to start a war on the Crescent Pack, Lily and Damien¡¯s Pack, Lana¡¯s aunty. I didn¡¯t know she was involved with Kade. She told me she just wanted her son back, we needed to start fresh, so I introduced her to some rogues that lived in packs, I didn¡¯t know the money came from hunters I just wanted to help my father, Dad found out after news went out about them looking for an escapee, asked if I knew anything. So, I told him, dad covered it up for me, dad knew Abel and when he found out he was dead he said we had to cover it up, Damien hunted down every rogue that ever helped his mother, I was one of them. Dad helped him track them down and kill them so they wouldn¡¯t speak and tell him about me¡±


    ¡°You helped Kade start a war on the Crescent Pack?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know who she was until after Kade escaped, I never would have helped her, she just told me she needed to find rogues to help her with something, I believed her, I didn¡¯t realise she wanted them to bust him out and take over Damien¡¯s pack. When I confronted her, she told me she wanted her son back but by then it was toote and no matter what I did I would have looked guilty the money had already been used to buy this ce, Dad had be Alpha. He sent back for Chase only to find out my stepmother was in fact his second chance mate, go figure moon goddess really fucked up there¡±


    ¡°Lana will forgive you, you didn¡¯t know¡± I tell him. He chuckles shaking his head.


    ¡°Well now isn¡¯t that an interesting story¡± Says a voice from behind me. Both of us spin around, how had I not noticed anyone sneaking up behind us.


    ¡°Great, just fucking great¡± Drake says.


    ¡°Go on Aria, get it over with¡± He says looking to her. She was livid, as I looked her up and down standing in the broken doorway. She moves into the room.


    ¡°Arial called¡± She says. Drake growls and I could feel his hatred towards her matching my own.


    ¡°Where is Lana?¡± Neither of us say anything.


    ¡°Where is my daughter Tate?¡± She asks looking at me, her Alpha aura rushing over me.


    ¡°She is at home¡± I say through gritted teeth, she drops the demand and I pant trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°Now what am I going to do with you¡± She says looking at Drake. I could feel the burning anger behind her eyes, she was seething.

 chapter 142

    Lana¡¯s POV


    Blood is thicker than water that¡¯s the saying right? Didn¡¯t realise how much thicker it truly was till time and time again you are put in a position where you have to choose between who has had your back the longest and that will always be family, but when does it be alright to cut your ties to family, at what point do you need to reach before you break it, and even if you do they still have a hold on you, no matter what you think, how much you think you don¡¯t need them they are the home the one ce you know the door is always open because blood is thicker than water.


    My actions have proven that time and time again and so has Drake¡¯s, no matter how toxic his father is, he still went running back to him, just like no matter how much my sister has ruined things, I would choose her not because it¡¯s right, no but because at the end of the day she was with me from the start, watched my sufferings like I watched hers, we shared the same memories, only siblings have a bond like that. Sometimes I think it is even stronger than the bond I have with my mother, because even as much as she loves us, she always had a projection of what we should be, who we should be, where as siblings expect nothing of you but you, ept you even in your downfalls not that my parents don¡¯t but only a sibling truly understands what growing up with the parents you have because you didn¡¯t just live with that expectation, so did they.


    She hurt me, no she destroyed my one chance at truly feeling like I have a ce of belonging, but at the end of the day I never would have had that chance, of feeling that if she didn¡¯t pull me back from the brink. And no doubt she will be there, no matter how much I im I don¡¯t want her, she will wait just like I would wait for her.


    I don¡¯t even remember the run home, like I was on auto pilot. Fight or flight kicking in and this time I chose flight. I couldn¡¯t bear to watch as Tate begs Drake because I knew he would. I felt for him, he was now bound to both of us, while we were only bound by him. Stuck in the middle, his heart forever to be torn in two. I couldn¡¯t live with knowing that the pain he was going to be forced to endure would be my hands and Drakes, so instead I made the decision for him, because how do you choose, how do you ask someone to choose? I won¡¯t ask nor will I expect it from him, so the decision came easy as I stepped into our room.


    Grabbing my suitcase, I zipped around grabbing all my belongings and chucked them in, I needed out. I need to get away from the destruction that is now my life. Chase and my sister walking into the house downstairs. I hear their soft whispers as they look for me before they walk into the room.


    My sister looking around her face dropping when she saw that I am packing.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it look like I am doing¡± I tell her chucking my clothes in before retrieving my hair straightener and tossing it in.


    ¡°Lana, Drake will calm down, this can still be fixed think of Tate, you can¡¯t just leave¡±


    ¡°I am thinking of Tate Arial, you think I want this. I won¡¯t make him choose¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re just going to choose for him¡± She argues.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly defending him, you hated him yesterday¡± I scream at her.


    ¡°I am just trying to help Lana, I fucked up. I know that but¡±


    ¡°You want to help me, help me pack I am going home¡±


    ¡°Lana this is your home¡± Chase says stepping into the room.


    ¡°No chase it was my home, it isn¡¯t anymore¡± I tell him grabbing my makeup bag and tossing it in before zipping it up. I grab my phone and charger before grabbing my bag and walking out only to run into Tate on the stairs. His eyes going to the bag in my hand.


    ¡°No wait, you don¡¯t have to leave Lana¡± He says reaching for the bag, but I step aside squeezing past him.


    ¡°Lana!¡± He calls as I walk to the door. Only to see my mother walking toward me. What the fuck is it a family reunion? But I was d to see her, like everything I had been holding back suddenly flooding over the moment I saw her face. Like I could suddenly let all the weight holding me down go because I know she would pick it up, take the ck I couldn¡¯t bear.


    I ran to her throwing my arms around her. My safe ce.


    ¡°I know baby¡± She says stroking my hair.


    ¡°I wanna go home, I need to go home¡± I cry letting everything go, knowing she will take it with open arms, so I don¡¯t have to.


    ¡°You know you cane home, if that¡¯s what you want, you know you always have a home with us¡± She says as I clutch onto her.


    ¡°Lana, just wait please¡± Tate begs behind me. My heart breaking for him, but he would be okay, he would have Drake.


    ¡°let her calm down Tate, ring her in a few days¡± My mother tells him, but I know I won¡¯t change my mind not this time. I am noting back, I will make this right if not for me, but for him. I won¡¯t burden him with my pain.


    Pulling away from my mother, I grab my bag looking to Chase knowing my mother ran here because that is the only way she would have got here this quickly.


    ¡°Can you put that in your car Chase¡± I ask him, and he looks to Tate, like doing so would be betraying him.


    ¡°I take it you¡¯reing back with us?¡± My mother asks him. He nods once before my mothers eyes snap to Arial; she takes a step back from my mother¡¯s anger. Her silence more intimidating than her screaming at you, you know you fucked up when she just stares but says nothing. Arial rushes to his car and hops in away from her gaze.


    ¡°Lana wait¡± Tate calls. I turn facing him but not meeting his gaze. I didn¡¯t want to see the hurt in his eyes feeling it was bad enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s done Tate,¡± I tell him walking toward Chase¡¯s car.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean it¡± Tate calls out.


    ¡°But he still did it though, didn¡¯t he¡± I tell him before hopping in the car beside Arial.


    I watch my mother talk to Tate before looking back at the car, she nods before cing her hand on his shoulder and I see him hang his head dropping onto the step looking toward the car. I look away not able to watch. My mother walks over to chase holding her hand out and he drops his keys into her hands before jumping in the passenger seat, my mother getting in the drivers seat and starting the car.


    ¡°Mum I¡±- Arial goes to say before my mother spins around in the seat to re at her.


    ¡°I will deal with you at home, so be quiet before I change my mind about you bringing your mate home when you just took your sister from hers¡± She snaps turning around to face the front, pulling out of the driveway.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I rest my head on the window looking out, I was going home. I always thought going home will be an exciting feeling because I would have my mates, but now I just felt hollow as I watch as we went through the gates, as I said goodbye to the ce that I was supposed to call home, longing for life I know will no longer be shared with them.

 chapter 143

    Lana¡¯s POV


    1 weekter


    I hadn¡¯t spoken to them, though Tate tried to ring, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer. Instead, I watched it ring, my heart thumping in my chest. I felt his pain, felt every emotion he ever felt for this entire week and with my own it was absolute torture. I could feel everything so strong I confused his feeling with my own, struggling to differentiate between them.


    Sitting in my room, I hear a knock on the door before my sister walks in.


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± She asks. I had have been struggling with ridding myself of the wolfsbane, my mother said it used to make her feel sick as well. Even Arial threw up for a few days afterwards, but I was hitting seven days and the nausea just wouldn¡¯t leave, I knew it was the mate bond making me sick.


    Being without them was weakening me, just like I weakened them for two years, though I didn¡¯t feel a bond connection anymore with Drake that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t long for him. I missed him just as much as I missed Tate. Missed them both.


    ¡°I never pictured being with them, the entire time I forced them to wait. But now I can¡¯t picture being happy without them¡± I tell her. Arial sits on the bed wrapping her arm around my shoulders and I lean into her.


    ¡°You could always go back and be with Tate¡± She says.


    ¡°But then he would be forced to ignore Drake and I can¡¯t bear to feel him with Drake anymore¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You can tell?¡± she asks. I nod, I felt it once, searing pain like Tate was cheating, so I knew he was with Drake, Drake rejected the bond so now them being together is like Tate betraying me, I have no doubt that it would be the same for Drake if I was with Tate now.


    ¡°But Drake was your mate¡± She says finding it odd too.


    ¡°I know but he isn¡¯t now we have no link so, now them being together hurts¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Maybe ring Tate and let him know¡± Arial suggests.


    ¡°What and tell him sorry you can¡¯t be with your mate because it hurts your other mate¡± Iugh. She shrugs at loss too.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do, you can go back and sort things out with them, or you can ring them, maybe I don¡¯t know Lana, I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know because I have never heard of this situation¡± I nod it was a strange predicament to find myself in. I ponder her words, yet I know if mum found out she would order them to remain apart, and I couldn¡¯t do that to Tate or even Drake no matter how much they hurt me.


    ¡°How is things with you and Chase?¡± I ask changing the topic.


    ¡°Yeah rough, he is pissed off at me too, I really fucked everything up this time¡±


    ¡°It will get better¡± I tell her, and she nods.


    ¡°He is going home in a few weeks, to check on Drake¡± She says a little worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡± I tell her not knowing what else to say when I remember something Drake said. That a bond could be broken I just need a witch.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know any witches by any chance?¡± I ask her, her head snapping towards me in confusion as she lets me go nearly making me fall on my side.


    ¡°Never met one, maybe ask Ryker he would know¡± She says.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s how Drakes dad survived after his mum died, he had a witch break the bond remove it like it never existed¡± I tell her.


    ¡°You want to break your mate bond?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any other way¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No, Lana just¡­No you can¡¯t do that just wait longer things will work out¡± She says horrified by the idea, yet it made sense. I couldn¡¯t make Tate choose; I wouldn¡¯t put him through that. This was the only for Tate to be free, only way for me to be free.


    ¡°I will forgive you for everything, everything Lana if you help me¡± I tell her. She shakes her head standing up.


    ¡°No Lana¡­ I can¡¯t, besides where would we find a witch because I sure as hell am not asking Ryker, he would lose his shit if he found what you want one for¡± She says.


    ¡°I know where one is, but I need someone toe, I have never been there before¡±


    She paces trying to think, shaking her head. ¡°Mum will kill us; we can find another way. Maybe ask Tate to reject you¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t besides he already, marked me and me him it wouldn¡¯t work¡± I tell her flopping down on the bed.


    I just wanted it to end, wanted everything to end so I could move on without being tainted by what I couldn¡¯t have. I didn¡¯t want the constant reminder of how close I was to having happiness only for it to be ripped away, at least this way I would be free, free to do what I originally wanted like go to university.


    ¡°If I help you; you would really forgive me?¡± My sister asks making me sit up, she was chewing on her nail nervously.


    ¡°Yes, I just want to move on Arial, I can¡¯t when all I want is them¡± I tell her honestly. I couldn¡¯t live like this for the rest of my life, live with the pain, the guilt and definitely not with this void threatening to consume me.


    ¡°Then where do you want to go?¡± She asks closing the door.


    ¡°And mum can¡¯t find out, she is angry enough with me. She will blow up, probably banish me if she finds out¡± Arial says. She was right mum finds out, she may lose it if she knows Arial helped me. It was the first time I had ever seen my mother lose her temper like that. When we got home, Arial tried to run which just infuriated her more.


    Ryker dragging her back and it was the first time I had seen mum get in her face like that, Arial didn¡¯t help though when she tried to defend herself, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to feel sorry for her, I did now because mum and she still weren¡¯t talking. Mum has been doing damage control, the other packs demanding to know what happened, and why she was on someone¡¯s territory without permission. Even with mum being Alpha of Alpha¡¯s that didn¡¯t give us the right to go where we pleased, mum yes but not us.


    Mum was livid not just because of what she did to me but the conflict she caused all round, it was the first time I had ever seen my mother raise a hand to us, even my father was shocked when mum pped her before telling her to get out of her face and since then they haven¡¯t spoken.


    ¡°She won¡¯t find out, even if she did, I will tell her you didn¡¯t know why we were going there, just tell her I wanted to check out the sights so you came along, I will take the me if she does find out¡± Arial nods thinking again, I could tell by the way she kept nervously ncing at the door how worried she was.


    ¡°Fine so, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To Avalon City, there is a witch there named Avery¡±


    ¡°How do we find her though have you got herst name¡±


    ¡°No, we can figure it out when we get there¡±


    ¡°You want to search the city for a witch?¡± I nod trying to think of a way.


    ¡°Maybe Chase would know her name¡±


    ¡°He will ask to many questions; he would want to know why¡± I slump back on the bed feeling a little defeated, for a few seconds I actually had hope.


    ¡°Surely a witch can¡¯t be that hard to find, someone might know if we ask around¡± Arial suggests making me sit up.


    ¡°So, we are going to go?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, lets find us this witch¡± She says, and I feel excited for the first time in days things were going to work out, everything would be fine, and I would be free to move on with my life and them the same.


    ¡°When do you want to go?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Tomorrow I will tell Chase we are going on a girls weekend, I can tell him to go see his brother early, he is worried about things back home¡± She says, and I nod everythinging together.


    ¡°I will handle mum¡± I tell her, and she nods.


    ¡°Yes you can tell her we are going away, I don¡¯t want to be pped again¡± She says.

 chapter 144

    Lana¡¯s POV


    I spoke to mumst night asking if I could go away for the weekend, seemed stupid that I had to ask permission considering I am technically an adult. Her reply was I had to ask my brother which I was not looking forward to because since I have left, something has drastically changed within my brother, he was cold and nasty,pletely different to when I left, I have been home for eight days and Ryker and my father have been at each other¡¯s throats constantly. Chase leftst night after finding out about us going away to see Drake.


    Walking downstairs, I look for my brother. Walking down the hall I could hear my mother and him yelling at each other. I hesitate at the door waiting for them to finish not wanting to be involved in theirtest argument.


    ¡°What is going on with you, you can¡¯t treat people like that Ryker¡±


    ¡°Stay out of it mum, my sister I will treat him, how I god damn well please¡±


    ¡°He was a fucking kid for goddess sake, I never should have told you¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t a fucking child, and after what he did to her, fuck him. He is lucky I didn¡¯t fucking kill him¡± My heart skips a beat, who are they talking about Chase? I saw him leave and he looked fine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what has got into you but this needs to stop, I want you to stand down. Let your father take back over until you sort your shit out Ryker¡± I hear my mother tell him before hearing something break as he growls at her.


    ¡°Enough, just tell me what is wrong, ever since you came back you have been an insufferable jerk, the entire pack is running scared because your driving them to hard, expecting to much, you¡¯re scary everyone, you are scaring me¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, it is my pack and if Dad wants it back, he can fucking challenge me for it¡± Ryker growls at her.


    I open the door having heard enough and the way he was talking to her hoping I would be enough of a distraction to diffuse the situation.


    ¡°Get out!¡± My brother bellows at me. My mother had tears streaming down her face, I knew she was worried for Ryker, we all were. Something had turned him cold and cruel, he even beat up uncle Zane my fathers Beta the other day for missing patrol duty, attacked his own Beta for using his name instead of his title, something was definitely wrong with him.


    I turn about to shut the door, ¡°Lana stop I am sorry, what do you want?¡± He says flopping down in his office chair ring at my mother who had turn to look at me.


    ¡°I need permission to leave¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a pack member you don¡¯t need permission off me¡± He says.


    ¡°No but Arial does, and she ising with me¡± I tell him.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t leaving pack grounds, not after the shit she has caused¡± He growls and my mother throws her hands up before walking out only to stop at the door.


    ¡°For once stop being an asshole, if you¡¯re that worried about Arial going go with them, give us all a break from you¡± My mother snaps at him walking out. He growls at her before tossing his stapler at the door, it shatters everywhere, and I bend down and pick up the pieces before cing them on the desk.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t leaving, and where is it you are going?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will go another time¡± I tell him about to walk out.


    ¡°Lana wait¡± He calls making me look back at him before sitting back in his chair and looking at the roof with a sigh, he runs his hands through his hair.


    ¡°Fine she go, where are you going?¡± I hesitate wondering whether I should tell him.


    ¡°Lana!¡± He asks demanding to know and I feel his aura hit me, so much like mums, yet colder.


    ¡°Avalon City¡±


    ¡°Why Avalon City?¡± He asks curiously, so he had heard of it then.


    ¡°Apparently it is nice there¡± Ryker scoffs, shaking his head.


    ¡°It is nice but it¡¯s not safe for you to be wandering around in that city¡± He says


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Humans here have only just learnt of our kind, Avalon City is different the entire city is filled with nightwalkers and everything else. Humans there were raised amongst them, the city has wards bordering off each section, any human leaves they forget about the ce, the ce is literally crawling with supernatural¡¯s¡± He says.


    ¡°Oh I didn¡¯t know that¡± I said thoughtful.


    ¡°You really want to go?¡± He asks and I nod but now the thought also scared me a little.


    ¡°Fine you can go, but mum is right, I need to get out of here for a bit, I aming with you¡±


    ¡°No, no we were having a girls weekend¡± I lie but he sees straight through it when my heartrate increases, he raises and eyebrow staring me down.


    ¡°Now I am intrigued because I know you¡¯re lying to me, either I aming and we go from a girls weekend to a sibling one or I will chuck you both in the cells for the weekend, which is it?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, you said so yourself I am not a pack member with Tate¡¯s mark¡±


    ¡°I can and I will, you think dad will stop me?¡± He asks chuckling at the thought. Even I knew Dad was no match for Ryker, even mum struggles to subdue him in pack training, especially now that he is next inline for her title, the first born of each generation stronger than thest generation, creating a bnce and to make sure the packs stay at full strength.


    ¡°Times ticking Lana, which is it cells or are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± I tell him now wondering how I am going to sneak away to find the witch.


    ¡°Good we will leave at lunch and I am driving¡± He says.


    ¡°Wait how do you know of Avalon City?¡± I ask curious that he knows so much.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I went to see a witch there find answers about my mate¡± He says.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s none of your business¡± He retorts.


    I go to turn around and walk out when I remember the argument he had with mum,


    ¡°Another thing, when you and mum were arguing, who were you talking about?¡± Ryker growls low in the back of his throat, his re sending a chill up my spine, goosebumps rising on my skin at the sound.


    ¡°Drake if you must know¡± My heart pumps wildly in my chest at the thought of Ryker doing something to him.


    ¡°I left him alive and licking his wounds Lana, I didn¡¯t kill your mate, though I should have after what he did¡±


    ¡°Rejecting me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That amongst other things¡±


    ¡°What other things?¡± I ask wanting to know what he was hiding.


    ¡°Mum said Drake needs to tell you,¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well that won¡¯t be happening because he rejected me¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What he did is understandable, Lily doesn¡¯t me him¡±


    ¡°Okay now you have to tell me¡± I tell him sitting in the chair across from him, he eyes me before folding his arms across his chest.


    ¡°He helped Damien¡¯s mother band together the rogues that Kade used to attack the Crescent Pack but wait Lana¡± He says as I go to jump up horrified.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know and was trying to help his father, that¡¯s what made him hesitant to challenge his father, thought he owed him for covering up for him¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s true why beat him up¡± I demand to know.


    ¡°He is lucky he only got away with a few broken bones, I wanted to kill him¡± He says making bile rise in my throat.


    ¡°What, why would you do that Ryker, he is my mate¡±


    ¡°Was your mate Lana, and that¡¯s exactly why I did it, he should have known better then to hurt my sister, he is alive so stop overreacting he will heal, now get out, go pack we leave in an hour¡±

 chapter 145

    Lana¡¯s POV


    I sat in the front with my brother on the trip there, Arial sat in the back, said she wanted to be out of grabbing reach of Ryker who growled at her as she hopped in the car. The trip took hours and by the time we got to the border of the city I was spent and just wanted to go to sleep. Ryker pulled up to a seedy dark part of the city. Pulling up out the front of the apartment building, he gets out and checks us in. Arial hopping out with me looking around.


    ¡°What a dump?¡± She says looking at the garbage strewn about the street. Ryker returns with a set of keys before grabbing our bags out.


    ¡°Come on, this way¡± He says, and we follow him into the building only to find it was vastly different from the exterior, inside was immacte, and clean. Polished marble floors and modern inside it, it was actually kind of shockingpared to how outside, the ce looked rather run down.


    We follow Ryker to a door, and he opens it up revealing three beds a bathroom and small kitchte.


    ¡°Seriously we have to share a room with you?¡± Arial asks.


    ¡°I know you two are hiding something, you think I wouldn¡¯t notice. Neither of you are leaving my side while here, now quitining Arial or I will make you sleep at my feet¡± Ryker says dumping our bags on the end of one of the beds.


    Arial flopping down on one of the singles and I do the same. Ryker grabs the TV remote flicking on Netflix, while sitting on the double bed. I use the bathroom slipping into my pyjamas yawning. I was exhausted after the long drive.


    Arial goes and has a shower while Ryker raids the mini fridge before pulling out some tiny throwdown liquor bottles, he holds one up offering it to me.


    ¡°Want one?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Vodka?¡± I ask and he looks in the fridge before tossing me the little bottle. He grabs a few that look like whiskey before sitting on the bed.


    ¡°So what do you want to do tomorrow?¡± He asks drinking the contents of the bottle in his hand before cracking another.


    ¡°Not sure maybe go look around¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me the real reason you are here Lana?¡± He says watching me.


    ¡°Just to look around¡± I lie but he sees straight through it. Ryker¡¯s phone rings and he grabs it from his pocket looking at it stopping him from saying what he wanted to say. He answers it and I feel my stomach drop instantly when I recognise his voice.


    ¡°Hey Tate¡± He says looking over at me. I shake my head, I turned my phone off on the way here after he rang it four times in a row.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t answering her phone, can you ask her to ring me please¡± I hear Tate ask him.


    ¡°I can do one better, I will chuck her on¡± He says before holding his phone out to me. I shake my head.


    ¡°Hang on Tate¡± He says putting the call on hold and looking at me.


    ¡°Take the phone and speak to your mate Lana, stop ignoring his calls and answer¡± He says shoving the phone in my hand just as Arial walks out in her pyjamas. She looks at us and I snatch the phone off Ryker, he sits back watching me as I take the phone off hold cing it to my ear.


    ¡°That means talk to him Lana¡± My brothers says, and I roll my eyes.


    ¡°What Tate?¡± I ask annoyed that my brother was forcing me to talk to him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been answering my calls¡±


    ¡°Yeah because we aren¡¯t together anymore Tate, you have Drake¡±


    ¡°Yeah but I want you and Drake isn¡¯t talking to me either, can youe home, we can figure this out¡±


    ¡°I am noting home, and don¡¯t lie to me. I know you were with Drake the other day could feel you together, you know how much that shit hurts?¡± my voice sounding louder then I had hoped.


    ¡°Lana, I haven¡¯t seen Drake since you left¡±


    ¡°Bullshit¡± I tell him about to hang up on him when my brother clears his throat making my eyes dart to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s my fault Lana¡± Ryker says.


    ¡°No Ryker you didn¡¯t make them sleep together¡± I tell him, and I hear Tate growl on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Lana, I haven¡¯t been with Drake, I wouldn¡¯t do that not without you¡± Tate says and I could feel confusion leaking into me through this god damn bond.


    ¡°My fault, I didn¡¯t think it would hurt you just Tate¡± Ryker says.


    ¡°What¡¯s he talking about?¡± Tate asks me.


    I ce the phone on loudspeaker handing it to Ryker. Ryker drinks another bottle before sighing while I wait for an exnation too.


    ¡°Shit, I didn¡¯t realise Lana gets his pain second hand through you¡± Ryker admits.


    ¡°So, you caused the pain a few days ago, I thought Drake must have got in a fight with his brothers¡± Tate replies.


    ¡°No, Drake came over, looking for Lana my men stopped him at the border¡±


    ¡°He came looking for me?¡± I ask him and Ryker looks away guiltily.


    ¡°Yes Lana, he came for you just as Tate here hasn¡¯t stopped bloody ringing my phone¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is Drake alright?¡± Tate asks.


    ¡°Yeah fine, Zane drove him home after, just two broken legs and ribs he will was still breathing when I left though barely, fucking asshole¡± Ryker growls and I feel nauseae through the bond from Tate and worry.


    ¡°I should go check on him, Lana pleasee home lets talk about this please¡± Tate begs, and I could feel his sadness through the bond, but I was over everything, didn¡¯t want this back and forth crap no more though I was a little shocked to find out Drake came looking for me.


    ¡°I can drop her off on the way home, I think it is about time you guys talk even if she doesn¡¯t talk and just listens¡± Ryker tells him.


    ¡°Head home? Where are you guys?¡± He asks.


    ¡°At Avalon¡±- I snatch the phone hanging it up. Ryker looks at me strange before snatching the phone off me.


    ¡°What did you do that for?¡± He says pocketing the phone.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to ruin our weekend¡± I lie, and Arial gives me a look over his shoulder. Ryker shrugsying back and opening another bottle after an hour of watching Tv we had managed to drink the entire fridge of all the booze. The alcohol rushing to my head as I got to go pee making me stumble slightly. Ryker¡¯s reflexes grabbing my arm as I stood before I face nted on the floor.


    ¡°Shit don¡¯t tell mum I let you drink that much¡± Ryker says walking me to the bathroom.


    ¡°Arial help her, I am not watching her pee¡± He says shivering and making a disgusted face.


    ¡°Arial rolls her eyes and gets up helping me stagger in the bathroom, I giggle when I headbutt the tiles sitting on the toilet, quickly peeing.


    ¡°You know you should have only had one not nine of those, you don¡¯t even drink Lana¡± My sister scolds.


    ¡°Leave her alone¡± Ryker¡¯s calls from the room as I stand up. I couldn¡¯t feel my face and the room spun violently Arial grabbing my arm and helping me out of the bathroom as I flop on the bed face down before rolling on my side.


    ¡°First time I would ever say, I am the one responsible one¡± Arial taunts making meugh.


    ¡°I am only tipsy, not drunk so be a good little sister and go down and fetch more from the bar downstairs¡± Ryker tells her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think you drank enough?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Just stop whining and go¡± He tells her before reaching in his pocket and giving her his credit card. She growls before taking it from him and walking out the door.


    ¡°I know what we can do tomorrow, I will take you to meet someone she is pretty nice but also a little scary, you can ask her about your mates¡± Ryker says making me sit up or at least try to.


    ¡°Who and where¡± I ask.


    ¡°Avery, she is the city¡¯s regent, she is usually at her apothecary shop on the east side¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she is scary¡± I ask.


    ¡°because she is not just a witch, you will see tomorrow. We can go after lunch¡± He says and I yawn before nodding. We sit in silence for a bit waiting for Arial toe back.


    ¡°Ryker?¡±


    ¡°yeah¡±


    ¡°What did she say about your mate?¡± He says nothing but rolls over facing me on his bed and I notice how sad he looks.


    ¡°Is that why you have been so cranky, you scare mum you know?¡± I tell him. He rolls on his back looking at the ceiling.


    ¡°You can tell me, I won¡¯t tell anyone¡±


    ¡°I tell you, you will hate me, Lana. You¡¯re best off not knowing¡± He says.


    ¡°Did you find her?¡± I ask ying with my bracelet my mother gave me. Ryker growls and I take that as a yes.


    ¡°She rejected you, didn¡¯t she?¡± I ask, hoping for some answers, anything to exin where my loving big brother went.


    ¡°You will get a second chance mate Ryker, the moon goddess will give you a second chance¡± I tell him knowing she did reject him.


    ¡°Moon goddess won¡¯t give me a second chance mate after what I did, Lana. It¡¯s fine I have the pack to worry about anyway¡± He says the only indication I was onto something.


    ¡°The moon goddess will, everyone deserves and second chance,¡±


    ¡°Even your mates?¡± He retorts and I sigh looking up at the roof.


    ¡°That¡¯s different¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No, its not. I can¡¯t get a second chance Lana. But you can and don¡¯t throw it away, don¡¯t throw your mate bond away, you have no idea how much I want what you have and you¡¯re willing to throw it away over one thing. If Lily and Damien can forgive Drake for what he did, you can forgive him¡± He says, and I was surprised at how angry he suddenly got.


    ¡°don¡¯t preach to me brother, maybe go sort out your mate then I will deal with mine¡± I tell him suddenly annoyed that he would tell me to take them back.


    ¡°I wish I could, but nothing will fix what happened between myself and my mate Lana¡±


    ¡°Everyone deserves a second chance Ryker¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡± He says sitting up, I try to sit up as well but give up, my body feeling way to heavy to function besides talk and breathe.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us you found her?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just leave it Lana forget I even told you¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can fix it, I could talk to her¡±


    ¡°What you have be a irvoyant suddenly, you gonna ask if she can forgive me?¡± He asks before scoffing making me furrow my eyebrows.


    ¡°Huh, what are you talking about?¡± I ask forcing myself up to lean on the headboard.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fix anything, I can¡¯t fix anything. She is dead Lana, I killed her¡± He says before storming out of the room leaving me shocked. Did he just say he killed his own mate? Arial walks in just as he opens the door running into her. He looks down before growling at her and snatching the bottle from her hand.


    ¡°Wait Ryker where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To see a friend, don¡¯t leave the room¡± He says walking off. Ariales in closing the door looking at me questionably.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t tell you¡±


    ¡°Are you for real, of course you can you¡¯re my sister¡± She says throwing her arms up.


    ¡°Not this Arial, I definitely can¡¯t tell you this¡± I say closing my eyes.


    ¡®He is gay isn¡¯t he, loves the cock. I knew it, fucking knew it¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t gay Arial¡±


    ¡°Well until you tell me what¡¯s going on, I am just going to assume he like it up the ass¡± She says flopping on her bed.


    ¡°Finally, can watch what I want¡± she says leaning over and stealing the remote off Ryker¡¯s bed. I chuckle resting my head on the headboard thinking of what Ryker told me.

 chapter 146

    Lana POV


    I woke with a wicked hangover, my head pounding to its own beat. Sitting up, my stomach churned and I raced to the bathroom. Chucking upst nights bad decision of drinking too much. Rinsing my mouth in the sink, I grabbed my toothbrush and brushed my teeth. As I was doing so, I could hear murmurs the soft voice of my sister like she was talking on the other side of the door. I strain my ears listening. Only catching the tail end of the conversation.


    ¡°Just hurry I can¡¯t guarantee we will remain here¡± I hear he say before the talking stops, I must have heard wrong, no one knows we are here. Walking out into the main room my toothbrush still in my mouth I look around, Arial was no where to be seen. Ryker was passed out in his bed and I realise I don¡¯t even remember himing in. I must have been out cold.


    My eyes snap to the door when I hear the doorhandle rattle. Arial walking in a shocked look on her face as she looks at me beforeposing herself.


    ¡°You are awake¡± She announces. I put a finger to my lips pointing to Ryker and she looks over seeing him still asleep before turning around and closing the door quietly. I was about to demand to know who she was talking to when I felt my stomach turn again. I rush to the toilet spewing my guts up, when I was sure I had nothing left in my stomach, I stood up flushing the toilet yet again. My face felt hot, my entire body felt like it was overheating. Turning the shower, I stick my head under the cold stream trying to cool myself down. The water rushing over my head and down the sides of my face making me gasp at the sudden drop in temperature.


    Arial walks in leaning on the door watching me. ¡°You okay?¡± She asks watching me worriedly.


    ¡°Yeah fine just hungover¡± She nods before handing me a towel and I shut off the shower feeling a little better. I quickly brush my teeth before chucking some clothes on. When I ce my shoes on Arial whisper yells to me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asks. I look to where Ryker is snoring still asleep, hugging his body pillow like he is about to make love to it.


    ¡°He is going to be out for a while¡± I tell her, and she nods.


    ¡°Yeah he only got in when the sun came up¡± She says and I smile.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We can sneak off¡± I tell her, and she frowns.


    ¡°Maybe we should wait, Ryker said this ce wasn¡¯t good to wander around in¡± I furrow my brows, what had got into her, she knew the whole reason I wasing here was to find the witch and this was our chance.


    ¡°This is our chance to slip out we will back before he wakes¡± I tell her, and she nods looking over at him.


    ¡°Just let me get dressed and put on a face¡± She says yet I had a feeling she was stalling me for some reason. Arial took 20 minutes to get dressed, and another 10 minutes to do her hair before she even started her make up. I look at the time ticking away, and I was about to get up and go without her when she walks out her make up bag in her hand.


    ¡°Finally¡± I tell her, she walks over to her suitcase before tipping the entire contents of her make up bag on the floor. I groan bending down and helping her pick it up. Ryker snoring like a chainsaw next to my ear.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arial starts giggling and I look up at her as she was bent over the bed a purple lipstick in her hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I whisper yell as she starts swiping it across his lips staining them a deep purple.


    ¡°This asshole has given me hell all week, I am getting revenge¡± She says holding up the lip stick. I look at it and realise it was 24 hour lipstick. I refused to buy that brand it was worse then getting sharpie off a wall.


    ¡°Help me¡± She says, and I jump up excited suddenly. Usually we were the ones that got pranked at home so this was an opportunity I couldn¡¯t pass up.


    Arial gave him winged eyeliner and rosy red blush on his cheeks, he tossed a few times but never woke as we mmed him up, with glitter eyeshadow and I coloured in his eyebrows joining them together before Arial grabbed her lipstick and proceeded to write on his head. Alpha Dick! She wrote across his forehead giggling to herself. We both froze as he suddenly rolled, both of us holding our breath and our tummies to stop ourselves fromughing in his face. Pulling her phone out we snapped some pictures of us posing next to our remade brother or was it sister now?.


    ¡°He is going to kill us¡± I tell her, and she giggles shutting the door behind us quietly as we leave.


    ¡°The best part I know his Facebook password once he realises, I am going to change his profile picture so everyone in the pack sees it¡± She giggles.


    ¡°What colour flowers did you want at your funeral again?¡± I ask her, looping my arm through hers. Sheughs. ¡°Oh, if he asks I will be telling him it was you because you¡¯re his favourite¡± She retorts. I giggle shaking my head.


    ¡°So where to first?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Ryker said the Witch has an Apothecary shop in the east side so shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find¡± Arial nods before texting someone.


    ¡°Who are you messaging?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just Chase seeing how he is¡± She says pocketing her phone before I could see.


    ¡°Why you hiding it then¡± I ask her suspicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I will show what he sent if you want, you can have a look at his meaty girth he just sent me¡± I scrunch up my face. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on that thanks¡± I tell her, and sheughs pressing the button on the Elevator. Hopping in, I find a man already in the elevator. He moves over eyeing us. He was gorgeous with his dark hair and longshes, why do men get good eyshes? I thought to myself. As the trip down to the foyer continued, I notice he was still staring, something was seriously off about him, like in a creepy sort of way. His eyes not leaving us as we both moved further away. He smiles like he was enjoying the fear he was provoking from us, making me feel uneasy. I feel Arial grip my hand and I know she could feel the weird waves rolling off him. His scent was off too, like burnt citrus yet the entire time he stared, I couldn¡¯t move my eyes away from his dazzling ones.


    Like I was to scared to look away but also drawn to him in a weird way. I watch as Arial lifts her hand making my eyes snap to her and I realise she was in some sort of trance.


    She reaches out to touch him and I snatch her hand holding it mine. What the fuck was she doing. The man chuckles the elevator door opening with a Bing and she jumps suddenly before shaking her head, the man walks outughing to himself as he exits the hotel.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡± I ask her and she looks at me funny.


    ¡°What didn¡¯t you feel it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Feel what?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The pull towards him, I have no idea what came over me, but I suddenly wanted to touch him¡±


    ¡°You nearly did, he was fucking creepy as hell,¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but fucking gorgeous, I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t kick him out of bed for farting¡± She says chuckling as we step out of the elevator.


    ¡°You have a mate¡± I tell her.


    ¡°And you have two, don¡¯t lie I know you wanted to jump his bones as much as I did¡±


    ¡°We should ring a taxi¡± I tell Arial.


    ¡°Why do that when I swiped Ryker¡¯s keys¡± She says holding them up jiggling them like a teabag.


    ¡°Well, if he doesn¡¯t kill you for the makeup, he definitely going to kill you for taking his beloved car¡± I tell her. We walk out and find the car in the parking lot; she unlocks it jumping in the drivers side of his Mustang. I buckle up before googling local apothecary shops in the city. I find three and put the first one in google maps.


    ¡°She starts the car reversing out and we drive out of the hotel parking lot on our way to sever this bond and regain my freedom, yet this nagging feeling in my head had me questioning what I was about to do. Tote now we are already here, I think to myself trying to steel my resolve as I pushed the feelings away that suddenly decided to pop up, this is the only way, the only way I tell myself as we get nearer to our destination.

 chapter 147

    Lana¡¯s POV


    Pulling up at the Apothecary shop nerves smash into me violently. This part of town was a lot nicer, and very artsy looking. All the shops covered in graffiti but not the ugly tag sort, the sort that looked more like painting or works of art.


    The streets were bustling with people, and people sat at the tables and chairs enjoying the outdoors. Quite different from the dark gloomy streets of where the hotel was. Looking at the store we parked out the front of, I could see soaps and homemade goods all bottled neatly and packaged to catch the eye of passers-by. Walking to the door, I push on it a little bell signalling customers had arrived goes off. Incense burning my nose the instant I walked in. So strong I could taste it. A woman in her twenties was sitting at the counter, she looked up as we entered.


    Like the man in the elevator, she had the same eerie feel to her, though the dominance radiating out her was strong, so strong I could tell we came to the right ce. Her auburn hair hanging loosely down her back, green sparkling eyes watching us with curiosity. Arial looks at me nervously nudging me forward and I hadn¡¯t realised we had both stopped in the centre of the store.


    She leans back in her chair before hopping up and walking to the beaded curtain leading out the back of the shop. ¡°Lana, Arial follow me please oh and turn the sign at the front of the shop¡± She says her voice melodious, and I felt drawn to her like a moth to a me, like I had never felt this strange attraction to a woman before but damn she could even convert me. What was with the people around here and their strange voodoo.


    Arial nudges me making me look at her. ¡°Damn you getting those weird lesbo vibes or is it just me¡± She asks.


    ¡°Nope, not just you¡± I tell her turning around and flipping the open sign to closed. I walk back to Arial who hadn¡¯t moved a step as she waited for me.


    ¡°How does she know our names?¡± Arial asks as we near the door she just went through. I find it is a kitchen of sorts the room looked pretty big like it had been renovated recently as the paintwork on the walls were only half done. When we stepped through the beaded curtain, I watch as she does something at the kitchen bench. When she turns around, I see she had made tea.


    ¡°Sit girls¡± She says gesturing to the oak table in the far corner. We walk over plopping down in the wooden seats. We notice a door which must lead out the back of the store directly next to me.


    ¡°Sorry but how do you know our names?¡± Arial asks her curiosity getting the better of her.


    ¡°I have already seen this discussion, before¡± She says moving toward us with a tray holding three mugs. She ces one down in front of each of us, her eyes watching us as she sits down before picking up her cup.


    ¡°So you know why I am here then?¡± I ask and she nods sipping her tea.


    ¡°Yes, you want me to break your mate bond¡± She says. I nod relieved knowing I don¡¯t have to beg her she already knew why I was here.


    ¡°So will you?¡± I ask her watching as she taps the side of her mug with her fingers watching me over the top of her cup. Her eyes dart to Arial. ¡°You¡¯re trouble, the good kind of course. I like it¡± She says her green eyes turning fluorescent making goosebumps rise on her arms. Arial clears her throat awkwardly. And she still didn¡¯t hadn¡¯t answered the question. I sip my tea almost spitting it back in the cup, does she realise she never boiled the jug it was stone cold.


    I feel something warm move over my skin, like slivering over me, the sensation making me shiver as it tickles my insides. Her lips turning up in a smile and Arial looks at me clearly creeped out by the woman.


    ¡°So will you do it?¡± I ask sick waiting for her reply.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lot like your mother¡± She answers.


    ¡°You know my mother?¡± I ask, she shakes her head.


    ¡°No but I have had visions of the Hybrid Queen, I did know your grandfather though Abel. I also know Ryker, troubled young man that one, he is in store for a world of aguish¡± She says.


    ¡°World of anguish?¡± Arial asks her. The woman sits back in her seat.


    ¡°Yes, the moon goddess often doesn¡¯t forgive those that kill their mates¡± The woman says yet by the tone of voice, I could tell she held no judgement like she knew the reasoning behind it.


    ¡°So you knew his mate¡±


    ¡°No, I never leave Avalon City, this is my home. Ryker came to see me and I pointed him in the direction of her, Ryker did the right thing by killing her¡±


    ¡°So, he actually did it, killed his own mate?¡± Arial asks shocked.


    ¡°Yes, killed her with his bare hands, like I said he is troubled, he will not give himself to another so easily and because of that when he gets his second chance it may well be the end of him, he harbours so much anger, I tried to take it when I severed his bond after she died. But something within him is different, something shifted and now I can¡¯t see his future no more¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling us this?¡± Arial asks. I was also confused that she would tell us our brothers secrets though I knew his mate died already.


    ¡°Because your mother will be stepping down soon, her title will go to him, and I have a message for you to give her¡±


    ¡°A message?¡± I ask my jaw hitting the floor.


    ¡°Tell her not to resist when he asks for the title, not to fight just hand it over¡±


    ¡°What? Why would we tell her that?¡± Arial asks shocked by her words.


    ¡°Because if she doesn¡¯t, he will kill her along with your father and your brother Tyson¡± She says making my heart skip a beat. She believes my brother would kill our own parents.


    ¡°I have seen it, she will listen to the warning and things will change girls, just don¡¯t forget to tell her. Your brother is good, somewhere deep in him broke, but everything can be mended including your mate bond¡± She says looking at me.


    ¡°So you wont break the bond I take it?¡±


    ¡°That is correct, but your journey wasn¡¯t wasted. Arial has a message to deliver to your mother now¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t live like this, I can¡¯t keep feeling them, please I will pay you¡± I tell her not wanting to take no for answer.


    ¡°The choice is out of my hands Lana, I only meddle when I have to. I don¡¯t like going against the fates, I also don¡¯t want to piss of your brother who will be here in 3 minutes¡± She says.


    ¡°3 minutes?¡± She nods.


    ¡°You will want to move your chair over he is in a fit of rage, but don¡¯t mind it ends in a goodugh¡± She says her eyes sparkling as she smiles looking to the door next to me. I shuffle over in my seat.


    ¡°Bit more, best to be safe in your condition¡± She says making my head snap to her. Was something wrong with me? My condition? She had a mischievous grin on her face.


    ¡°Congrattions, your having twins, perfect pigeon pair¡± She says. My mouth opens and closes like a fish, gobsmacked by her words.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your two weeks along you should start showing in two weeks and 1 day¡± She says. Arial startsughing hysterically.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is unbelievable no one can be this urate, what are you ying atdy¡± Arial asks.


    ¡°Trouble¡± She says pointing to her.


    The door suddenly smashes open, she was correct, if I hadn¡¯t shifted, I definitely would have been hit as it was flung open.


    ¡°Lana what the fuck are you doing, is this why you wanted toe here, I won¡¯t let you do this¡± Ryker says ripping me out of my seat and pressing me against the wall, his grip on my arms tight as he raged, while I tried not to burst outughing at his face covered in makeup. Did he not look in the mirror at all.


    ¡°I swear Avery if you do it, I will make your life miserable¡± Ryker spits at her.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like to meddle, though I am d to see you have had a change of face, really suits you brings out your eyes¡± She says, her lips tugging up.


    The man from the elevator walks in a sly smile on his face as he steps in and goes to Avery, he kisses her on the cheek.


    ¡°Girls this is my husband Aamon¡± She says introducing us. We nod and I hear Arial make a strangle sound that kind of sounded like a moan. My eyes snapping to her and I realise Aamon was watching her. Avery ps his chest ¡°knock that off leave the girl alone, or I will send you back to hell for another ten years¡± She says a smile on her lips. His eyes drop going to me and he nods. Ryker just looks around confused and Arial catches her breath.


    ¡°Ah what just happened?¡± I ask confused myself.


    ¡°Aamon is a demon, a lust one like me¡± Avery answers.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a witch?¡± I ask now confused.


    ¡°I am a hybrid like you, half and half I feed of emotion and magic¡±


    I suddenly understood the weird pull to them both, and the strange lesbian vibes I was feeling for Avery.


    ¡°Wait did you say send him to hell?¡± Arial asks.


    ¡°Yes, my father is one the keepers there, sometimes to fix a man you need to kill him first, teach him his ce,¡± She says her eyes glinting. Ryker scoffs at her words. ¡°is that right Ava, she got you by the balls Aamon¡± He says with a chuckle.


    ¡°Are you still sure you have yours Ryker¡± Aamon says with a chuckle.


    ¡°What the fuck is that supposed to mean?¡± Ryker growls while I snort trying to hold in myugh. Arial not seeding as she bursts outughing hysterically with tears rolling down her face.


    ¡°What the fuck are youughing at Arial¡± He says ring at her making meugh harder as his unibrow crinkled.


    ¡°Nothing, I am just d you found your feminine side¡± She chokes out betweenughing. Ava chuckles before walking off anding back with a handheld mirror and passing it to him. He snatches it off her before looking in it and I could feel his anger radiating off him in waves.


    ¡°Though that colour lipstick doesn¡¯t really suit you, should have went with red¡± Aamon says with a chuckle.


    ¡°You knew and let me walk all the way here looking like an idiot¡± Ryker growls at him.


    ¡°I think it suits you, you go girlfriend¡± Aamon says giving him a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯d do you¡± He says sending him a wink.


    Ryker growls lowly. ¡°You¡¯re so dead, I am going to kill you Arial¡± He bellows. Arial points to me and I roll my eyes. Ryker steps forward. Ava walks over cing her hand on his arm and he rxes.


    ¡°this isn¡¯t over¡± He says ring at us, but I couldn¡¯t help but snicker. He grabs some tissues wiping it off smudging it everywhere though the lipstick doesn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°You¡¯re right it is far from over, in fact Lana I would rather you go outside. My store doesn¡¯t need to be destroyed¡± Avery says making everyone look at her as she ushers me toward the door.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Arial want to chime in here¡± Avery asks. I look over my shoulder and she turns away guiltily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lana, I couldn¡¯t let you go through with it¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Aamon it might be best if you keep Ryker inside, he won¡¯t like what happens next but it¡¯s for the greater good I assure you¡± Avery tells him before looking at Ryker. Her words scared me what did she mean. Aamon ces his hands on Ryker¡¯s shoulders. Ryker looking as confused as I felt.


    ¡°Arial what did you do?¡± I demand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I called Drake¡±


    ¡°You what?¡± I scream outraged my own sister would betray me like this, she knew why I needed to sever the bond.


    ¡°No time, outside I only just reced these windows too, oh well¡± Avery says gently pushing me toward the door. I step outside and I realise it was getting dark, ¡°How?¡± I ask looking around before looking at the sky.


    ¡°Oh, you have been here all day, I took the pleasure of distracting you¡±


    ¡°Wait what, how?¡±


    ¡°When you first got here, didn¡¯t you notice how cold your tea was?¡± Now that she said it, I notice how sore my back is. Wait did we just sit and stare for hours?


    No sooner had I walked outside. I heard a car making me spin on my heel to look down the street. I watch Drakes truck pull up, my blood running cold as he steps out. My mind going back to the night he rejected me and the pain I felt.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Get in the car Lana¡± He says stepping onto the footpath.


    ¡°No, leave Drake¡± I tell him, and he shakes his head.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you do this to Tate¡±


    ¡°I am doing this to help Tate, not that you need to worry she said no anyway, so now I need to find another witch¡± I tell him. Tears springing in my eyes now seeing how terrible he looked, his hair all messy and he was in desperate need of a shave.


    ¡°No, now get in the car Lana, don¡¯t make mee get you¡± He says taking a step forward in warning. Iugh is he serious?


    ¡°You have no pull over me anymore, I don¡¯t need to listen to you and I sure as hell won¡¯t let you tell me what I need to do¡± I snap at him my eyes zing as I feel my bloodlust take over with my anger.


    He goes to grab me and I shove him with more force then I meant to, he smashes against the stores windows and they shatter on impact raining ss down over him. He growls before lunging at me but I step out of the way.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want me Drake so fucking leave before I hurt you¡± I warn him.


    ¡°I was angry, and you epted, you could have rejected the rejection¡± He screams back, his eyes turning ck as Titus makes himself present.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get a say in this, we are not mates, not anymore¡±


    ¡°I think he has a say in it, since your carrying his children¡± Avery says from where she stands looking at the broken window. My eyes snap to Drake in panic, why would she tell him that? Drake¡¯s eyes go to my belly before he turns his head listening and I find myself doing the same thing, picking up my own heart rate first before hearing two more thumping at different speeds making me gasp, she was right I am pregnant and with twins.


    Drake growls my eyes darting him only to find he was a lot closer, within grabbing distance.


    ¡°Mine¡± He growls before grabbing me, his canines protruding and sinking into my neck as he holds me against him. I scream as his teeth slice straight over Tate¡¯s mark, forcing the bond he rejected before I feel his canines retract and he runs his tongue over the fresh mark making me moan.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving me now¡±


    ¡°I can always reject you back Drake¡± I spit at him before pping him across the face. He rubs his cheek his eyes darkening.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re angry, lets have it then give it your best shot Lana¡± He says, and I feel rage build up in me, before swinging at him. My fist connecting with his jaw. He chuckles.


    ¡°That it?¡± He asks stepping forward.


    ¡°Drake!¡± I warn him. He pushes my shoulders making step back.


    ¡°Come on Lana, get mad, show me who the real Alpha is¡± He mocks stepping forward and shoving my shoulders again. I growl at him, my vision turning red.


    ¡°Stop Drake¡± I scream shoving him back. He goes flying into the side of his car leaving an indent of his body. He gets upughing and it makes my blood boil.


    ¡°That all you got¡± He taunts as he lunges at me, but I move quicker, anger coursing throughout every piece of my body, how dare he tell me what to do after he destroyed me? Grabbing him, my bloodlust takes over I rip him toward me sinking my teeth into him, his blood flooding into my mouth and I moan loudly having not fed in days, bloodlust consuming every piece of me while I feed off him. When I pull back wiping my lips only to see him smiling like he just won some prize.


    ¡°Reject me now love¡± He says, and I realise what I did, I just fed on him. I just marked him back.

 chapter 148

    Lana POV


    Drakeughs knowing I can no longer reject him, though he can no longer reject me, that didn¡¯t make my anger subside. He can¡¯t just change his mind like that and now it had me questioning whether or not he marked me because he wanted to or whether he did it for Tate.


    I push him away. ¡°You had no right to do that, you just took my choice¡±


    ¡°It was never our choice Lana, I did what I had to do, the Moon goddess paired us¡±-


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to care anything about the Moon goddess a week ago when you fucking rejected me¡± I spit back at him before turning to go see my sister.


    ¡°Where are you going Lana, get in the car¡±


    I ignore him walking toward the door just as Ryker storms out, in a rage knocking me over as he bursts through the door. He lunges at Drake punching him, his head snapping back before Drake elbows him in the head before he tackles him. I scream pain radiating up the side of my face suddenly before pain radiates through my ribs as Ryker hits him again.


    Aamones running out sporting a ck eye obviously from Ryker. He rips Ryker off him mming him into the concrete on his back.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting your fucking sister, now settle down¡± Aamon screams at him and he suddenly goes limp, Ryker¡¯s eyes zing over. Avery steps out the shattered window before cing her hand on Aamon¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let him go my love, you don¡¯t want to hurt your friend¡± She says softly. Aamon stands up and I notice his obsidian eyes glinting, reflecting in the darkness. He lets Ryker go. ¡°Stay down¡± He says pointing his finger at Ryker. Ryker puts his hands up. ¡°Aamon!¡± Ryker says as he res at him.


    ¡°No, I have put up with your shit and kept my mouth shut for too long now, get your anger in check it isn¡¯t helping anything, and I sick of watching my best friend destroy himself, hurting him won¡¯t bring her back Ryker¡± Aamon says to him.


    Aamon straightens out his shirt before dusting off his hands on his pants. ¡°Now get inside, and get that shit off your face, I can¡¯t take you serious while looking like ady boy¡± Aamon tells him, and I hear Arial snicker from the window. Ryker res at her before growling.


    ¡°Just remember sis, you gottae home with me¡± He tells her, and she instantly stops,


    ¡°Lana helped¡± She dobs.


    ¡°Can¡¯t beat her ass though can I since she is up the duff¡± He says standing up and stalking back into the shop.


    I get up standing there watching when I feel Drake¡¯s hand grab my wrist.


    ¡°Car now¡± He says wiping his eyebrow that was bleeding. I shake my head.


    ¡°I am not going with you, I am going home¡± I tell him going to walk off when Avery steps forward.


    ¡°So stubborn¡± She mutters rubbing her temples.


    ¡°Get in the car Lana, he will follow you home and shit hits the fan if he does¡± She says.


    ¡°All this drama, drama drama, you owe me new windows¡± She says pointing to Drake he nods before his eyes snap to me.


    ¡°Come Lana¡± He says tugging on my arm.


    ¡°Will you stop, you ain¡¯t my keeper, now fuck off I have to go home to give a message to my mother anyway¡± I tell him shaking his hand off.


    ¡°No Arial will be delivering the message, I am sorry about this Lana¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Grab her, she isn¡¯t going to go willingly, and I like my door¡± She says.


    Drake grabs me and I throw my head back and he grunts before I see Aamon opens the passenger door. Drake shoving me in before Aamon grabs my face. His eyes turning ck, and I feel this strange sensation roll over me, every muscle in my body rxing.


    ¡°Stop fighting them¡± He says, and the idea suddenly seems very reasonable, and I find myself nodding. The car starts and he lets go the feeling leaving and I realise he used a mour on me.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t work on me, I havepulsion too¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I know but it was long enough for him to get in his seat, werewolves such temperamental things¡± He says thoughtfully.


    ¡°I am not a werewolf¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°Hybrid same difference¡± He says shutting my door. I growl and see him walk off back into the shop along with Avery. Arial looking out the window before I see Ryker step behind her and dropping a hand on her shoulder making her jump, a cruel smile on his lips. I shake my head. Drake pulls away from the curb and I go to grip the door handle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of it Lana, I am not in the mood¡±


    ¡°Funny because neither am I¡± I tell him folding my arms across my chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t see you being attacked by my family, oh that¡¯s right your sister killed mine¡± He snaps as he goes around the roundabout.


    ¡°You father was a prick, no great loss there¡± I spit at him instantly regretting the words as they left my lips. Drake ms on the brakes and I go flying toward the dash, his hand stopping me from headbutting it as the carses to a stop.


    He growls spinning in his seat to re at me. ¡°Fucking say it again Lana¡± He spits at me, his entire body trembling as fur sprouts from his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t have said that, that was cruel¡± I tell him realising how nasty that was to say when his father was dead, I knew he loved his father even if he should hate him, it was still his dad. Drake try¡¯s to reign in control, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the steering wheel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I repeat touching his arm when I feel he was still struggling.


    ¡°Lana!¡± He warns, he was losing it and I don¡¯t think it was just what I said but everything finally making him snap, my heart thumping erratically in my chest as we sit on the side of the road, his eyes flickering manically.


    ¡°Get out¡± He says through gritted teeth. At first I thought it was funny considering how much he tried to get me in the car, but when his eyes snapped to me, his canines protruding, I realise he had lost it. Jumping from the car, I m the door shut just as he shifts. The sound was horrendous as I hear him trashing his car, hear the leather seats being destroyed as Titus takes over.


    My phone dinging and I pull it from my pocket when I see my brothers car pull up next to me, the window rolls down on the passenger side. Ryker leans over Arial to speak to me.


    ¡°You good, or do I need to get out?¡± Ryker says looking at the car moving behind me. I look back unable to see in the windows from the dark tint but I could hear Titus growling.


    ¡°Nope we good¡± Arial watching me her eyes darting to my phone before she sends me a wink. I look down at my phone before snorting when I see it is a notification on facebook, saying Ryker changed his profile picture.


    ¡°Ring me if you need me¡± He says, and I nod watching him go. I wait a few more minutes until I hear silence in the car. I open the door, the stuffing from the seats made it look like it was snowing Drake sitting in his seat naked.


    I sit in the slide in the seat, pushing the stuffing on the floor some of it spilling out the door and floating away in the breeze.


    ¡°I know don¡¯t mention it¡± He says, his car waspletely destroyed even the dash had huge crack in it and the airbag on my side was deployed and had w marks through it.


    ¡°Thank you for not running off with Ryker¡± he says starting the car. He reaches over the back into the footwell grabbing some pants and slipping them on.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask. He says nothing just stares out the window before driving off again. As we near the city border, I see my brothers car on the side of the road.


    ¡°Is that your brother?¡± He asks looking out the window. I roll my window down peering out just in time to witness Ryker jump out of the car and see Arial dart into the paddock they were parked next to.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Get your ass back here you brat, I am going to fucking kill you,¡±


    ¡°Everything good?¡± I ask with a chuckle.


    ¡°She put a photo on my Facebook and changed my fucking password¡± He calls back.


    ¡°At least now you don¡¯t look so fugly, think of all the dudes you will pull now¡± I hear her scream from somewhere in the darkness.


    ¡°Arial! Fix it you bitch¡± He bellows stalking off into the paddock to hunt her down.


    ¡°Should we make sure he doesn¡¯t kill her, like I am all for her getting her ass beat but not keen on your mother killing me for allowing it?¡± Drake asks.


    ¡°No, she can handle him¡± I tell him, Ryker may be bigger and scarier, but she was faster and could easily outrun him all the way home to hide behind mum. Though Avery¡¯s words earlier worried me, was he really that much stronger now to take her on and kill her? I had so many thoughts running through my head. The main one being why he killed his mate, also the thought of a raging Ryker being Alpha of Alpha¡¯s scared me a little.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Drake asks as we hit the highway.


    ¡°Nothing, just thinking¡± I tell him.

 chapter 149

    Tate¡¯s POV


    I knew something was going on by the way the phone cut out, I didn¡¯t catch thest part Ryker said, the reception wherever they were wasn¡¯t particrly good, but when Drake sent a text and told me he was on his way to Avalon City. My heart sank, he hasn¡¯t returned none of my calls, has ignored me and had his warriors turn me away when I have been on hisnd. Now he was going to destroy the bond too.


    Eleven years I waited for him toe around, eleven years of heartache watching as he went about his life while mine was on hold waiting for him. Then when I think things are finally looking up, when Lana finallyes into our life she made me wait two years only to leave me in the end. Was I really destined to have two mates that hate me, am I that unlovable that they both shunned me?


    So once again I wait in this house rotting away waiting once again, praying that Ryker could make her see sense. I know he is getting aggravated with my constant calling, but she won¡¯t answer the damn phone. Like how hard is it, to pick up the damn phone. I know she is hurting but so am I. Eleven years of pain spent waiting only to be tossed away again.


    I sit in front of the TV. Once again trying to get through to Drake, hoping Avery won¡¯t sever his bond. I get the voicemail, his voice sending shock waves through me like it does every time. Sighing I pace wanting nothing more than to drown my sorrows, yet Lana would be pissed if shees back. I don¡¯t know how long I paced for when I finally flopped down in my bed. The bed feeling empty and cold like the feeling settling inside me.


    rm hitting me when I feel his pain through the bond making me sit up. Asher growling in my head angrily. ¡°Find Mate¡± He growls angrily pushing beneath my skin. The pain radiating yet he didn¡¯t seem angry like you would expect when someone was beating you senseless, no he felt off, something was off but I could feel burning hatred seething within Lana, when I feel it. Feel a teether and I realise he marked her. My heart skipping a beat before I feel Drakes pain again. Was she beating him? It made me wonder because she was ravenous, I could feel her anger and her bloodlust hitting me like a tonne of bricks, so red hot before I feel thest piece, the stic band that holds us together suddenly being forced in ce. Asher yapping in my head wagging his tail with excitement and adrenaline forcing me to my feet.


    ¡°Wait, why was Lana at Avalon City?¡± I wonder, when Asher suddenly stops also wondering the same thing when I put the pieces together everything making sense. She must have went to stop Drake, but then why did he mark her? I feel Asher shove forward urging me to go to them. I try reign him in when I walk down the hall only for him to shove forward violently, enraged about something knocking me down the stairs as he forces the shift. Shit! I shouldn¡¯t have let my guard down when I feel him shove me out. ¡°Asher give me control¡± I yell at him, but he blocks me out shoving me further back into the pits of our mind.


    Lana POV


    We had been driving for an hour inplete silence, I felt on edge and also angry though I felt it wasn¡¯t my anger but Tate¡¯s.


    ¡°How much longer?¡± I ask him sick of being in the car.


    ¡°40 minutes, we aren¡¯t far now from Tate¡¯s Pack¡±


    ¡°So you are dropping me to Tate?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, Lana why do you think I came, I won¡¯t let you leave him¡± He says making my head snap to his in shock.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you did it, you don¡¯t want me? You did it for Tate?¡± I ask. I see his hands clench the steering wheel, his jaw clenching.


    ¡°Can we not argue, my car is destroyed enough¡± He says his eyes flickering.


    ¡°Pull over¡± I tell him, and his eyes snap to mine but I am shocked to see Titus in control and him speak to me instead of Drake.


    ¡°Sit there and be quiet¡± He snaps.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I snap back.


    ¡°Drake get control of your mutt, or I will leash him¡± I warn him and Titus growls menacingly the car veering. I see his eyes flicker Drake trying to reign him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me like that Lana, you started this when you deliberately tried to hurt Tate¡± Titus growls.


    ¡°No, you fucking started it when you allowed Drake to reject me, now pull over Titus¡± I snap reaching for the wheel when he grabs my hand. The car ms to a stop as I see Drake trying to fight against him. What the fuck was going on? Why was his wolf stronger then him? I watch Drake hop out before cursing.


    ¡°You need to calm down Lana, your anger is affecting our wolves¡± Drake says making me look at him as he climbs in the car.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You forget us marking you makes us stronger, your emotions are affecting our wolves because you are angry, I can feel it now, so stop¡± He says gripping his hair in frustration.


    ¡°How the fuck is that my fault, I have a right to be angry, you fucking marked me without permission¡±


    ¡°Lana just stop, can¡¯t you feel Tate, feel his anger it affects him too¡±


    ¡°You just told me you still don¡¯t want me, am I supposed to be happy about that?¡± I ask, folding my arms across my chest.


    ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t want you, I just said I did it for Tate¡±


    ¡°Yes and not because you actually want me¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re putting words in my mouthna, you¡¯re pregnant¡± He says.


    ¡°I fucking know, don¡¯t tell me you only marked me out obligation Drake¡±


    ¡°Why else would I, you never wanted us from the start, I only came to talk sense into you for Tate. I was not expecting to find out you are pregnant¡± He yells starting the car.


    I feel tears brim and look out the window away from him, he reaches over grabbing my hand but I rip it away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± I snap at him.


    ¡°The mate bond will sort it out¡± he says.


    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for the mate bond to work, to make you love me¡± I scoff, shaking my head.


    ¡°You selfish prick, I should have let Ryker kill you¡± I spit at him.


    ¡°And what be a single mother, raise mine and Tate¡¯s kid on your own?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you, I have family¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Yeah because they are so great, your sister is a lunatic murderer, your brother has a godplex great role models to raise a kid around¡± he says turning onto the back road.


    ¡°And what sort of father would you be?¡± I ask. When he suddenly ms on the brakes the car screeches to a stop and my eyes dart out to see a wolf in the middle of the road. Tate¡¯s wolf as he bares his teeth. Stalking toward the car.


    ¡°Asher?¡± Drake says getting out, Asher looks at him stepping closer and I hop out when Asher growls at me. I guess Tate is pissed I went to Avalon City. What I wasn¡¯t expecting was for his wolf to lunge at me. I hear Drake scream at him as he knocks me to the ground, his nose pressed to my neck as he bares his teeth.


    ¡°You hurt him, you both hurt him, I am sick of you hurting him¡± I hear Tate¡¯s voice in my head only it is rougher, gravellier, the voice of his wolf.


    ¡°Asher get off her, she is pregnant¡± Drake snaps at him. He growls before he suddenly sniffs my belly, nudging my shirt up with his nose, pressing his cold wet nose into my lower abdomen. His head snapping up when he whines loudly looking at Drake.


    ¡°Calm down¡± Drake tells him before running his hand through his fur, Asher rxing, and I sit up on my elbows and his head snaps toward me and he growls again.


    ¡°She hurt us, you hurt us. I won¡¯t allow for you to hurt him anymore¡± Asher says through the mind link.


    ¡°I know but she wasn¡¯t thinking, she thought she was helping Tate, you need to give Tate back control before we all get run over on this road¡± Drake tells him. Asher shakes his furry head.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bring her home, you need toe back too¡± He says before turning and darting off back the way he came.


    Drake holds his hand out, but I p it away getting up myself. Great two mates that hate me and two babies I wish weren¡¯t theirs. I wish I never met them; wish I never knew they were my mates.

 chapter 150

    Lana¡¯s POV


    The drive back to Tate¡¯s was met withplete and utter silence. Drake was seething with everything that happened, about Titus and how betrayed Tate must have felt for him to take over. I just couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the car and away from him. His words cut deeply, he didn¡¯t want me he made sure that was clear. When we pulled through the gates and drove to the house Tate was sitting on the porch steps his head in hands.


    Tate looks up as the car pulls into the driveway before getting up from where he was sitting. I open the car door, the torns seats and the stuffing spilling onto the ground as I hop out.


    ¡°Is Titus right, was it you that went to sever the bond?¡± Tate asks, his body trembling in rage. I say nothing because now I could truly see how bad of a decision that was, I wasn¡¯t helping Tate I was destroying him. His next words confirmed my thoughts.


    ¡°Two years Lana, two fucking years I waited for you. Then you decide to sever our bond?¡± He asks, shaking his head and grabbing his hair infrustration.


    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± He asks.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No of course not, I thought I was letting you go to be with Drake¡± I told him. Tate scoffs.


    ¡°He don¡¯t want me either, never fucking did. You both made me wait, you eleven years¡± Tate screams pointing at Drake.


    ¡°I¡¯m done waiting, done with all this shit. The Moon Goddess paired us and you deny her, what is wrong with you. You are pregnant and you were still willing to break the bond, then what never tell us?¡±


    ¡°No that¡¯s not it, I only just found out I was pregnant at Avalon City, I didn¡¯t know before I went¡±


    ¡°Were you still going to go through with it?¡± he asks. I say nothing knowing anything I do say, will make things worse because I was still going to go through with it and he would know if I tried to lie.


    ¡°Exactly like I thought, get inside it cold¡± He says before turning on his heel and walking up the steps. He stopped at the door looking back when we hadn¡¯t moved from our positions.


    ¡°Now Lana¡± He says and I move my feet, walking up the steps before walking inside. Drake follows behind me before walking off into the kitchen. I stand awkwardly in the entryway when I hear Drake speak.


    ¡°I can stay tonight but I need to leave tomorrow, I have shit to sort out back home¡±


    ¡°Fine but when will you be back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie Tate, I am not sure if I aming back¡± Drake tells him. I feel Tates hurt through the bond before he stalks off upstairs.


    ¡°You mean you brought me back because you didn¡¯t want to be here?¡±


    ¡± I am not doing this with you Lana, do you have any idea the shit your sister has caused?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Drake shakes his head annoyed.


    ¡°Your sister killed my father¡±


    ¡°I know that, I can¡¯t bring him back Drake¡±


    ¡°No you can¡¯t but your sister killed him, I was going to challenge him if he didn¡¯t hand the title over, your sister made me look weak and now my pack doesn¡¯t think I should be Alpha, that I am not worthy of the title. I had to kill four of my pack members because of what she did, she turned my entire pack against me. Made me look weak¡±


    ¡± I didn¡¯t know, I am sorry¡±


    ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t cut it anymore, Lana. This here is never going to work¡±


    ¡°Well we can merge the packs¡± I tell him but he shakes his head.


    ¡°What and have three Alpha¡¯s, it would never work there is only supposed to be one Alpha and a Luna. We have three Alpha¡¯s, Lana it will be a constant battle, a fight between Alpha¡¯s. Packs work from hierarchy the three of us throw that stability out the window. It won¡¯t work¡±


    ¡°So what are you saying?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m saying I won¡¯t destroy the bond, I can¡¯t hurt Tate like that again. But I also can¡¯t be with you, your family has ruined everything for me now¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense¡±


    ¡°You chose her over me, you stopped me from¡±-


    ¡°What was I supposed to let you hurt my sister?¡±


    ¡± You know that¡¯s not possible Lana, she is immortal but at least if I challenged her my pack wouldn¡¯t think me weak, you chose her, chose family over the bond¡±


    You¡¯re a hypocrite, you did the same thing Drake, you chose your father¡±


    ¡± Yes but at least I was going to choose you, you never even hesitated when it came to her. You just upped and left and epted my rejection like it meant nothing to you and after Avalon City I now know it never did¡± He says before walking upstairs leaving me in the kitchen. Everything has turned to shit, nothing turning out the way it should, though I never expected any of this I thought maybe we could at least put it past us.


    Walking upstairs I head to the spare room and flop on the bed and go to sleep.


    Waking up the next morning both of them were gone, I didn¡¯t even hear them leave and neither bothered to let me know but one thing was clear, they both despised me.


    Drake POV


    I left early in the morning, Tate tried to convince me to stay but I told him I had pack business to handle. Walking into the Pack house I find Chase and Marcus waiting for me in the office.


    ¡°Did she break the bond?¡± Chase asks and I shake my head. He lets out a breath of relief before sitting down on the lounge across from my desk.


    ¡°So what now?¡± My brother Marcus asks.


    ¡°I want you to hold a Pack meeting¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Chase asked and I knew he wasn¡¯t going to like what I say next, but it had to be done. I never wanted it toe to this but it is obvious after Arial challenged dad that I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the title.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing down as Alpha?¡± I tell them. Marcus jumps up outraged.


    ¡°Is this because of Kailyn and the others? you can¡¯t stand down who is going to take over¡±


    ¡°Chase is¡± I tell them. Chase starts shaking his head.


    ¡°This is your Pack Chase, not mine¡±


    ¡°It became yours when your mate decided to kill dad¡± I tell him. I walk to the door before stopping.


    ¡°Call the meeting I want everyone here in twenty minutes¡± I tell them before walking to my room.


    I don¡¯t bother packing there isn¡¯t much point with what I n to do, instead I message Tate. Letting him know I am leaving. My phone instantly starts ringing but I switch it off before walking to the hall out back. I sat on the podium watching as the room began to fill with every pack member, I could tell they had no idea what was going on and the whispers amongst them also didn¡¯t go unheard. When everyone was seated I motioned for Chase to get up on stage. He hesitates before walking on stage.


    The chatter amongst the crowd dying down.


    ¡°Some of you seem to have a problem with me being Alpha because of Arial Chases mate¡± A few nod but they remain quiet.


    ¡°I called you here to tell you I am stepping down from the position, Chase stepped forward¡± A few gasps could be heard but Chase stepped forward, everyone falling silent.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this,¡± He whispers.


    ¡°I have already decided Chase this is how it needs to be¡± I tell him before slicing his hand and my own. People talking in hushed whispers as they watch what is going on.


    ¡°I Alpha Drake Verlix of the red river Pack forfeit my title and hand it down to Chase Verlix your new Alpha of the Red River Pack and hereby dere myself rogue¡± Chases head snaps toward me looking at me horrified relising I wasn¡¯t moving to Tate¡¯s Pack but bing rogue.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He says pulling his hand away before we could seal it. I grip his arm reefing him forward and grabbing his hand.


    ¡°What needs to be done¡± I tell him, our blood mingling and I feel my tether to my pack dissolve, my title going with it as I am filled with nothing but silence, no Pack thoughts, the only thoughts in my head are mine and that of Titus who howled loudly before going silent. He agreed, we couldn¡¯t keep doing this, without a title we were no better than rogue so with that we shifted and I left. My clothes shredded before we took off only stopping at the border. Titus stops looking back, his voice sad.


    ¡°Where noting back are we?¡±


    ¡°No Titus, we don¡¯t deserve them¡± I tell him and he nods his head before we take off, not looking back.

 chapter 151

    Lana POV


    One weekter


    Tate and I hadn¡¯t heard from Drake in a week, his phone not even ringing just going straight to voicemail. Tate wasn¡¯t talking to me and I had heard from no one, not a soul. The house is bing lonely. Tate always left before I got up in the morning and always came home after I went to bed. It was like living with a t mate you never see because you work opposite shifts. On the seventh day, my depression came back in full swing so I decided to go see the pack doctor. Sitting in the waiting room I wait for my name to be called. A woman walked out with a noteboard in her hand, she had long blonde hair pulled into a high ponytail, her sses sitting on the bridge of her nose as she looked down at the notepad before calling my name.


    Standing up, I followed her to her room sitting in the cold green seat next to her desk as she looked at my file.


    ¡°What can I help you with Luna?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I need a script for pristiq¡± I tell her.


    She looks at my file before looking at me, ¡°Luna I can¡¯t prescribe that for you not while pregnant¡± She tells me.


    ¡°But I need my meds you don¡¯t understand¡±


    ¡°I understand you have depression but we won¡¯t prescribe drugs like that especially while pregnant, I know your child is wolf but we still don¡¯t believe in prescribing such medications, the Alpha would never allow any risk to your children no matter how miniscule that risk is¡± She says. I feel tears brim, I need my meds, need the pain numbed.


    ¡°Maybe I can ring the Alpha and see if he can make an exception?¡± She says picking up the phone. I shake my head knowing he will say no already.


    ¡°I can refer you to the pack psychiatrist¡± She says but I get up.


    ¡°No it is fine Doc, thanks anyway¡± I tell her walking out of the office and all the way home. Everything was fucked up, I had no blood and was back to eating rabbits, I had no meds to help control the ache inside, and my mates hated me and I had no one. Deciding to try Drake again, I use the house phone Tate had installed. My heart skipping a beat when I heard the phone ring, what I wasn¡¯t expecting was for Chase to answer.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hi chase, it¡¯s Lana, is Drake there¡± I ask. I am met with silence for a few minutes before he speaks.


    ¡°Drake is gone Lana, he handed the Pack to me and became a rogue¡± He tells me and my heart sinks, he left us.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°The day after you came back¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to ring, or get Arial to ring me¡±


    ¡°Arial isn¡¯t here and I didn¡¯t know how to tell you, I told Tate though. I thought he would have said something¡±


    ¡°No he didn¡¯t, it is fine Chase. When is Arialing up¡±


    ¡°A few weeks, apparently they are having drama¡¯s at home with Ryker but don¡¯t worry everything is fine they just didn¡¯t want to worry you¡± He tells me. I hung up unable to hear anymore, my family was hiding things from me, my mates hiding things from me and I had never felt more alone then I did now. Everything became too much and I didn¡¯t see an end to this heartache that has been suffocating me slowly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Getting up I wipe my tears before walking into the basement. I look at the dry herbs before touching one. Wolfsbane. The nts burn my fingertips as I force the leaves into a bottle. My fingers blistered yet I weed the pain, anything to stop the ache inside me.


    Walking upstairs I fill the bottle with cold water before putting the lid on and shaking the bottle. Walking upstairs I grab a razor de from the drawer and the broom from the closet before breaking it and making a stake. The lengths one must go to kill themselves when immortal was ridiculous. Walking into the room. I ce the bottle of wolfsbane on the bedside table, eyeing the bottle that would stop me healing knowing I had to drink it and remembering the burn it would cause let alone trying to swallow the shit down.


    I twirl my homemade stake between my fingers before setting it down and grabbing the bottle and removing the cap. I tip the bottle to my lips, my lips sizzling when I hear Tates voice in my head.


    ¡°Lana what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Goodbye Tate¡± Is all I say knowing he is too far to stop me and I had already made up my mind. I swig back on the bottle, the liquid scolding my throat making me gag and spit it out. ¡®Come on Lana it will hurt for a second then no more pain¡¯ I scolded myself, Tates voice screaming in my head telling me to stop and I could feel him getting closer making me panic as I tip the bottle up again, this time determined to finish the job when I feel it, a fluttering sensation within my stomach. At first I thought I imagined it and decided to ignore it, bringing the bottle back to my lips and grabbing the razor I sliced my wrists, my blood spilling onto the floor as I cut from my wrist to my elbow. I was already weakened from only drinking animal blood, my healing ability already stunted, grabbing the wolfsbane I n to stop my ability to healpletely. When I felt the fluttering again, only this time I had no doubt of what it was as I stared down at my stomach, I could feel them, I ced my hand on my belly when I felt the slightest of nudges just as the bedroom door got kicked in. Tate¡¯s horrified face as he watches me bleed onto the floor.


    ¡°What have you done?¡±


    ¡°What have you done?¡± He screams before screaming for Elias, my ability to heal slowly letting me bleed to death. Eliases rushing in and I feel myself fading.


    ¡°Shit¡± Elias screams before rushing over.


    ¡°Stay awake Lana,¡± Tate says tapping my face.


    ¡°I can feel them¡± I mutter, regret kicking in as I feel myself slipping into darkness.


    Tate grabs me pressing my face into his neck, my body heavy and going limp before running his ws down his skin, I could smell his blood, feel it on my face.


    ¡°Feed Lana¡± Tate says frantically, his hand in my hair.


    ¡°If not for me, for them¡± He whispers but even feeding felt like too much of a struggle, my body to heavy to move when I feel Elias¡¯ hand move under my face pulling my head back, he runs his hand across Tate¡¯s neck before jamming his blood coated fingers in my mouth. Elias fingers moving in my mouth before I feel my fangs slip out and he jerks his hand back. A growl escaping me as a primal urge kicks in and I sink my teeth into Tate¡¯s neck.


    Tate flinches holding me there and I feel Elias grab my arms. ¡°She is healing¡± I hear him murmurs before my surroundings be clearer, everything sharpening while I feed on him.

 chapter 152

    Lana POV


    Three Dayster


    I have been on suicide watch for three days now, Tate removed the door handles on every door in the house, I was also never left alone by myself. If I wasn¡¯t joined at Tate¡¯s hip, I was with Elias and joined him. Though I know now, I would never attempt that again. I had a reason to live now, the two moving babies growing in my womb. I realised how selfish it was for me to punish them along with me, punish Tate. So caught up in my own head that I didn¡¯t see the impact it would have on everyone else. My family would have been devastated and it probably would have caused a war between our packs. Tate would have been destroyed and so would of our children. I wished I could take everything back, undo the harm I had done.


    Getting ready for bed, I hop in pulling the covers up. Tossing and turning as I try to getfortable in this oversized empty bed when I hear movement outside my bedroom door. Getting up, I stick my head out the door to find Tate resting against the wall sitting on the floor. He jumps looking up at me not having realised I was there until I touched his shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay, why are you on the floor?¡± He rubs the back of his neck awkwardly.


    ¡°I was about to go to sleep actually¡± He says, his eyes darting to the wall across from him.


    ¡°Where? on the floor in the hall?¡± I ask wondering if he had lost his mind, the floorboards definitely wouldn¡¯t be my first choice of getting some sleep.


    ¡°I have been sleeping here for three days now, Lana¡± He says.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything, Tate. You can sleep in your bed¡± I tell him and he shakes his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Lana, I can¡¯t sleep with you so far away, it makes Asher nervous¡± He says and I roll my eyes before stepping over him and walking toward his bedroom. I climb in his bed and I hear him get up, I chuck the extra cushions on the floor before moving my pillow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you sleep on the floor outside my door, will you sleep in here now?¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be in here with me¡± He says.


    ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t want to be in here, I just assumed you didn¡¯t want me in here¡± I tell him rolling on my side and gettingfortable. Tate walks over flicking themp off before climbing in behind me.


    ¡°Because you went to Avalon?, I was angry, well more shocked actually. I expected that of Drake but not you¡± He says draping his arm over me and pulling me against him.


    ¡°He isn¡¯ting back is he?¡± I ask Tate.


    ¡°He wille back Lana, eventually¡±


    ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then you have me, we can be happy without him, you can be happy without him¡± Tate says and I nod my head. I roll over facing him.


    ¡°We can still be a family without him Lana, you me and our little ones¡± He says cing a hand on my non-existent bump.


    ¡°Promise me something though?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Never hurt yourself again, and don¡¯t leave me¡± I nod cing my hand on his cheek. Tate kisses my palm, his stubble itching my palm.


    ¡°We can do this together, hees back, hees back. If not we have an entire pack to help us, they will be our vige, we can do this on our own¡±


    ¡°Do you worry about him?¡± I ask. He nods before sitting up on one elbow looking down at me.


    ¡°His decision to leave, he did that, that¡¯s his loss. He knew what he was leaving behind, so yes I worry but nothing we can do about it. He wille back when he is ready or not at all. I can live with that¡± Tate says. I think over his words, he was right Drake left knowing I was carrying his children, so that is on him. He chose not to be a part of their lives so I won¡¯t force him.


    ¡°We need to start getting baby stuff soon¡± I tell him and his face lights up.


    ¡°And pick names¡± He says,


    ¡°I will pick one and you can pick the other¡± I tell him and he smiles down at me, his excitement infectious and I find myself smiling back at him.


    ¡°Stop smiling like that you¡¯re creeping me out¡± I tell him and he drops his face into the crook of my neck inhaling deeply.


    ¡°You need to stop eating bugs bunny, I can smell it on you¡±


    ¡°You offering?¡±


    ¡°Always¡± he says, pulling back. I lean up kissing him, he freezes for a second before rxing and kissing me back, he shifts his weight moving between my legs. I wrap mine around his waist, Tate¡¯s hand going to my hip as he tugs me closer and I can feel his erection.


    ¡°I feel like I am being used for sex¡± Tate mumbles against my lips and I chuckle.


    ¡°Would be a bad thing if I was using you¡±


    ¡°So you are then?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s just a bonus of being your mate¡± I tell him, pulling his lips back to mine. I tug down the waistband of his boxer shorts before grabbing his shaft. He groans as I run my hand up his hardened length before thrusting into my hand, his lips going to my neck as he nips and sucks my skin. I pull my shirt off and he sits up removing my shorts before moving back between my legs and positioning himself. I wiggle my hips impatiently before feeling his hard length push inside me, filling and stretching me as I stretch around him. His mouth devours mine and I tug on his hip needing him to move when he pulls out before thrusting back in.


    I moved my hips as he slowly moved, making me annoyed. ¡°Tate you won¡¯t break me¡± I tell him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about breaking you, I am worried about giving them a golf ball head,¡± He says.


    I flip him over me climbing on top of him before sinking down on him. Finding my rhythm as I feel his cock hit that sweet spot. Friction building and I feel my skin start to flush, heat rising within me as arousal floods me. Tate pulls himself up so I arm straddling him while he leans on the headboard before biting down on my nipple making me gasp. Tate¡¯s grip on my hips tightened as I continued to move, his cock slipping in and out of me and I knew he was close as I chased my own release. Letting the feeling build up when Tate grips my hips mming down on his hard length, my stomach tightening before I feel myself drop over the edge, my core pulsating and gripping his cock as I feel his release spill into me, coating my insides as I drop onto his chest. His hands trailing up my spine while I catch my breath.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t feed on me¡± He says and I shake my head.


    ¡°I will tomorrow I¡¯m too tired now¡± I tell him before rolling off andying beside him. Tate gets up chucking some pants on before tossing me my panties, I slip them on and Tate climbs back in bed snuggling into me as we both fall asleep, for once sleepes easily nestled next to my mate.

 chapter 153

    Drake Pov


    I have been gone for 6 and a half months now. Lana would have had our children by now. Guilt eating away at Titus as we scoured around for anything to eat. I hadn¡¯t been in my human form since I left, solely relying on Titus but I could tell he was tired, tired of roaming with no ce to go, but still I urged him on. To keep moving, only finding rest in rogue camps before leaving again. For the most part I zone out, I try to avoid being alongside him though we stillmunicate, though mostly it is him talking to me.


    As we neared a stream near Avalon City though I was shocked to pick up a familiar scent, Titus recognised it instantly before dropping to the ground and bowing his head forcing curiosity into me. I move forward looking out his eyes to see Ryker sitting by the stream chucking rocks in.


    Titus looked over at him before stepping forward. His aura was stronger, stronger than before. The waves rolling off him when he realises we snuck up on him making Titus bow his head and whimper.


    ¡°What¡¯s got into you Titus?¡± I ask confused by his reaction though, I could tell something was off about him.


    ¡°Shift¡± Ryker says barely using any effort in hismand and I realise what changed as my bones start shifting and moving painfully, having been set in the same position for months, making my shift excruciatingly painful. Ryker was no longer Alpha but Alpha of Alpha¡¯s, he was no longer the same but stronger, an even bigger predator out here now.


    ¡°And what have you got to say for yourself?¡± He asks, his voice carrying the hatred he feels towards me venomously.


    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± he says, picking up another rock and skipping it across the water.


    ¡± Nothing, I have nothing to say¡± I tell him before finally finding my legs and dropping next to him.


    ¡°I should kill you, you know. After what you did but it would hurt my sister more than what you did to her, in my eyes a man that walks out on his kids is no man at all¡± He says grabbing another rock and tossing it in.


    ¡°She had her babies, beautiful little things. You would know if you ever met them¡±


    ¡°What are their names?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°That you would also know if you were there when they were born¡± he says simply. I sigh before jumping in the water, the cool water soothing the ache of my muscles. I wash my face and realise how long my hair was and how filthy I am.


    ¡± May I ask why you are so far from your pack?¡±


    ¡°Only if you tell me why you left my sister¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know why, because I didn¡¯t want to admit I was wrong¡± I tell him not having a reason that would be good enough to exin, me walking out on them.


    ¡°Lana tried to kill herself after you left, and she and Tate are doing good. They are a proper family, word of advice¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡± If you choose to go back I would think twice about leaving again, her mate or not I will kill you¡±


    ¡°Noted¡± I nod my head.


    ¡°So why are you here?¡±


    ¡± I used toe here with her,¡± he says.


    ¡°Who Lana?¡±


    ¡± No my mate¡±


    ¡± Your mate? Where is she then?¡±


    ¡°Dead, I killed her?¡± He says like she meant nothing to him yet why was he here. His answer shocked me, and made me feel sick. I couldn¡¯t imagine that sort of pain to carry.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡± For my family, my pack, my city¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t understand¡±


    ¡°My family means more to me than anything, my pack does. That is the true meaning of being Alpha¡± he states looking over at me.


    ¡°You look like shit by the way¡±


    ¡°Yeah not much wild game around these parts¡± I tell him. He nods his head looking away.


    ¡°Your mate was family, so why kill her? Mates are sacred¡±


    ¡°Says the man who walked out on his¡± He retorts.


    ¡°Good point¡± I admit.


    ¡°I tried to help her, tried to save her from what I knew would happen. She grew up hating our kind, I thought the bond would save her, save us but I was wrong. She was using me to get to my family, to get to my pack. She was a hunter and once I realised she was using me. I killed her¡± he says looking down at his hands, I feel bile rise in my throat.


    ¡°Avery said if I didn¡¯t kill her she would do it, she was right. She nned to poison the water supply with silver and wolfsbane not realising it wouldn¡¯t kill my immediate family but would have my pack¡±


    ¡°So you killed her?¡±


    ¡°And what would you have done?¡± He asks looking over at me. I shrug not knowing if I would actually be able to go through with it myself.


    ¡± One life for everyone else, so I killed her and ripped her pieces along with her entire bloodline. I made her watch them die, everyone of them for her betrayal, while she begged me to stop. Her screams haunt me¡±


    ¡°You okay? You look a little pale?¡± He says with a chuckle shaking his head.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going back?¡± He asks when I say nothing, like what do you say to that, the horrors he suffered and inflicted.


    ¡°I could always make you¡± he says ¡°but honestly I don¡¯t believe you deserve them¡±


    ¡°Do you deserve a second chance mate?¡± I ask, his tone irritating me.


    ¡± If the goddess granted me one, she wouldn¡¯t be trusted easily. That¡¯s if I let her live, I don¡¯t need a mate. They make you weak, blind you and in my position I can¡¯t afford weakness¡± he says.


    ¡°How did you do it, survive after I mean?¡±


    ¡°I never marked her, Avery took the remnants of the bond away¡±


    ¡°Huh she would do that for you but not me¡±


    ¡± Aamon and I are best friend¡¯s, for over a decade when my father introduced us. Avery knew what she was capable of¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Because she saw it¡± He says, getting up and dusting his pants off.


    ¡°Come I have spare clothes, I will shout you lunch andter maybe beat some sense into you¡±


    I stayed with Ryker for a few more hours, not that I had much choice, he could literallymand me to do what he wants. After he left I shifted back but Titus wasn¡¯t happy, he was enjoying being back in our human skin. I zone out for a few hours when he suddenly shifts, forcing me toe forward leaving me bare in the middle of the road.


    ¡®Titus what are you doing?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m done Drake, go home. I want to see my kids, my mates, ¡® he says before wandering to the back of my mind where I can¡¯t reach him. Looking around I groan when I see I am on Tate¡¯s territory. Walking through the trees, I jump the fence when I hear wolves racing toward me. I halt waiting for them to find me. Four wolves surrounding me before the big one shifts, Elias.


    ¡°Drake?¡± He says his face lighting up before hees over patting me on the back.


    ¡°Man where have you been? I was wondering if you woulde back¡± he states.


    I nod not wanting to tell him it wasn¡¯t my idea toe back but Titus¡¯s.


    ¡°I will call for Tate¡± I shake my head.


    ¡± No, I¡¯m not sure if I will stay¡± I tell him and he seems shocked, taking a step back.


    When I turn to leave Elias grabs my arm, pulling me back.


    ¡°Tate is on his way¡± He says, I growl at him annoyed that he called for him.


    It only took around ten minutes before Tate walked toward me, Elias had given me some pants from one of the warriors on guard. My heart skipping a beat when I saw him, I didn¡¯t know if I was happy or scared of seeing him, yet the rage inside him as he approached was obvious. Before I even got to say anything he punched me. Knocking me to the ground.


    ¡°6 months Drake, 6 fucking months you made us wait¡±


    ¡°Look I¡¯m sorry okay¡±


    ¡°Not good enough, we have made a life here without you I won¡¯t have you ruin it, ruin her not again¡± He says.


    ¡°Does she know I am here?¡± I wondered if she wanted to see me, or if I could see our kids.


    ¡°No, what do you want?¡± He asks, folding his arms across his chest.


    ¡°I wanted well, Titus wanted to see them¡± I admit.


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want Tate,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I let you in, whatever baggage from the past gets left at this fucking gate, you don¡¯t bring your problems with you, we have started over I won¡¯t have you bring us back down. So you need to choose because I can tell you right now Lana won¡¯t put up with your shit not no more, not now that we have kids¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°There mine too Tate¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Really? because where the fuck were you when they born? Where were you when Lana tried to kill herself, they don¡¯t know you and I sure as hell won¡¯t allow you toe and go as you please, or when you feel like being a dad¡± He says. Guilt smashing into me violently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb anything, I just want to see them¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s up to Lana¡± Tate says before walking off. I wait wondering if I should follow him, wondering if I was allowed to.


    ¡°Leave your problems at the gate Drake or don¡¯te with me¡± He calls over his shoulder. I let out a breath before following him, Titus in my head wagging his tail, he wanted toe home for a while. But now I was wondering if I was toote.

 chapter 154

    Lana POV


    I had just finished hanging out the washing, Arial was talking away to me about drama¡¯s they were having at the Red River Pack. My mother and Father were ying with Ashley and Titus on a mat that wasid out on the grass in the shade of the tree out the back. They were crawling and sitting up now and could say a few words. Grabbing my washing basket Arial and I head inside. I stopped next to my mother looking down at her where she was sitting on the mat as she ran her fingers through my daughter¡¯s dark curls.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± I ask her and she nods before I look toward my Father. ¡°Yes not so much sugar this time¡± My father says and I smile before nodding my head.


    ¡°Tate and I are thinking of adopting, I can¡¯t go through with another miscarriage¡± Arial tells me. As we walk through the back door and into theundry. For some reason Arial has fallen pregnant three times, not one pregnancy has made it past six weeks and it was causing problems between them because Chase wanted an heir to take over the pack.


    ¡°Maybe go see the pack doctor, and have more tests done¡± I tell her and she shakes her head.


    ¡°They never find anything, I am worried Chase will leave me if I can¡¯t give him children, I know he has given up with the idea, he was the one that suggested we should adopt¡± She says helping me load the washing machine again.


    ¡°He won¡¯t leave you, What¡¯s it like having mum and Dad living with you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Dad and Chase sh sometimes, but that¡¯s just Alpha issues. Though Tyson keeps pranking Chase and I know he is going to lose it soon and give him the spanking mum never gives them¡± Arial says.


    My sister looks tired and I know since taking over the Pack with Chase they have been having issues.


    ¡°At least things have been good with you and Tate, you seem closer than ever. I am happy for you sis, things are turning out great for you¡± She says leaning her head on my shoulder while I pour the washing powder in.


    ¡°They will get better for you soon, you just need to be patient. Speaking of Tate I wonder where he went?¡±


    ¡°He was out the back with Dad earlier¡± Arial says popping her head out the back door and looking for him. ¡°Must have been called away¡± Arial says and I nod knowing he wouldn¡¯t have gone too far without telling me. I hear movement outside so I pop my head out to see my mother and father bringing my son and daughter inside.


    ¡°You need a hand?¡±


    ¡°No of course not, we still remember what we are doing. We aren¡¯t that old¡± My father says and I roll my eyes, turning back around to go start making coffee. Walking down the hall toward the kitchen the front door opens, Tate steps inside and I could feel he was a little nervous. I stop staring at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is everything okay?¡± I ask when he steps aside and Drake walks in. His hair was longer and he needed to shave desperately, he looked rough and had lost a fair amount of weight but was still big and muscr but not his usual size. I stare frozen and in shock.


    ¡°Lana where did you go?¡± I hear Arial ask before she walks into my back before freezing as well when sheid eyes on him.


    I could hear my mother and father talking as they walked inside and I pulled myself together snapping out of my daze. Drake stood there awkwardly like he wanted to do a runner.


    ¡°Well look at what the cat dragged in¡± My mother says walking past me and into the kitchen, I notice Drake¡¯s eyes go to our daughter in her arms.


    ¡°Mum , dad can you take the kids upstairs please¡± I tell them and they both rush upstairs. Drake steps forward and Tate grabs his arm pulling him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head home, let you deal with whatever this is¡± Arial whispers and I nod before she takes off out the back door.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You look like shit¡± I tell him walking into the kitchen, I turn the kettle on before turning around to see him run his hand through his now shoulder length hair.


    ¡°Are you going to speak or did you be mute?¡± I ask him when he continues to stare. Tate stands near the entry to the dining room watching us but says nothing.


    ¡°Little warning would have been nice¡± I mindlink Tate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you he was back¡± He mind links back and I nod to him. Drake watched us knowing we were talking through the link.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I ask Drake.


    ¡°I wanted to see you, see our kids¡± He says looking at the wall and not meeting my gaze. I make the coffee setting out five cups.


    ¡°Can you take these up to mum and dad?¡± I ask Tate and he nods grabbing their two mugs and walking upstairs.


    ¡°Are you staying or are you nning on leaving again?¡± I ask, sliding his cup to him where he stood on the other side of the counter.


    ¡°Am I allowed to stay?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Depends if you n on leaving again, I won¡¯t have you walking in and out of our children¡¯s lives Drake, either stay or don¡¯t but if you leave, don¡¯te back¡± I tell him and he growls low.


    ¡°Don¡¯t growl at me, I won¡¯t tolerate that shit, you were gone for months. Just left didn¡¯t even ring, not even to check on your own kids¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Can I see them?¡± He asks just as Tate walks in with Titus in his arms, he looked like Drake, same hair and eyes, though his nose and lips were Tate all over. I re at him.


    ¡°He has a right to see them,¡± Tate says.


    ¡°Does he, becausest I checked they don¡¯t even know who he is¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true Lana, we can feel our own parents and siblings¡± Tate says and I growl at him. He was right though as Titus instantly had his arms out leaning forward in Tate¡¯s arms and reaching for his other father. I nod to Drake letting him know he could grab him from Tate.


    Drake takes him, pressing his face into his hair and sniffing his little head. It angered me a little with how willingly my son went to his father when he never met him before.


    ¡°Hey there little man¡± Drakes says, kissing his cheek, while Titus hands tangled in his hair before he tries to eat it.


    I walked over untangling Drake¡¯s hair from our son¡¯s fingers while he tried popping it in his mouth. My motheres down the stairs with Ashley in her arms, my father following behind her. Shees over giving me a kiss on the cheek and handing her to me.


    ¡°We will head off, ring me if you need me¡± She says, sending a re to Drake before my fatheres over and kisses my forehead.


    ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t fuck this up son¡± My father tells him before walking out. Drake nods reaching out and holding Ashley¡¯s little hand between his fingers. She reaches for her brother and Drake holds out his arm wanting to take her.


    ¡°What are their names?¡± He asks, taking her from me so he has one in each arm. He walks out sitting on the lounge while I follow him as he sits down on the couch with both of them in hisp.


    ¡°Titus, and Ashley¡± I tell him and his head snaps toward me, he presses his lips in line and gives a nod and I see his bottom lip quiver as he hugs them close. I feel hands go around my waist before feeling Tate put his chin on my shoulder as he watches Drake with them.


    ¡°Your parents are visiting?¡± Drake asks and I shake my head.


    ¡°No, they live with Chase and Lana at the moment, having drama¡¯s with Ryker. It was safest if they left¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I saw Ryker this morning¡± Drake says looking over at me, his eyes going to Tate when he kisses the side of my neck. He looks away and I am hit with longing through the bond.


    ¡°Where did you see him?¡± I ask. No one had seen him in a month and Zane said he was hardly home and when he was he was quite unbearable.


    ¡°Near Avalon City¡±


    ¡°And why were you there?¡± I ask, wondering if he was trying to break the bond, not that I cared now if he did. I had Tate and I could live with that.


    ¡°Titus was wandering, today is the first day in six months I have been in this form¡±


    ¡°You have been in wolf form for six months?¡± Asks Tate and I could tell he was impressed most people spend the majority of their time in human form. It was a little unnatural to remain in wolf form for more than a few days, the human side usually wanting control back.


    Drake nods before looking back at the kids.


    ¡°So can I stay here or do I need to leave?¡±


    ¡°You can stay, unless you have a problem with it,¡± Tate says looking at me.


    ¡°I am fine with it¡± I tell them before Tate¡¯s voice flits through my head.


    ¡°Do you want him to go or not? If you don¡¯t want him here Lana, I will make him leave¡± He says and I could feel Drake watching us again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine but he sleeps on the couch¡± I reply and Tate nods before kissing my cheek.


    ¡°Come, I will get you some clothes so you can shower¡± He says, grabbing Ashley off him. Drake nods before standing with Titus in his arms, hees over handing him to me. I take him before walking into the kitchen and cing him in his high chair, Tate doing the same with Ashley while I make their lunch. Both of them walk upstairs while I remain a little uneasy about the situation. I was d he was okay and as much as I hate to admit it I do miss him, but I refuse to be hurt by him again, refuse to let him hurt our kids.

 chapter 155

    Lana POV


    I mulee up the babies food before sitting down on a chair in front of them, feeding them their carrot and pumpkin puree. I could hear the shower running upstairs before Tate walked down and grabbed another chair and took one of the bowls from me and helped me feed them. Tate slices finger before dropping a few drops intp Ashley¡¯s bowl. Like my sister and I she was full Hybrid, Titus however didn¡¯t have the same craving for blood she did. Even without teeth she has tried to bite us, or should I say gum us. So Tate gives her a little blood each day in her food to stop her from trying to eat her brother.


    When we finish feeding them I clean up the dishes and the bench while Tate cleans their highchairs. Just as we finish Drake walks in his face shaven and with fresh clothes on.


    ¡°Have you got any clippers?¡± He asks Tate. Tate shakes his head. ¡°No Lana usually cuts my hair¡± He says.


    Drake nods before walking over and grabbing Ashley from her highchair just as Tate grabs Titus. ¡°She drinks blood already?¡± Drake asks. He must be able to smell it on her. ¡°She is a Hybrid Drake, why is that a problem?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No of course not, just a little shocked¡± He says.


    I grab the scissors down out of the box on top of the fridge. Tate takes Ashley from him walking up stairs to change them.


    ¡°Want me to cut your hair¡± I ask Drake.


    ¡°Only if that¡¯s all you n on cutting?¡± he replies and I raise an eyebrow at him. He follows me to the dining table and I pull out a chair. His hairing off and dropping to the floor as I cut it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to make me look like an idiot are you?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Does Tate look like an idiot?¡± I ask and he shakes his head the scissors slicing his ear. He hisses slightly. ¡°Sorry, you need to stay still they are sharp¡± I tell him holding my breath when his scent hits me. My gums tingle, I was used to Tates blood now, but smelling Drakes after so long made my mouth water. Moving to the front of his to cut the front, Drake sits silently letting me cut his hair. I was nearly done when I felt his hand touch my hip, sparks moving over my skin. I look down at his hand and he pulls it back dropping it in hisp. ¡°Sorry¡± he mutters.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± I tried to tell him, my wordsing out distorted as my fangs slip out. His face snaps up to look at me. He goes to say something then stops and I step away from him. He runs his hand over his hair. ¡°Thanks¡± I nod, putting the scissors away.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Yeah I had lunch with your brother¡± He says.


    ¡°How is Ryker?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Good threatened to kill me, I see he is Alpha of Alpha¡¯s now¡± I nod.


    ¡°Yeah he took over a couple weeks ago, him and dad got in a fight over it. Luckily mum listened to Arial warning from Avery¡± I tell him.


    I spent the afternoon doing housework and avoiding Drake. Drake and Tate watched the kids when suddenly Tate was called away by Elias with something going on with the borders or our pack and Arial¡¯s.


    After dinner I bathed the kids in the kitchen sink and watched Drake struggle trying to put on their onesies.


    ¡°You can pull their arms through you won¡¯t hurt them¡± I tell him before showing him with Ashley. He does up Titus before scooping him up. He follows as we put them down to bed and I go downstairs to put Tate¡¯s dinner in the fridge seeing as he still wasn¡¯t back. It was awkward and after a few tense minutes of sitting in the living room watching TV I gave up and went to the linen cupboard and retrieved an extra pillow and nket before setting the lounge up. I kind of felt bad I was making him sleep on the couch but the spare room was now a nursery, and I wasn¡¯tfortable sleeping in a bed with him.


    I felt Tate slip into bed in the early hours of the morning as he chucks an arm over me and pulls me closer. ¡°Sorry didn¡¯t mean to wake you¡± He mutters before falling asleep almost instantly. I could smell blood on him but left him deciding to ask when he wakes up. Just as I close my eyes to go back to sleep I hear one of the babies stir and get up. I walk out of the room and walk into their room only to find Titus asleep curled up on the floor next to their crib.


    I step over his sleeping form and grab Titus out who was trying to reach through the bars and stroke his fathers fur. Titus lifts his head as I wake him and he stands looking up at me before sniffing baby Titus¡¯s foot.


    ¡°You sleep in here?¡± I ask him and he whines before I hush him pointing to the crib he presses his head against it watching Ashley sleep. Sitting down on the floor I let Titus meet his father¡¯s wolf. He grabs fistfuls of his fur and Titus rubs his face on him.


    ¡°Drake with you?¡± I ask him and he shakes his head letting me know Drake wasn¡¯t forward with him. Titus standing he licks the side of my face and I wipe it giving him a grossed out look. While he has a big wolfy grin on his face. I kiss his forehead.


    ¡°That was gross¡± I tell him before ruffling his fur and standing up. Titusys back down next to the crib while I take Titus downstairs to make him a bottle. He always woke earlier than Ashley. I turn the kettle on Titus ced on my hip while I prepare his bottle walking into the living room. I find Drake¡¯s clothes neatly folded on the couch, so I knew then that Titus didn¡¯t take control. Drake gave it to him, which kind of worried me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I have gotten used to sleeping in that form¡± Drake says behind me before reaching around me to grab his shorts. I keep my back to him.


    ¡°Hey little man¡± He says kissing Titus¡¯ head before grabbing him and I know he is dressed. Titus squeals pping his hands excitedly as his father takes him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I follow them into the kitchen turning the kettle on.


    ¡°Can I ask where you have been all this time?¡± I ask him.


    Drake looks over at me before looking down at Titus again and I hand him his bottle.


    ¡°Mostly in rogue camps¡± he says and I shake my head annoyed that he would rather live with rogues than be with his mates.


    ¡°Just say it Lana stop holding back, I know you want to say something just say it¡±


    ¡± I am not holding back Drake, I don¡¯t feel the need to yell at you¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? You made your decision to leave and that¡¯s on you not me. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re in my life or not. The only thing I care about is making sure you don¡¯t fuck up theirs¡± I tell him looking at Titus in his arms.


    ¡± I won¡¯t leave again¡± he says and I don¡¯t know who he was trying to convince me or himself.


    ¡± Yeah well we¡¯ll see¡± I mutter.


    ¡± I mean it Lana, I want to stay. I want to be with you all¡±


    ¡°Well you have an odd way of showing it, you were gone for six months and then just show up and everything¡¯s meant to be good?¡± I make the coffee before sliding his cup over to him.


    ¡°You said you were with Ryker, Is he the reason you¡¯re here or did you show up here yourself¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here because Ryker told me Lana¡±


    ¡°But he did say something then?¡±


    ¡± Yes but that¡¯s not why I am here¡±


    ¡°So you just decided toe home?¡± I ask but he presses his lips in a line.


    ¡°Titus brought me back okay, I wasn¡¯t going toe back. I didn¡¯t think I would stay¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t intend on staying then?¡±


    ¡± No, it¡¯s not¡­ wait¡± he sighs frustrated.


    ¡°I want to stay, I didn¡¯t intend to until I saw you all and¡­¡± He looked down at Titus and I knew it wasn¡¯t us being his mates that made him want to stay but our kids.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying Lana, Titus won¡¯t let me walk away and I no longer want to,¡± he says.


    ¡°Right, if they weren¡¯t yours would you have done back?¡± I ask and he drops his head.


    ¡°What do you expect Lana? Seriously I have nothing, no pack no title, no home nothing¡±


    ¡°You had all that here you were just too selfish to see it¡± I spit back at him now angered.


    ¡°And that would be enough for you huh, a lycan princess has a mate with nothing to offer¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s really what you think of me, it truly shows you know nothing about me. I never had toe back with you, I chose to because the Moon goddess paired us all together. I don¡¯t care about titles fuck I revoked mine the moment I marked Tate¡± I tell him before walking out of the room. I can¡¯t believe he would think so low of me to think he had nothing to offer when all I wanted was them, his words pissed me off. I wasn¡¯t just pissed at him but pissed at myself for letting him get under my skin.


    ¡°Lana wait¡±


    ¡± No I waited long enough and Tate definitely has, get your shit together Drake or just leave we don¡¯t need you here if you have no Intention of being with us¡±

 chapter 156

    Lana POV


    I had just walked up the stairs and was walking into check on Ashley when Elias¡¯ voice flitted through the mind link.


    ¡°Is Tate awake still?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t handle,¡± he replies but I could hear his concern in his voice.


    ¡°Do you need me toe?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°No Tate doesn¡¯t want to worry you,¡±


    ¡°Well saying that makes me worry where are you?¡±


    ¡°Eastern border but it¡¯s fine I can deal with it¡± he cuts off the mind link and I refocus on my surroundings. Going in the room. I get dressed, chucking on some jeans and a shirt before chucking my joggers on. Walking downstairs Tate was still asleep and would be dead on his feet if he went so stepping in the kitchen I found Drake.


    ¡± Do you think you would be right with the kids for awhile, Tate is asleep and I need to go see Elias¡±


    ¡°Yes of course but can you show me how much form to put in¡±


    I quickly show him before darting out the door intending to go find out what Tate has been hiding.


    I run through the Forest before picking up Elias scent and the lingering scent of blood. Coming to a small clearing I find around 12 humans dead and some rogues, wait humans?


    Seeing Elias I call out to him, his head whipping in my direction before he does a double take rushing toward me.


    ¡°Luna you can¡¯t be here, Tate will lose his shit¡± he says but I shove past him going to see what everyone is standing around.


    Four pack members were standing around something and I could hear a weird beeping noise. As I approach two of our pack warriors turn toward me and I feel Elias grab my arm jerking me back.


    ¡°Luna you need to leave now¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No what the fuck is going on why are there dead humans and rogues lying all over this field, and what are you staring at¡± I demand pushing past them only to stop dead in my tracks.


    It was a bomb, the ck box had a digital disy ticking down the minutes. Spinning around I re at Elias.


    ¡°You better start speaking and tell me what¡¯s been going on¡± I demand looking at the ck box watching the seconds tick by. It still had 20minutes on it.


    ¡°Red River pack and our pack have been getting threats, this is only one of around thirty that we have stopped, usually Tate disarms them. Rogues have been helping the humans they have been targeting us for weeks¡±


    ¡°Rogues and humans working together?¡±


    ¡°Yes Tate didn¡¯t want you to worry with your¡±- he didn¡¯t finish but I knew he was talking about my mental health issues although I have been fine.


    ¡°How do you turn it off?¡± I ask, looking at the ck box.


    ¡°Chase is on his way, he should be here soon,¡± Elias says, looking toward the other side of the clearing.


    ¡°Chase knows about this?¡± Elias nods and I suddenly see Chase walk out of the trees he looked exhausted like Tate. He res at Elias as he approaches and spots me. My father also stepped out of the treeline behind him.


    ¡°What the fuck is she doing here Elias¡± chase bellows before my father rips me away.


    ¡°Go home Lana this is no ce for you¡± My father yells at me.


    ¡°No ce? it is on my packs territory¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to get involved, go home now we will handle this¡±


    Chase walks over kneeling beside the box, everyone stepping back and my father shoves me away.


    ¡°Go home Lana¡± he growls.


    ¡°No tell me what¡¯s going on, why are they attacking us?¡±


    ¡°Because of Ryker now go home. Tate is going to pitch a fit when he finds this out¡±


    ¡°Is this why you left home, is this going on back home too?¡±


    ¡°Lana we haven¡¯t got time for this just go¡± My father yells at me pointing back the way I came. I turned my back on him walking home pissed off that this was hidden from me. Does Arial know? And what does Ryker have to do with this? I had so many questions and no one was willing to answer them and I doubt Tate will tell me anything unless I demand him too and even then he can fight it.


    When I get home Drake looks up rmed and Tate rushes down the stairs in panic before stopping when he sees me walking toward him. He lets out a breath of relief.


    Then suddenly res at me. ¡°Elias told you he would deal with it, why the fuck did you go?¡± Tate asks.


    Tate POV


    I was woken by Elias¡¯ voice yelling in my head telling me Lana was with him. I sit bolt upright in bed before scrambling off the bed in my bleary eyed state. Grabbing some pants I rush out the door only to find Lana walking back into the house. I breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing her yet I could feel her rage through the bond and feel Drake¡¯s worry. Lana¡¯s anger made mine worse.


    ¡°Elias told you he would deal with it, why the fuck did you go?¡± I snapped at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me Tate, I am not the one hiding shit, what you think I wouldn¡¯t find out. Is this the reason you¡¯re out at night? How could you keep this from me?¡±


    ¡°We have it under control love, you don¡¯t don¡¯t need to worry about¡±


    ¡°Under control? They are trying to kill everyone¡± she snaps back, her fangs protruding with her anger.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She screamed she hated this part of her anger, and found it embarrassing.


    Since Drake left, her mental health declined massively but she has been good since having the twins so when the attacks started happening we didn¡¯t want to burden her with it. Same as Chase having been shot with so much wolfsbane over thest few months it has made him infertile, I keep telling him to tell Arial, what¡¯s been going on and why they can¡¯t conceive and keep it. But he refuses, deluded in thinking his wolf was magically going to heal him.


    Though if he admitted to what¡¯s going on maybe drinking Ariel¡¯s blood might heal him but after causing her so much heartache before we figured it, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell her it was his fuck up.


    ¡°This is exactly why I didn¡¯t want to tell you. You get so worked up over everything love¡± I tell her wrapping my arms around her and pulling her against me.


    ¡°But humans are helping. I don¡¯t understand, how could you keep this from me, does Arial know?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡± No and you can¡¯t tell her, Chase needs to do that¡±


    ¡°I am not lying to my sister¡± Lana argues back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you too, just don¡¯t bring it up and she probably won¡¯t ask¡±


    ¡± If she does I will tell her¡± I nod knowing she would be true to her word. Drake looks at us, the kids in his arms before mouthing to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    I shake my head and he sighs walking off with them toward the living room. I was d to see him, I was used to himing and going from my life but Lana wasn¡¯t, him being here worried me though. If he leaves again she may just snap, she may deny she wants him but I can feel she does and I know he can feel it too because his feelings are the same.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Lana says stepping away from me now under control of her emotions and anger. I rub my eyes yawning. Fuck I need some sleep.


    ¡°Ryker killed his mate¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I know that already¡± she deadpans and tries to figure it out.


    ¡°She was a hunter he didn¡¯t just kill her, he killed her family they were pretty high up with the hunters¡±


    ¡°So this is revenge?¡±


    ¡°Yes it had been going on back on your mother and father¡¯s territory for months, Ryker tried to hide it from them. After everything with Avery it was all out in the open. Your mother was pissed off because your father knew all along and that is why your father and Ryker have been shing. They thought moving here would stop it, but turns out they seem to think your parents had something to do with it, hunters attacked and Ryker tore one up one of their men and dropped him in their directors driveway and admitted it was him before killing the man¡¯s son. He was going to kill all of them when he was shot and had to flee¡±


    ¡°So my brother started this?¡± I nod.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get why he killed his mate. It makes no sense even if she was a hunter¡± she says and I agree when Drake speaks.


    ¡°She was going to poison the water supply with wolfsbane¡± I turned to look at him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he killed her; she used him to get to his pack,¡± Drake says, making me wonder if his father knew this information. He told me his son just didn¡¯t want a mate, saw them as weakness and killed her. Aria was livid and so was he when he found out.


    ¡°Wait how do you know that?¡± Lana asks him.


    ¡°He told me yesterday,¡± Drake tells us.

 chapter 157

    Lana POV


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you near the borders Lana, you are to stay here or in town but never go back out there till we know what we are dealing with¡± We had been having the same argument all day. I feel obligated to help, my brother was the one that caused it after all. I roll my eyes at him as I ce the babies in their highchair for their dinner.


    ¡°Lana are you listening to me?¡± Tate asks.


    ¡°Yes I will stay away from the border okay geez¡± I tell him, grabbing their mulee and sitting down.


    Drakees over wanting to help feed them and I hand him a bowl and he drags another chair over sitting beside me.


    Tate eats his dinner in record speed before dropping his te in the sink and rushing upstairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going tonight, let Elias handle it, you have barely slept Tate, you¡¯re dead on your feet¡± I say getting up and handing the bowl in my hand to Drake and following after him. I raced upstairs, he was no good to anyone in this state, he would be putting others at risk and himself.


    ¡°Lana you know I can¡¯t do that I have to go, I am meeting Chase and your father¡±


    ¡°You can ring them and tell them you¡¯re sending Elias or someone else¡± I argue back but he ignores me instead stripping off and chucking on some loose fitting shorts.


    ¡°Tate please?¡± I begged him knowing he was too tired I could feel his exhaustion seeping into me.


    ¡°She is right Tate, I can go stay home with Lana and the kids¡± Drake saysing into the room obviously eavesdropping on us arguing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on out there. I can¡¯t send you¡± Tate says stepping past him. I follow him downstairs. He ignores me instead giving the kids a kiss before walking over to me and Drake.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be long¡±


    ¡°You say that but then don¡¯t return till morning¡± I mutter as he pecks my forehead. Drake grabs his arm.


    ¡°Let me go¡± He tells him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t got time for this¡± He says before shocking not only me but Drake as he kisses the side of his mouth before walking out the door leaving both of us stunned.


    ¡°I wonder if he just realised what he did?¡± Drake says.


    ¡°He is exhausted and you are his mate¡± I tell Drake not seeing the big deal with it.


    ¡°Yeah but I thought he was pissed off at me¡±


    ¡± Doesn¡¯t mean he loves you any less¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What about you then¡± Drake asks but I ignore him going to get the kids out of their highchairs where they were currently ying with their food and spreading it through their hair.


    ¡°Damn Drake, why did you leave the bowls there?¡± I say grabbing them off them and cing them in the sink.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t know they were going to do that,¡± He says,ing over to help. I start stripping their onsies off before trying to remove the gunk from their hair. Drake cleans out the sink before filling it with water. I grab Titus before going over and testing the water and adding more cold before taking his nappy off and bathing him.


    ¡°Can you grab the baby soap and face washers they¡¯re in that tub over there?¡± I tell him pointing to the tub on the fridge. He reaches up grabbing it down before handing it to me.


    ¡°And some towels¡± I tell him and he walks out to retrieve some before cing them on the counter beside me. I wash Titus and have to wash his hair twice, the food stuck in his curls while Drake holds Ashley watching over my shoulder. He was so close his body heat was seeping into mine and I shivered involuntarily. Once I am done I wrap him in his towel handing him to Drake before grabbing Ashley and cleaning her. Once I am done we dress them and put them on their y mat while I look for the news to watch. A strange feeling of being on edge settling over me and also Tate¡¯s exhaustion was washing over me and I yawned. Drake was sitting on the floor watching as they yed with their mat and crawling for their toys. Drake also yawns.


    ¡°He must be bloody tired for it to be affecting us¡± Drake mutters. I nod looking to the clock and I couldn¡¯t help but feel something was going on, my hair standing on end.


    ¡°You right with them?¡± I ask and Drake looks over to me where I was sitting on the lounge.


    ¡°Yes but why?¡±


    ¡°I want to go get him¡± Drake shakes his head.


    ¡°Tate wants you here, I will go, I don¡¯t want you out there something seems to be bothering Tate¡± He says getting up.


    ¡°You know where he is?¡± I ask and he nods.


    ¡°Yeah feels like he is east of here, I may not have been around Lana doesn¡¯t mean the bond weakened I can still feel the pull to you both, ¡± He says and I nod also feeling the pull in that direction. He picks the kids up scooping an arm under each one of their bellies while they were crawling before passing them to me.


    ¡°Go to bed, I will send him home, or I will ask Chase to make him, if he doesn¡¯t listen¡± I nod, taking them from him and he walks out the door.


    I have no idea how long they were gone for but after an hour the kids fell asleep and I put them in their beds before hopping in the shower to get ready for bed. The unsettling feeling never left and I had this bad feeling that something was about to happen. I try to ignore it and continue showering. Sticking my head out of the shower door every second thinking I was hearing one the babies cry. I was washing my hair when I heard a noise before hearing footsteps on the stairs.


    ¡°That you Tate?¡± I call out. I get no reply. I hear the door creak open in the hall and shut the water off. Listening while grabbing a towel. ¡°Tate?¡± I called out opening the bathroom door fully, I could smell something off, like rotting flesh and I know it must be Tate covered in the blood of rogues again. I heard footsteps again and I thought they were in our bedroom. Pushing my bedroom door open I look in but don¡¯t find Tate or Drake when I hear the creak of the floor in my kids room. My head snapping toward their door to find it had been opened slightly. My heart skipping a beat when the scent hits me, Rogues.


    The sound of sirens ring loudly outside and I race to the kids room bursting through the door to see a figure standing next to their crib. They spin around so fast I barely have time to look at them as I lunge at them. We both hit the side of the cot and my babies start screaming. I feel and hear the cracking of bones and kick him as hended on top me as we crashed against the cot, kicking him in the stomach and away just in time as he shifted hitting the cupboard and bouncing onto his feet.


    He growls and I try to get up when he pounces on me, his teeth sinking into my thigh before I punch his wolf giving me enough time to get to my feet and position myself between him and my children. We both lunge at the same time his ws sinking into my sides as I grab him around his ribsnding on top of him, my ws extending as I jam my hand inside his stomach, feel his intestines wrapping around my hand as he whimpers before I feel teeth sink into my leg ripping me off him, my vision turning red as my bloodlust take over, anger coursing through me when I feel the neers. ws digging straight through my back as he rips my towel off making me scream.


    I see the Wolf I tackled getting up, heading toward the cot and I manage to grab his tail jerking him back, he pivots his ws striking down the side of my face as he swipes at me, my blood spraying across the wall.


    The other wolf rips into my side before I feel it jerk away, taking my flesh with it before hearing a menacing growl, Drake¡¯s scent hitting me just before he jumps clean over the top of me before ripping into the rogue who¡¯s tail I still had a grip trying to stop him getting to my kids. I let him go rolling over to find Asher in the hall. I watch as he pins the other rogue, his teeth going straight through its throat before he shakes his head ripping his throat clean out. The rogue¡¯s grey fur turns red as he dies.


    Getting to my feet I race toward the crib grabbing Ashley and Titus out just as Drake kills the other one. Blood was everywhere, on the walls, the floor, even the ceiling. I could smell my own blood and that of the dead stench of rogues. I hear fighting outside and the sounds of gunshots, before suddenly everything goes quiet, after a few minutes the sirens go off. Tate shifts back instantly while Drake walks out and I know he is making sure there are no more in the house.


    Tate steps into the room, his eyes searching before he lets out a breath before freezing, his panic smashing into me when he suddenly puts out his hands confusing me while I clutch our children tightly. I was frozen in shock at what just happened, my mind reeling wondering how they got past the border patrols.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lana give them to me¡± Tate says just as Drake walks in, my eyes snapping to him.


    ¡°Lana focus on me, hand me the kids¡± Tate says, stepping closer and I growl at him, shocking myself, before looking down at them in my arms. Both of them had stopped crying as they stared back at me when I realised all the blood pooling around me and they were also drenched in my blood. The floor creaks my eyes snapping to Tate as he creeps closer when I realise what¡¯s wrong when I try to speak, sucking in a breath I hadn¡¯t realised I had been holding all this time. My children¡¯s scent hitting me and that of my mates.


    ¡°Lana I am going to take them¡± He says and I remain still as a statue too scared to move in case I attack them.


    I could feel the blood cascading down my face and dripping on them. I swallow my throat making a gurgling noise as I try and suck in a breath through my lips instead of my nose, only to taste the metallic scent of my own blood in the air. Tate lunges at me grabbing the kids, just as I go to attack him. Drake shoving him out of the way and I tackle Drake to the floor. Tate moving and I see him ce them back in their cot before spinning and I lunge at him, bloodlust taking over like never before and I sink my teeth into his neck only to be jerked away by Drake. Tate puts his hands up, his blood running down his chest where I bit him, my eyes following the trail as it runs off his body and onto the floor, uncontroble hunger seizing every nerve ending in my body, my mouth watering at the smell of their intoxicating scents. Drake¡¯s arms holding mine behind my back while I thrash.


    ¡°Have you got any blood bags?¡± Drake says my head snaps to the side at the sound of his voice and a growl escapes my lips I didn¡¯t even recognise as my own, hearing footsteps rushing into the house before stopping. I see Elias and my father rush into the room before stilling at the door.


    ¡°Shit Lana¡± My father gasps, rushing over to me when I growl at him before trying to lunge at him and he jumps back.


    ¡°Elias go get blood bags¡± My father says and Tatees over as I struggle against Drake wanting nothing more than to sink my teeth into one of them. I didn¡¯t care who I just wanted blood. Tate grabs my face, sitting on the floor next where Drake had me pinned against his chest. Drake lets my arms go and as soon as I am free I lunge at Tate wrapping my legs around him, my teeth going into his neck, his blood rushing into my mouth. His blood soothing the inferno in the back of my throat has my fangs slice through his flesh like a hot knife on butter.


    ¡°Lana¡± My father says and I feel someone tapping me, yet I can¡¯t pull away as I drink greedily from him.


    ¡°Lana!¡± Tate chokes out his panic hitting me when I am suddenly ripped away. My vision red, and everything heightened. Tate gasps clutching his neck.


    ¡°Get control Lana¡± My father screams at me and I realise Drake had been the one to jerk me away. I could feel my wounds healing, though the w marks down my face were still running like a tap down my face making my bloodlust worse as I could smell my own blood.


    Drake shifts and I hear one of the babies cry, my head snapping to them as I watch Titus sit up in his cot, his hands going through the bars as he reaches for me. I focus on him, focus on what Tate is feeling. I take a deep breath through my nose before blowing it out of my mouth. Drake¡¯s arms around my chest loosening slightly as I feel my blood lust start to leave as I focus on Tate feelings and the sight of my kids in the cot listening to the sounds of their cries.


    ¡°Get her out of here Drake, the smell of blood in here won¡¯t be helping her¡± My father says to him. I feel him move but I let him pull me around knowing I can¡¯t afford to lose control, definitely not in this room where my kids are.

 chapter 158

    Drake POV


    Her entire body was trembling as she fought her own desires to feed, to drain us. I pull her into the bathroom turning the shower on. Lana had w marks going from her hair to her chin, deep gashes that were bleeding profusely.


    Everything happened so quickly, we were at the eastern border, on our way back when we heard the crash. Tate took off running and I could hear through the mind link that a truck ploughed through the gates. It wasn¡¯t until we got there that we realised it was a diversion. Lana¡¯s panic hit us as rogues starteding from everywhere, our wolves running from their houses to join the fray as we tried to get back to the house.


    Lana¡¯s pain drove us harder as we could feel her being attacked, feel our kids¡¯ distress. Something needed to be done, but how did they get past everyone? That¡¯s what I couldn¡¯t understand. It was like they were lying in wait, most of our wolves were on the eastern border leaving the southern and west border mostly unprotected. The trucks going through the main entrance causing the diversion. I was lost in my thoughts trying to piece everything together that I hadn¡¯t realised I was still standing with my grip tightly around her arm. Coming back to my senses I realise she was also lost in thought, worry eating at her.


    ¡°Lana¡±I say, her head whipping to the side looking at me.


    I push her towards the shower and she steps in, ¡°Drake?¡± I hear her fathers voice outside the bathroom door. I popped my head out and he was holding a towel. I take it from him.


    ¡°Elias has some blood bags he put them in the fridge downstairs, she will need to feed a bit. Tate said she hasn¡¯t drank blood in a few days already, this will make her ten times worse¡± He says and I nod.


    ¡°Any idea how they went unseen?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Chase said the guards on duty on the southern border were just found with wolfsbane darts in them¡± I nod.


    ¡°Ryker is on his way¡± He says with a growl and he goes to turn away when I reach out the door grabbing his arm. Reid turns looking back at my hand on his arm, his eyes snapping to mine. I pull my hand back.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re pissed at Ryker for killing his mate and causing this, but he had his reason for killing her¡± I tell him.


    ¡°There is no good enough reason for killing your mate¡± Reid snaps back and I press my lips in a line biting my tongue knowing, nothing I say was going to make him hear his son out. He stalks off down the hall towards the stairs. I see Tate with the kids and he stops next to me. I am taking them to Aria for the night while we clean this up, they have better security there¡± I nod knowing my old pack was better prepared for attacks, the packhouse itself was armed for attacks and had a bunker beneath it. Though if we ever went to war with my old pack I knew Tate would win, his warriors were trained better but saying that I am not sure what¡¯s been going on for thest six months, also with Lana¡¯s bloodlust it is probably best she isn¡¯t around them right now.


    ¡°You right with Lana?¡± I nod and he walks off. Closing the door I turned around only toe nose to nose with Lana as she watched me. ¡°He is taking them?¡± She says. Her words slurred around her fangs but she seemed in better control when I looked down. I found herpletely naked her face still bleeding but I could tell it was healing extremely slowly.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He is taking them to your mother¡± I tell her and she nods her eyes darting to my neck and my heart rate picks up when I watch her swallow, I could practically feel her mouth watering through the bond. She wanted to feed on me. I cup her face with my hand and she leans into it.


    ¡°Aria has the kids, I am going to help clean up, make sure Lana stays home¡± Tate¡¯s voice says through the bond.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s if she doesn¡¯t eat me first¡± I call back and I hear him chuckle.


    ¡°Let her then¡± He says and I feel my lips tug up slightly at his words before he cuts the link. My eyes refocused on her who was watching me.


    ¡°Tate?¡± She says.


    ¡°Yes he said stay inside he is helping clean up¡±mI tell her and she nods before turning away and getting back in the shower. The room filled with the smell of soap. She showers quickly before I hand her a towel and she gets out chucking some clothes on and I put some shorts on.


    I follow her into the hallway where she stops and I hear her take a deep breath before holding it. A few pack members were cleaning, I could smell the strong smell of bleach burning my nose and making my eyes water. Lana grabs a cloth smothering it chemicals before she starts washing down the walls. Someone had removed the rogue¡¯s bodies and a few were cleaning up the nursery.


    By the time everything was cleaned up and everyone left it was morning. The sun started to creep in through the windows making me yawn. Looking toward the door when I hear the handle turn, I see Tate walk in both babies cradled in his arms. Lana instantly raced over to them and grabbed them, cuddling them close.


    ¡°Have you slept?¡± He asked her, brushing her face with his hand, I felt a little jealous of how close they were but I also loved seeing them together. It was a strange feeling and I kind of felt like a third wheel to our strange rtionship.


    ¡°Have you?¡±She asks in return and he smirks.


    ¡°No¡± He says and she raises an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine you don¡¯t need to worry go get some sleep¡± She tells him.


    ¡°Have you fed?¡± He asks and I could feel his concern hit me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Tate, Drake is here¡± She says looking at me and I give her a nod. Tate sighs before kissing her head and walking upstairs to the bedroom.


    I follow her as she takes them upstairs, both of them still asleep cuddling into each other, their little bodies moulding around each other takingfort from their twin. She ces them in their cot before sitting on the ground next to it and leaning her back against the wall. I sit next to her.


    ¡°You can hop in bed with Tate if you want,¡± I tell her. She shakes her head yawning before dropping her head on my shoulder. I wrap my arm around her pulling her against me, rxing when I realise she wasn¡¯t going to pull away from me. I kiss her head and she drapes her arm around my waist snuggling into me. It doesn¡¯t take long before she crashes and I feel my eyes getting heavier too but force myself to remain awake knowing Ashley and Titus will probably wake up soon.


    When they start to stir, I pick her up before she wakes and ce her in bed with Tate before going back to get them up for the day.

 chapter 159

    Lana POV


    Sparks rush over my skin, as Tate runs his hands down my side, his lips nipping and sucking on my skin as he sucks on my mark. I move my hips before feeling Drake¡¯s warmth seep into my back, his hand moving over my breast before his fingers pluck my nipple. I moan softly at the feel of their hands touching and caressing my skin. Tate ¡®s lips moving lower as he sucks my nipple before leaning over me and I watch as he kisses Drake, his tongue moving between his lips, arousal floods me. Wait Drake?


    I sat upright feeling breathless, it was just a dream my legs coated in my arousal making me shake my head, seriously it was a wet dream?. I fell asleep, I looked around the familiar surroundings of my bedroom. I don¡¯t remembering to bed. My kids, their little faces popping in my head, make me toss the covers off as I race toward their bedroom, throwing the door open to find it empty. I bolt downstairs in panic stopping in the dining room. Relief hitting me when I see Drake feeding them, Tate at the kitchen counter making coffee.


    I let out the breath I was holding. Tate sniffs the air slightly, his lips tugging up, ¡°Someone was having a nice sleep¡± He says chuckling. My face heats and I see Drake¡¯s lips tug up slightly.


    Ignoring them, I walk into the room and Tate hands me a coffee. ¡°How long have you been up?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just woke up¡± He says, sipping his coffee.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I ask before looking at the clock hanging above the door behind me. It was a little after one.


    The front door bursts open suddenly making us all jump.


    ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t know?¡± My sister says walking into the house.


    ¡°Good afternoon Arial¡± Tate says.


    ¡°I swear Lana if you knew and didn¡¯t tell me¡± She says tears rolling down her face.


    ¡°Know what?¡± I ask, wondering why she was so upset, making me wonder if she was talking about the humans and rogue¡¯s working together.


    ¡°About Chase¡± She says before flopping in the chair at the dining table. She drops her head in her hands.


    ¡°I knew something was up, he kept saying it was nothing but I could feel it, feel he was hurt¡± She sobs. I get up and Tate shakes his head at me.


    ¡°You knew didn¡¯t you, let me believe it was my fault¡±


    ¡°Your fault?¡± I ask, not understanding what she is talking about.


    ¡°How could you let me think that?¡± she says and I could hear her pain through her words. My heart breaks at seeing her like this. Chase suddenly walks in the front door shadowed by Elias.


    ¡°Arial, just let me exin,¡± He says before stopping and seeing us all standing here.


    ¡°No, this is why you wanted to adopt, isn¡¯t it, you let me believe there was something wrong with me and it was you all along¡± She says making my head snap toward Chase.


    ¡°I only just found out a month ago, Arial I swear I thought I would be fine,¡± He says walking toward her but she stands up ring at him tears rolling down her face and onto the floor.


    ¡°Get out Chase, just fucking leave¡± She says.


    Chase looks around desperately toward us when Drake answers.


    ¡°Chase just go, she is fine here with us, you can argue over whatever this ister¡± Drake tells him. Chase¡¯s shoulders sag.


    ¡°Arial?¡± He says but she turns away from him. Chase runs a hand through his hair before turning and walking out, closing the door behind him.


    Elias standing there awkwardly hopping from one foot to the other.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go, with Chase make sure he is alright¡± Tate tells him and he too leaves.


    ¡°So you did know?¡± Arial demands looking at me. While I try and figure out what she is talking about.


    ¡°Lana didn¡¯t know I did though, it wasn¡¯t my ce to interfere, Arial¡± Tate tells her. Arial drops into the chair again sobbing while Drake and I look between them confused.


    ¡°Okay does someone want to tell us what¡¯s going on?¡± Drake asks the question I was dying to know.


    ¡°Chase is infertile, he let me believe the miscarriages were my fault¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Drake and I say at the same time.


    ¡°We have been having attacks for months, Chase has ingested quite a bit of wolfsbane over thest two months, so have I but not nearly as much as he has. Our wolves are quick to heal but Chase has had that much in his system; his wolf hasn¡¯t been able to get rid of itpletely before we have been attacked again¡± Tate exins. Now I understood why she was so upset, Arial has spent months going to appointment after appointment trying to figure out why she can¡¯t carry a baby to term when it wasn¡¯t her at all, it was chase¡±


    ¡°And my brother let her believe it was her with fertility problems?¡± Drake asks, shocked. I walk over draping my arms over Arial hugging her, ¡°I swear I never would have hid that from you if I knew Arial¡± I tell her and she nods against my shoulder.


    ¡°This exins why him and dad have been making mum and I use blood bags though¡± She says and I look to Tate, he shrugs because I have been doing the same up until thest week or so and even Ashley, Tate had only just started letting her use his blood thest couple of days so it now made sense why.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry, I am fine¡± Tate answers.


    ¡°Maybe let him drink your blood¡± Drake says and I was shocked to see him actually trying to help my sister.


    ¡°He has been that¡¯s what I thought was so strange, I thought he only wanted my blood because he was so tired all the time¡± Arial says before sobbing again. Even Tate seems shocked by that, so was I. Our blood has huge healing propertiespared to normal werewolf blood though, it was no good to us, it could easily heal a werewolf usually or human. Drake seems to think for a second.


    ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡± Drake asks, looking at Tate. Tate¡¯s brows furrow but gives him it anyway. Drake dials a number quickly before cing the phone to his ear.


    ¡°Who are you ringing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Your brother he is in Avalon Cityst I heard, he might still be there if he isn¡¯t on his way here already¡±


    Arial looks up while watching Drake talk on the phone. My brother seems pissed off but agrees to what Drake asked him as I hear his voice through the phone.


    ¡°I will ask Avery if there is anything Chase can take, I am going to kill your brother once he knocks her up though¡± He says before hanging up. Drake hands the phone to Tate.


    ¡°You would really try to help after everything I did¡± Arial asks, a little shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re still my sister iw and he is still my brother Arial¡± Drakes says, sitting back down and turning around to continue feeding Ashley and Titus.


    ¡°I should probably head back and let mum and Dad know Ryker is heading over¡± She says.


    ¡°Your father knows already he told mest night, maybe stay for a bit let you both cool down,st thing you want is Ryker showing up while you¡¯re arguing¡± Drakes says, as she spoons another mouthful of scrambled egg in Titus¡¯ mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re feeding them eggs, it¡¯s too thick¡± I shriek and Drake looks over at me.


    ¡°Lana, Ashley had no problem eating hers, they are werewolf babies not human babies. You don¡¯t have to make everything so runny¡± Tate says and Drake turns back to feeding Titus. Titus gums munching away on the piece he has in his mouth. I watch and he swallows it with no problems.


    ¡°See?¡± Drake says and I nod feeling like I overreacted.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Says Arial looking at Drake having calmed down enough. She gets up making coffee. Drake nods but says nothing.


    When it is around 3 oclock Tate leaves going outside when Elias knocks on the door. Elias said they may have coordinates to where the humans and rogues have been hiding out and want to send out some scouts so they were meeting up with Ryker.


    ¡°I should head home,¡± Arial says, giving me a hug before letting me go.


    ¡°I will run you home,¡± Tate says, popping his head in the door and Arial rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Chase won¡¯t forgive me if something happens to you because I let you leave with an escort¡± Tate tells her and she nods before following him out leaving me with Drake. Both kids were asleep having their afternoon nap. I start cleaning up the coffee cups and tes from lunch.


    Drakeing over to help. ¡°That was nice what you did for Arial¡± I tell him grateful he at least tried to help even if it doesn¡¯t work.


    ¡°He should have told her,¡± Drake says and I nod.


    ¡°Your face has nearly healed¡± Drake says brushing my hair over my shoulder while my hands were in the dishwater. Drake walks over to the fridge grabbing a blood bag out. My face scrunches up when I see it is all congealed. Drake holds it up looking at it.


    ¡°Looks like jelly,¡± He says shaking it.


    ¡°Yeah you will have to heat it and blend it¡± I tell him hating congealed blood it always had a strange taste.


    ¡°Or you could feed off me,¡± Drake says and I look over at him. I go to shake my head when he speaks again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you weren¡¯t dreaming of Tate and I¡± Drake says, his lips tugging up.


    ¡°I am asking you to feed off me, don¡¯t need to pretend to be appalled by the idea, when I know you want me just as much as I want you¡± He says.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want me for 6 months Drake¡± I tell him, stacking thest dish in the drying rack. I feel him move behind me before his hands run over my hips.


    ¡°I always wanted you Lana, I just didn¡¯t think you would want me when I have nothing to offer¡± He says kissing my shoulder and stepping closer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you can think that?¡± I tell him before turning around to face him.


    ¡°Well I never imed to be rational¡± He whispers before dipping his head into the crook of my neck before running his nose across my jaw to my chin. I shiver, sparks moving over me making my skin tingle delightfully. Drake pulls back his thumb brushing the four lines going down my face that were trying to heal still. I watch his eyes dart to my lips before looking back up.


    He goes to step back when I pull him closer, shocking him and myself for a second before I kiss him. His lips warm against mine when I feel him press closer, kissing me back. His tongue running across my bottom lip wanting ess and I part my lips letting him deepen the kiss while tugging him closer, arousal flooding me and my core pulsating as his grip on me tightens before he grabs my ass lifting me on the bench and stepping between my legs. I could feel his erection pressing against my shorts making me wiggle my hips and moan into his mouth.


    Drake¡¯s hands move to my shirt before he tugs it pulling it over my head before gripping my waist and I wrap my legs around his as he walks from kitchen to the dining table. His lips sucking and nipping at my skin. I tug on his belt undoing it while his hand unclips my bra. I rip it off his lips going to my breast as he sucks my nipple into his mouth. I undo the button on his shorts. His hands frantically moving over my body as he strips me of my clothes off.


    Reaching into his pants I grab his hardened length and he growls softly before kissing me hard, his tongue fighting mine for dominance and I use my other hand pushing his pants down, he thrusts into my hand before pulling me closer to the edge of the table. His lips move to my neck before he moves slightly and I let him, his cock pressing against my wet folds and I move my hips, his length moving between them and hitting my clit making me moan and I kiss his shoulder.


    Drake offers me his neck and I don¡¯t hesitate sinking my teeth into him, he groans as my tongueps at his neck while I feed on him, his blood addictively sweet as it floods into my mouth. I feel him position himself at my entrance before thrusting inside me, making me gasp and pull away, my eyes fluttering closed as he rolls his hips against mine. His lips went to my shoulder and my eyes opened. I grab his face, kissing him, his grip on my hips tightening as he pulls out before thrusting back making me wiggle my hips to his rhythm, my walls clenching around his hardened length as he pounded into me.


    The only noises in the house were our heavy breathing and wet sounds of our bodies colliding, I feel my stomach tighten and my skin heating and Drake ms into me harder, my eyes rolling into the back of my head and my legs tightening around his waist as I feel my orgasm reach its peak before rolling over me while I clutch him closer, Drake letting me ride out my orgasm as he moves slower before before finding his own release. Feeling his seed spill into me, coating my insides and he kisses the side of my face which I could feel was healed now. I turn my face, kissing his lips before wrapping my arms around his neck and hugging him close.


    ¡°I love you Lana,¡± He whispers and I feel a tear slide down my cheek.


    ¡°I love you too¡± I tell him, his hands trailing up my sides while I hug him not wanting to let go.

 chapter 160

    Tate POV


    I could feel what they were upto, a goofy smile splitting onto my face knowing what they were doing. Though it was making my pants a little and tight and ufortable as we checked out the new location the scouts just cleared for any indication as to where they went.


    ¡°Geez I knew you would be excited to see me Tate, didn¡¯t think you would pitch a tent though¡± Ryker says walking into the cabin we discovered. I look down before adjusting myself.


    ¡°Not for you, I can feel what Lana and Drake¡±-


    ¡°Ah bro I will stop you right there, I don¡¯t want to know what you and Drake do to my baby sister¡± He says pulling a face and shivering like he just got a mental image he didn¡¯t want to see.


    Man why did I wear these goddamn shorts I thought, definitely should have worn underwear with them.


    I look around the rundown cabin. They cleaned it out pretty good, only a few scraps of torn up maps, some electrical cords and a busted camera. I drop the camera on the brown table. Ryker looks in the small bedroom off to the side when Reid walks in with Chase.


    ¡°Fuck Tate put it away man¡± Chase says and I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Not my fault Chase¡± I growl, great just fucking great walking around with a raging hard on, they would pay for this when I got home. Ryker walks out back into the main room.


    ¡°Fucking empty¡± He says before stopping his father also looking up, they both lock eyes and Reid growls at his son before throwing a punch. He hits Ryker in the jaw, the size difference between them was amazing, Reid was by no means a small man and was actually bigger than me and Chase but next to Ryker he looked like a scraggly teenager. Ryker rubs his jaw but I could tell it had no effect on him whatsoever, he might as well have been hit by a small child for the damage it did to me. Pretty sure it would have knocked me out though if it was directed at me.


    ¡°You done father, or do I need to break your arms again, this time I will shove up your ass for mum to remove¡± Ryker says, stepping forward making his father look up at him. Ryker must be close to 7 feet tall now, how is it possible that he is still growing he is the same age as me. Or maybe it¡¯s because he was Alpha of Alpha¡¯s now. I step between them hoping they don¡¯t start swinging at each other. Chase grabs Reids arm and he shakes him off before straightening his shorts and walking out. Ryker notices Chase and growls at him.


    ¡°Got a bone to pick with youter¡± Ryker says, his eyes flicking ck for a second and his aura rushing over me. My stomach turns filled with dread as a sickening feeling swirls in my stomach. Chase nods turning his neck in submission and Ryker smirks.


    ¡°Come I want to check this rogue camp down by the stream,¡± Ryker says pping his gigantic hand on my shoulder as he walks past.


    ¡°Chase stay with Reid and check out the surrounding area¡± Chase nods walking out after me and going in the opposite direction looking for Reid.


    We walk through the trees toward the stream on the other side. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell your father the reason you killed her?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to exin myself. They want to think the worst of me let them believe it¡± He says and I nod. I could understand that, they jumped the gun and made assumptions.


    ¡°He is lucky he is my father or I would feed him his intestines¡± Ryker growls. I feel my face pale.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want that on your conscience Ryker believe me, killing your own father no matter the reason never sits well¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t honestly regret killing yours?¡± He asks and I could tell he was curious.


    ¡°No, prick deserved it, treated my mother and I like a punching bag, but still he was good sometimes that¡¯s why it eats at you. Why it takes so long to get over, I know I did the right thing after he strangled her to death, but I still feel bad when I think or do something that reminds me of him in a goodway¡± I tell him. I wasn¡¯t sure that even made senseing out.


    ¡°So you miss the good things about your father?¡± I nod he did understand.


    ¡°Mine was good, he never touched us, he was a great father. We just sh, he never lets me exin nor do I care to¡± He says.


    ¡°Alpha¡¯s aren¡¯t made to get along with other Alpha¡¯s you know that, too territorial¡± I tell him. He nods in agreement, there¡¯s a reason there is only one Alpha in a pack usually.


    ¡°Wonder how Chase is coping with my father living with him¡± Ryker says chuckling.


    ¡°From what I hear they sh constantly¡± I tell him alsoughing. We came across the camp. The fire put out and litter spread across the grass next to the stream.


    ¡°You smell that?¡± Asks Ryker sniffing the air.


    ¡°What? the smell of rotting meat, bit hard to miss¡± I tell him only able to smell the rogue decaying scent. Ryker shakes his head.


    ¡°No!¡± He sniffs the air, his eyes darkening turning ck and I step back when he growls.


    ¡°I know she is here somewhere,¡± He says, confusing me.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My mate,¡± He says, his eyes scanning his surroundings.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she dead?¡± I asked, confused.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This one isn¡¯t¡± He says and it clicks , shit his second chance mate. A white wolf stumbles out of the trees across the stream before freezing, she ispletely white she stops one paw in the air as she sniffs the air. Her eyes went wide and Ryker was frozen in ce staring at her before she tucked tail and bolted through the trees the way she came. Ryker chased after her rushing past me in a blur as he darted after her giving chase. I try to keep up following him, worried for the she-wolf but also curious because she was definitely a rogue and bordering on both mine and Chases territory.


    I stop nearly running into the back of Ryker, he sniffs the air we were around some caves on the side of the mountain, I couldn¡¯t pick up her scent anywhere like she managed to shield herself making me wonder if she somehow went back toward the river to cloak her scent in it.


    ¡°Fuck¡± Ryker says looking around.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°No idea but damn she is fast I couldn¡¯t catch her, not even get close¡±


    ¡°Spose one thing rogues are good at doing is running¡± I tell him also scouring around.


    ¡°Yeah and cloaking her scent¡± He says, his eyes scanning up the rocky mountain beside us.


    ¡°Think she went into a cave?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No this is bear territory not even a rogue wants to take on a bear¡± He says.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Head back, she is long gone¡± He says and I could see the tremble in his hands as he clenched his fists. He runs his hands through his tousled hair pushing it back from his eyes.


    He chuckles lightly shaking his head.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°She thinks she can hide from me, she will be in for a shock when I find her, I don¡¯t like having to chase what is mine¡± He says and a shiver runs up my spine at how cold his words were.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t hurt though?¡± I ask now petrified for the poor rogue he is determined to catch.


    ¡°No, but she doesn¡¯t know that?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do if she is one of them?¡± I ask. It was a little odd for a rogue to be lurking so close especially given she was in the vicinity where the rogues we were hunting are.


    He growls making my head snap toward him and I nearly trip over a fallen tree branch. He grips my arm before I facent. ¡°Sorry¡± He says realising he startled me.


    ¡°Are you going to answer?¡± I ask and he lets go.


    ¡°She won¡¯t want to be apart of them helping she may just meet the same fate thest one did¡±


    ¡°What if she submits?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see when I find her I guess. Oi and don¡¯t be telling anyone¡± He says and I nod before looking at him.


    ¡°You can tell Lana, I won¡¯t have you keeping secrets from your mates, I just don¡¯t want my parents knowing on the off chance I do have to kill her¡± He says, his brows furrowing. So much for not going to hurt her, I think to myself.


    ¡°Think the moon goddess grants third chance mates?¡± He asks and I could tell he was genuinely concerned now that he was going to have to kill her too.


    ¡°Be the first I heard of it, I thought you didn¡¯t want a mate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t but it is lonely being by yourself all the time¡± He says and I nod knowing that feeling all too well.


    ¡°How is Lana?¡± He asks, changing the subject as we trudge through the trees.


    ¡°Good, she is happy Drake is back I just hope he doesn¡¯t leave again¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still on her meds?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No hasn¡¯t been for a while¡± I tell him and he looks over at me.


    ¡°I keep a good eye on her, don¡¯t worry and even when I am not there I always have someone positioned near the house listening in¡± He nods.


    ¡°I take it my sister doesn¡¯t know thatst part¡± He says.


    ¡°No she would kill me¡± I tell him and heughs.


    We get back to the cabin and Reid has a rogue by the scruff of his neck, his fist connecting with its face.


    ¡°Bout time you got here¡± He says as we walk over.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Near the stream we thought we picked up a scent¡± I told him. Ryker walks over grabbing the rogue by his throat and lifting him off the ground, Reid steps back and I feel hismand rolls over him and I know he would be incapable of lying to him as not even one of us can lift our heads to look at him. I could see his dirty bare feet swinging as he tried to breathe.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Ryker demands using his Alpha voice. The man whimpers but cannot speak with Rykers grip. Ryker lets go and he falls at our feet like a sack of potatoes. He scrambles away.


    ¡°They¡¯re dead¡± He cowers next to me and I step back not wanting to get his disgusting scent on me.


    ¡°How many?¡± Reid asks him. The rogue shakes his head.


    ¡°I am all that¡¯s left besides the girl and her parents, the humans fled, said they need to regroup ande up with something, that they would let me know when they recruit others to help¡± He says. Ryker ws sh down his face so fast the rogue didn¡¯t even see iting. He screams clutching his face before Ryker kneels before him. The rogue scrambles back and Ryker examines his ws that were covered in the man¡¯s blood.


    He then grabs the rogue¡¯s hair holding him steady before using his index finger and w and jams it in his eye socket. His scream makes the bile rise in my throat as I watch as he scoops his finger around his eye before ripping it out. The rogue thrashing and clutching his eye.


    ¡°Now I let you live you are going to let me know when they regroup and n anything¡± The rogue nods his head. The man¡¯s eye hangs by the nerves between Ryker¡¯s fingers.


    He cocks his head to the side with a cruel smile ying on his lips and I knew before he even said it, what he was going to make him do.


    ¡°Eat it¡± He says and the rogue shakes his head while Chase spews as the rogue is forced to eat his own eye.


    ¡°Taste good?¡± Ryker asks and the man shakes his head, his face turning a shade of green.


    ¡°Make sure you swallow it¡± Ryker tells him and I watch as he forces it down, his entire body trembling in fear as his aura rolls over him.


    ¡°Now you disobey me, even though I know you can¡¯t but by some miracle manage to, I will feed you your balls next then your other eye before slowing making you eat every limb until you are nothing but a head and torso got it¡± The man nods, and Ryker ps his cheek a few times.


    ¡°Good you know where I live obviously¡± The rogue nods.


    ¡°Then scamper off, anything changes youe find me and I may let you live¡± The rogue runs off heading for the treeline.


    Chase chundering in the bushes at what Ryker just made him do.


    ¡°Pussy,¡± Ryker says, looking toward him.


    ¡°My daughter has bigger balls than you boy, pull yourself together¡± Reid tells him, shaking his head.


    ¡°I was fine till he made him eat it¡± Chase stammers out catching his breath. I shake my head, Drake no doubt would have took pleasure in watching that, he was built for the nitty gritty stuff, but Chase was pretty shelteredpared to him and definitely wasn¡¯t prepared for whates with being Alpha, though considering he never had any intentions of running a pack he has adjusted quite well to the position.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Head home, he wille running to me when they n anything, And you and I, we are going to have a chat¡± Rykler says pointing to Chase. Chase pales at his words.


    ¡°Which pack are you staying at?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I am going home, there is nothing here, they left a while ago. No scents, no one has picked up any trace of them so for now we wait¡± Ryker says and I nod. He was right no one had been caught beside this man and the she-wolf who eluded us, making me wonder if she was the girl the rogue spoke of.


    Reid leaves with Chase while I linger behind with Ryker.


    ¡°What about her?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her she can¡¯t hide forever especially now she has seen me, her heat will be terrible when it hits her¡± He says and he was right, even if he didn¡¯t find her she may juste seeking him out to relieve the agony she will no doubt go through being mated to an Alpha of Alpha¡¯s and the Lycan king.


    ¡°Make sure you stop in and see Lana and the kids before you leave please, she misses you¡± I tell him.


    ¡°As if i would leave without seeing my favourite niece and nephew¡± He says.


    ¡°They are your only niece and nephew¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°Therefore my favourites¡± He says as we walk back to the pack borders.

 chapter 161

    Tate POV


    Ryker and I parted ways at the border, by the time I got home it was 8pm. Opening the front door, I expected to be greeted by my mates. Instead I was greeted by the sounds of snoresing from the living room. Walking in, I see dinner ted up and cling wrapped on the table. I adjusted my raging hard-on annoyed that it hadn¡¯t gone down, my balls aching. I can¡¯t believe I have walked around with this all day, feels like all my blood rushed south.


    Stepping in the living room I find Drake and Lana both passed out cold, Drake¡¯s head resting on the back of the lounge with his mouth wide open tempting me to go drop my aching balls that he caused in his mouth.


    Lana had her head in hisp fast asleep and I could just make out the sounds of my little ones breathing and the soft thuds of their heartbeats upstairs sleeping peacefully.


    Stripping my pants off that were cutting off the cirction of my manhood I stand in front of the couch watching them sleep.


    Lana sniffs the air slightly in her sleep subconsciously picking up my scent as she turns slightly snuggling into Drake¡¯sp. Drake¡¯s hand moved, caressing her hair in his sleep and I chuckle softly at how cosy and rxed they looked. I missed them being like this,fortable in each other¡¯s embrace.


    I clear my throat loudly, both of them stirring and Lana¡¯s eyes flutter open sleepily.


    ¡°So which one of you wants to be responsible for the embarrassment you caused me today?¡± I growl at them. Drake¡¯s head snapping up off the back of the lounge to look at me, while Lana the she- devil giggles like she never seen a dick before. She snorts, choking on herugh before sitting up.


    ¡°Wholly Moon Goddess it looks like it¡¯s gonna burst¡± Drake says.


    ¡°I will admit it is slightly ufortable, was extremely ufortable having this in front of your brothers and your father Lana, so one of you better get on your knees and fix it now¡± I demand my voiceing off a little harsher than intended but I didn¡¯t care it was going in someone¡¯s mouth and the sooner the better. My dick was throbbing to its own beat.


    Lana POV


    I woke to Tate¡¯s hard on, in my face as he stood in front of us hands on his hips staring down at us.


    ¡°So which one of you wants to be responsible for this embarrassment you caused me today?¡± He growls nodding toward his cock that was so hard standing tall.


    I couldn¡¯t help the giggle that erupted from my lips, I snorted not able to contain my amusement before sitting up and gawking at the fine specimen of a man standing before me.


    ¡°Wholly Moon Goddess it looks like it¡¯s gonna burst¡± Drake says.


    I sat up sitting beside Drake who was staring wide-eyed at the monstrosity between his legs, maybe he has horse genes too?


    ¡°I will admit it is slightly ufortable, and was extremely ufortable having this in front of your brothers and your father Lana, so one of you better get on your knees and fix it now¡± He growls.


    I smack Drake on the chest with the back of my hand. ¡°Take one for the team and get right on that would you¡± I tell him and Tate raises an eyebrow at my words.


    ¡°Fuck no, you take one for the team. I ain¡¯t a snake I can¡¯t dislocate my own jaw¡± he says staring at it.


    ¡°Well one of you best get to it, or it¡¯s going in someone¡¯s ass¡± Tate says and both Drake and I point to each other. I smack his hand away. I love you Drake but offer you as sacrifice.


    ¡°That¡¯s all yours Drake has your name all over it¡± I tell him. No way that thing was going anywhere near my ass or my mouth, just looking at it made my jaw ache. How is it even possible for something to be so hard and angry looking?


    ¡°I will leave you with it Drake real champ you are¡± I tell him getting up and about to make a run for the stairs. When I get up Drake reaches over jerking me back down on the lounge next to him.


    ¡°That ain¡¯t going in my ass,¡± he whispers, giving it a sideways nce.


    ¡°Well you do have very pretty lips¡± I tell him squeezing his cheeks with my fingers.


    ¡°Paper scissors rock you for it?¡± Drake says holding up his hand. I look back at Tate and his throbbing manhood. Before shaking my head wasn¡¯t worth losing. No fucking way that wasing near me, I needed stitches just looking at it.


    ¡°Still in pain here, I don¡¯t care which one of you gets on it, but one of you is¡± Tate says annoyed.


    ¡°You pair did it, you can both fix it. I have been walking around with this all day so for the love of God will one of you please touch it, anything to make it go away¡± Tate begs.


    He was definitely ufortable, and could feel his difort through the bond. Drake edges closer to the edge of the lounge and I feel relieved knowing he would deal with Tate, I sit up about to leave when Drake rips me forward and off the lounge in front of Tate. Fucking traitor!


    Tate¡¯s eyes sparkle back at me as I look up at him and Drake runs for the stairs.


    ¡°Thanks Lana owe you one¡± he calls out ditching me. I growl and Tate raises an eyebrow.


    He stinks of rogue blood, mud and leaves. ¡°You are showering before I do anything¡± I tell him and he Huff¡¯s annoyed.


    ¡°Fine but you¡¯reing with me¡± he says reaching down and grabbing my hand, his cock smacking my face as he bends down.


    ¡°Oi watch it, you could poke out an eye with that thing¡± I tell him and he shivers.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Literally watched someone have their eye removed today¡± he says before turning on his heel and marching us up the stairs.


    ¡°Huh¡±


    ¡°Nevermind just get your clothes off¡± he says walking in the bathroom and flicking the light on. He started the shower and I was tangled in my jumper trying to pull it off when I heard fabric tearing, my cotton shorts disappearing from my body. As soon as my jumper was off I found myself mmed against the sink basin, Tate¡¯s lips crashing against mine.


    His tongue demanding as it plunges into my mouth, his arousal hitting me painfully, and I wrap my legs around his waist, his cock pressing between my legs before he lifts me, his hands squeezing my ass, my own arousal coiling within me at his manhandling of me.


    Water running down and drenching my singlet, which is the only article of clothing on me before I feel myself pressed against the cold shower wall tiles. Tate rips my saturated singlet off, his teeth nipping at my skin, and I feel them slicing through it as he hungrily devours my flesh.


    I reach between our bodies grabbing his hardened length and wrapping my hand around it, he groans moving his hips and thrusting into it.


    ¡°God that feels good¡±he growls as I move my hand up down his shaft. He kisses me, sucking my bottom lip in his mouth before biting down on it, I wiggle my hips and Tate lifts me higher while positioning him at my entrance, his grip tightens on my ass, his nails digging into my delicate skin as he thrusts up into me. My eyes watering and a strangled gasp leaves my lips.


    ¡°Sorry¡± he whispers while I try to breathe. What the fuck did he take Viagra and the entire box of it? I hear the bathroom door open before Drake steps in, stripping his clothes off while Tate is standing still not moving, trying to let me adjust to him. Drake steps in the shower before kissing me, his hand moving between our bodies and I shiver has his fingers brush my C section scar. I have a strong urge to curse at him before he rubs my clit in a circr motion, my body rxing.


    Tate rolls his hips slowly and Drake steps closer, his other hand going under me and Tate moans as Drake tugs on his balls.


    Tate kisses me his tongue tasting every inch of my mouth and he speeds up his movements. Reaching down, I grab Drake¡¯s cock. It twitches in my hand and he leans his face closer, Tate pulling back as Drake kisses and I feel him move and so does Tate, instead pressing me against Drake¡¯s warm chest, his lips going to my mark as he moves my hair over my shoulder sucking on it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    My toes curling at the pleasure rolling over me. Drake¡¯s fingers moving between my cheeks caressing the tight muscles of my ass before I feel the head of his cock press against it. I tug on his hip wanting him inside me and he moves closer. Tate¡¯s movements speeding up as he ms me down on his cock that was smashing against my cervix.


    Drake thrusts inside me in one movement before stopping, his hand wrapping around my waist before going to my clit as he rolls it between his fingers making me moan. I felt overfull, full to the brim but it felt so good, felt right as I felt both of them slipping in and out of my body building up the friction inside me.


    Tate¡¯s ws digging into my ass as he holds me and I nip at his chest, my teeth grazing the hard muscles of his pecs before I wrap my arms around his neck and he offers his neck to me. I sink my fangs into him and he moans loudly, Drake¡¯s teeth nipping at my shoulder and I pull my face back, my fangs leaving Tate¡¯s neck. I lick his blood as it runs down his chest when grabs my chin bringing my face to his as he kisses me.


    My skin heats and my stomach tightening as my orgasm ripples through me making my toes curl. My pussy flutters around Tate¡¯s cock milking him as he finds his own release just as Drake stills behind me, his teeth sinking into my shoulder and neck over my mark, prolonging my orgasm and making me moan loudly.


    I feel Drake slip from my body. Tate¡¯s breathing is ragged and I feel his nowid cock slip from body before he ces me on my feet, pecking me on the lips softly.


    We quickly shower and just as we get out I hear Titus cry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and make his bottle, I missed my little man today,¡± Tate says, wrapping his towel around his waist and walking out.


    I dry myself before walking into the bedroom and grabbing my pajamas from the drawer. Drake slips on some shorts. I climb in bed,ying in the middle. Drake walks out of the room hanging our towels up before returning and climbing in bed. A few minutester Tate climbs in flicking themp off and I snuggle against Drake loving having him home, Tate spooning me from behind.


    ¡°I Love you both¡± Drake says yawning, I feel Tate¡¯s arm move over me and Drake¡¯s arm that isn¡¯t under my head moves. I feel them grasp each other¡¯s fingers before falling asleep snuggled between my mates and finally feeling whole.

 chapter 162

    Three Monthster


    Lana POV


    We haven¡¯t had a single attack in three months, everything has been peaceful. Waddling down the stairs to see who knocked on the front door. Drake beats me to the door as he swings it open.


    Arial walking in a huge grin stered on her face. As she all but bounced on the spot with excitement.


    ¡°You shit the bed, why are you here this early?¡± Drake asks, letting her in. It was a little after 7am and I could smell the kids had just eaten porridge, the smell of honey hitting my nose.


    ¡°Close your eyes¡± she tells him before winking at me, oh no she was going to do something. Drake closes his eyes holding out his hand expectantly while she holds up and shows me what¡¯s in her other hand.


    ¡°Both hands Drake¡± she tells him. And heplies with a sigh. She pulls something from her back pocket dropping it one hand and cing what looks like a piece of paper in the other.


    ¡°Why can I smell urine?¡± Drake asks, opening his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? What answering was too hard, instead you hand me your piss stick?¡± He says shiver and handing it back.


    ¡°Look at the other one,¡± she tells him excitedly.


    He opens the piece of paper.¡±woohoo he fucking did it, she is 6 weeks a long¡± Drake says holding the paper up.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna be an uncle¡± he says excitedly in a sing-song voice.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t have to listen anymore about ovaries, ovtion, periods or any of that other nasty shit you¡¯ve been telling me anymore,¡± Drake says.


    Drake wanders off into the kitchen and I hear the tap running and know he is washing his hands. I walk over giving her a hug.


    ¡°Congrats we can be fat together¡± I tell her


    ¡°Doc reckons I will start showing more next week¡± she says and I look down to see her tiny baby bump showing.


    ¡°I was wondering if Chase tossed all your clothes, now I know why have been wearing his shirts¡±


    ¡°He smells nice and I didn¡¯t want to get my hopes up, doc says I am safe to announce it now¡± she says.


    ¡°You told mum and dad yet?¡±


    ¡°Willter I wanted to tell you and Drake first since it wouldn¡¯t have been possible without him¡± she says.


    ¡°Hopefully you don¡¯t have to have a c-section like I have to again,¡± I tell her, rubbing my significantlyrger bump. I couldn¡¯t see my feet any more.


    ¡°When have they booked you in?¡±


    ¡°5 weeks and Emery will be here¡±


    My sister rubs my belly, I can¡¯t wait till I am this big¡± she states rubbing her hand in circr motions around my ginormous bump.


    We walked in the kitchen. Drake was making coffee and tea and setting them down on the counter. I frown wanting coffee.


    ¡°You already had one today no more, your nesting is driving me nuts¡± Drake says and my sister looks over at me.


    ¡°Nesting?¡±


    ¡°This freaky urge she gets to clean everything, she tried to get me to dust out the ducted ACst night, reckoned there was dust in it, made pull off every vent and stick my arm in with a dust brush,¡± he says, shaking his head.


    ¡°Oh and made me clean under the house because we all know a newborn is going to be under there rummaging around and she has washed the babies clothes a million times¡± he says. I roll my eyes. He makes it sound like cleaning is a bad thing.


    My sisterughs, shaking her head.


    ¡°Where is Tate?¡± She asks looking around.


    ¡°With Ryker, scouting around again¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had an attack in three months. Does he think there will be another?¡± She asks worriedly.


    ¡°Just precaution,¡± Drake says. Tate forbade us telling anyone the real reason. I was shocked to learn he found his second mate and has been searching for her since. Tate and Ryker go out nearly everyday looking for rogue camps. I don¡¯t think he wants to admit she is gone, how she is coping going into heat though is beyond me.


    Ryker has practically be a piece of the furniture, for someone who reckons he doesn¡¯t want or need a mate, he has be obsessed with finding her.


    Tate I know is worried because the longer it is taking the angrier Ryker is getting. Ryker had to rece Tate¡¯s car door the other day when they left because Ryker ripped it open pulling the doorpletely off.


    Having four Alpha¡¯s under one roof though has been surprisingly not that bad, Ryker respects the fact this is our home and doesn¡¯t order us around, and Drake, Tate and Ryker get along great. Probably because Ryker doesn¡¯t feel the need to hide things from them, and can trust them not to b to mum and dad. Ryker also loves the kids who are walking now and getting into everything. Baby proofing was a nightmare.


    Mum and dad are still living with Arial though Tyson and Ace asked to return home so I know Ryker is taking them back with him when he does decide to go home, though dad and Ryker don¡¯t see eye to eye at all. Mum said they could go and we all know who wears the pants in their rtionship.


    Chase is excited they are leaving, keeps telling Arial he is going to lock them in cages if they keep cling wrapping the toilet bowl on him, or super gluing his stuff to his desk.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mum and Arial have even shed after Arial dished out the spanking mum wouldn¡¯t give them when Tyson shaved off Chase¡¯s eyebrows while he was asleep.


    Sitting on the lounge with my cup of tea. Drakees out with a load ofundry that needs folding.


    ¡°Can you fold these? I hung out another load, just need to help Elias with training¡± he says. I nod and he bends down giving me a kiss. Ashley and Titus sitting on the rug in front of the TV ying with their blocks.


    Arial sits on the floor and grabs an article of clothing and starts helping me fold.


    ¡°Goddess, I hope Chase and I get along well after I have this baby like you three do, you guys make it look easy¡± she says. They still have been having issues but not as bad and once mum and dad are out of the pack house I am sure things will get better not having everyone living on top of each other.


    ¡°It will get better Arial and don¡¯t forget nothing was easy for us in the beginning¡±


    ¡°True but I love seeing you so happy¡± she says resting her head on my knee. I brushed her hair back, happy that not only everything was good with my mates but that our sisterly bond was now stronger than ever.

 chapter 163 Epilogue

    Ryker¡¯s POV


    I have lost count of the amount of times I had been to this part of the forest, not once did I ever pick up her scent. Tate and I weren¡¯t expecting to find anything, we haven¡¯t in months, she was good at evading me, yet I always felt this strong urge toe back to this spot, like something was telling me she was close.


    ¡°We have been here so many times, maybe they have moved on¡± Tate says as we walk through the dense forest. ¡°Last ce then we will head home¡± I tell him and he sighs. We stop at the river looking up and down stream, nothing. Always fucking nothing.


    ¡°Come let¡¯s head back¡± Tate says, turning around to head the way we came.


    ¡°You go back, I will keep searching a little longer¡± I tell him and he nods before shifting and heading home to his mates. Deciding to go check out the caves I walk through the watering out across the other side of the river. The only sounds that could be heard were owls high up in the trees and the crunch of rocks and twigs under my boots.


    Some urge forced me in this direction, I decided to follow it for once, nothing much was out here besides caves. Moving through the dense forest I stop at the caves listening for any sounds when I hear the soft murmurs of voices in the distance. Barely audible, they sounded like they were on the other side of the mountain only just able to pick up the noise as it was carried to me through the draft of the cave in front of me.


    Stepping inside the cave, I could smell bat shit, and stangment water. My eyes adjust to the darkness as my vision changes adapting to it. I followed the tunnels of the cave when it suddenly ended. The voices were a lot louder, I could almost hear what they were saying and I could smell the burning wood of a campfire. I look along the cave walls finding a gap between the rocks. Too narrow for me to fit through. Walking back the way I came I decided to go over the mountain racing over the rocky terrain effortlessly before jumping over the side to my feet to find another entrance. My heart skips a beat when I pick up the scent of rogues.


    ¡°She might be in there?¡± Brax my wolf says urging me to enter, pressing beneath my skin trying to force me forward. Though I couldn¡¯t smell her scent, only the decaying scent of rogues and blood. I could tell one of them was injured.


    Walking through the cave the voices and chatter suddenly stopped, they knew someone was in their hiding spot, my scent definitely would have wafted to them by now. I see the glow of a fire on the cave walls as I draw closer, smell the wood burning and the smell of burning flesh like they were cooking something. Turning a corner in the cave, Ie across their campsite. I smile when I recognise the rogue sitting closest to me, frozen in ce as he stared with his one eye wide.


    ¡°Well what do we have here?¡± I ask, stepping into the small space. I see a man and a woman in the forties in one corner huddled close, the man¡¯s leg was bleeding and would exin the strong scent of blood. But that wasn¡¯t all, I noticed it was the lingering scent of my mate, she had been gone for a while but I couldn¡¯t be mistaken, would know her scent anywhere.


    ¡°You what¡¯s your name?¡± I ask the rogue whose eye I removed.


    ¡°Tim¡± He stutters out and I step closer, loving the fear in his eyes so strong it fills the cave smothering the scent of the fire sitting in the middle.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± I ask the curly dark-haired woman hiding behind her wounded mate.


    ¡°Este, this is my mate Josic¡± She whimpers, putting her head down. Good by the fear in them they know exactly who I am.


    ¡°Is this everyone in your camp¡± I ask knowing it wasn¡¯t. The woman nods and I growl I hate fucking liars. The man watching me, his eyes not leaving me as I approach him. I see the star picket in his leg.


    ¡°How did you get this?¡± I ask, tapping the steel going through his thigh. He hisses in pain as I tap it, a smile spreading across my face.


    ¡°Please we mean no harm we are just camping here¡± She begs her hands trembling on the man¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I asked you a question and you lied, I don¡¯t like liars¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Who else is with you¡± I ask and they both shake their heads. I hear movement behind me and I turn facing Tim.


    ¡°Sit down or I will make sure you never walk again¡± I tell him and he drops on the ground as he shakes in fear. Looking back at the man and woman, I reach past him grabbing her by the hair and jerking her to me. She screams trying to free my grip on her hair.


    ¡°Now this is thest time I will ask nicely, who else lives here?¡± I ask the man, his brown eyes on his mate as she sobs clutching at my hand trying to get me to let go.


    ¡°You will never have her¡± The man spits at my feet.


    ¡°You do know who I am looking for then?¡± He smiles and I tug on his mates hair again and she lets out a cry, his eyes darting to her.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Screw you¡± He says, ring at me. I would havemanded them to tell me but I was enjoying ying with them, nothing better than watching the fear in another¡¯s eyes, before watching the light leave thempletely I had no intentions of letting them live they helped hunt my family and they would pay for that mistake, and this would ensure Times running when he hears anything.


    Standing up, I drag the woman with me, Josic trying to stand but his injured leg preventing him as he falls back on the cave floor, his blood pooling onto the floor more from the movement. I force her on her knees, in front of her mate, mping my hands on the side of her head before giving a sharp twist, her neck snapping as I turn her head so it now faces me and I relish the sound of her neck breaking. Josic¡¯s eyes turn ssy, the agonised scream of her mate as he watches her fall limply at my feet make goosebumps raise on my skin delightfully. I kick her to the side before kneeling in front of the man.


    His sobbing makes my heart swell with happiness, my wolf pressing beneath my skin wanting to unleash on the man that has been helping our mate hide from us. Grabbing the star picket I twist it, his blood curdling scream bouncing off the cave walls and I hear Tim whimper behind me.


    I jerk him to his feet, grabbing him by the back of the neck. I hold his face over the mes of the fire, the smell of his burning flesh and hair leaving a foul taste in the back of my mouth.


    ¡°Where is my mate¡± I ask him, his screams telling me he was incapable of answering, he thrashes in my grip and I force him closer to the mes, pressing his face and against the glowing embers of wood, his screams getting louder and I could feel the mes licking at my arm holding him in ce. The man¡¯s screams die outpletely when a new sound echoes throughout the cave. The menacing growl of a wolf.


    Letting the man go he falls onto the fire, the wolf stepping closer, her scent filling my nose as I look at her beautiful white wolf. Her eyes darting to the dead woman behind me and she whimpers rushing toward her, nudging her with her nose. An agonised howl leaving her making me wonder who the woman is to her. She didn¡¯t seem that fussed by the man¡¯s death.


    She continues nudging the woman¡¯s face. I growl annoyed that she hasn¡¯t even acknowledged my presence. Does she not know I am her mate, not know who I am?. She pivots remembering I am here before baring her teeth and growling at me, she lowers her head stalking toward me. And I find it amusing how angry she is over some bitch of a rogue.


    What I wasn¡¯t expecting was her to attack me, her canines tearing into my leg as she rips a chunk of flesh off. I shove her away a little too hard as she goes flying into the cave wall. She bounces onto her feet, and I lunge at her trying to grab her. Her teeth slicing through my arm before she shakes her head viciously. I groan at the pain searing through my arm.


    ¡°Fucking let me Shift Brax¡± I scream at him. He doesn¡¯t refusing to hurt her but she was fucking tearing shreds off me. I manage to grab the fur on the back of her neck ripping her head away, her teeth pulling away from my arm painfully.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I scream at her forcing my Alpha aura over her to make her submit. She whimpers going limp. My blood stains the cave floor as it runs down my arm.


    I let her go and she drops her head in her paws whimpering. Standing up, I reach down to grab her and force her to shift when she turns on me, her teeth snapping at my hand before she takes off running from the cave.


    I growl annoyed at this game of cat and mouse, she won¡¯t be escaping me this time. Turning around I find Tim still frozen on the ground having not moved an inch. ¡°Help me catch her and I will set you free of me¡± I tell him and he nods getting up.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She likes hiding in the caves¡± he says and I nod walking out.


    ¡°The others, who are they to her?¡± I ask him. He looks behind us as we walk from the cave.


    ¡°Her parents¡± He says softly. Fuck!

 chapter 164

    Alpha King¡¯s Mate


    Ryker POV


    Can¡¯t believe the Moon goddess my own great great great grandmother would curse her own grandson to a life of misery. Blessings are what they say mates are, mine are a curse. Before I knew how badly mates could destroy you, tear apart your soul, I craved mine. Craved finding my other half, now I know better. Mate¡¯s are a distraction one I couldn¡¯t afford, yet here I am still searching for my little white wolf knowing I will be damned when I finally catch her, that I will once again have to tear off another piece of my soul when I am forced to kill this one too.


    Mate¡¯s are no blessing and the Moon Goddess, well I have given up on her, my mother is a pure hybrid a direct descendant of the Moon goddess herself, making her the hybrid Queen until she handed her title to me stepping down, now I am the cursed Alpha king. My father was a werewolf so the only good thing I got out of my mother being a hybrid was being the ultimate predator, luckily I was also blessed with a wolf. My twin sisters were like my mother, just hybrid¡¯s, no wolf¡¯s no shifting, my younger brothers were like me though, tends to run in the female side the hybrid genes. I only craved blood in wolf form, my sisters craved it all the time.


    My family were the only hybrids except for the mutations made by Kade a crazy scientist who was hellbent on revenge for a feud that had nothing to with us only my grandfather but that didn¡¯t stop for trying to destroy us, he used my grandfathers blood to be immortal we thought after finally killing the bastard everything was going to be fine. Well until I found my first mate, she was a hunter and what a disaster that was. I was blinded by the mate bond and she was using me to get to my pack, my family so knowing that it ended in her death.


    I won¡¯t stand for betrayal and having to kill her destroyed me. Yet now my grandmother has decided to fiddle with the Fates again and give me another dud for a mate. A second chance mate and this one has been eluding me for months now. I first spotted her a few months back when we noticed humans scouting my sister¡¯s pack, there was something off about her though, something strange. I only got a glimpse of her in wolf form but no doubt she was mine. Yet she ran from me and took off and I have been hunting her ever since.


    I had a bad feeling she was helping the rogues and humans, another mate I was destined to kill. Part of me hoped I never found her, I am not sure my wolf could take another loss like that. But no matter how much I tried. I always found myselfing back to this ce in search of her, some invisible pull forcing me back here. My mind consumed constantly with her white wolf.


    I have lost count of the amount of times I had been to this part of the forest, not once did I ever pick up her scent. Tate, one of my sister¡¯s mates, yes she had two not one but two mates. We weren¡¯t expecting to find anything here, we haven¡¯t in months, she was good at evading me, yet I always felt this strong urge toe back to this spot, like something was telling me she was close.


    ¡°We have been here so many times, maybe they have moved on¡± Tate says as we walk through the dense forest. ¡°Last ce then we will head home¡± I tell him and he sighs. We stopped at the river looking up and down the stream where I first spotted her, nothing. Always fucking nothing. How was she able to escape me I didn¡¯t understand. I am the Alpha king Alpha of all Alpha¡¯s yet I can¡¯t catch one little she-wolf.


    ¡°Come let¡¯s head back¡± Tate says, turning around to head the way we came.


    ¡°You go back, I will keep searching a little longer¡± I tell him and he nods before shifting and heading home to his mates. Deciding to go check out the caves I walk through the watering out across the other side of the river. The only sounds that could be heard were owls high up in the trees and the crunch of rocks and twigs under my boots.


    Some urge forced me in this direction, I decided to follow it for once, nothing much was out here besides caves. Moving through the dense forest I stop at the caves listening for any sounds when I hear the soft murmurs of voices in the distance. Barely audible, they sounded like they were on the other side of the mountain. I was only just able to pick up the noise as it was carried to me through the draft of the cave in front of me.


    Stepping inside the cave, I could smell bat shit, and stangment water made my nose wrinkle with disgust. My eyes adjust to the darkness as my vision changes adapting to it. I followed the tunnels of the cave when it suddenly ended. The voices were a lot louder, I could almost hear what they were saying and I could smell the burning wood of a campfire as the moist logs burned, the smell of mildew covering the walls, every smell and my sensitive nose could smell it all. I look along the cave walls finding a gap between the rocks. Too narrow for me to fit through.


    Walking back the way I came, I decided to go over the mountain. Racing over the rocky terrain effortlessly before jumping over the side to my feet to find another entrance. My heart skips a beat when I pick up the scent of rogues.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She might be in there?¡± Brax my wolf says urging me to enter, pressing beneath my skin trying to force me forward. Though I couldn¡¯t smell her scent, only the decaying scent of rogues and blood. I could tell one of them was injured.


    Walking through the cave the voices and chatter suddenly stopped, they knew someone was in their hiding spot, my scent definitely would have wafted to them by now. I see the glow of a fire on the cave walls as I draw closer, smell the wood burning and the smell of burning flesh like they were cooking something. Turning a corner in the cave, Ie across their campsite. I smile when I recognise the rogue sitting closest to me, frozen in ce as he stared with his one eye wide. I had pulled his other eye out when the hunters and rogues attacked my sister¡¯s pack, he was supposed to be my eyes and ears and let me know of any future attacks which I had no doubt woulde. They wanted revenge for me killing Danika, my first mate. Her parents were high up in the hunters organisation. I had slowly been disabling them, they didn¡¯t particrly like it when I erased her entire bloodline bar her grandfather, made her watch each of them die before I finished her off, no one betrays me not even my mate and gets to live. I show no mercy for traitors no matter who they are.


    ¡°Well what do we have here?¡± I ask, stepping into the small space. I see a man and a woman in the forties in one corner huddled close.

 chapter 165

    The man¡¯s leg was bleeding and would exin the strong scent of blood upon entering the cave. But that wasn¡¯t all I noticed, it was the lingering scent of my mate, she had been gone for a while but I couldn¡¯t be mistaken, I would know her scent anywhere.


    ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡± I ask the rogue whose eye I removed.


    ¡°Tim¡± He stutters out and I step closer, loving the fear in his eyes so strong it fills the cave smothering the scent of the fire sitting in the middle.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± I ask the curly dark-haired woman hiding behind her wounded mate.


    ¡°Ste, this is my mate Josic¡± She whimpers, putting her head down. Good, by the fear in them they know exactly who I am and what I am.


    ¡°Is this everyone in your camp?¡± I ask, knowing it wasn¡¯t. The woman nods and I growl, I hate fucking liars. The man watching me, his eyes not leaving me as I approach him. I see the star picket in his leg.


    ¡°How did you get this?¡± I ask, tapping the steel going through his thigh. He hisses in pain as I tap it, a smile spreading across my face at his pain.


    ¡°Please we mean no harm, we are just camping here¡± She begs her hands trembling on the man¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I asked you a question and you lied, I don¡¯t like liars¡± I told her.


    ¡°Now who else is with you¡± I ask and they both shake their heads. I hear movement behind me and I turn facing Tim as he tries to sneak off.


    ¡°Sit down or I will make sure you never walk again¡± I tell him and he drops on the ground as he shakes in fear. Looking back at the man and woman, I reach past him grabbing her by the hair and jerking her to me. She screams trying to free my grip on her hair.


    ¡°Now this is thest time I will ask nicely, who else lives here?¡± I ask the man, his brown eyes on his mate as she sobs clutching at my hand trying to get me to let go.


    ¡°You will never have her¡± The man spits at my feet.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You do know who I am looking for then?¡± He smiles and I tug on his mate¡¯s hair again and she lets out a cry, his eyes darting to her.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Screw you¡± He says, ring at me. I would havemanded them to tell me but I was enjoying ying with them, nothing better than watching the fear in another¡¯s eyes, before watching the light leave thempletely. I had no intention of letting them live. They helped hunt my family and they would pay for that mistake, and this would ensure Times running when he hears anything.


    Standing up, I drag the woman with me, Josic trying to stand but his injured leg prevents him as he falls back on the cave floor, his blood pooling onto the floor more from the movement. I force her on her knees, in front of her mate, mping my hands on the side of her head before giving a sharp twist, her neck snapping as I turn her head so it now faces me and I relish the sound of her neck breaking and the feel of her bones snapping under my hands.


    Josic¡¯s eyes turn ssy, the agonised scream as he watches her fall limply at my feet makes goosebumps raise on my skin delightfully. I kick her to the side before kneeling in front of the man.


    His sobbing makes my heart swell with happiness, my wolf pressing beneath my skin wanting to unleash on the man that has been helping our mate hide from us. Grabbing the star picket, I twist it, his blood curdling scream bouncing off the cave walls and I hear Tim whimper behind me.


    I jerk him to his feet, grabbing him by the back of the neck. I hold his face over the mes of the fire, the smell of his burning flesh and hair leaving a foul taste in the back of my mouth.


    ¡°Where is my mate¡± I ask him, his screams telling me he was incapable of answering, he thrashes in my grip and I force him closer to the mes, pressing his face against the glowing embers of wood, his screams getting louder and I could feel the mes licking at my arm and fingers holding him in ce. The man¡¯s screams die outpletely when a new sound echoes throughout the cave. The menacing growl of a wolf.


    Letting the man go he falls onto the fire, the wolf stepping closer, her scent filling my nose as I look at her beautiful white wolf. Her eyes dart to the dead woman behind me and she whimpers rushing toward her, nudging her with her nose. An agonised howl leaves her making me wonder who the woman is to her. She didn¡¯t seem that fussed by the man¡¯s death but the woman upset her.


    She continues nudging the woman¡¯s face. I growl annoyed that she hasn¡¯t even acknowledged my presence. Does she not know I am her mate, not know who I am?. She pivots remembering I am here before baring her teeth and growling at me. She lowers her head stalking toward me. And I find it amusing how angry she is over some bitch of a rogue.


    ¡°Now love is that anyway to greet your mate?¡± I ask her and she growls louder, taking a step toward me. Her fur hackled up and ws scratching the ground under her feet.


    What I wasn¡¯t expecting was her to attack me, her canines tearing into my leg as she rips a chunk of flesh off. I shove her away a little too hard as she goes flying into the cave wall. She bounces onto her feet, and I lunge at her trying to grab her. Her teeth slicing through my arm before she shakes her head viciously. I groan at the pain searing through my arm.

 chapter 166

    ¡°Fucking let me Shift Brax¡± I scream at my wolf. He doesn¡¯t, refusing to hurt her but she was fucking tearing shreds off me. I manage to grab the fur on the back of her neck ripping her head away, her teeth pulling away from my arm painfully.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I scream at her forcing my Alpha aura over her to make her submit. She whimpers going limp. My blood stains the cave floor as it runs down my arm and drips off my fingers.


    I let her go and she dropped her head in her paws whimpering. Standing up, I reach down to grab her and force her to shift when she turns on me, her teeth snapping at my hand before she takes off running from the cave.


    I growl annoyed at this game of cat and mouse, she won¡¯t be escaping me this time. Turning around I find Tim still frozen on the ground having not moved an inch. ¡°Help me catch her and I will let you live another day¡± I tell him and he nods, getting up.


    ¡°She likes hiding in the caves¡± he says and I nod while walking out.


    ¡°The others, who are they to her?¡± I ask him. He looks behind us as we walk from the cave.


    ¡°Her parents,¡± He says softly. Fuck!


    I follow her scent, Tim looking around anxiously at every noise, every snap of a twig. His nervousness had me confused. What could he possibly be scared of with me beside him? Coming to another cave entrance we could hear the feral sounds of a fight. I could smell blood, her blood along with the blood of a bear. Brax pressing against my skin. Fur sprouted along my arms as he fought for control. Control I wasn¡¯t willing to give him yet.


    Stepping in the cave my eyes adjusted to the never ending darkness, the pungent smell growing stronger when suddenly the growls suddenly stopped. The sound of a high pitched whimper making my heart jolt for a second until we stumble across the bear. Torn to pieces, its fur lying in clumps on the cave floor.


    Tim notices the dead bear a little toote as he trips over its fallen form. A shriek of fear left him before I grip his arm pulling him from the torn up remains, his body drenched in the blood of the huge bear. Surely she didn¡¯t do that, as I looked down at its torn out guts spilling over ground, organs ruptured and on disy, though I could tell her blood had been spilled too, her scent everywhere as we continued our trek through the winding caves. Tim jumped at every noise irritating me.


    ¡°Why are you so jumpy, nothing to fear in these caves except myself¡± I tell him and he stops looking at me.


    ¡°I would rather take on you then her¡± He says, making my brows furrowed in confusion. He was scared of my little mate? Standing next to a hybrid and he is scared of a she-wolf?


    ¡°Just hurry up, before we lose her scent¡± I tell him, pushing him ahead where I can keep an eye on him.


    The cavees out on another side of the mountain, a side that I actually recognise as Red river Pack territory. Looking out at the forest, I know she must have headed for the road, crossing between packs. Jumping over a fallen tree I listen, looking for any sound I could pick up, listening for the sound of paws on the dirt. Only I got nothing, not a whiff of her scent. Not a single sound. I never met a rogue that wasn¡¯t happy to find their mate, especially one from a pack. Most would jump at the chance to be taken into the safety of being in pack instead of surviving off their hunting skills and their ability to survive in the wild. I found it odd she was going to the extremes of taking on a bear just to evade me.


    Slowly moving through the forest careful not to make much noise, though noise was inevitable in a forest this thick.


    ¡°How long have you known them for?¡± I whisper to Tim.


    ¡°Not long, they came with the hunters¡± He says, making me stop. So my mate is one of the ones helping the humans. I couldn¡¯t stop the growl that escaped my lips. Once again the moon goddess cursed me with a dud for a mate. Bad enough she is rogue now she was a traitor to our own kind.


    ¡°You know her name?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Never spoke to her, never seen her either, only her wolf¡± He says, making me stop again. Something was definitely amiss, exactly what is my mate hiding or more importantly who is she hiding from? We moved through the forest for around another ten minutes before I picked up her faint scent. She can mask her scent but not her blood and she was running directly toward Tate¡¯s Pack. Smart girl she back tracked. Using the mindlink I summon Tate and Drake.


    ¡°She is about to hit your Pack edge. I think she is heading for the road¡± I tell them.


    ¡°On it, you sure it¡¯s her?¡± Drake asks.


    ¡°Positive¡± I tell him before taking off, leaving Tim behind to follow my scent. If he is smart, he will follow or die by Tates warriors.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zipping through the trees and jumping over fallen debris and rocks I can just see the roading into my line of vision through the trees, Tate and Drake¡¯s ck wolves running toward me, when I spot her white fur. They herded her back toward me and now I was going to catch her.


    Picking up my pace I manage to get right on her tail, tackling her and we roll. She pivots just in time her teeth sinking into my shoulder, her ws ripping down my bicep before we both hit a tree, sliding along the leaves. I tried to keep a grip on her but she managed to slip out from under me and run for the road, which was about twenty metres away.

 chapter 167

    Tate and Drake on her heels alongside me as we chase after her.


    Lights illuminating the road signalling a car wasing down the road. I watch as she doesn¡¯t even stop, just keeps running. Out of my peripheral I see Drake grab Tate by the scruff of his neck ripping him back as they slide across the dew covered ground stopping just before the road, yet she keeps running. The screech of brakes on the bitumen road squealing loudly as the driver tried to break in time.


    The car narrowly missed me as it swerved around me as I tried to grab her. The back end of the car sliding out and taking her out. Sending her skidding across the ground. White fur covering the road along with a blood trail. Everything happens so quickly as I watch her wolf hit the ground being flung like a ragdoll before rolling, her wolf being forced to shift and I watch horrified as the road skins her beforeing to a stop in a heap on the ground.


    The driver jumped from the car in a hurry and I noticed it was Elias, Drake and Tate¡¯s Beta driving Drakes truck. ¡°It came out of nowhere¡± He screams rushing over to her alongside me. Drake Tate and I could hear her shifting back as we approached her body where it had stopped some thirty metres from the car.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She crawls to her hands and knees and all I could see in moonlight is the golden blonde hair drenched in blood cascading to the ground around her. I hear her groan when his head snaps in our direction. What I wasn¡¯t expecting was to see Amber and Emerald Green glowing eyes like a snake reflecting back at me. All of us freezing on the spot. She growls loudly in warning as I find my feet and I step toward her naked form. Under normal circumstances I would be pissed she was naked in front of other men, but considering she was covered in blood and the circumstances it didn¡¯t faze me. What did however was watching her stand. Her left leg was clearly broken, the bone jutting out the side and protruding through her skin as she tried to stand.


    One arm now hanging limply before I watch as she grabs it, yanking it back into ce with an audible popping sound. Tate, Drake and Elias fanned out to the sides as we tried to cage her in, because staring at the beauty that is my mate, it was clear even in this injured state she was going to try and fight her way out.


    Drake getting behind her, makes her head whip in his direction; she growls and we watch amazed as her canines slip out as she partly shifts, her ws slipping from her fingers as they crack back into ce. We had her surrounded yet the feral look on her face reminded me of a rabid animal.


    ¡°We won¡¯t hurt you¡±Tate says, putting his hands out and stepping nearer, her hand whipping out and he steps back just before her ws sh down his chest. She stumbles having missed her target, she falls forward giving me the perfect view of her rounded peach ass. She staggers trying to regain her footing. Her blood spilled onto the road and I saw the huge gash running across her ear and into her hairline.


    She stood upright as we all stepped closer, she was now within my grabbing distance before she suddenly threw up. Projectile vomiting blood onto the ground in front of Elias¡¯ feet. His shoes became drenched. She clutches her head, I could hear her heartbeat pounding in her chest so fast it sounded like a hummingbird¡¯s wings fluttering against a strong wind.


    I watch as she sways on her feet, reaching out to her. My hand closes around her forearm which fits easily in palm. She was underweight but looking at her she couldn¡¯t be much old then 19 or 20. Her body goes limp as she copses. Scooping her up before she hits the ground. Her bodyy limp in my arms as her head luls to the side.


    I look down at her in my arms unconscious. I honestly thought I was never going to catch her, never find her again. I was in disbelief and by the looks on everyone else¡¯s faces so were they. She had evaded us for months and now I finally had her, but the biggest question I had eating at me was do I get to keep her?


    All of us startled out of our shock when we hear the screams of a voice I recognised as Tim as hees barreling out of the trees and onto the road, three wolves on his tail as he races toward me before hiding behind me like the coward he is. Tate waves his arms catching the three wolves¡¯ attention. They stop and I watch as they look at their Alpha like loyal soldiers, their necks turned in submission as he talks to them through the mind link. After a second or two they turn on their tails and head back into the trees.


    ¡°Oh thank god I thought my ass was supper¡± Tim says catching his breath, his blonde hair sticking to his face as he tries to catch his breath.


    ¡°Do you mind getting your grubby paws off me¡± I growled at him where he was hanging onto my shirt behind me that was barely intact. His filthy hands slipping from my torn up shirt.


    ¡°What do you want to do with him?¡± Elias asks, eyeing him. If I didn¡¯t need him I would have killed him but he is the only link we have to humans hunting us.


    Turning I look back at Tim. ¡°Bring him, might help when she wakes up seeing someone familiar, besides he could use a shower and a proper meal¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hosing him off outside first, Lana will kill me if I let him on the furniture in that state¡± Drake says looking him up and down. Tim was filthy and looked like had rolled in manure and didn¡¯t smell much better either.


    ¡°Fine, youe with us,¡± I tell him, walking toward Drake¡¯s truck.


    ¡°He rides in the tray. I am not having him ruin my seats. I just got them refurbished¡± Drake says and I nod for Tim to climb in the tray before sliding in the passenger seat with my mate on myp, the familiar tingles I haven¡¯t felt since Danika rushing over my body.

 chapter 168

    The drive back was quick, the gates already open on arrival so we didn¡¯t have to stop. Pulling up in the driveway. My sister Lana is waiting out the front with towels, her dark hair pulled in a messy bun that was piled on top of her head, she looked like my mother, almost a carbon copy, so did Arial seeing Lana and her were identical twins. She chucks two towels to her mates before handing me one and I cover my mate¡¯s body. Lana growls when Tim jumps down from the tray not liking having a rogue on her pds.


    She steps forward, her eyes zing red and fangs protruding and I could see she was about to go berserk¡­


    ¡°He is no threat Lana¡±


    ¡°He is a rogue¡± She growls her fangs bared.


    ¡°So is my mate, you gonna stop me from bringing her in too?¡± I ask her and her eyes dart to her in my arms. She steps closer looking down at the woman in my arms, her blood running down my arms was warm.


    ¡°I will get the pack doctor¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother I will give her my blood¡± I tell her and she nods before walking up the three porch steps heading for the front door. Lana stops looking down at her mates. Drakes shoulders sag.


    ¡°Fine I will do it¡± He says when Lana raises her eyebrow at him before nodding towards Tim behind me.


    ¡°Come on, I have a hose out back,¡± He says.


    ¡°His name is Tim,¡± I tell Drake and he nods.


    ¡°Welle on Tim¡± Drake says not happy that he is being forced to deal with a lowly rogue and walking around the side of the house. Tim followed and I could smell his fear as he followed after him. Stepping inside the house I notice Ashley and Titus, my sisters twins snuggled on the lounge with their nket and chicken nuggets watching some animated cartoons.


    Lana¡¯s newborn daughter Emery in her baby swing asleep. Titus and Ashley looking up, their eyes going wide with excitement at seeing their father. ¡°Dad dad,¡± Ashley says holding her arms up. Tate walks over and picks her up kissing her curly hair.


    I walk up the stairs taking them two at a time before nudging the bathroom door open with my foot. I turn the shower on before grabbing the detachable shower head. I ce her on the floor of the shower rinsing the blood off her body. Lana followed in behind me.


    She stirs as I wet her down with the warm water. Her eyes flutter open and I am mesmerised by the colour again. Half green and half amber just like aunt lily¡¯s making me wonder if she was a mutation like her, my aunt lily was my mother half sister, Kade had used a version of my mother¡¯s mutated genes trying to build an army, she was known as unhinged until she reigned her wolf in, the genes made her a savage .


    My mate jumps to feet and her breathing bes faster as fight or flight kicks in from me standing over her.


    I grip her arms and she screams a mangled sound leaving her lips as she tries to get out of my iron grip. She was strong for someone so small and fragile looking yet I was stronger as I forced my weight down on her. Lana races over gripping her face and I notice my mates eyes ze over as Lana settles her using her mindpulsion she usually refuses to use. But even she knew this situation warranted it.


    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you, he is trying to help you¡± Lana tells her, clutching her face. I watch her lips part and she stops thrashing, the shower screen stilling as she finally stops kicking it.


    I was now drenched from the shower head spraying me as I dropped it to grab her. Lana reaches down, picking it up and cing it on the hook. I let her go and she remains with her eyes darting between us and Lana grabs some soap and starts washing her.


    ¡°Go find her some clothes from my wardrobe¡± I got up hesitating, this small woman took on a bear and won should I be leaving here with my sister.


    ¡°I am fine with her Ryker go¡± Lana says and I nod.


    Walking in the room I grab the first thing my hands touch of Lana¡¯s, which were some pajamas with winnie the pooh on them. Walking back in, I am hit with my mate¡¯s intoxicating scent. I ced the clothes on the sink basin before shutting the lid on the toilet and sitting beside Lana who was still helping my mate wash. Her eyes darted to me as she cocks her head to the side curiously watching me.


    I see her sniff the air, her face turning up as she sniffs. Lana rinses her hair off which now wet I could tell would easily be down to her knees. I watch as my mate then leans forward sniffing Lana. Lana ispletely unfazed by her odd behaviour. Looking over her body I notice most of her wounds are healed up, for a normal wolf that would take hours, unless they drank hybrid blood. But my mate seems to heal quicker which I found odd. Her leg no longer had bone jutting out of it and most of her scrapes were healed; the gash in her head was nearlypletely closed.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Asks Lana and I lean forward bracing my elbows on my knees. She seems to think for a second.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± She says her voice gravelly as she coughs and I could tell she hasn¡¯t spoken in a long time, her face scrunching up.


    ¡°Name?¡± She questions and Lana looks at me before looking back at her.


    ¡°My name is Lana,¡± Lana tells her. Lana points to me.


    ¡°Your mate, his name is Ryker¡± She says and I wave to her as she stares at me.


    ¡°So what is your name?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°They called me 46, I am not sure what my name is,¡± She says. Lana and I both look at each other.


    ¡°But the woman you were with, that was your mother¡± I ask her. She shakes her head.


    ¡°No, friend. I don¡¯t know her she found me¡±


    ¡°My wolf says we can¡¯t be with you. Mate¡¯s are bad, what¡¯s a mate for?¡± She asks, looking at Lana. I was confused how she could not know this at her age and why she has got no name.


    ¡°You help the humans?¡± I ask her, not giving Lana a chance to answer. My mate nods and I growl getting up but Lana gets in the way blocking me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash Ryker¡± Lana says but I know what needs to be done, she works for them and helps them.


    ¡°How can you say that, she is helping them¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes but something isn¡¯t right, she isn¡¯t Danika, Ryker. You don¡¯t need to kill her. Look at her she is petrified, you would run too, in her position¡± Lana says and I look down at my mate.


    ¡°Why are your eyes that colour, who do you work for?¡± I ask. She says nothing instead pulling her knees to her chest. Reaching down I rip her to her feet grabbing her arms and shaking her. She growls.


    ¡°Why are you working for them, fucking answer me what is wrong with you¡±


    ¡°Ryker calm down¡±


    ¡°Calm down, she ripped a bear apart Lana. she isn¡¯t as fragile as she looks¡± I spit at her and Lana growls at me.


    ¡°No idiot her wolf did, not her, she clearly hasn¡¯t been in control of her wolf in a while she can barely speak properly¡± Lana tries to reason but I could see what she was, she was one of them.


    ¡°Fucking speak goddamn it, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± I ask and Lana shrugs, gripping my wrist. ¡°Let her go Ryker now, you will not treat your mate like this especially in front of me¡±


    I let her go walking out and mming the door.

 chapter 169

    Walking down stairs I sit on the lounge, Titus walking over to me on his little legs before pulling on my jeans wanting to climb up. I pick him up and ce him on myp. Tim walks in with Drake a few minutester, Tim was dressed decently and for once clean though he still smelt like a rogue.


    ¡°He showered at my ce¡± Elias says, walking behind him and flopping on the lounge beside me.


    ¡°Ryker I am truly sorry I didn¡¯t mean to hit her, she came out of nowhere¡± He apologises.


    ¡°Not like it matters I am going to have to kill her anyway¡± I tell him, dropping my head back on the couch. Titus pulled on my chest hair as he stood on myp before pulling on my face.


    ¡°Titus sit down or hop off your uncle¡± Tate warns his son thinking he is bothering me.


    ¡°He is fine, Tate. He isn¡¯t annoying, he just wants to y¡± I tell him.


    ¡°So why do you have to kill her?¡± Tate asks, wanting to know.


    ¡°She admitted to helping the humans, she can¡¯t be trusted¡± I tell him.


    ¡°But you¡¯re letting Tim live?¡± Drake questions.


    ¡°Tim has a purpose I need him for¡± I say sitting up and looking at him.


    ¡°How long have you known them for?¡±


    ¡°Her parents?¡± He asks.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t her parents¡± I tell him and he seems a little shocked.


    ¡°The woman said she was her mother, I didn¡¯t think they smelt like rtives¡± He says thoughtfully.


    ¡°So how long?¡±


    ¡°Just when the attacks started, I had never met them before then¡±


    ¡°Do you know her name?¡± I ask him and he shakes his head.


    ¡°No I never spoke to her, she always came and went, rarely stayed long. She was little odd, I watched her kill a few people so kept my distance and I never saw her in human form¡±


    ¡°Killed a few people?¡±


    ¡°Yeah ripped their throats out, she reminds me of a rabid animal¡± I nod, after seeing what she did to the bear, she did seem a little off centre.


    ¡°So you know nothing about her then¡±


    ¡°Nope and everytime I asked her parents, I mean the ones she came with they would tell me to mind my own business¡± He says.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell you her name?¡± He asks. I shake my head.


    ¡°Said she didn¡¯t have one, that they called her 46¡±


    ¡°46?¡± Asks Drake just as we hear movement on the steps. I growled when her scent hit me, her scent was intoxicating but it irked me now knowing she was a traitor.


    Lana walks down the stairs and I see my mate step out from behind her, her eyes darting around the room beforending on me. She cocks her head to the side staring at Titus on myp.


    ¡°Pup?¡± She asks, her voice a little raspy. She steps forward and I growl at her, making her take a step back toward Lana. She looks at Lana confused wondering what she did wrong.


    Brax was watching from my eyes, he too shared the same thoughts I did, he didn¡¯t trust her and something was severely off about her. She stands there staring before looking at the door.


    ¡°Her eyes remind me of Lily¡¯s,¡± Drake says, cocking his head to the side. I looked her up and down, she had the pooh bear pajamas on, her hair falling down to the back of her knees, god her hair was long. Ashley squeals loudly making her jump and I watch as she sticks her head around the corner of the wall looking at her, her eyes sparkling oddly under the lights. Tate growls at her and she jumps back something must have irked him with the way she was watching his daughter.


    ¡°Well it is a little crowded here, I am going to head home¡± Elias says getting up from the lounge.


    ¡°Can Tim stay with you?¡± I ask him and he looks to the rogue, his shoulders sag and he huffs annoyed. ¡°Fine, one night only will take forever to get his scent from my house¡± Elias states and I nod. I nod to Tim who quickly follows him out.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We can¡¯t call her 46¡±, Lana says, bringing my attention back to my mate. She was looking around again, her eyes watching our every move.


    ¡°What is your wolf¡¯s name?¡± I ask her and Lana leads her toward the couch cing her beside me. She sits there staring at Titus and Drakees over taking him from me. Her eyes following the children made me growl at her.


    Tate also not liking the way she is watching them grabs Ashley and Emery taking them upstairs away from my mates¡¯ watchful eyes.


    ¡°Why do you keep staring at them?¡± I ask her. She shakes her head.


    Tatees back down stairs sitting across from her on the armchair near the firece.


    ¡°I asked you a question¡±


    ¡°They take the pups,¡± She says and Tate growls at her. She stares at him, cocking her head to the side.


    ¡°They smell like you and the other man,¡± she says.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they are all mates¡± I tell her. And she looks at me.


    ¡°You keep your mates, what for?¡± She asks. Making Tate and I look at each other.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asks her.


    ¡°Mates are bad, they kill us for having mates¡± She says.


    ¡°Is that why you ran from yours?¡± Tate asks her and she looks over at me. But says nothing.


    ¡°Your wolf told you I am your mate?¡± I ask her and she nods.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡¯ your wolf¡¯s name?¡± I ask her and I watch her eyes ze over for a second.


    ¡°46¡± Tate looks over at me before ;Lana walks into the room.


    ¡°Your wolf is called 46¡± She nods before leaning toward me. She sniffs me before pulling back.


    ¡°You smell nice¡± She says and Lana snorts, holding herugh while I don¡¯t find it funny. How is it possible she has no name, her wolf has no name and she seems oblivious to what mates truly mean. Tate must have had the same thought by the next words that leave his lips.

 chapter 170

    ¡°How is it possible she has no name and doesn¡¯t know the name of her wolf?¡± He asks no one in particr.


    ¡°What pack were you from?¡± Lana asks her.


    ¡°No Pack, we don¡¯t have packs just our number, humans look after us¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes my friends¡± She says and I have to fight Brax froming forward, he wanted to demand her to tell us, even if it meant torturing her.


    ¡°Humans are not friends, what pack did youe from?¡± I demand my Alpha Aura rolling out of me and she whimpers before gritting her teeth. I am shocked when she suddenly growls back at me, trying to resist mymand. Her entire body was shaking and I could tell she was about to shift. Lana straightens up worried before a viscous growl rips out of my mate and I lunge at her. Her ws slip from her fingers into my arms as I pin her to the couch.


    ¡°Ryker!¡± Lana says but my mates eyes were zing.


    ¡°Submit now¡± I tell her and she shakes her head.


    ¡°Submit!¡± I scream at her shoving the full weight of mymand over her. She whimpers, turning her neck in submission.


    ¡°Ryker let her go,¡± Lana says,ing over and yanking on my arm.


    ¡°Not until she starts telling the truth¡± I snap back at my sister.


    ¡°What are you hiding?¡± I demand grabbing her face, forcing her to look at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± She says, her body shaking in fear.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, how could you not know?¡±


    ¡°They only just let me out, said I had to kill the lycan Queen¡± She stammers. I hear Lana gasp and her eyes dart to Lana. I jerk her face back toward me, her eyes snapping back to mine.


    ¡°You want to kill my mother?¡± I ask her and she seems confused.


    ¡°Your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes my mother¡± I told her before letting her go and sitting back in my seat. Fur sprouted along my arms as Brax fought for control, he didn¡¯t like how our mate wasn¡¯ting forth with information and didn¡¯t like that he was unable to speak to her wolf¡­


    ¡°Okay everyone needs to settle down¡± How about everyone goes to bed and we deal with this in the morning¡± Lana says and both Tate and I growl at her.


    ¡°She is not sleeping in my house when she clearly has ill intentions¡± Tate says and I had to agree with him. She was a danger to everyone here and couldn¡¯t be trusted especially after the way she was watching my nieces and nephew. I won¡¯t put my family at risk.


    ¡°Well what are you going to do, lock her out side like a fucking dog?¡± Lana screams and I raise an eyebrow at her outburst. I stand up before reaching down and grabbing my mate¡¯s arm pulling her to her feet.


    ¡°Ryker you can¡¯t be fucking serious¡±


    ¡°Lana you deal with your mates, I will deal with mine¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No I won¡¯t be apart of this, this is fucking wrong, she is a person Ryker¡± My sister yells.


    ¡°Go get me a cor?¡± I tell Tate, ignoring Lana. Tate walks off.


    ¡°What, she is your mate Ryker you cruel bastard¡± Lana says walking over to me, she reaches for my mate but I jerk her back. Tate returns with a metal cor and chain. My mate seeing it starts struggling trying to make me let go of her. Holding her still Tate puts the steel cor on her. My mate thrashing in my arms trying to break free.


    ¡°I won¡¯t put our children at risk Lana ¡± Tate tells her when she tries to stop him. Drake walks down the stairs grabbing Lana pulling her toward the stairs. While Tate helps me drag my mate outside. We tie the chain to a tree and the moment I let her go she shifts, her clothes shredding as she tugs on the cor trying to remove it, her paws biting into the thick chain but it doesn¡¯te off.


    ¡°Enough, sit still¡± Imand her and she whimpers, dropping to the ground next to the tree. She rested her head on her paws looking away from me. I could hear Lana screaming threats at Drake and hear him struggling to restrain my sister who was losing it at the treatment of my mate.


    ¡°I need to go help Drake calm her before she beats him senseless,¡± Tate says before walking inside. I sit next to the tree on the ground beside her. Her white fur looks almost silver under the moon¡¯s light. After a few minutes silence falls over the house and I can no longer hear Lana screaming in outrage. Drake walks out with a couple of nkets and a pillow.


    ¡°I take it, you¡¯re staying out here with her?¡± He says and I nod, taking the nkets from him. I toss the pillow on the ground and drape a nket over her but she tosses it off grabbing it with her mouth. I sigh pulling my own over me before leaning against the tree. I stroke her fur. She jumps when my hand touches her but rxes after a few minutes and doesn¡¯t pull away.

 chapter 171

    The next morning I woke to her trying to get out of her restraints, she had shifted back during the night and was pulling on the padlock securing the cored chain around her throat. Her hair knotting around her fingers and the chain as she fumbles with it.


    I touch her bare back and she jumps growling as she spins around in a crouched position. I put my hands up meaning no harm and she sniffs the air before she starts ripping on the chain trying to break it.


    ¡°Stop, you are going to hurt yourself. I will undo it¡± I tell her, reaching my hand out toward her when she suddenly bites down on my hand. I growl at her, ripping my hand away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± she snaps her eyes zing.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine then, Goodluck getting it off¡± I tell her before getting up and walking inside. Lana and Tate were up already making coffee. Lana was wearing a pink dressing gown as she yawned, grabbing the sugar from the pantry.


    ¡°Where is 46?¡± She asks, shaking her head at the name.


    ¡°Acting like a bitch so she can be chained like one¡± I tell her and she nods sleepily before spinning around and ring at me.


    ¡°You left her on the chain?¡± She says and I shrug. She storms off toward the front door.


    ¡°Seriously Ryker she isn¡¯t a dog¡±


    ¡°Well she shouldn¡¯t act like one, and I won¡¯t treat her like one¡± I spit back at her just as she throws the door open. She walks outside. ¡°46?¡± I hear her ask. I hear Lana frantically run inside stopping at the doorway to the kitchen.


    ¡°She is gone¡± I jump to my feet.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be¡± I tell her storming past her and outside. I look to the tree and I see the chain on the ground snapped in the middle but no mate.


    I look to the treeline and see her running. Brax forcing the shift before darting after her. My paws dug into the earth as we chased her, but she was quick and lithe as she moved through the trees effortlessly as we tried to keep up, losing her a few times and having to listen for the ng of the chain on the ground that was dragging behind her.


    Catching back up to her she jumps over a fallen tree, the chain snagging on a branch ripping her backwards. She growls when she notices my wolf jump over the log, she bares her teeth and I shift back. Tate was catching up and I hadn¡¯t even noticed hime after her with me. Her eyes dart to him and I grip the chain that was snagged before jerking her towards me. She falls face first at my feet and I grab the scruff of her neck jerking her head back.


    ¡°Now where do you think you are going little wolf?¡± I ask her and she growls, snapping her teeth at my arm trying to get me to release her. I pull on her neck harder and she whimpers.


    ¡°Shift back now¡± I tell her and she growls louder, her eyes flickering and Brax whimpers scared for her when she refuses. ¡°I don¡¯t think her wolf will let her¡± Brax¡¯s voice in my head.


    ¡°Then we will make her¡± I tell him and he wanders off not wanting to see, his tune changing overnight and I knew he wanted her but he also understood if she didn¡¯t submit we couldn¡¯t keep her.


    ¡°I said fucking shift¡± I tell her using my Alpha aura. She growls refusing even though I could tell she was pained, her wolf¡¯s resolve was stronger than hers and I would have to find a way to stop her from shifting if I do decide to let her live.


    She whimpers and I could feel her fur standing on end, her body tense as she fought against mymand. Having enough of her disobedience I toss her. Tate gasps horrified as she smashes against the tree.


    ¡°Ryker!¡± Tate exims as I stalk toward her.


    ¡°She will fucking shift back one way or another¡± I tell him.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to hurt her like that¡± He says as I reach down to grab her fallen form. Just before my hands go to grab the scruff of her neck again she shifts suddenly. Skin recing fur and her hands go up trying to shield her face. She brings her knees up cowering away from me.


    ¡°Are you going to behave?¡± I ask her, looking down at her. She looks up and my heart skips a beat when I see how scared she is. Bending down I grab the chain jerking her to her feet. Tate hands me his shirt and I see her eyes dart to him as she looks him up and down. I jam the shirt over her head a little, roughly not liking her wandering eyes.


    She looks at me before realising I am naked in front of her from shifting, her eyes roaming over my body curiously. Tate turns walking off through the trees.


    ¡°Keep your eyes to yourself and off my sisters mates¡± I warn her and she scrunches up her eyebrows and I could see how confused she is by my words, like she didn¡¯t realise she did anything wrong.


    ¡°You are mine, you don¡¯t get to look at other men like that I won¡¯t have a whore for a mate¡±


    ¡°Whore?¡± She asks and I shake my head. Was shepletely oblivious to everything? I pull on the chain making her follow me. She stumbles multiple times annoying me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to walk properly, lift your feet?¡± I tell her as I grab her arm once again to steady her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like using these legs,¡± She mutters, making me stop and look at her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, wondering how she was morefortable in wolf form then her natural state.


    ¡°Unnatural¡± She says and I shake my head at her words. When we got back to the house Lana was feeding the girls and Titus was sitting on his fathersp eating his cereal.

 chapter 172

    ¡°Pups¡± My mate says moving toward them. I jerk her back by the chain and she falls on her arse.


    ¡°Stay away from them¡± I tell her, pulling her into the living room away from them. I shove her on the couch and she looks at her hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she wants to hurt them,¡± Brax tells me.


    ¡°Not a chance I am willing to take¡± I retorted and he nodded, pressing forward to look at her.


    Turning I walk into the kitchen. Lana res at me and is still pissed off at me.


    ¡°Where are the scissors¡± I ask her and she grabs them from the drawer before shoving them at me. I grip her wrist.


    ¡°If you have something to say Lana spit it out, I am over your attitude¡± I tell her. She looks at my mate sitting in the living room.


    ¡°She needs to eat,¡± Lana says, pulling her arm away. I walk back into the living room, my mate¡¯s eyes darting to the scissors in my hand and she goes to get up. She looks around frantically before trying to dart past me and I grip her hair pulling her back. She cries out.


    I sit on the couch forcing her to step back or risk me ripping her hair out.


    ¡°Stay still¡± I tell her. I move my hand down to the centre of her back before grabbing her hair and cutting it off to the centre of her back.


    ¡°Who the hell lets their hair get that long?¡± I tell her holding up her hair I just chopped off, which was as long as my arm and that was only half of it. She pats her hair before looking at what¡¯s in my hand.


    ¡°You know you could have asked to cut it, you didn¡¯t have to be so rough Ryker¡± Lanaments from the kitchen.


    ¡°Well she isn¡¯t exactlypliant Lana¡±. Lana walks over to her and my mate steps back away from her, I jerk her down beside me making her sit, ignoring Lana¡¯s re. I hand Lana her hair.


    ¡°Could make a wig, it¡¯s that long¡± Lana muses before putting it in the bin.


    ¡°Pick a name, I am not calling you 46, what does that even mean?¡± I ask turning to look at her. Her eyes ze over and I know she ismunicating with her wolf.


    ¡°My wolf says we need to leave, we have to find the Hybrid Queen or they will make use home¡± She says.


    ¡°You make no sense, you are safe here¡± I tell her and she looks at me.


    ¡°Safe?¡± She says.


    ¡°Yes, no ce is safer than by my side, now you need to tell me which pack you are from, where your human friends are, tell me what I need to know and I may let you live. You don¡¯t things will end badly for you¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a pack, Alpha said our ce is with him¡±


    ¡°If you have an alpha you are part of a pack¡± I deadpan, how does she not know how hierarchy works. She shakes her head.


    ¡°No pack just family¡±


    ¡°A pack is family, so you have Alpha blood?¡± I ask her which would exin why she can resist mymands partially. Though she would be the first Alpha that has.


    ¡°No, I have my Alpha¡¯s genes¡±


    ¡°Okay who is your Alpha then?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Alpha is Alpha¡± She states.


    ¡°No his real name¡± I ask bing annoyed, was she retarded, not the full quid.


    Lana walks out handing her some toast cing the te on herp, she stares at it before picking a piece up. I watch as she sniffs it before cing it down, staring at it. I look at Lana who shrugs and is also confused by her weird actions.


    ¡°Okay let¡¯s try easier questions while you eat?¡± I tell her, pointing to the te. Lana walks out handing me some peanut butter toast. My mate watches as I tear off the piece before doing the same. Only she makes a face before spitting it out onto the te and pulls a face as she tries to remove the taste from her tongue.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like toast?¡±


    ¡°Toast dry¡± She answers simply.


    ¡°What do you know?, you know what mates are? Yet you don¡¯t have a pack?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Mates are bad, they kill the mates¡± She says.


    ¡°Kill the mates?¡±


    ¡°Yes they kill you too¡± She says and I growl at her threat making her jump.


    ¡°Your Alpha kills the mates?¡± I ask her and she shakes her head.


    ¡°No the others do, Alpha been gone long time now, Alpha was nice I miss my Alpha¡±


    ¡°Do you know where you lived then?¡±


    She shakes her head fiddling with the toast but not eating it. Tatees out and sits across from her, on the armchair.


    ¡°What do you know then?¡±


    ¡± I know they will be looking for me,¡± she says.


    ¡°And why is that¡±


    ¡°To see if Ipleted my task¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happens if you don¡¯tplete your task?¡±


    ¡°I die¡± She says just as Lanaes out sipping on a blood bag. My mates eyes follow her.


    ¡°You hybrid too?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Too? You can¡¯t tell the difference by our scents?¡± I ask her and her head whips to the side.


    ¡°You smell like me, she smells different she smells like them¡±


    ¡°Them?¡±


    ¡°Her mates,¡± she says. Lana did smell like them because they marked her and she fed off them but I haven¡¯t marked her so I didn¡¯t understand why she thinks I smell like her.


    Lana stares at her curiously moving closer, before holding the bag out to her. My mates sniffs it.


    ¡°That¡¯s human blood, yuck¡± she says. But I saw her eyes flicker oddly watching Lana, her eyes calcting when she suddenly lunged at her.


    Lana screams and I watch horrified as my mate bites into her neck before Lana shoves her off. A menacing growl escaping her when Tate rushes forward punching my mate and knocking her out. Everything happened so quickly I was too shocked by what happened to react quick enough.


    ¡°What the fuck Ryker. I want her gone¡± Tate yells ring down at my mate.


    Lana cuffs her neck with her hand stemming the bleeding, the blood bag she was drinking from spilled onto the carpet staining it red.


    ¡°She bit me,¡± Lana says, shocked as she clutched her neck. Looking over my shoulder I see my mate start to get up off the ground.


    Moving toward my mate I grip her arm, ripping her to her feet. She cowers and I could see the swelling from Tate¡¯s hit healing.


    Dragging her outside, Lana frantically chases after me despite just being attacked by her.


    ¡°Ryker what are you doing, please stop, she is your mate?¡± She screams clutching onto my arm.


    Grabbing the broken chain I wrap it around her neck and Drake rushes over with a padlock locking it in ce, the chain much too short for her to be able to yank on it.


    She kicks and screams trying to get free of the restraints, Lana screaming at me and Drake and Tate screaming at Lana. Everything bes overwhelming and I snap, my anger bubbling over when my mate kicks me in the stomach. I punch her, my fist connecting with her face and Lana gasps behind me, making me look at her. Lana¡¯s hands went over her mouth and I could see tears in her eyes at what I just did, but I didn¡¯t care.


    She needs to know she can¡¯t attack my family and Lana needs to realise not all mates are equal, this thing isn¡¯t mate material and I will be damned if I let her hurt anyone else.


    Brax howls in my head at her crumpled form lying at our feet.


    ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t get off that fucking chain¡± I tell Drake and he nods. Walking to my car I hop in and speed off, needing to blow off steam before I actually do kill her. My patience is running thin.

 chapter 173

    I drove to the nearest town which consisted of only a grocery store, one cafe and a service station. Most things were in the werewolfmunities. The nearest city however was Avalon City. My usualfort ce but I couldn¡¯t afford to go far when I had my mate, my very unhinged erratic mate back on Forrest Pack territory. I missed home, missed my pack. Yet this ce had be my second home, I knew I couldn¡¯t stay here forever that I would have to return back to my Pack. Not that anything ever happens there but I have been away for too long.


    My fathers old Beta was running things while I was gone, I knew he was also tired, he ran the Pack with my father who was his only tie to the ce besides his daughter and mate.


    I hated the idea of going back there, my family had all moved on because of me, couldn¡¯t handle the way I run things. My father was a good Alpha to his people, but we sh too much, and I refuse to bow down to his olds ways of doing things. I like things structured, like control. Yet my fathers pack which is now my pack lives more like friends, amunity which I loved growing up, but they have becent, they hate how I run things, how I force the training, force them to prepare for a war I know ising. One I will be d to see the end of, yet now I am fighting another war, one between what my wolf wants and what I don¡¯t, just to add extra baggage on the shit I am forced to carry with my title.


    Pulling up at the park, I pulled out my phone looking for Aamon¡¯s number. Aamon was my best friend. He was from Avalon City, he knew my father first. I met him when I was 13 and as I grew so did our friendship. His wife was Regent of Avalon city, a witch¡¯s hybrid, Aamon was an incubus, a demon from hell and my only friend that isn¡¯t afraid to speak back to me.


    The phone rings once before he picks up.


    ¡°Now what sort of trouble do you need me to dig you out of now?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Well hello to you too¡± Aamon chuckles. Avery was singing out in the background trying to talk to me.


    ¡°Love you can speak to him in a minute¡± I hear Aamon call back to her.


    ¡°Now what is it you need or don¡¯t need, what is it spit it out. What trouble have you found yourself in now, I swear if you tell me you have killed another one of my people I may just string you up myself¡± Aamon lectures.


    ¡°That jerk started it, next time tell your little minions to mind who they are talking to and I won¡¯t have to kill them¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Where are you? I hate this over the phone shit I rather see you in person¡± He asks.


    ¡°At some park in the town next to forest pack¡±


    ¡°I know the ce,¡± He says.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I ask when the phone is silent for a second.


    I headbutted the roof of my car when he suddenly materialized right beside me and scaring the shit out of me, misting over to me.


    ¡°Fuck Aamon some warning next time, you can¡¯t just mist on over geez what¡¯s wrong with the phone¡± I tell him looking at him where he now sits in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Werewolves are always so jumpy¡± Aamon says, checking his hair in the mirror and brushing his ck hair out of his eyes.


    ¡°How is Arial going Avery was pestering me¡±


    ¡°Good the herbs she gave Chase worked she had a little girl a couple of weeks ago¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, you¡¯re an uncle again congrats brother¡± He says and I roll my eyes.


    ¡°So what did you want to speak with me about, that you had to interrupt my sexy time?¡±


    ¡°Sexy time., really. I am surprised you have anything left in your tank given you¡¯re as old as dirt wouldn¡¯t you be only blowing dust by now¡± I tell him. Aamon raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°I may be nearly 500 years old but have more stamina then you pup¡± He says. I roll my eyes.


    ¡°So are we going to just sit here and share a bromance moment or are you going to tell me what is wrong?¡±


    ¡°I found her?¡±


    ¡°And who is this her you are referring to?¡±


    ¡°My mate fool¡±


    ¡°You going to let this one live, or is it off with her head?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unsure, Avery said I would find her and I have but something is off about her¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°For one she has no name, she attacked my sister¡±


    ¡°Huh but honestly is there anyone that hasn¡¯t attacked your family?¡± He snickers. I smack his chest making him grunt.


    ¡°No I am being serious, something isn¡¯t right with her, she works for the humans too, I think, well I know but I can¡¯t understand why¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried she is another Danika, if your so worried why don¡¯t you take her to see Avery, let her do her witchy mumbo jumbo¡±


    ¡°Mumbo jumbo?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean, and don¡¯t tell her I said that she will lock me in hell with her father again, that man is an intolerable beast of a thing. Don¡¯t fancy being locked in hell again, horrid ce¡± Iugh at his fear of his wife, she truly was a scary woman. Her father was Asmodeus, one of the gatekeepers of hell meaning Avery was not only a witch but half subus.


    ¡°She may not see anything though¡±


    ¡°She saw you would get another mate didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes but she may have just picked up on me seeing her, my mate reminds me of Lily, same eyes¡±


    ¡°You think she is a mutation?¡±


    ¡°I think she is a mutation of a mutation, Lana offered her blood, human blood and she attacked Lana instead¡±


    ¡°Now that is interesting, so where is this mate of yours anyhow?¡±


    ¡°Tied to a tree¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I can now see why thedies are just flocking to be with you, geez have you no manners. You don¡¯t tie your mate to a tree Ryker you barbarian¡±


    ¡°She fucking bit someone, and she bit me. She is lucky I didn¡¯t put a muzzle on her¡±


    Aamon shakes his head.


    ¡°You can be right ass, well I suggest you untie your mate ande see Avery, she may or may not find anything at the very least she may be able to get a glimpse of something, a name perhaps¡±


    ¡°Yeah the only name we managed to get from her is 46¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It has certain ring to it?¡± Aamon tells me and I elbow him.


    ¡°Is her wolf¡¯s name 47?¡± He says with a chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to piss me off Aamon, go I will see you soon¡± I tell him turning the key in the ignition barrel. The car roared to life and Aamon had vanished, misting back to his ce. I shake my head at my friend, he always put me in a better mood. Now to go back to the person who I have no doubt will put me back in a terrible one.

 chapter 174

    46 POV


    A damn tree, the beast thing I¡¯m supposed to call a mate, tied me to a tree like some stray mutt. I shift letting my wolf take control. I prefer this form, the other feels so naked and unstable. ¡°Can we break it again?¡± I ask her as she struggles to slip it off again.


    ¡°Too tight¡± She growls back forcing us to shift back.


    ¡°What are you doing, why are you giving up, we need to get out of it so we can go home¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I am tired, you deal with this mate business. I don¡¯t want him to die, you need to find a way to escape him, keep him safe¡±


    ¡°then get me out of this¡±


    ¡°You need to get out of it, I am tired, we have been in my form for 8 years now, time you took control of your own body, let me rest¡± She withdrew to the back of my mind. I refocus on my surroundings. Drake, my mate called him, was watching me from the bottom step. I bring my knees to my chest. I missed my hair, at least it covered me, though I was even shocked at how long it had grown.


    ¡°Lana get a towel, I can see herdy bits¡± Drake calls out I could see he was ufortable, was something wrong with my body? Is it gross? I wonder looking down at the white mushy flesh. Lana walks out with a sheet, I try to stand but the chain is much too short jerking me back onto my bum.


    ¡°That¡¯s close enough Lana¡± Drake, her mate tells her. I looked at the raven haired beauty, she was very pretty, and she was kind. She reminded me of the girls back home. There were only a handful of us left since Alpha left, they had slowly killed us off with their experimentation.


    ¡°Ignore him 46, I know you didn¡¯t mean to hurt me¡± Lana tells me and I nod to her. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her but the sight of the blood was too much. I don¡¯t like human blood but seeing her drinking it made me hungry for hers. I hear tyres on the gravel road, Lana looking up worriedly toward the street. She drapes the sheet over me.


    ¡°Just do as he says and he won¡¯t hurt you, he isn¡¯t all bad I promise¡± Lana says as I see a ck car pull up next to the tree. I smell his mouth watering scent as soon as the car door opens. He hops out all 6 foot 9 of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s shift back please, he is back¡± I tell my wolf but I get no reply from her. He walks over to the tree I am chained to. I keep my head down and can see his ck boots as they stop in front of me. He grabs the chain giving it one hard yank, the chain I had tried in vain to break he broke like it was string.


    He yanks me to my feet, the chain cutting off my oxygen as he yanked on it making me stand on my tippy toes, I clutch at it trying to loosen it enough to breathe.


    ¡°Ryker please, you¡¯re scaring her?¡± Lana calls to him.


    ¡°Good she should be scared, if you weren¡¯t my mate I would have killed you for attacking one of my family and I will if you try it again¡±


    ¡°She has been good, she hasn¡¯t done anything¡± Lana says and I could feel my face changing colour, my body bing deprived of oxygen, ck dots were dancing in front of my vision. He suddenly lets go and I crumble on the ground wing at the chain that I knew bruised my throat. My windpipe felt crushed but I could already feel my wolf healing the damage he caused.


    ¡°Get up and get in the car¡± He says, making me look up at him. I look at Lana, his sister. I wanted to stay with her, she was kind and she didn¡¯t hurt me. I didn¡¯t want to get in that rolling machine with him.


    Tate walks out with his pup in his arms, my eyes going to the little pup. I find it fascinating, so small and cute and squishy. We used to be so excited when the others had pups, till they took them away. They always took them away from us. My only friend died trying to keep her pup, they killed her mate when they found she was pregnant, said mates were bad, that they would try to take us from them. After he died they killed the males, saying they wouldn¡¯t risk us finding our mate. The pregnant she wolfs all had their babies taken and we never saw them again. That¡¯s when I shifted. After my friend died, I didn¡¯t see the point remaining in that form when I had no one left to talk to.


    ¡°I said get in the car Mate¡± Ryker says and I look up at him, his eyes ck as they look back at me. Now I know why they said mates are bad, mates hurt us. I look to Lana hoping she would save me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at her, she can¡¯t help you. Now get in the car if I have to force you in it won¡¯t be pleasant¡±


    ¡°At least let her put some clothes on,¡± Lana tells him.


    ¡°Fine, get up¡± He says, grabbing my arm and pulling me into the house after his sister.


    We walk up the stairs and into a room that has a huge bed in the middle. It smells like Lana and her mates, I wrinkle my nose at the smell, it was overwhelming no wonder she smells like them, they must roll around in each other¡¯s scent all night.


    Lana grabs some clothes and hands them to me. I look at the material, the sight alone already making me itchy. I stare at them before pulling the shirt over my head. The material is scratching my nipples already, irritating my skin.


    The pants were harder as I tried to get my legs in them, it was like pulling on a second skin over mine. What is this strange material it has no give, I wished I didn¡¯t ruin the other pants they were soft and had some fat little yellow creature on them.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    My mate growls at me but he doesn¡¯t understand wearing this stuff is hard for me, I never wear clothes. My wolf wouldn¡¯t fit in them and she had no need with all our fur and what would we have done with our tail it surely wouldn¡¯t fit in this contraption.


    Ryker jerks me toward him, my hands going to his chest to stop from smacking into it, his skin is warm, warmer than mine. He grips them, ripping them up my backside painfully. I try to pull them out of my butt.


    ¡°Quit squirming, what is wrong with you?¡± He snaps, grabbing my arm as he pulls me out of the room and down the stairs. He drags me outside walking toward the loud car he left in.


    He opens the door shoving me inside and onto the slippery leather seat. I could smell burnt Almonds in his car, it hurt my nose as I sniffed. Looking around the car, I see heaps of buttons andpartments. I pull on the little handle of one of thepartments, the contents spilling onto the floor. Why does he keep all this rubbish? I see him talking to Tate and Drake and another man. I try to pick up the stuff and jam it in the strangepartment before he sees, the door not shutting so I give it a nudge.


    ¡°Give it a kick it will close then, you need to use brute force¡± My wolf tells me finally returning now her mate was around. I do as she says and kick it.


    ¡°Not that hard, i think you broke it. Hopefully he doesn¡¯t notice¡± She says as my foot goes through the hard stic. I pull my foot out , my toes bleeding from the stic cutting in. The scrapes heal and I try to rub my blood off and hide the evidence.


    ¡°See he won¡¯t notice barely a scratch¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it has a hole in it?¡± My wolf bes nervous ¡°maybe sit with your back on it¡± She tells me, but how there was a gap. I try to cover it as best I can and not fall in the gap where my feet go.


    The door opens and my heart skips a beat, my wolf running away to the back of my head. She is usually strong, she never usually runs but he scares her, he scares me too. But even scared she will usually cop the beating for me but not this time.


    ¡°What are you doing, sit back?¡± He says pushing me back into the seat. He growls and I duck my head waiting for the blow. His hand reaches toward me and I try to mould into the chair away from him. When he pulls something behind me, the strap wraps across my body before clicking in. His eyes darting to the door I broke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything else, and don¡¯t shift in my bloody car, you will wreck my seats¡± He says his eyes flickering to ck before he sits back in his seat.


    I pulled on the strap. It wasn¡¯t tight but annoying sitting between my boobs making them look fatter.


    ¡°Leave it¡± Ryker growls at me as I continue to pull it, trying to find somewherefortable to put it.

 chapter 175

    The car moves lurching forward and I grip the seat as it moves. My ws digging into it held me steady. The motion so fast as he moves onto the road. The motion made my stomach turn. My head feels funny as my stomach lurches in my throat.


    ¡°Mate, feel ill¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He says looking at me.


    ¡°Shit!¡± He says pulling over. I try to open the door but I can¡¯t figure it out. I need out, I need out. The door suddenly opens and I throw up the contents of my stomach on the ground. Only it wasn¡¯t the ground but his boots. He jumps back a growl escaping him. I try to move but the strap over my chest prevents me from leaving the car. I w at it. My ws slicing through the strap freeing me as I jump out of the car retching.


    ¡°Have you never been in a car before?¡± He asks, making me look up at him. He walks away to the boot of his car opening it before walking back. He has a bottle in his hand and he offers it to me. I wonder if it is a trick.


    ¡°Take it,¡± He says before opening the lid. I take it, sniffing it before bringing it to my lips. The water soothing my throat that was burning. I watch as he opens the other bottle, pouring it on his boots and cleaning them. My face is heating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed,¡± he says and I wonder why he isn¡¯t hurting me, usually when I do something bad they hurt me, they all hurt me when I do something bad.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve never been in a car?¡± He asks again. I look back at the car before shaking my head.


    ¡°Not while awake¡± I tell him looking back at him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asks, his eyebrows furrowing.


    ¡°They made me drink some stuff, made me sleep. It wasn¡¯t like this though it was bigger and had big doors on the back¡± I tell him. His jaw clenches and unclenches and he looks mad.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We need to go to Avalon City, we should go¡± He says, holding out his hand to me. I looked at it, his hands were bigpared to mine and hairy on the back.


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± he says. I grab his hand, my hand tingling and I like the feel of his warm rough skin.


    He pulls me upright and I turn and hop back in the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything, and for the love of God keep your ws to yourself¡± he says, eyeing the strap and seats where my ws unleashed.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I mutter.


    ¡°Do you actually know the meaning of the word?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I may not know some things but I did listen when they would read to us¡±


    ¡°They?¡±


    ¡°The humans,¡±


    He res at me and ms the door before walking around the other side of the car and hopping in.


    Just as he gets in, his phone rings.


    ¡°What mother?¡± He says and I hear a feminine voice on the other side.


    ¡°Lana said you¡¯re leaving I thought you were taking Tyson and Ace with you?¡±


    ¡°Change of ns¡± he snaps at the woman he calls mother, the hybrid Queen I must kill to set her free.


    ¡°No you promised them Ryker, you need to take them. Chase is pitching a fit about them remaining here and honestly I am at a loss as to what to do. I love them but they are bloody little monsters¡±


    Ryker growls and I wonder who they are talking about.


    ¡°Fine get Arial to bring them to me, I am on the eastern border. I swear mother if they piss me off I will give them the spanking you refused to give them¡± he says.


    ¡°Ryker they are your brothers¡±


    ¡°And they are your son¡¯s yet you are giving them to me to raise because you can¡¯t handle them, so what will it be mother, am I taking them or not?¡±


    Silence was on the other end of the phone before the woman spoke again.


    ¡°Fine but don¡¯t be too hard on them they are only 13¡±


    ¡°Old enough for a wolf, old enough to know better mother, you have twenty minutes. I won¡¯t wait any longer¡± Ryker says, hanging up the phone.


    Ryker sighs loudly before pinching the bridge of his nose. He looks out the windscreen before spinning in his seat and staring at me.


    ¡°My brothers areing with us home, you step one foot out of line, even a fucking toe and go near them I will kill you understood?¡±


    ¡°Home?¡±


    ¡°Yes my home after we go to Avalon City, but you don¡¯t even talk to them, or look at them. Understood?¡± I nod, putting my head down and fiddling with my fingers. I wanted to shift and go running. My wolfes forward peering out my eyes.


    ¡°Stop fiddling, chin up. Don¡¯t you cry, we can¡¯t keep him, you knew this? Why are you upset? We are not his family, we have no family here, what did you expect?¡±


    ¡± But he was nice a minute ago?¡±


    ¡°They will kill him, and he doesn¡¯t want us,¡± she says simply. I nod to her.


    ¡°We are family though?¡±


    ¡°We are family, you always have me and I you¡± she says. We wait and another car pulls up beside us. A silver one like mate¡¯s eyes.


    I hear a feminine voice and nce up to see Lana getting out of the car though she doesn¡¯t smell like Lana from the open window. I sniff the air. That¡¯s not Lana but they look the same.


    ¡°Lana must be a twin,¡± my wolf says.


    ¡°Twin,?¡±


    ¡°Yes like that girl from home, the ones that looked the same, remember the ones with the ming red hair¡± I nod yes Lana must be like them.


    I hear the back door open and two boys get in who also must be twins, I turn to see who they are when Ryker opens the door hopping in.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± The girl asks.


    ¡°None of your business, bye Arial¡± he says, winding the window up and starting the car. I turn to see who got in the car. Ryker grips my face and growls.


    ¡°What did I say, eyes to yourself¡±


    I looked out my window and my heart hurt at his words.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I hear one of them ask.


    ¡°Nobody, now be quiet¡± he tells them, my heart twisting in my chest.


    ¡°Why does it hurt when he speaks?¡± I ask my wolf.


    ¡°Because he is our mate, that¡¯s what they do, that¡¯s why they take them. They hurt us. Mates are bad 46 we must not forget¡±


    We drove in his car for what felt like forever. The sky went from light to dark as it swallowed everything outside.


    After a couple more hours I saw lights ahead. Making me sit up. I could hear snoring in the back but didn¡¯t turn. I didn¡¯t want to anger my mate by looking at them, though they smelt young like pups do.


    I watch big buildings all lit up, so many things to see and look at.

 chapter 176

    Ryker pov


    Pulling up at Avery¡¯s apothecary Shop, I look over the back seat. Both Tyson and Ace were fast asleep. I grab Ace¡¯s shoulder, shaking him. His eyes open to look back at me.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks before wiping his drool off his chin.


    ¡°I have to go see Aamon and Avery, wait in the car I won¡¯t be long. You step one foot from this car, you or Tyson you will be pulling my shoe from your ass for the next week¡±


    He swats my hand away. ¡°Whatever¡± he growls going back to sleep. I growl at him but he rolls nestling back into his position and using the window as a pillow. Sitting up, I find my mate staring at them.


    ¡°You are no good at obeying orders¡± I tell her and she looks away.


    ¡°I was only looking¡±


    ¡°Well don¡¯t, now follow me¡±


    I tell her hopping out of the car. I stand stretching when I realise she still hadn¡¯t got out of the car. I roll my eyes seriously. This girl has issues. I walk around to her side, opening the door.


    ¡°See this, you pull it and the door will open. Magic¡± I tell her as she stares at the handle on the door trim. She nods getting out.


    I grab her arm pulling her toward the shop. Opening the ss door, my nose is hit with the smell of burning sage. The doorbell rang loudly and I could see lights out the back. Walking toward them Aamon walks out the beaded curtain.


    ¡°Ryker!¡± He says patting me on the back. His eyes go to my mate. He looks her up and down and she too is observing him. She sniffs the air.


    ¡°His scent was in your car¡± she says and I raise an eyebrow. I Was surprised she could pick his scent up. I had the windows down most of the way here.


    Aamon cocks his head to the side, his eyes turning onyx and I growl at him. Though I am shocked once again when his little tricks don¡¯t work on my mate, she doesn¡¯t react at all to him, just steps closer to me away from him.


    ¡°Try your little tricks of seduction again and I will smack you one¡±


    ¡°Settle. I am happily married though I think you are right she is like lily, my tricks never worked on her either¡± he says.


    My mate stares at me curiously. I don¡¯t have time to exin to her what he is nor do I care to.


    We followed him out the back, Avery was sitting at her table, a cup of tea in her hand.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ryker I hear your sister had a little girl, such wonderful news though I knew she would¡± Avery says. I smile at her. I never should have doubted her abilities.


    ¡°And you have brought me your new mate¡± she says motioning with her hand to sit across from her. I push my mate towards the chair forcing her to sit.


    Avery leans back her fiery Auburn hair flowing down her back and across her shoulders, her green eyes sparkling like emeralds as she watched my mate.


    ¡°Interesting indeed¡± she says.


    ¡°So I am right she is like Lily?¡± Aamon asks her. Avery shakes her hand. ¡°Kind of, I can¡¯t read her future either but I may be able to see her past a little¡±


    My mate stares at her, like Avery is some sort of experiment.


    ¡°Come here child¡± she says to my mate but she doesn¡¯t budge just stares at me and I could smell her fear seeping out of her pores.


    ¡°Go to her now¡± I tell her but she shakes her head.


    ¡°Now!¡± I tell her and she trembles as my Alpha Aura washes over her before all but stumbling over her feet and going to Avery. Aamon grips her arm, steadying her before cing her on the ground in front of Avery who turns her seat.


    ¡°Please, I didn¡¯t do anything¡± my mate says to me. Her eyes filled with tears. She thought we were trying to hurt her.


    ¡°Hush child I mean you no harm¡± Avery says to her before gripping the sides of her head in her hands. Her hands glowing gold then green as she uses her magic, seconds pass.


    Avery makes a choked noise before I see her bottom lip tremble a single tear rolling down her cheek. Her eyes glowing brighter and her lips part before blood dribbles down her nose.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Avery¡± Aamon says, grabbing her arm.


    ¡°No I must see, I need to know¡±


    ¡°Avery enough¡± Aamon says gripping her face which had turned pale almost grey as she strained to see whatever it was in my mates head.


    Aamon rips her to her feet, ¡°I said enough it¡¯s not worth your life¡± he snaps. Avery sways leaning into him before he ces her back in her seat.


    ¡°Come here¡± I tell my mate who moves away from Avery sitting at my feet.


    ¡°You okay Ava?¡± I ask, her eyes still trained on my mate.


    Avery presses her lips in a line, her bottom one she pulls between her teeth.


    ¡°No one should ever live like that, no one should only ever see darkness¡±


    Aamon looks at her worriedly.


    ¡°Ava my love you should rest,¡± Aamon tells her. I have to agree with him, she is making no sense.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to rest Aamon¡± Aamon throws his hands up walking over to lean on the doorframe. ¡°Stubborn ass woman¡±


    ¡°Mind your tongue or you will lose it¡± she warns him. Her eyes are not leaving my mate.


    ¡°You my child no pain like no other I have witnessed, to endure that and survive I am surprised you¡¯re not insane, how did you do it?¡± She asks my mate, making me look down at her. She was watching Avery back curiously.


    I nudge her wanting her to answer whatever it is Avery has asked her.


    ¡°My wolf, she bared it so I didn¡¯t have to¡± she says.


    ¡°You must have been lonely, all them years trapped in her confines, only to listen to her screams¡±


    ¡°Okay are you going to exin what you saw?¡± I ask, getting annoyed.


    ¡°I told you what I saw, darkness, that is all the sound was horrendous¡± Avery says.


    ¡°How does darkness have a sound¡±


    ¡°Where she came from, it did. The agony behind the noise was deafening. Could hear their souls breaking¡±


    ¡°Okay then anything else like a name, I can¡¯t keep calling her ¡°-


    ¡°46, yes that is her number. The number signifies the amount of times she survived their experiments before she died, before they awoke the hybrid gene before that she was called worse than a number¡± Avery says.


    ¡°Great, I have a number for a mate¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Watch your tone, don¡¯t forget who you are speaking in front of Ryker. As for your mate, what do you think of Reika?¡± Avery asks her.


    ¡°Reika?¡± I ask, trying the weird name out.


    ¡°Yes, means power of the wolf¡± Avery says, reaching over and touching my mate¡¯s face. I nod at least it¡¯s a name.


    ¡°Aamon take Reika out. I need a moment alone with Ryker¡± she says and I nod to my mate.


    ¡°Come little one I won¡¯t hurt you¡± Aamon tells her. She reluctantly follows after him, stepping through the door and out the beaded curtain.


    ¡°So can I keep her or do I kill her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Ryker, but she has suffered and you tying her like a dog when she spent half her life caged and tied to steel tables is no way to treat your mate¡± Avery says her eyes sparkling dangerously.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be trusted, until I can trust her I will deal with her how I please¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right she can¡¯t be trusted, but all I know is she has a reason¡±


    ¡°Reasons? Care to tell me those fucking reasons Avery¡±


    ¡°You may be our closest friend but you are in my city and you will show respect, Ryker. I did you a favour don¡¯t you forget that¡± she snaps pointing her finger at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ava,¡±


    ¡± I know you are but I didn¡¯t get a chance to see, Aamon made sure of that. But until you figure it out she will do what they asked of her¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°To kill your family¡± Iugh. She truly thinks she could take on pure blooded lycan hybrids.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so amused if I were you, she is quite capable. Her wolf is savage but you know that. But she is different from lily, Reika craves blood in both forms, she is the same her blood as pure as yours, with a twist¡±


    ¡°Stop talking in riddle Ava I haven¡¯t got time for this¡± I tell her, pinching the bridge of my nose. I needed sleep and I still had five more hours of driving.


    ¡°She drinks hybrid blood Ryker she hunts hybrid¡¯s her own kind, needs them to survive¡±


    ¡°What do you mean , she needs them to survive?¡±


    ¡°Same as Brax, your wolf needs blood, the same as your sisters. She grows weaker without blood and she needs hybrid blood, not human a bit of a twist to what Lily is¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Avery shakes her head. I couldn¡¯t see much and I can¡¯t see her future being a mutation. Her future is uncertain, her future depends on you¡±

 chapter 177

    Reika POVText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The dark haired man named Aamon took me into the shop. It smelt funny in here so many scents overwhelming me. We stood there awkwardly as I peered around at everything.


    ¡°Do you like Ryker?¡± He asks, his voice making me jump in the dark room.


    ¡°He scares me,¡± I answer. Aamon nods.


    ¡°He scares me too sometimes, what does your wolf say about him though?¡±


    ¡°Says mates are bad, they will kill him¡± I tell him while observing him.


    ¡°So she doesn¡¯t like him?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want him to die¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You think he will?¡± I shrug, he seems strong so I was unsure. My brows furrow at his question.


    ¡°You¡¯re very odd,¡± he states.


    ¡°So are you, you smell funny¡± he chuckles.


    ¡°What does Ryker smell like?¡±


    ¡°Good, why do you keep asking about him. He is your¡±- I didn¡¯t know what this man was to him. They aren¡¯t family though, they weren¡¯t the same species.


    ¡°Because I am hoping he won¡¯t kill you like Danika¡±


    ¡°Danika?¡± I ask him wondering who this person was everyone keeps mentioning.


    ¡°His first mate, you worry about them killing him, I worry about him dying from killing you. That is why I ask¡±


    ¡°How would killing me kill him?¡±


    ¡°Because he likes you, he wants you¡± I shake my head at his words. Mate did not want me, he said so himself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°He hates me¡± I tell him but the man shakes his head.


    ¡°No he is scared you will hurt him, like Danika did¡±


    ¡°But he is stronger than me, I can¡¯t hurt him¡±


    ¡°Maybe not in that sense, but you are more than capable of hurting him¡±


    His words confused me. Is he talking about the same Ryker, the man in the room with thedy with warm hands?


    Rykeres out and looks at both of us before walking over and grabbing my arm. I follow him out of the store.


    ¡°See youter Reika, you to my brother¡± Aamon says, giving him a nod. Ryker nods back before opening my door and shoving me inside.


    The chain still around my neck gets stuck in the door when he tries to close it, making him reopen in it.


    ¡°I take this off, will you behave?¡± He asks, pointing to the small length of chain still attached to my neck. I nod and he bends down pulling my face up to get to the lock under my neck. He pulls a key from his pocket. His silver eyes sparkling as he concentrates and I breathe in his intoxicating scent.


    I inhale deeply loving how manly and strong he smells. He undoes the lock, his face a few inches from mine.


    ¡°Behave I don¡¯t like hurting you, but I will¡± he says. Staring at me. He looks like he was about to say something else when we heard movement in the back of the car making me look over my shoulder.


    One of the boys in the back groan and I hear a cracking sound as the boy sits up.


    ¡°Are we here already?¡± The boy asks before looking around.


    ¡°No Tyson, go back to sleep¡± Ryker tells him before shutting my door.


    Ryker climbs in the driver¡¯s seat before starting the car.


    ¡°Can we get something to eat? I am starving¡± Tyson whines.


    ¡°We can stop on the way home,¡± Ryker tells him.


    The car moves as he takes off. Tyson leaning forward between the seats. He looked like a miniature version of Ryker but his hair was longer, his fringe falling in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asks and Ryker growls at him.


    ¡°What? ¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°Her name is Reika¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking my brother¡±


    ¡°Language Tyson¡±


    ¡°Well are you?¡± the boy asks again, Ryker growls.


    ¡°What¡¯s fucking?¡± I ask, looking at Ryker.


    His grip tightens on the steering wheel his knuckles pressed tightly under his skin.


    ¡°I think it means mating?¡± My wolf answers. My face is heating up at her words.


    ¡°You know sausage goes in taco,¡± Tyson says, holding his hands up, pinching his thumb and index finger together before using the index finger on his other hand to poke in the hole.


    ¡°Fucking!¡± He states. Ryker reaches back shoving him in his seat. Tyson falls back.


    ¡°By how grumpy he is I would say no, you should give him some, obviously has a bad case of blue balls¡±


    ¡°He has blue balls?¡± I ask, looking at Ryker. I had never seen blue balls before, what an odd thing to have, his balls didn¡¯t look blue to me when I saw them.


    ¡°Tyson shut up and my balls are not blue you little shit. Don¡¯t make me pull this car over¡± he says eyeing his brother in the mirror.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± He asks leaning forward again.


    ¡°I think I am¡±- I stop wondering if my wolf knows.


    ¡°We are 22 or 23¡± she answers. I nod.


    ¡°My wolf thinks I am 22 or 23¡± I answer him.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°13 nearly 14¡± I look at Ryker wondering how old he is.


    ¡°I¡¯m 27 if you are wondering¡± he answers. I nod.


    ¡°So is she a fling or something more. You don¡¯t usually bring girlfriends with you¡± Ryker sighs.


    ¡°Go to sleep Tyson¡±


    ¡°Not till you tell me¡±


    ¡°She is my mate, now shut up and go to sleep¡±


    ¡°Damn I wanted her, she has nice tits,¡± Tyson says, reaching over and poking my boob. I p his hand away wondering what he is doing. Ryker jerks the car over. The tyres screeching beforeing to a stop.


    My hands tremble wondering if I am in trouble for pping his hand, but he poked me. I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt him, he doesn¡¯t look hurt. Ryker gets out of the car ripping the back door open. His brother squeals trying to climb over the other boy.


    ¡°I was ying, I was mucking around. I wouldn¡¯t really try it on your mate, well maybe if you weren¡¯t here¡± Tyson says making Ryker growl loudly.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even know what to do with her, you little brat¡± Ryker tells him.


    ¡°I can think of plenty of things to do with her,¡± Tyson says before squealing when Ryker reaches toward him. He grabs him by the front of his shirt ripping him from the car. I watch as he walks to the back of the car opening some door and shoving him in.


    ¡°Can shee in the boot with me?¡± I heard his brother say. Ryker growls mming the lid shut.


    He walks back hopping in the car and starting it. I could hear his brother banging on the lid where he was put. The other boy sits up.


    ¡°Where is Tyson?¡±


    ¡°The boot, I suggest you be quiet or you will join him¡± Ryker says pulling off the curb. The boy falls silent for most of the trip and eventually I fall asleep.

 chapter 178

    Ryker POV


    By the time we got home I waspletely exhausted. Tyson was still banging on the boot lid. Getting out, I walk to the boot popping it open. His cranky face staring up at me amused me. ¡°I have been stuck in here for hours, jerk¡± He says climbing out.


    ¡°Next time don¡¯t piss me off, be grateful I fed you. Now get your rubbish out of my boot¡± I tell him. He grunts annoyed but does as he is told before stomping into the house like the defiant little shit he is. Walking to the back door. I jostle Ace awake.


    ¡°Come on buddy we are home now, inside¡± I tell him. Zane hearing us pull upes out.


    ¡°Thank god I can finally go home, I thought you had left for good¡± He says.


    ¡°You¡¯re right to leave thank you for watching over everything¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my job, you don¡¯t need to thank me¡± He says before noticing the extra person in the car.


    ¡°Hey Zane¡± Ace waves as he walks past him as Zane walks down the steps to see who else was in the car.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± He asks confused.


    ¡°My mate, you breathe a word of this to my parents and you will deal with me understood?¡± He nods putting his hands up and backing away.


    ¡°Understood Alpha¡± He says standing there awkwardly.


    ¡°You can go, say hello to your mate for me¡± I tell him and he nods before heading toward the treeline to shift. I open her door catching her as she nearly tobbles out from leaning on the door. The sudden movement snapping her awake as she suddenly growls in rm.


    ¡°Settle it¡¯s only me¡± I tell her as she looks up at me. My breath being taken away as she looks back at me. I shake my head knowing it was my wolf swooning over her. I roll my eyes at him before standing grabbing her arm. She looks around before sniffing the air.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± She asks looking at the mansion I live in confused.


    ¡°Home, now follow me¡± I tell her walking off. She remains rooted to the ground not moving her feet.


    ¡°Reika now¡± I tell her, forcing her to move.


    ¡°I will show you around tomorrow, for now I need sleep¡± I tell her as she looks around the darkened ce. The only light the foyer light. I climb the stairs before stopping a growl escaping my lips making her jump when once again she doesn¡¯t follow.


    ¡®Calm down, you would be nervous to being in a new ce¡± Brax tells me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I told her to do something and she still disobeys¡± I tell him, marching down the stairs and grabbing her hand. I pull her up the stairs dragging her to my bedroom. Opening the door I shove her inside before locking the door with the key and pocketing it. She watches nervously standing in the centre of the room. I ignore her, her fear pissing me off.


    ¡°Get in bed¡± I tell her and she looks at it before looking back at me.


    ¡°You want me to sleep in the bed with you?¡± She asks, rmed.


    ¡°Choose, you either sleep here or in the cold ass cells below the house¡± I tell her, stripping my shirt off. She watches me, her eyes lingering as she looks me over before nodding and at first I thought she was agreeing to sleeping in the cells when she suddenly sits on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt youy down¡± I tell her, her eyes darting to the bedroom door again. I climb on the bed pulling the ckforter back. I knew she couldn¡¯t get out of the room, the room was soundproof and the door reinforced. The windows however she could, reaching over to the bedside table I grab the remote. Closing the roller shutter on the house. The steel shutter locking in ce over the windows.


    She looks at me panicked as darkness engulfs the room but at least I know she is secured and won¡¯t be escaping unless she ns on running through the double brick walls.


    ¡°Lay down, I won¡¯t say it again¡± I tell her, closing my eyes. I feel the bed move and know she hasid beside me, her body stiff as a board and I roll on my side ignoring her and going to sleep. My wolf was annoyed because he wanted to hold her and touch her, not turn away from her.


    My sleep was gued with the haunting memory of what I did to Danika, I wasn¡¯t sure I was actually dreaming or my wolf was meddling in my dreams and punishing me for shunning Reika.


    I tossed and turned all night only to wake up and find her no longer in the bed. My heart raced as I looked towards the door that was still locked securely before my eyes darted around the room. Throwing the covers off I check the bathroom, yet even that was empty. Walking to the walk-in I open the door a growl escaping her as her wolf looked up at me before dropping her head back to the floor and curling in on herself. I let the breath I hadn¡¯t realised I was holding.


    Crouching down I stroked her fur, immense relief flooding me knowing she was still here.


    ¡°Why are you in here, shift back¡± I tell her. My wolf watched through my eyes as he peered out watching her. She gets up shaking out her snow white fur. Her green and amber eyes watching me before she suddenly shifts back. Her blonde hair slipping to the floor where she was perched on all fours.


    ¡°I said sleep in the bed not on the floor, why are you in here?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer but gets up and I stand with her before grabbing one of my shirts off the hanger and passing it to her. She pulls it on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you shifting, I can¡¯tmunicate with you in that form¡±


    ¡°Communicate?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes you¡¯re not a pack member so I have no mindlink to you, and I can¡¯t seem to get in your head for some reason¡± I tell her while she looks at me confused and it bes obvious she has never heard any voice in her head only that of her wolf¡¯s.


    ¡°When you are in a pack, you can hear other pack members, speak to them without speaking. I am a hybrid I can get in anyone¡¯s head but for some reason I can¡¯t get in yours. So please stay in this form I don¡¯t want tomand you to. But if I have to I will force you not to shift and I know you don¡¯t want that¡± I tell her. She nods.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I walk into the bathroom flicking the light on, the brightness burning my eyes as the light reflects off the white tiles going from the floor to ceiling.


    ¡°Reika?¡± I call her but she doesn¡¯t answer. I stuck my head out the door and she was still standing staring around the room looking out of ce.


    ¡°Reika?¡± I ask her and she looks at me confused before remembering that¡¯s her name now.


    ¡°Where I go you go, soe shower¡± I tell her and she walks in squinting at the brightness of the roompared to the darkened bedroom. I turn the shower on the hot water awakening me and rxing my muscles as I rinse my face. I reach over turning the other shower head on for her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bite you, get in¡± I tell her sick of having to tell her basic functions. She pulls my shirt off putting it on the sink basin before stepping in the shower and facing me. Her eyes roaming over my body and I suddenly be self conscious under her scrutinizing gaze.


    I turn her around to stop her from gawking making me feel ufortable. I have always feltfortable naked but she made me nervous, like she didn¡¯t approve of what she saw.

 chapter 179

    Reika POV


    His body was different, I had seen a man naked before but never in the light and never this close where everything was on disy. Even when I saw him in the forest naked I never truly paid attention to how different we were, to me it was just skin but now seeing him rxed I noticed more, he had hair in ces I didn¡¯t, his skin looked harder than mine and he was bigger than me. A lot bigger than me.


    ¡°Alpha are meant to look scary¡± My wolf tells me. He turns me around obviously not liking me staring at him. Was it wrong to stare?


    I wet my hair, the water was hot, nicer than the streams or the cold buckets of water at home. The water is not making our teeth chatter.


    ¡°I need to take your measurementster, if you¡¯re staying here you need clothes. I won¡¯t have you walking around naked¡± he says, making me turn to look back at him. He was rinsing soap from hair, his eyes closed as the water ran down his face. My eyes marvelling over the strangeness of his body. I reach my hand out wanting to touch him, my wolf growling at me.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t touch him, we can¡¯t keep him,¡± She says.


    ¡°I just want to see if his skin is as hard as it looks¡± I tell her.


    ¡°46 don¡¯t you touch him¡± She snaps at me but I shove her back and she seems stunned for a second. I have never done that before but she recedes, annoyed at me as my hand touches his chest. He jumps his eyes snapping open to look at me as I move my hand down the hard muscles of his chest, his skin tight under my hand as I move my hand down the strange bumps on his stomach. He doesn¡¯t stop me, but watches me, his head going to the side as watches me. My hand moves lower when he suddenly grabs it making me jerk away from him. His eyes turning ck and his breathing harder as his chest heaves with each breath.


    ¡°Great you have pissed him off, now we will never escape¡± My wolf says growling at me. But he just turns away from me, he doesn¡¯t seem mad, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Turn around¡± He says and I do when I feel his hands touch my hair and I smell something sweet smelling, soap suds getting in my eyes burning my eyeballs. I rub my eyes trying to rid the suds.


    ¡°You¡¯re meant to keep your eyes closed¡± He says with augh. The stuff smells nice as he rubs it in my hair. I tasted the suds on my hands, pulling a face at it, it didn¡¯t taste as good as it smelt.


    ¡°Close your eyes¡± He says, pulling me against him and under the stream. I could feel something pressing against my bum as he washed the soap from my hair. I touched my hair, it felt softer not so straw like. I turned looking down at what was digging into my back to find his body was different, the appendage between his legs standing upright.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± I ask him and he raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s because your naked and close to me¡±


    I look down at my privates. ¡°Mine doesn¡¯t do that?¡± I tell him and heughs shaking his head like he thought what I said was funny.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I would hope not,¡± He says, handing me a bar of soap. It smelt good but I didn¡¯t taste it after the other stuff didn¡¯t taste nice. Back home they gave us water, before my friend 9 died and I shifted remaining in wolf form, we used to use the oatmeal they fed us to make soap. This stuff felt better, felt cleaner as I washed myself, the oatmeal used to make me feel sticky. When we were clean Ryker turned the taps off before handing me a towel, his thing still hadn¡¯t gone down.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you mate,¡±


    ¡°How do you know I ask my wolf¡±


    ¡°I saw Este mating with Josic, was gross¡± My wolf says, shoving her memory in my head making my face flush red at the sudden images. I scrunch my face up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryker asks.


    ¡°Nothing, my wolf just showed me something gross¡±


    ¡°Gross?¡± I nod.


    ¡°What did she show you?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Ste and Josic mating?¡± I tell him nching.


    ¡°You find that gross, It doesn¡¯t feel gross¡± He answers walking out and into the small room with clothes hanging in it.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°Just that it doesn¡¯t feel gross, the opposite actually¡± He says pulling on some shorts. He hands me some and I slip them on only for them to fall back down. I pick them up and he turns, tightening the drawstring before handing me the shirt I had on that he gave me. I pull it on.


    ¡°I will send someone out to get you some clothester¡± He says looking down at the clothes I had on.


    Ryker walks out moving to the bedside table and pressing a button on the remote. The shutters trapping me inside this room groaning as they lift, letting in the light from outside. He then walks into the bathroom grabbing his pants he had on before rummaging through the pocket and grabbing a key out. He unlocks the door before reaching over and grabbing my hand and tugging me out the door.


    I see one of the boys from in the car walk out another door. Down the long hallway.


    ¡°Training in an hour,¡± Ryker tells him.


    ¡°But it¡¯s our first day home¡± The boy whines.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, get your asses to the fields, you want toe home, you abide by my rules¡± Ryker tells him. ¡°Fucking jackass¡± I hear the boy mutter as he walks back inot he room. Ryker growls continuing down the hallway.

 chapter 180

    He stops at a door opening it. I look inside. ¡°Main bathroom¡± He says, showing me inside before tugging me to another door near the end of the long hallway before the corner turns.


    ¡°My office, if you can¡¯t find me. I am usually in here, but until you can be trusted you remain with me¡± He says looking down at me. He tugs me around the corner leading onto another hall, the house seemed neverending. He stops at a ss door before pushing it open. ¡°Infirmary¡± He says, showing me inside. My heart skips a beat when I see the steel table in the middle of the room, jars of different liquid on the shelves reminding me of the table they would strap us to before injecting multiple things into us or removing things from us. Adrenaline hitting me as my heart races. My wolf lurching forward a growl escaping me as she presses forward ready to attack when he stops trying to pull me in the room. Instead looking down at me.


    He closes the door and I feel my wolf rx and my body. He pulls me down a flight of stairs and I can see the front door. He points down one side of the stairs. ¡°Down there are mainly conference rooms, and more offices, over here¡± He told me, pulling me toward the other side of the stairs. ¡°Living room, through that door is, dining room and kitchen¡± He says. I nod and follow him to the kitchen where the other boy was sitting at the table eating.


    ¡°I know, I know training I heard you tell Tyson¡± The boy says looking at Ryker.


    ¡°Go sit, I will make you something to eat¡± He says and I sit next to the boy who was staring at me, he smiles cheekily.


    ¡°So are you keeping this one?¡± He asks his brother.


    ¡°Ace enough¡± Ryker says to him and he quiets down going back to eating his mushy food.


    ¡°You¡¯re a mutation?¡± The boy asks me and I see Ryker look at me out of the corner of my eye.


    ¡°You have a wolf?¡± The boy asks. I nod to him.


    ¡°Do you know what sort of mutation you are?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Hybrid, they said¡±


    ¡°So you drink blood and have a wolf?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Only hybrid blood¡± I tell him and he moves his chair over. I see Ryker¡¯s lips tug up. While the boy looks at me scared.


    ¡°You¡¯re like Ryker, you have a wolf. I can sense it¡± I tell him and he cocks his head to the side watching me.


    ¡°Why don;t you drink human blood?¡± He asks.


    ¡°We only were allowed to drink each other¡¯s,¡± I tell him and I could feel my wolf bing nervous at me answering his questions.


    ¡°Why and who are the others?¡± He asks.


    ¡°They are like me, humans didn¡¯t like us drinking human blood¡±


    ¡°Have you drunk human blood?¡± The boy asks. I shake my head.


    ¡°Smells funny¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Do you drink blood?¡± I ask him. He shakes his head.


    ¡°My wolf likes animal blood¡±


    ¡°What colour is your wolf?¡± He asks.


    ¡°White¡± Ryker tells him.


    ¡°Completely white?¡± His brother asks, confusing me. Ryker nods.


    ¡°Is that bad?¡± I ask and the boy shakes his head.


    ¡°No, just different, usually they have colour somewhere, when did you shift?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ace leave her alone, I don¡¯t want you talking to her¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡± I tell him and he seems annoyed.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t answer me when I asked questions¡± Ryker says walking over and putting a te in front of me. It smelt nice, I picked up a piece of meat. The boy snags a piece off my te. Ryker growls at him but I move the te over letting him share what¡¯s on it and the boy sticks his tongue out at him.


    Ryker sits down and starts eating his. I sniff the piece of meat. It smelt better than the toast Lana gave me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sausage, were you born on another, how do you not know that?¡±


    ¡°They only gave us oatmeal and each other¡¯s blood,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Have you never eaten real food?¡±


    ¡°I ate a bear when they let me out,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Will you stop telling them things?¡± My wolf growls at me.


    ¡°But I like him , he seems nice,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter we are going to have to kill him and leave soon, don¡¯t forget what¡¯s at stake if we don¡¯t do what we agreed to¡± I nod pressing my lips in a line. I wanted friends but my wolf wouldn¡¯t allow it and she was right, no point making friends when I would have to kill them soon.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ The boy asks. I shake my head.


    ¡®What did your wolf just say to you?¡± Ryker asks me, making me look at him.


    ¡°You can tell?¡±


    ¡°Yes your eyes ze over when you speak to her, what did she say?¡± He asks. I shake my head not wanting to answer.


    ¡°Nothing¡± I tell him. But he growls at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying now tell me¡± Hemands.


    ¡°Ryker she is your mate¡± The boy says defending me.


    ¡°Yes, one I don¡¯t trust, now tell me¡± He says his alpha aura rolling over me and I feel my wolf trying to fight against it.


    ¡°That I shouldn¡¯t tell you things¡± I blurt out as pain ripples through my stomach and up my spine.


    He leans back in his chair and I feel sweat run down the side of my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, haven¡¯t you learned anything after Danika. You kill this one dad won¡¯t forgive you¡± The boy says getting up from his seat and walking to the kitchen.


    ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t know about her and you speak a word of it to them and I may just kill you, brother or not mind your own business Ace, she is not your concern¡± Ryker snaps at him. The boy flicks his hair out of his eyes dumping his te in the sink before walking off. Ryker sighs annoyed before looking at me. ¡°Eat¡± He says and I look back down while eating my food.

 chapter 181

    Tense silence remained for most of the day. Ryker barely acknowledged my existence and was still angry from breakfast. When his brothers came home from wherever they went they walked into his office with annoyed expressions on their faces.


    Ryker looks at them. I watched their silent exchange and I could see they were doing that mind talking Ryker told me about. I had sat in the same position on the small chair all day watching him re at hisputer screen and the numerous papers on his desk.


    Ryker suddenly stands up before realising I was in the room. ¡°Get up, I need to sort something¡± He says and I hurriedly get to my feet, eager to be able to get off this damn chair that turned my bum numb.


    ¡°We can watch her?¡± Tyson says looking at me.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust you to watch a goldfish¡± Ryker tells him. The boy growls at him and Ryker motions for me to follow with his hand when the other boy speaks up.


    ¡°We can watch her, you won¡¯t run will you Reika?¡± Ace the other twin asks and I shake my head. Ryker looks at me before looking at them.


    ¡°Come on Ryker, she must be bored watching you read over pack business¡± Tyson chimes in and he was right. I had been sitting here for hours. It was like being in the cells again.


    ¡°You run from them or leave their sides I will chain you in a cage¡± He says and I nod, a smile breaking onto my face that I was allowed to leave the room.


    ¡°And you two, take her out of this house¡±-


    ¡°Yeah yeah we know you will skin us alive and hang us up like beef jerky¡± Tyson says and Ryker growls at him. He wouldn¡¯t really skin his own brothers alive would he, I thought to myself.


    ¡°Fine I am trusting you with her, and you with them¡± He says looking at me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything, I promise¡± I tell him and he nods giving us onest look before walking out and leaving me with them. My wolf is stirring to life and peering through my eyes. Tyson and Ace staring at me with triumphant grins on their faces. Tyson looks out the office door before popping his head back in and closing the door.


    ¡°I thought we were leaving the room?¡± I ask them disappointed.


    ¡°Oh we are but first let¡¯s rearrange his office¡± Tyson says and I see Ace¡¯s eyes light up deviously. I huff annoyed sitting down. Both of them rummage through drawers before Tyson ducks out of the room before returning with a tube of something. They both start squeezing the tube¡¯s contents on everything on Rykers desk before cing it carefully back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask as I watch them.


    ¡°Supergluing everything¡± Ace answers


    ¡°Why?¡± Tyson looks over at me as he glues a stapler and all the papers together.


    ¡°So it doesn¡¯t fall off¡± He says, making me bunch my brows together confused. When they are done Tyson drags me out of the room by my hand pulling me up the stairs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Ryker is going to be happy about this?¡± My wolf states and I could feel her worry as I followed them in their room. It smelt strongly of their scents. Two beds across from each other and a huge TV sat on the wall with some machine with weird controllers. The boys grab another tube of something else before pulling me out of the room toward Rykers room.


    I watch as they empty some green round tub of the contents before squirting the contents of the new tube into it and cing it back.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is that stuff¡± I ask as they put everything back.


    ¡°Well it was hair gel?¡± Ace beams at me.


    ¡°Was?¡±


    ¡°Yeah my brother loves his hair, so we thought we would remove it¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he locked me in a boot for hours and I need revenge¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°But I like his hair,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°You dob, and he will be mad at you¡± Ace tells me.


    ¡°Why would he be mad, I didn¡¯t do it¡±


    ¡°Because we will tell him you did, he doesn¡¯t trust you so would believe us¡± Tyson says though I had a feeling he was lying his heart beat pumped erratically in his chest while he spoke.


    ¡°Oi hop out I am going to do an upper decker¡± Ace says.


    ¡°What¡¯s an upper decker?¡±


    ¡°I am going to shit in the water tank up top so, shites out when he flushes¡± He says pointing to the top of the toilet.


    ¡°Disgusting, I am not taking the me for that¡± My wolf tells me and I agree, these boys were gross. I walk out with Tyson and walk into Ryker¡¯s wardrobe following Tyson.


    ¡°Now what are you doing?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Looking, snooping¡± He shrugs before walking out. I watch as he goes over to the pillow and grabs it.


    Heughs before farting in it. My face is heating up at what he did. That was disgusting. Ace walks out of the bathroom closing the door.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go in there if I were you, that was rank, oh and I wiped his toothbrush on my balls¡± He says and he and his brother race out of the room pulling me back to theirs. Tyson turns the TV on and hands me a controller. I stare at it, wondering what I am meant to do.


    They exin it is a game, and what the buttons do. I tried a few times. It was hard my person kept spinning in circles looking at the roof. I gave up handing the controller to Tyson and him and his brother yed while I watched. After another hour I heard the door downstairs open. Both Tyson and Aceugh before Ace turns to me.


    ¡°Remember you dob, we pin it on you¡± He says and I nod. We don¡¯t hear anything for a few minutes before I hear Ryker curse.


    ¡°Where are you little pricks?¡± I hear him scream from downstairs before hearing haste footsteps on the stairs. Both boys toss their controllers before darting under their beds.


    ¡°Get under the bed¡± Tyson says and I scrunch my face at his words. He would be able to smell us in here, their scent was strong so I don¡¯t know why they are hiding. I remain seated on the floor in front of the TV. The door bursting open with so much force it smashes into the walls.


    ¡°You little fucking shits¡± He yells looking around for them. I point to the bed beside me. Ryker walks over before bending down and reaching under. I hear both boys start screaming as Ryker¡¯s hand closes around on Tysons ankle jerking him out from under the bed. His hands wing at the carpet as his brother drags him out.


    ¡°I am so done with you little bastards¡± Ryker growls at the kicking and screaming boy. Rykler undoes his belt buckle with one hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tyson screams a panicked look on his face.


    ¡°Giving you the whooping mum won¡¯t give you¡± He says before mming the belt down on his ass. The sound echoing off the walls and I flinch at the noise. He smacks Tysons ass with the belt 5 times, the boy squealing and squirming while rykers foot was on his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling Dad¡± The boy screams.


    ¡°Tell him and I will whip his ass for not whipping yours¡± Ryker screams at him. Ace tries to do a runner out from under the bed making a run for the door, While Tyson rubbed his now bright red ass.


    Ryker grips the back of his shirt, jerking him back and whooping his ass too. Rykler stands his eyes pitch ck as he red at his brothers who were whining about their bruised egos and burning bums.


    Ryker eyes fall on me and my breath hitches, my wolf whimpers in my head as he walks toward me. I scoot backwards afraid he was going to smack me with his belt.


    Shuffling backwards on my hands getting away from him and I could feel my wolf be angry at my fear of him getting ready to jump into control. Ryker stops looking down at me and cocking his head to the side.


    He holds his hand out to me and I look at it, before cing my trembling one in his. He pulls me to my feet. ¡°You didn¡¯t try to run¡± He states, wrapping his arm around my shoulder and pulling me closer.


    He res down at his brothers and growls. ¡°Come, let them lick their wounds¡± He says, pulling me out of their room and towards the stairs.

 chapter 182

    Over the afternoon, Ryker discovered they pooped in the toilet tank and he made Tyson clean it out with his bare hands. While Ace snickered at his brother with hands in his shit. Ryker watched making sure they cleaned everything little piece out. While I watch disgusted and feeling ill at the diagustiness that was his brothers.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Ryker asks Ace who shakes his head.


    ¡°Ace put your toothbrush in his private parts¡± I tell him and Ryker res at him.


    ¡°Traitor you helped, it was your idea¡± Tyson says pouting and pointing his finger at me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t help, I just watched¡±


    ¡°You watched them do all that and didn¡¯t say anything to try stop them¡±


    ¡°They said they would me it on me and that you would believe them¡± I tell him and he turns on his heel ring at them before stalking toward them.


    They both do a runner from the room and Ryker sighs giving up. Before flopping on his bed only to sniff the air when his head hits the pillow. I could still smell the lingering scent of Tyson touching it. He grabs the pillow and sniffs it before storming out the room toward theirs across the hall, he bangs on the door. I watch from the doorway of Ryker¡¯s room.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do it¡± I hear one of them call out.


    ¡°Open this goddamn door now¡± He says and I feel his Alpha aura roll out. I hear thuds before the door opens and Ryker belts them with his pillow repeatedly. They bothugh and chuckle at him before he walks over to a smaller door and retrieves another.


    Ryker walks back into the room and I step out of his way. My wolf watched him through my eyes before speaking.


    ¡°If we can get him to trust us we may be able to leave the house and escape¡± she tells me.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave, it¡¯s nice here and warm and he isn¡¯t so bad¡± I tell her.


    ¡°That¡¯s the bond talking, they told us the bond makes us confused and feel things we shouldn¡¯t, don¡¯t forget what is at stake¡± She says. I nod to her feeling sad. I liked the young boys even though they were gross. Going home meant being lonely and living in a cage, I still don¡¯t believe they would truly set us free. Why couldn¡¯t my wolf see that? They say they will set us free and give her back to us, but why would they when they have never given any of the pups back.


    ¡°She is alive, we know that now. You really want to risk losing her a second time? this is the only chance we have of getting her back¡± My wolf says listening in on my thoughts.


    ¡°Why are you standing next to the door? Come here¡± Ryker says, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°He needs to trust us, go to him¡± my wolf urges, forcing my feet to move. Ryker¡¯s silver eyes watching me when he presses the button on the remote, gauging my reaction to him locking the ce down again. My heart beating erratically in my chest. I hated feeling caged, ustrophobic.


    ¡°Wait for him to fall asleep then go back in the closet. I don¡¯t like these open spaces, I can¡¯t protect you¡± my wolf says, making me look at the closet door where all his clothes were.


    ¡°You want to sleep in the closet again?¡± He asks, making me look back at him.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks when I say nothing.


    ¡°My wolf said it¡¯s safer, she can¡¯t see every corner in the room¡±


    ¡°Your wolf is afraid something will sneak up on you?¡± He chuckles. I know it sounded weird but my wolf was right to be paranoid. You never know what is lurking in the shadows waiting to pounce.


    ¡°I can assure you, anythinges in this room except my brothers won¡¯t leave it alive Reika, now hop in bed¡± he saysying back down.


    I climb on the bedying on the edge facing away from him. It felt strange sleeping, restless in this form, my body affected by the cold in this form when I feel the bed underneath me move. The nket on which Iy moving before leavingpletely.


    Ryker tosses it over me before gripping the waistband of my pants and dragging me closer, till my back was flush with his chest.


    ¡°You are safe with me, now sleep¡± he says, draping his arm over me. I try to sleep, eventually sumbing to it and drifting off into dreamless sleep.


    *****


    Stretching and trying to roll as I hear the groan of the roller shutters lifting from the windows. I nearly jumped out of my skin when I realised I was no longer just lying next to Ryker but half on top of him, my leg draped over his waist and my arm across his chest. Opening my eyes to find Ryker staring at me.


    ¡°Good morning¡± He says and I find myself confused, My wolf didn¡¯t make us sleep in the closet. Usually if I fall asleep she will just take over.


    ¡°I wasfortable¡± My wolf answers, yawning herself.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I tell him, removing my body parts that were draped so carelessly over him. Ryker sits up running his hand through his hair before standing. His back cracking as he stretches before walking into the bathroom. I hear him turn the shower on before hearing him call out to me. Making me remember I have a name now, one I was finding hard to get used to.


    ¡°Reika¡± He calls again as I realise he is actually talking to me. I walk in just as he steps in the shower.


    ¡°You hopping in, or just going to stand there. I brought you some clothes yesterday too. I put them in the walk-inst night¡± He tells me as I shed his shirt off.


    ¡°They should fit you, they look about the right size¡± He says, washing his face under the steady stream. I turn the taps and the water burns my flesh but I give up trying to adjust them.


    My face feels like it is melting off from the intense heat of the water and I try my best to ignore it, sizzling my skin when I feel the temperature drop making my eyes open.


    ¡°Cold, hot¡± He says pointing to the taps dials. I nod, relieved the temperature had lessened to a tolerable level.


    His scent today smelt a lot stronger, my gums tingling as it filled the room. ¡°You need to ignore it Rieka, you bite anyone he won¡¯t trust us and will probably kill us¡± My wolf tells me as the burn in the back of my throat sears down into my chest. I hold my breath and wash quickly so I can get away from him. Turning the taps off, I grab a towel.

 chapter 183

    ¡°Can I leave?¡± I ask him, needing to get out of this confined space.


    ¡°Yes, clothes are in the walk-in in the blue bag¡± He says turning to face me. I dart out of the room, the towel tightly wound around me as I walk into the walk-in. I look for the bag but can¡¯t see it when I hear the water shut off. Ryker walked in behind me before reaching above my head and passing me the bag.


    I take it back into the bedroom before rummaging through it and almost groan when I realise they were the same sort of pants Lana leant me, the tight ufortable ones. I sat on the bed trying to maneuver them up my legs that were still slightly wet.


    ¡°Why do people wear these? They are so ufortable¡± I mutter to myself.


    ¡°They are jeans, the most basic of clothes¡± Ryker answers as I squeeze myself into them.


    ¡°Well they arefortable, and stick to me¡± I tell him.


    ¡°They are supposed to¡±


    ¡°Your clothes aren¡¯t this tight¡± I tell him trying to close the top that keeps popping back open.


    ¡°You need to put the round thing through the hole¡± My wolf tells me, making me bend down to look at the round thing she is referring to. I give up pulling the shirt on.


    ¡°There is a bra in there too¡± Ryker says and I look at him. He rolls his eyes walking over and grabbing it out of the bag. I thought it was some weird storage bowls. He hands it to me and I hold it up wondering what I am supposed to do with the strange fabric.


    ¡°It holds your boobs up,¡± Ryker answers.


    ¡°Why do I need to hold them up, they are attached to me, they won¡¯t fall off¡± I tell him.


    Rykerughs at my confusion as I stare at the weird bowls for boobs.


    ¡°You never wore a bra?¡± He asks tugging my shirt off. I raise an eyebrow at him. Was I supposed to, the humans never said we needed to, we didn¡¯t even have clothes so why would I need to hold my boobs on?


    Ryker takes it from me holding it against the lumps of fat on my chest. ¡°Did the humans not teach you anything about being a woman?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t need clothes,¡± I told him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think it was odd they wore clothes and you didn¡¯t¡± He asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t really remember much, 46 always had control¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Your wolf?¡± He asks and I nod.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pay attention to what was going on¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, but most of the time the humans were always doing their experiments. They hurt, so my wolf would block me out. I could hear her but I couldn¡¯t see or feel her¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t feel your wolf?¡¯ I shake my head. ¡°Believe me it was better that way, nothing worse than having your organs repeatedly removed while awake¡± My wolf says, making me squirm.


    ¡°No she shut me out, forced me to the back, she is better in this form then me, I prefer my wolf form¡± I tell him and he looks at me funny.


    Ryker ces the bra on me doing it up before adjusting the straps my boobs felt like they were under my chin until he adjusted the straps.


    I scratch at it, the thin material making my nipples itchy. ¡°See?¡± He says. I look down and they look the same, only covered.


    ¡°I see no difference¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Because you are still young, your boobs are still perky, they won¡¯t stay that way if you don¡¯t wear a bra¡± he says before pulling on my pants and doing them up. I look at them and see the little hole I was supposed to put the round thing in like my wolf said.


    I pull the shirt on and Ryker walks into the bathroom. ¡°Ask if we can go outside today¡± My wolf urges. She wanted to escape this ce, but I know longer wanted to, but her pushing against my skin forces me to ask.


    ¡°Can I go outside today?¡± I ask him and he looks at me, grabbing the green round tub that I remembered the boys fiddled with. I watch as he opens it.


    ¡°Will you run?¡± He asks, looking at me while my eyes remain on the green tub. I shake my head and he scoops some out on his fingers about to run them through his hair. I look at his hair, before deciding to warn him. I grabbed his wrists just as he was about to run his fingers through his hair.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asks and I look at the container, his eyes following mine to look at the container before he brings his fingers to his nose.


    ¡°Did my brothers do something?¡± I nod.


    ¡°They said it will make your hair fall off, but I like your hair,¡± I tell him. Ryker growls low but rinses his hand before grabbing the little green tub.


    ¡°Come¡± He says and I realise he didn¡¯t answer my question about going outside. I follow him out of the room.


    ¡°Go to the kitchen I will be down in a minute¡± He says and I do as he says walking down the stairs looking for the kitchen. I sit on a chair at the table. My wolf takes partial control as she forces me to look at the double ss door leading outside. I feel her pressing under my skin. I try to fight her off but she forces me over to it making me grab the handles and twist but they don¡¯t open.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave, maybe he can help us¡± I tell her but she ignores me trying to find the key to open it. When she fails though I could tell she was going to run through it and I nt my feet refusing too. She bes agitated at me fighting against her as she tries to force the shift.

 chapter 184

    ¡°Rieka stop fighting it¡± She screams at me, fur sprouting along my arms and I feel my ankle snap painfully. I grip the table, my ws sinking into the soft wood as she fights to shift. Ryker walks into the kitchen before growling and my head snaps toward his face.


    ¡°I said no shifting¡± He growls. I grit my teeth against the searing pain¡­All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I am trying not to¡± I tell him and I hear my wrist snap making me scream. ¡°46!¡± I scream at her but she doesn¡¯t listen, instead a menacing growl escaping my lips and rumbling out of my chest. Ryker walks over gripping my arm tightly.


    ¡°Stop¡± He says and I hear my other ankle snap, my canines protruding from under my lip.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± I tell him. He seems stunned for a second before I feel his Alpha aura wash over me fast and hard bringing me to my knees. My wolf howls in agony.


    ¡°Give her back control¡± Ryker bellows. And I look at him confused before realising he wasn¡¯t talking to me but my wolf. My teeth clench as she tries to fight themand, sweat running down the nape of my neck when she whimpers, as his aura washes over me again making not only her cry out but me when she suddenly lets go. My wolf receded to the back of my head angrily.


    My breathing evens out and Ryker¡¯s grip lessens. ¡°Why can¡¯t you fight your wolf, she shouldn¡¯t be able topletely force you like that¡± He says, staring down at me.


    I needed blood but if I told him that he would be angry, I had a little more strength against her with blood but saying that she also bes stronger being we are the same person.


    ¡°Sit!¡± He says and I do.


    Ryker watches me from the kitchen while I sit at the table, my wolf falling silent and I could feel how angry she was with me. At this moment she hated me, hated that I didn¡¯t do what she wanted. Ryker walks over with a bowl of something before sitting next to me with one himself.


    ¡°Cereal¡± he says as I look at the coloured little rings floating in the milk. I grab the spoon trying it, it was sweet tasting sugary. When I was nearly finished the bowl Tyson and Ace walk into the kitchen and I almost choke on the milk in my mouth, coughing and spluttering. They both re at me before grabbing the cereal and a bowl and sitting across from me. I look at Ryker who has a huge grin on his face.


    Looking back at Tyson and Ace they only had bits of fluff for hair on their heads, their long hair now gone and I could see their scalps which were so white they were almost fluorescent under the lights. A few patches of hair on their heads making them look like they had the mange. I snort trying to hold in myugh.


    ¡°Traitor¡± Tyson says ring at me as he shovels some cereal in his mouth. Aces eyes watching me as he chews his cereal like he wants to attack me.


    Looking at Ryker, he watches them and they both pull their eyes from me looking at him.


    ¡°I am not going to school like this¡± Ace growls at him.


    ¡°It¡¯ll grow back, it is only hair¡± I tell them.


    ¡°So you won¡¯t mind if I remove yours¡± Tyson spits at me.


    ¡°Touch her hair and I will pluck every hair off your body with tweezers boys. Be grateful I only removed your hair because if she hadn¡¯t told me you would have got a lot worse than bald heads¡± Ryker tells them.


    ¡°But look at my head, I look like cottage cheese has been smeared across my scalp, it¡¯s that white¡± Ace says running his hand through his tiny tufts of sprouting hair that didn¡¯te off.


    ¡°My house, my rules, no more pranks, they aren¡¯t funny¡± Ryker tells them.


    ¡°And stay out of my room¡± TheY both growl before sulking while eating their cereal.


    ¡°I need to leave for a few hours, I have to go into the city and meet someone¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± They ask.


    ¡°None of your business, now eat you need to watch Reika, and you touch so much as a lock of her hair, I mean it I will tweeze your entire body one hair at a time¡± Ryker tells them.


    ¡°We won¡¯t touch her hair, okay¡± But I could see the sparkle behind Tyson¡¯s eyes as he said it.


    ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± I ask, suddenly not trusting the two teenage boys with their smirking faces.


    ¡± Not today, they won¡¯t do anything Rieka, they do and they will deal with me¡± He says looking at them. They both nod before hopping up and taking their bowls to the sink.


    ¡°Come on then, hurry up. You can watch us y video games¡± Ace says waiting by the door. Ryker nods for me to go with them and I huff before hopping up.


    ¡°Oh and Reika, they try anything, you can smack them one¡± Ryker tells me. Ace looks up at me before looking at his brother, while I smile back at the little turd who I know was nning his revenge on me for dobbing, the smile slipping off his face at his brother¡¯s words.


    ¡°She killed a bear, I wouldn¡¯t piss her off boys¡± Ryker says hopping up and walking past us. I watch him leave through the front door before hearing it lock.


    ¡°Did you really kill a bear?¡±


    ¡°I told you yesterday I did, I ate one too, they are quite chewy¡± I tell him and he steps away from me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wolves don¡¯t eat bears,¡± He says.


    ¡°They don¡¯t?¡± I shrug following Tyson to his room, Ace following behind me.


    I sit on their bed making myselffortable. My wolf returns but she doesn¡¯t push against me this time, instead observing the two pups ying their games.

 chapter 185

    Ryker POV


    Leaving I had this nagging feeling I shouldn¡¯t leave her alone with them. Her wolf had more control over her then I thought. Reminding me of my aunt Lily¡¯s wolf La. She used to be able to force the shift too before Lily reigned her in. I could tell Reika was warming up to me, especially with the fact she doesn¡¯t jump everytime Ie too close, or shy away from me. Her wolf however is something else entirely. I could almost feel her wolf when it was on the surface, her scent changing slightly and bing stronger. Brax has been trying tomunicate with her but failing.


    At first I thought it was because we haven¡¯t marked her, because she was a mutation but now I am not so sure. It is almost like pushing on a barrier, one her wolf put up, blocking Brax from her. Driving to work I pull up in the underground carpark. Zane is waiting for me as I pull into the parking space.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡¯


    ¡°Come to give you warning Alpha ¡± He says, turning his head in submission and baring his neck to me. I press my lips in a line knowing whatever it is, he is about to say I won¡¯t like.


    ¡°Your parents know about your mate, I swear I said nothing¡± He says. I growl frustrated. Great just what I need my parents meddling in my rtionship with a wolf, I am still not sure I can keep.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all¡± He says and my eyes snap to him. Zane steps back and I know he can see my wolf peering at him.


    ¡°Your parents areing down in a couple of days to meet her¡±


    ¡°How did they find out?¡±


    ¡°Arial¡± He states. I should have known better than to trust her not to open her big mouth. Mum knows I won¡¯t travel around with she-wolves; she must have figured it out when Arial told her I was seen with another woman.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will deal with itter, I have a meeting¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Want me to attend?¡± He asks and I shrug. Zane follows me to the lift and up to my office.


    ¡°Who are you meeting with?¡± He asks.


    ¡°A rogue named Tim, I have alerted the northside to allow him in¡± I tell him and he nods. Zane knows better than to question me, I wait in my office. Tim is meeting me at 10 AM. As the time draws nearer though I start to feel anxious. When he is half an hourte, I decided to ring him. The phone rang out.


    I look at the clock.


    ¡°You sure he was meeting you at 10¡± Zane asks looking at his watch. I nod.


    ¡°He is supposed to have information on the humans, heping the hunters¡± I tell him and he nods.


    ¡°Maybe he has been captured, it¡¯s nearly 11¡± Zane says.


    ¡°I will give him half an hour more,¡± I tell Zane.


    ¡°I will contact the border patrol to see if they have seen him yet¡± I nod, also trying his number again. The phone doesn¡¯t even ring like it was turned off, Elias specifically told him to keep it charged and on when he gave it to him for me.


    Zane walks back into my office, rm on his face.


    ¡°They said they haven¡¯t seen him, that no one has requested to cross the borders. I don¡¯t think your rogue ising Alpha¡±


    Pulling my phone from my pocket, I call Elias. He answers after a couple of rings.


    ¡°Hey Ryker¡± He answers.


    ¡°Has Tim left yet?¡± I ask him and the phone goes silent.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Tim was meant to meet me here today, didn¡¯t he tell you¡±


    ¡°He said the meeting was yesterday, he left yesterday morning, haven¡¯t you seen him¡±


    ¡°No, it is today, he should be staying with you¡±


    ¡°Ah Alpha, Tim was quite adamant that he had to see you yesterday after he heard from the humans, he should have reached your packst night¡± I hang up, what was this rogue up to, but more importantly where was he, he hasn¡¯t stepped over the border I would have been alerted, does that mean the humans got to him before he could inform me of their ns?


    ¡°What do you want to do, Alpha?¡± Zana asks and I look at my father¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°Alert patrols to remain alert, I have a feeling something has happened to him, tighten security. I need to go home and check on my brothers and mate¡± I tell him getting up and walking out. Instead of waiting for the lift I take the stairs racing down them. Brax pressing against my skin, and I could feel he was on edge. Something felt wrong, yet no one had noticed anything out of the ordinary or I would have been alerted.


    Getting in the car, I start the engine tearing out of the parking lot so fast, the car scrubs out as I pull onto the road heading home. Pressing my foot on the pedal harder when I leave the city limits. I was halfway home when I heard my brother¡¯s voice flit through my head, panicked.


    ¡°Ryker, Reika¡± He mindlinks before the mindlink drops. Pain radiating down my limbs as I feel my brothers drop, feel searing pain through my body making me pull over. Reika my brother said and I knew that she did something, I should have known better than to trust her with them.


    I could feel my brothers growing weaker as I tried to mindlink them, get something from them as I jumped from my car shifting before tearing through the forest racing home. I feel my brothers growing weaker before feeling nothing from them, my blood boiling with intense rage. I was going to fucking kill her.

 chapter 186

    Reika POV


    We watched them y video games, they seemed to be very good at it. After about an hour though they became bored. Tyson getting up off the ground and stretching his back and Ace turns the TV off.


    ¡°Want to go for a run?¡± Ace asks me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am allowed to leave the house, and he locked the doors¡± I tell them.


    ¡°You are with us, you will be fine. And I have a key¡± Ace says, holding it up. I feel my wolf stir to life.


    ¡°This is our chance, we go outside and we can easily outrun them¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Maybe we should ask Ryker first,¡± I tell them. My wolf growls at me and can tell I didn¡¯t want to leave the house. I didn¡¯t if it meant leaving. I wanted to stay with my mate, stay here. I didn¡¯t want to go back to that ce.


    ¡°Just remember your promise, you can¡¯t go back on your word Rieka. We promised her¡± My wolf tells me. She was right, I had to keep my promise, she was my only friend and I promised I would get her back if I could.


    ¡°Lets go I tell them¡± They smile excitedly and Ace grabs my hand pulling me down the stairs. He takes me to the kitchen before putting the key in the door and twisting it. The double ss door opened and I felt the cool breeze move over my skin. I sniff the cool crisp morning air. Ace and Tyson start stripping their clothes off before staring at me waiting expectantly. I start pulling my clothes off and dump them on the outside table. Turning around I find them both staring wide eyed at me.


    ¡°What?¡¯ I ask, and I watch their eyes trail down my body, Tyson smirks and I suddenly feel weirded out by them staring at me. I never feel self conscious but them looking at me made me feel dirty, like it was wrong the way their eyes lingered on my breasts. I shift feeling ufortable. I didn¡¯t feel like that in front of Ryker or his family yet two young boys creeped me out.


    Both of them shift, and I I see both their wolves are a dark grey colour. They were pretty big for teenage wolves. ¡°They have Alpha genes that¡¯s why¡± my wolf says, answering my thoughts.


    Both of them take off across the backwn which looked more like a paddock, only well manicured and maintained and had gardens edging around the perimeter and on the far side was the forest. I chase after them following them. Ace pouncing and pulling on my tail as I overtake them. We zipped in between the trees as their wolves tackled each other. My wolfughed at their yfulness as they tried to catch up to us. We were a lot faster, and more agile than them. Jumping logs effortlessly.


    I run ahead before I feel my wolf start running harder making a break for it, leaving themgging behind further with each step. The soft earth mushing under our paws. My wolf suddenly starts to slow sniffing the earth when she picks up a scent she recognises. She stops, sniffing it when Tim the rogue I was living with in the cave steps out from behind a tree.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have been looking for you¡± He says and I turn my head looking him up and down.


    ¡°They want you home, they aren¡¯t too happy with you running off¡± He tells me and I shift back.


    ¡°Are they here?¡¯ I ask him and he shakes his head.


    ¡°No but I have been sent to retrieve you, bring you home¡±


    I hear Ace and Tyson catching up behind me making me look back but they were still out of view.


    ¡°I will distract the pups, keep heading north, I will catch up with you¡± He says before shifting and running the way I just came from.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go¡± my wolf says, feeling my hesitation. We start heading north, running through trees following his lingering scent when I hear growls from behind me.


    I pause, forcing her to stop. ¡°We need to go back?¡± I tell my wolf, My wolf urges me on before her head snaps back looking in the direction Tyson and Ace were. I hear a high pitched whimper. The feral sounds of fighting and wolves tearing shreds of each other, but even I knew Tyson and Ace were no match for Tim, their wolves were strong but young, weaker.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to kill them¡± I squeal and she takes off racing toward them. The snarling and growls grow louder as we race toward them. Ace¡¯s wolfy on the ground and fur covering the ground while Tyson fought Tim, trying to protect his brother who was badly injured.


    My wolf became enraged, he was supposed to put them off our scent not attack them. We lunge at his brown malted coloured wolf tearing into his nk and jerking him back.


    Tim pivots biting into the back of my neck and tearing flesh off. I see Tyson copse being forced to shift back,cerations covering most of his body.


    Tim rips into my back leg at my distraction and we spin biting down on his tail. He yelps, jerking back before lunging at me. Biting into my limbs while we defend and try and attack. His wolf was savage from the steroids the humans pump into him, attacking blindly in his rage.


    In the distance I hear paws on the ground racing toward us and Tim looks in the direction and I sink my teeth and ws into his front leg before shaking my head. He makes an agonised howl before taking off. I chase after him when I hear Tyson whimper, making me stop and go back to check on him.


    I nudged his swollen face which had aceration going from his eyes to his chin. I lick it trying to stem the bleeding as his wounds slowly heal. Both boys arepletely unconscious while I try to rouse them awake. We couldn¡¯t stay here in case Tim returned with back up.


    Moving to Ace, he has huge ws marks down his chest. I lick them sealing the wound to stop it from bleeding. Hearing a low growl I spin in the direction of it and dropping my head and snarling at the Intruder, protecting the two pups.


    A huge ck wolf steps from between the trees, his teeth bared as he stalks toward me.


    ¡°It¡¯s only mate¡± my wolf says and I feel my wolf rx and I turn to look back at Ace underneath me when I am hit from the side. ws ripping into our flesh making us whimper. We jump to our feet only to be attacked again, teeth slicing through my side painfully as I try to escape from the attacker. Only able to see ck fur when I realise it is our mate attacking us.


    We try to shift back to let him know it¡¯s us when I feel his teeth sink into the back of my neck and we are flying into a tree. Thest image I see is his silver eyes ring at me, my blood dripping from his muzzle as he stalks toward us with his teeth bared. My vision is going hazy as I try to stand. Wobbling on my feet before I copse in a heap feeling his teeth slice through my arm painfully.

 chapter 187

    Ryker pov


    My blood boiled as I stepped through the trees to see her drenched in my brother¡¯s blood, her white furpletely drenched and turned red, both of my brothers lying on the ground in their broken forms, forced to shift back in order to heal. While she stood over them in bloodlust licking at the injuries she caused, not a care in the world that she nearly killed my brothers. I could hear their soft thuds as she stood over them.


    Brax unleashed in pure animalistic rage, as we ripped into her a aginised whimper leaving her¡­ Throwing her around she hits a tree and is forced to shift back, she looks at me in panic as she tries to get up. Her eyes filled with fear. She knew what wasing. I warned her, warned her if she tried anything to hurt my family I would kill her. She was another Danika, not happy until she destroyed me.


    I lunged at her, my teeth tearing through her flesh as we ripped through her arm trying to tear her limb from limb. Her blood coating my fur as it sprayed over me.


    Hearing a whimper behind me I look at her now unconscious body, lying limp. She won¡¯t be moving anytime soon, I growl at her. Turning my back on her, I check Tyson. He groans trying to sit up before copsing again. I look at his wounds. He looked like he had been put through a blender.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A few pack warriors I alerted on my way, race toward us and Zane breaks through the trees first. A gasp leaving his lips at the sight before him. He races over to my brothers trying to stem the bleeding on Ace¡¯s neck and chest. The two pack warriors shift back to their human forms and I realise one is Jacob my third inmand. He scoops Tyson up in his arms and starts running toward the house. His ck locks shing past me in a blur as he moved quickly. Zane and I try to get Ace up only to find his back was torn into badly. A p of skin hanging from his back and I can see his ribs.


    I press the p of skin back in ce, my hands bing coated in his blood. A growl escaping my lips at what my fucking mate did to my baby brother. Pete, my other pack warriores over recing my hands with his as they start transporting him toward the pack house carefully. His wounds are not healing because his wolf must be too weak.


    ¡°Get them to the infirmary, he needs blood¡± I tell them before turning to my limp mate, her blood saturating the ground. Turning the grass red and the dirt to mud, her arm barely hanging on and I can see her leg is broken. Grabbing her arm, I hoist her up, tossing her over my shoulder and following after Zane and Pete. Catching up to them as they lift Ace over a log trying to not to cause him more injury.


    ¡°You right Alpha?¡± Pete asks, looking back at me and I know my Alpha aura was sending off some deadly waves, seeing it affecting them as they tried to move quicker through the forest. I was too angry to even attempt to reign it in so they would have to deal with it. Jacobes back when we are nearly halfway back, he has some bandages in his hands.


    ¡°Doc is working on Tyson, hold him steady¡± He tells Zane and Pete before wrapping a bandage around Ace¡¯s body quickly securing the p of jagged skin on his back. Jacob was fastest out the three of them as soon as his wounds were wound tightly in the bandages, he grabbed him before taking off through the trees racing home.


    ¡°Want me to take her?¡± Zane asks and I drop her on the ground. Her body hitting the ground with a thud, her leg bone jutting out of the skin, yet she still doesn¡¯t wake. She was bleeding profusely but I didn¡¯t care, she deserved worse than death and I was going to give it to her.


    ¡°Take her to the cells and hang her up. I want a tube shoved down her throat and pump her full wolfsbane¡± I tell them. Zane pales at my words. Pete bends down grabbing her doing as he is told.


    ¡°Ryker she is your mate, she needs medical attention, look at her she bleeding to death¡±


    ¡°She not my mate, she nearly fucking killed them, Zane now do as I ask¡± I scream at him and he puts his head down.


    ¡°Take her to the fucking cells and do what I asked, she doesnt deserve and easy death¡± I tell them shovign mymand on him. His shoulders slump, his neck baring in submission.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± He says. I rush off to check on my brothers. Moving through the packhouse, I race up the stairs into the infirmary. Two pack doctors working on my brothers while nurses hooked them up to blood bags. Linesing off them everywhere as they worked on them.


    ¡°You should tell your mother,¡± Mavis says, looking over at me. She has been here for as long as I can remember. Her whiteb coat drenched in my brother¡¯s blood as she worked tirelessly moving between them and checking their vital signs.


    ¡°I will when they are stable¡± I tell her, not wanting to panic my mother. If they are conscious and she can talk to them when I tell her it will ease her anxiety.


    Hearing the door downstairs, I walk out of the infirmary to see Zane open the basement door. Pete walking down the stairs with my mate over his shoulder. I move down the stairs following after them. The smell of damp stagnant air hitting my nose the moment I step into the basement. The cold draft rushed over me. I follow the blood trail of my mate to the very far cell. Zane walks out before returning with some chains.


    ¡°Go get a hose and funnel¡± I tell Pete. He nods walking out. I take the chain from Zane chucking it over the steel beam on the roof.


    ¡°Padlocks¡± I tell Zane, holding my hand out for them. He drops them in my hands. Pete walks in cing the funnel and hose down on the bench that holds different torture devices.

 chapter 188

    ¡°Hold her up¡± I tell them and they obey. Zane looks green as he grabs her arm that was torn apart. He drops her, her blood making her skin slick as her head falls forward onto her chest. I shove her head back and it luls backwards awkwardly. Zane grabs her arm again holding it above her head.


    Moving my hand up the chain I go halfway up before gripping both her hands and wrapping the chain around her skinny wrists. And securing the padlock. I give the chain a tug near her wrists making sure it has no give and she won¡¯t escape it. Grabbing the other piece of chain I yank it, taking her weight off them and they let her go. Hooking one of the links to the bolt on the far wall making her kneel.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Walking over, I grab the hose before attaching the funnel to the end. Grabbing the two litre bottle of wolfsbane before walking over to her, I ce the bottle at my feet. Forcing her mouth open I shove the tube down her throat, her gag reflex kicking in as she begins to choke. Her eyes fluttering open before going wide when she catches sight of my face. She starts thrashing and trying to speak but I pick up the bottle off the floor and undo the cap. The strong scent of wolfsbane burning my nose.


    Zane turns away, and races to the corner of the room and throws up on the floor. ¡°Get out if you haven¡¯t the stomach for it¡± I yell at him.


    ¡°Ryker please, she is your mate¡±


    ¡°She is not my fucking mate¡± I scream at him and he runs out. ¡°Hold her still¡± I tell Pete and he grabs her head holding it in ce as she thrashes, screaming some gurgled words I couldn¡¯t understand. I hold the funnel pouring the wolfsbane down it. She gags, choking and trying to spit it up. I see her blood spurt out the top of the funnel,ing back up the tube as it burnt her insides. I see Pete gag and I growl at him making him hold his stomach. She gurgles, choking trying to bring it up and I slowly pull the tube from her mouth, blood pouring from her lips as she passes out. The Wolfsbane spilt onto her chest while she gagged, it burned through her skin like acid.


    Undoing the chain from the wall, I hoist her up till her feet dangle in the air before tying it off again. Pete rushes out and up the stairs, not able to handle the sight before him. I lock her cell before following after him. Walking out of the basement I see Pete rush out the front door, spewing into the hedges. I shake my head. Weak fucking weak. She is my mate and you don¡¯t see me crying over it.


    Walking upstairs, I sit with my brothers. They were starting to get a bit of colour about them. Guilt hitting me at leaving her with them. This was my fault, I should never have trusted her with them.


    ¡°They will be okay, Alpha¡± Mavis tells me. She sweeps her curly dark locks back, pulling her hair into a bun.


    ¡°When will they wake?¡± I ask her, looking at my brothers. Both of them were starting to heal slowly. Their wolves were young and had taken quite a beating, not used to being injured they would take longer than normal. The blood was helping and I watched as Doc changed Ace¡¯s again, hooking up another line to him.


    ¡°Hopefully soon, you should ring Aria and at least tell her, ¡± Doc says. I nod not looking forward to breaking the news to my mother. Getting it over with, I decide to mindlink her. Searching for teethers, I forced the connection which was a little harder considering she was hours away from me.


    ¡°Son how are you?¡± She asks, feeling the connection.


    ¡°Ryker?¡± She asks when I don¡¯t find the words to tell her.


    ¡°Mum, you might want toe home, Ace and Tyson have been injured, they will be fine but they are hurt pretty badly¡± I tell her.


    ¡°What? How? Are my babies okay?¡± She says and I could hear her voice tremble and the panic behind it.


    ¡°They are fine, my mate attacked them. They will be fine and she is being dealt with. Just get here when you can they will want to see you¡±


    ¡°I am on my way¡± She says, cutting the link off. I refocus on the room seeing doc rechecking Aces wounds which thankfully stopped bleeding.


    ¡°Tyson will probably wake soon his wolf appears to be stronger¡± Mavis tells me. I nod getting up.


    I walked over to him and Mavis was right his wounds were healing. Most closed as his wolf fought to heal him.


    Looking at Ace though he looked like he was still knocking on death¡¯s door. I brush his hair from his face kissing the top of his mmy head. I still remember when they were born. I was so excited to have little brother¡¯s. I love the girls and have a special bond having grown up with them, but when they were born and Kade was gone and they were like a fresh beginning for my parents, two new little bundles of joy to look forward to after the heartache of the decade long war that was Kade, now they are little terrors but they were still my brothers. As much as they infuriated me, I wouldy down my life for them just to make sure they could live theirs.


    Going downstairs, I walk down to the basement.

 chapter 189

    Reika POV


    I woke to a dirty rag being stuffed in my mouth, the force of it being shoved in my mouth waking me. My arms are killing from the position I hung in. I gag on the rag. It was doused in wolfsbane, my tongue felt like it was being eaten by acid and I could feel my taste buds burning off. I could taste my own blood and feel my tongue sizzling as I screamed around the rag in pure agony. The room smelt heavily of wolfsbane, the air thick with its strong scent it was like I was inhaling it with each breath.


    Ryker is watching me with demonic ck eyes. His eyes will forever haunt me, the way he looked at me with pure hatred made my blood run cold and my stomach to drop somewhere dark and cold, gone was my mate as I now stared at the feared Lycan king. I could not understand what I did to deserve such punishment, such torture and at his hands.


    I feel for my wolf, she weakly lifts her head, a horrid whimper leaving her and echoing through my head making goosebumps rise on my skin, I could barely feel her, like she was fading away from me. ¡°We need to shift 46, we need to get out of these chains¡± I tell her.


    She whimpers trying to move closer to the forefront of my mind before copsing. I could feel I was losing her as she became the weakest I had ever felt her. Forced to focus back on my surroundings when Ryker started dousing my entire body in wolfsbane. He didn¡¯t even flinch as it got on his skin, eating it away. While I tried to scream and beg him to stop, the rag prevented me from making an understandable response, my begging falling on death ears. My screams gurgled as I choked on my blood, feeling the rag burning and sticking to the roof of my mouth while my entire body felt like it was on fire, every cell a burning inferno.


    ¡°I warned you, I told you what would happen if you tried to hurt my family¡± he growls at me. I shake my head weakly, trying to ask what I did, who I hurt. I don¡¯t remember hurting anyone. I only remember attacking Tim. He was going to kill his brothers. Was I not supposed to save them, I couldn¡¯t live knowing I caused their deaths because I abandoned them.


    ¡°Please¡± I beg but the words made no sense as I tried to speak them just a gurgle noiseing out.


    Ryker walks off going to the corner of the room. I try to see what he is doing? Turning my swollen face to the side, I feel my stomach drop when he returns with a pair of nips in his hand. His lips pressed in a hardline as he turned them in his hands, he was going to torture me.


    ¡°46 please you need toe back, you need to help me¡± I beg and cry for my wolf. I can¡¯t feel her anymore, like she just disappeared. I was on my own,pletely and utterly alone with the monster I call mate.


    Ryker kneels next to me and I jerk away, swinging from the chains when he grabs my foot in his vice like grip. I close my eyes, tears pouring down my cheeks when I feel the cold metal press on my little toe before feeling intense pressure and the click as the nips cut it off¡­


    The scream that left my lips when he cut it off couldn¡¯t even be muffled by the rag and I choked on my scream. The air leaves my lungs bing lodged in my throat at the searing pain. I thrash but it is no use as one by one, he cut each one off. My throat hoarse from screaming, my face burnt with my tears. I could feel every wound oozing out my blood.


    When he is done, he gets up showing me before cing my toes in a jar on the table. I throw up, choking on the vomit and I am forced to swallow it down. Feel it burning my lungs as I inhale some.


    Ryker then gets up and walks out of the room pulling the cell door closed behind him. I try to see my foot, but all I see is my blood dripping on the floor, feeling my broken arm dripping my blood on my face. I am surprised it held together while I thrashed.


    I lose consciousness again. Coming too for the next round and this continues every few hours, forcing wolfsbane down my throat and ignoring my pleas as he stuffs the rag back down my throat. Nothing I do or say stops his torment, stops the pain he inflicts on me, I pray for death pray that he just kills me, just the sight of him alone each time hees into the cell makes my heart thud harshly against my ribs while I pray it stops beating, stops beating forcing me to live with the horrors of what he has done. He was a monster, I now understood why everyone feared him, I now understoodpletely. He was a monster, I was his mate and he didn¡¯t feel a thing toward me, no mercy just pain. All I have known is pain. I wished for my wolf to help me, or even just to hear her voice and let me know I wasn¡¯t alone in this vessel of broken flesh.


    But all I got was silence making me wonder how she endured the pain for years for me, not having me near, the silence from her was deafening and I didn¡¯t understand how she remained Sane for years of torture. I though being in darkness was maddening, no I was wrong it was being alone that was the worst torture of all, left to nothing but your senses and feelingpletely helpless.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 chapter 190

    Ryker POV


    The third trip down to the basement I opened the cell door, her head popping up and I could smell her fear and I watched in amusement as she wet herself just at the sight of me. She instantly starts crying as I figure out another way to torture her, inflict more pain on her, she would regret ever hurting my family. I look at her toes that sit in the jar before deciding to grab the wolfsbane again. I didn¡¯t understand how she was alive still, surely she had no more blood to bleed.


    I grab her foot about to smother it in wolfsbane only to freeze before looking at the jar. What the fuck! That is not possible. I look up at her before looking back down. She had toes, she shouldn¡¯t have toes. I removed them, you can¡¯t grow limbs back but she has somehow managed it. Though they didn¡¯t quite look right, I could tell they were definitely growing. I cut them off all the way back yet here she has half toes to the knuckle.


    What is she? Nobody can grow back limbs, what exactly had they been doing while experimenting on her, I had never witnessed anything like it before. Even if I lose an arm there¡¯s no way I could grow another. How was she even healing? I had given her enough wolfsbane to kill half my pack, yet here she was still alive and breathing, still bleeding profusely like a tap had been turned on. Her wounds not closing, yet she managed to grow back toes?


    I shrug, well then I will remove them again, lets see how many sets she can grow, how much I have to remove before they stop growing back all together. This just made torturing her easier for me. I get up walking back to the table and grabbing the nips. I walk over to her and she whimpers but is much too weak to struggle anymore. Bending down I grab her foot when I hear amotion upstairs. My mother¡¯s voice hits my ears and I drop the nips before walking out and closing the cell door behind me.


    Walking upstairs, I open the basement door and I see my mother and father. I closed the basement door and I could see Mavis talking to them. My parents raced upstairs to my brothers and I followed after them.


    ¡°Where is your mate?¡± My father asks as I approach him.


    ¡°In the cells¡± he nods going over and checking his sons. I lean on the doorway. My mother grabs Ace¡¯s hand kissing the back of it before brushing his hair from his face. When she does the same to Tyson though he wakes, stirring under her touch, his eyes opening and his voice a croak.


    ¡°Mum¡± he says softly and I move from my position to go to him.


    ¡°Mama is here my boy, I am right here you are going to be okay¡± she tells him fussing over him, tears staining her cheeks.


    ¡°Ace, where is Ace he is hurt¡± Tysone says in panic, trying to sit up.


    ¡°He is right beside you¡± I tell him and he looks over to the left and lets out a breath.


    ¡°I tried but I couldn¡¯t shift fast enough, then Ace was hurt. I tried to stop it, but everything happened so quickly.¡± He pauses for a second, his eyes darting around the room. ¡°Wait where is Reika?¡± Tyson says sitting up rmed.


    ¡°She is downstairs,¡± I tell him and Tyson nods, looking relieved. I couldn¡¯t imagine how terrified he was seeing his brother being ripped apart by someone he thought he could trust. The thought alone angered me, that she could be so cruel to inflict that on two young boys.


    ¡°Rest sweety,¡± mum tells him, kissing his head and his eyes flutter shut.


    ¡°I will go make him something to eat, do you guys want some coffee, food?¡± I ask my parents.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    My mother nods and my father hops up, patting my shoulder. ¡± I will help you¡± he says and I nod before turning and walking out.


    Walking downstairs, my father follows falling in line with me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us you found her?¡±


    ¡°It was none of your business¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Well she is now, she nearly killed our son¡¯s Ryker¡± he snaps.


    ¡°What so you could lecture me about how to treat a mate, fuck off dad. I had no choice but to kill Danika and I am sick and tired of your judgement over it, I don¡¯t need it over her. I had no choice but to kill Danika¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that¡± he says as I flick the jug on.


    ¡°I do know that Avery saw it dad. She would have killed the entire pack. I did what I had to do¡±


    ¡°And what bes of this new mate,¡±


    I shrug not caring as long as I could make her death painful.


    ¡°Is she still alive?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Barely¡± I tell him and he nods and I could decipher his expression was he mad she was alive, or angry at what is toe of her.


    ¡°What? I kill my first mate and you carry on like a dick, but this one you don¡¯t want to have your say¡± I ask him.


    ¡°What can I say, nothing I say will make you change your mind but how do you bear it? Killing your own mate?¡± He spits at me not hiding his disgust. We used to be close, had a good connection, that all ended when I killed Danika. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the fact she needed to die, he never even met her and yet was pissed at me for killing her, taking her traitorous side over his own son.


    ¡°I just do, and I haven¡¯t marked her. She will be like thest one. Avery can make anysting effects go away¡± I tell him.


    I make some sandwiches and coffee. My father helps me carry them upstairs and I hand my mother her mug.


    ¡°Has Ace woke up yet?¡± She shakes her head sadly taking a cup from me.


    I walk over and brush Tyson¡¯s hair back, his eyes fluttering open. ¡°Here buddy, try eating it will help¡± I tell him, handing him the ham and tomato sandwich. It takes him half an hour to eat half of it, as he keeps falling asleep between bites.

 chapter 191

    Tyson¡¯s POV


    My entire body ached as I woke, every muscle. Every cell throbbing as my wolf healed me, he was weak but had enough strength to heal my wounds. Sitting up, I find my mother resting with her head on my hand. My father is asleep next to Ace. I could smell the saltiness of my mothers tears in the air.


    ¡°Mum?¡¯ I say shaking her shoulder, her head snapping up to look at me. I couldn¡¯t see Ryker and I desperately wanted to check on Rieka. Thank her for saving us, we would be dead if it wasn¡¯t for her. My brother would be dead if she didn¡¯t get to us so quickly.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± My mother asks, cupping my cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay mum, has Ace woken yet?¡± She nods,


    ¡°Yes for a few minutes but passed out again, do you remember what happened?¡± She asks softly. I swallow and nod. Tears springing in my eyes. I thought he was going to die, thought my brother was going to die right in front of me.


    ¡°Yes, we were running, wait, where is Rieka? She was hurt pretty badly¡± I ask my mother. She looks at me confused.


    ¡°Reika?¡±


    ¡°Yes mum, where is she I need to see her, is she alright?¡± I ask worried when she looks at my mother. He leans forward looking at me.


    ¡°She is in the cells for attacking you, Ryker is with her¡± My father says, his eyebrows bunching up confused. Why did he look confused? The cells, why would she be in the cells. I get up throwing my legs over the side.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re still not healed¡± My mother shrieks. I shove past her, my father blocking me and I barge through him. My thoughts on Rieka. If she was in the cells, that meant she was being punished. I race down the stairs to the basement door, my father on my heels.


    ¡°Son, what are you doing?¡± He asks when I twist the doorknob. It was locked, backing up I ran at it, dropping my shoulder and barreling straight through it. My shoulder searing with pain as the door bursts open and I manage to grip the railing before fallingpletely down the stairs. I could hear crying making adrenaline pump through me, hear her screams making me run down the stairs.


    All I could smell was blood, urine and wolfsbane making me gag at the pungent smell. I see the far cell door open and race toward it. Freezing at sight of her chained, hanging limply drenched in her own blood. My brother twirling a knife between his fingers. Rage hits me and Terian, my wolf forces the shift. My brother spins around, shock on his face.


    ¡°Tyson, you shouldn¡¯t be here¡± He says and I lunge at him. Our teeth ripping into him and knocking him backwards. He growls, shaking his head as it knocks on the table leg. I get up my entire body trembling in rage. I move to Rieka trying to lift her down but her wrists are padlocked, I pull the gag from her mouth. My fingers burning from the wolfsbane it is doused in.


    ¡°Tyson¡± she murmurs. My eyes follow the chain and I see it tied to the wall. I walk over ripping it off and Ryker jumps to his feet. I turn quickly, catching her before she hits the hard cement floor.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡¯ He screams enraged. She whimpers as I ce her on the ground, her skin burning mine and I could smell the wolfsbane covering every inch of her flesh. I hiss at my sizzling skin. Ryker grips my shoulder and I spin growling at him, my wolf eyes peering back at him and I feel my canines elongate.


    ¡°You fucking monster, she is your mate¡± I tell him, tears brimming in my eyes at the state of her.


    ¡°She knew the consequences of attacking you¡± He bellows back.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t fucking attack us she fucking saved us¡± I scream back at him. Her hands were clutching me, shaking violently as she tried to remain upright as I held her against me. Ryker¡¯s face falls, the colour draining from itpletely and I hear his heart palpitate in his chest erratically¡­


    ¡°What are you talking about, there were no other scents in that forest Tyson, you must be confused¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her, he snuck up on us, we didn¡¯t pick up his scent either, not till it was toote. He attacked Ace, he didn¡¯t even have time to shift to fight back. I shifted attacking him and he ripped us to pieces, Rieka saved us, we would be dead if she didn¡¯te back, we were chasing each other through the fucking woods Ryker. She ran ahead and the man came at us from the side, we didn¡¯t see him till he walked out from amongst the trees, if she didn¡¯t hear us ande back we would be dead¡± I tell him. My brother looks like he is about to throw up and my father rushes over to me helping me to sit her up, her naked body shaking violently.


    ¡°Shh it¡¯s okay Reika, I won¡¯t let him hurt you no more¡± I tell her before scooping her broken body up with my father¡¯s help. Her skin is burning me and my father.


    Turning I see Ryker frozen on the spot, his eyes on his mate and what he did to her. ¡°I hope she fucking rejects you¡± I spit at him.


    ¡°I thought, I saw her standing over your bodies Tyson, how was I supposed to know?¡± He says.


    ¡°You could have fucking asked her¡± I tell him walking out of the cell.


    ¡°Help me get her to the bathroom, we need to get the wolfsbane off her¡± I tell my father, he grabs her and she screams. I re at my father did he partake in her torture. I grabbed her off him, she wasn¡¯t very heavy being underweight and I felt my wolf lend me his strength, forcing me to heal quicker as her skin burns mine.


    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t understand. If it wasn¡¯t her, who was it then, we found no one else Tyson¡±


    My brother asks, I turn to face him.


    ¡°Some man with one fucking eye¡± I tell him before walking up the steps. I hear him gasp but ignore him walking up the steps with Rieka. I walk to the downstairs bathroom, my father opening the door and I hear my mother racing down the steps to see what is going on. I ced her in the bottom of the shower stall. Grabbing the shower head, I turn it on, adjusting the shower the temperature as she leans heavily on the tiled wall before passing out.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 chapter 192

    Reika POV


    Waking when the water touched me, I could feel Tysons hands gliding over my skin as he washed the wolfsbane off my skin kneeling next to me. My eyes opened to his blistered hands washing my face¡­


    ¡°Stop you¡¯re hurting yourself¡± I whisper but he ignores me. Looking up, I see Ryker looking down at me. A petrified scream leaving me and my body shakes as I fight the urge to throw up. I shuffle away from the shower door. Tyson reached for me gripping my hand.


    ¡°Shh it¡¯s okay¡± He says. His hands blistered from the wolfsbane but he doesn¡¯t seem to care. He looks over his shoulder at his brother. ¡°Get out, you¡¯re scaring her¡± He tells him, the venom behind his words shocked me. Tyson and Ace were usually calm and funny, and normal teenage kids but right now he was angry and his anger matched that of his brothers.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Ryker says, reaching into the shower, his hand moving toward me. I p his hand trying to melt into the tiles away from him. He pulls his hand back and Tyson growls at him.


    ¡°I said get out¡± Ryker res at him and looks like he was going to say something when his eyes fall back on me. He presses his lips together and his eyes flicker and for a second I thought I saw them tear up but he blinked before stepping away.


    ¡°She needs blood, mutations don¡¯t heal well¡± Ryker says looking at his brother, his normal cold facade slipping in ce.


    ¡°She can have mine now get out¡± Tyson tells him and Ryker looks at him shocked.


    ¡°Ryker please just hop out, let your brother look after her¡± I heard a feminine voice say from the doorway where I couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°She is my mate,¡± Ryker says.


    ¡°Yes she is and look what you did to her¡± Tyson spits at him over his shoulder while reaching his hand out to me. He squeezes my fingers gently. Rykers scent leaves the room and I know he is gone and I rx slightly. Tyson steps into the shower bing drenched along with me and pulls his clothes off, sitting on the floor next to me.


    A woman walks in kneeling beside us, she reminds me of Lana, her scent simr and I know she must be the lycan queen. She reaches her hand out brushing my hair back. Her amber eyes watching me, so dazzling. She was beautiful with her long dark hair and soft features.


    Tyson bites his wrist offering it to me, his mother eyes watching worriedly as he brings it to my lips. ¡°You sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± The woman asks but Tyson presses his bleeding wrist to my mouth. His blood, coating my lips and I lick them.


    Bloodlust kicking in at his intoxicating blood and I grab his wrist biting down on it. He flinches but doesn¡¯t pull away. I drank from him before forcing myself to stop, he tasted weak, and I could tell he was still healing and tasted tiny bits of wolfsbane in his blood that seeped through his skin.


    ¡°You can drink more,¡± Tyson says but I shake my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured¡± I tell him, leaning against his shoulder. I could feel my wounds healing but still couldn¡¯t feel my wolf, she must be weak for me not to be able to feel her.


    ¡°Come here dear,¡± the woman says, biting into her wrist and holding it out. Tyson nudges me.


    ¡°My mother won¡¯t hurt you¡± Tyson says before a figure steps in behind her. I look up and see my mate standing behind her. A bottle in his hand.


    ¡°Move mum¡± He says, touching her shoulder. The woman looks at me and I hear Tyson growl low in the back of his throat. Ryker kneels in front of us. He holds the bottle out to me but I don¡¯t take it, instead Tyson does opening the cap and sniffing it. He passes the bottle to me.


    ¡°Drink it, it¡¯s his blood, it will heal you quicker being he is your mate¡± Tyson tells me. I clutch the bottle tipping it to my lips. His scent was nothingpared to how he tastes, his blood flooding my mouth thick and sweet as I drank greedily, feeling my wounds healing and I feeling my wolf slowlying back. I drain the bottle and Tyson takes it from me.


    ¡°Better?¡± I nod. Ryker reaches for me but I move closer to Tyson.


    ¡°Ace?¡± I ask Tyson, looking at him.


    ¡°He is fine, because of you¡± He says, kissing my head. Ryker growls at him but doesn¡¯t do anything.


    I look down at my toes, remembering the feel of the blunt nips as he removed them. I rubbed them, they ached slightly but had grown back. Ryker watches as I rub my toes before looking away when I catch him staring.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how that is possible¡± He mutters to himself. I say nothing, if only he knew the amount of times we have had things removed only for them to grow back and the process to start over again, I don¡¯t know how my wolf bore it.


    For years she blocked me out when they would experiment, her screams though I was able to figure out what they were doing to her. I knew but by the time she would let mee back I was always healed, she endured it so I didn¡¯t have to.


    Ryker reaches behind him grabbing a towel before standing. Tyson gets up first, his white ass appearing in front of my face and I turn my face not wanting to see his bits. I feel my wolf starting to return as she sluggishly moves to the forefront of my mind and peers out. I hear her growl viciously at my mate in my head, hackled up and ready to attack now that she had enough strength to shift. Tyson hops out wrapping a towel around his waist while my wolf wouldn¡¯t let me move my eyes from Ryker, she wanted to kill him for what he did.


    Tyson reaches his hand out to me and I take it standing up and grabbing the towel he was holding out to me. I quickly wrap it around myself. Ryker watches us leave and I stay close to Tyson, though I knew he would be no match for his brother if he did stop me. Tyson drags me to his room when Ryker calls out.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asks his brother. Tyson says nothing just walks in his room dragging me with him before closing his door. He walks to some drawers pulling out some clothes and putting them on.


    ¡°Wait here I will get you some clothes, then I will take you to see Ace¡± He says and I nod watching him leave.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 chapter 193

    ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± my wolf tells me.


    ¡°And go where?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Home, if we don¡¯t they will be mad, they might hurt her¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s if they even have her¡± I tell my wolf and she shakes her head at me. The door opens and Tyson walks in handing me some shorts and a shirt which had my mates scent all over it. I take them pulling them on before tearing the pants off, the material too tight and I could feel my bum hanging out. Tyson shakes his head before reaching into one of his draws and pulling out some shorts with a drawstring. I slip them on and the door opens and Ryker steps in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her naked in here with you¡±


    ¡°No, but you had no problem with her freezing down there naked while you tortured her¡± Tyson tells him.


    ¡°How many times do I have to say I didn¡¯t know, I thought¡± Ryker says with a growl, my fingers twitching nervously as he res at his brother.


    ¡°He hurts him and I will kill him¡± my wolf says as she peers through my eyes.


    ¡°You thought wrong, not everyone is Danika, Ryker. She could have run but she came back, now get out of my room¡± Tyson tells him. Ryker growls at him and steps into the room. My wolf, not liking the way he was staring at him, growls the noise escaping my lips menacingly and Ryker freezes looking at me. He seemed shocked for a second before regathering himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t growl at me, I am the Alpha here not you¡± he says.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my Alpha¡± I blurted out before I could stop myself. Tyson smiles smugly before grabbing my hand and shoving past his brother dragging me with him. I see Ryker reach for me before pulling his hand back, a strange look crossing his features.


    Tyson leads me downstairs to the infirmary and opens the door. I see the woman from earlier the Lycan queen and feel my wolf lurch forward wanting to take control but I force her down. My skin rippled in a wave as I struggled to contain her.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hurt her 46¡±


    ¡°We have no choice¡± she says and I shake my head.


    ¡°We do, we hurt them¡± I tell her and she looks out seeing Ace deathly pale on the bed.


    I feel my wolf be nervous in the room. Not liking all the different instruments in the room. It reminded her of home.


    ¡°I¡¯m Aria¡± the woman says, holding her hand out to me. I stare at it wondering what she wanted and she drops it scratching the back of her neck awkwardly.


    ¡°Reika,¡± I tell her, trying out my own name.


    ¡°I know who you are, thank you for saving my boys¡± she says softly. The door suddenly opens again and a man with a startling resemnce to Ryker steps in. They had the same silver eyes, the same face shape. I step away from the man entering.


    ¡°That¡¯s my dad Reid,¡± Tyson tells me and I nod before walking over and looking at Ace. I see the woman move grabbing Tyson and they walk outside the door, closing it with the man following after them. I could see their figures through the frosted ss as they talked.


    ¡°If we shift we might be able to heal him¡± my wolf tells me.


    ¡°How?¡± I ask her, confused.


    ¡°Our blood doesn¡¯t heal him but our saliva will¡± she tells me. She was right his wounds were closing when we licked them.


    ¡°I wonder why?¡± I ask her and she shrugs.


    ¡°I noticed after they would do their experiments, my wounds would heal if they gave me blood, when Amanda was alive the blood wouldn¡¯t even heal her so I licked her and she healed fast¡± she tells me.


    ¡°And you think it will work for Ace¡± She nods.


    ¡°Does it work for us?¡± My wolf growls, ¡°No, only hybrid blood heals us, I think they used to deliberately hurt Amanda to see if I could heal her¡± My wolf tells me. The thought of my friend being hurt deliberately just so we could heal her saddened me. She was my only friend and I loved her, so did Alpha, he never would have let them hurt us the way they did if he were there. He loved us and said we would always be his children but when he left they became cruel. Well worse than they normally are.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I pull the shirt off over my head before climbing on the bed near his feet and slipping the shorts off before shifting.


    Ryker POV.


    Walking downstairs I hear arguing. My parents¡¯ voice reaches my ears and Tyson¡¯s defiant tone grinds my gears.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I ask rounding the corner into the hall. They were out front of the infirmary and I couldn¡¯t see my mate.


    ¡°I want them toe back with me¡± My mother says.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t trust you with us¡± Tyson says not happy.


    ¡°You¡¯re going¡± I tell him and he spins around to re at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving her with you, if I go she ising with me. You don¡¯t deserve her¡± he tells me not hiding his disgust.


    ¡°She is my mate, and clearly you can¡¯t listen to me. This never would have happened if you stayed inside like I said¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You¡¯reing back to Lana¡¯s¡± my father tells him.


    ¡°No I am fucking not, this is my home I am staying here. It isn¡¯t going to happen again¡± he says before turning to me.


    ¡°Please Ryker, we will stop. Will do what you want but I am not leaving. I hate Lana¡¯s ce and Chase is a dick and I am not going to live in bumfuckville ¡± he says defiantly. I pinch the bridge of my nose annoyed haven¡¯t we had enough drama for the day without this shit.


    ¡°Deal with itter, where is Reika?¡± I ask them and they all look to the infirmary door. Tyson opens it before stopping, blocking the door. I look over the top of him and don¡¯t see her but her wolf leaning over him.


    My mother screeches, rushing in and nearly knocking us over in panic, my mother stops suddenly her heart rate calming down. Rieka looks up at us before pressing her face along his ribs when I realise she is licking him. My mother stops also observing before looking over her shoulder at us. We step in and my stomach drops and I realise how wrong I got it. Her wolf wasn¡¯t attacking him, she was healing him. I watch in aws as his wounds closepletely, not even scarring, just sealed up like they never existed. Not even wolves could heal that quickly.


    Ace suddenly moves making us jump including Reika who jumps off the bed shifting back.


    I wanted to go to her and beg her to forgive me and also cover her. She was standing naked in front of three men and the thought ticked me off.


    My parents were standing over the bed when Ace suddenly sits upright nearly headbutting my father.


    ¡°Tyson!¡± He says, panicked.


    ¡°Right here bro¡± he says pressing his head against Ace. Ace sighs in relief.


    ¡°Reika?¡±


    ¡°Here¡± she says, still naked my father looks over at her and so does Tyson. I growl and Tyson rolls his eyes. Walking over to Reika I bend down picking up my shirt. She takes a step back watching me. I hold the shirt up to her and she takes it.


    ¡°Please keep clothes on, my brothers don¡¯t need your picture for their spank banks¡± I tell her. She looks confused but pulls the shirt on.


    ¡°Got any chips, I¡¯m starving¡± Ace says making my father chuckle and rub his bald head.


    ¡°Oh forgot to ask. Why are my sons bald?¡± My mother asks. I raise an eyebrow at her deciding they can answer that.

 chapter 194

    Reika POV


    Ace was awake, I couldn¡¯t believe it worked and honestly my wolf was a little stunned too. She was happy she could help him, help Tyson. We both like the pups, they were good but it still didn¡¯t change anything. This wasn¡¯t our home and sooner orter we would have to leave. Go home and face the consequences and pray she is still alive.


    ¡°We will wait a day or two then leave¡± I tell my wolf and she nods.


    ¡°What about the Lycan Queen?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I couldn;t hurt them like that, she seems nice. We will just have to go back and beg them.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the dark any more,¡± I confess. Now having a taste of what is like outside of that ce, I didn¡¯t want to go back though I knew it was inevitable. I loved that I could see everything, speak with people. Being here showed me what I thought was normal wasn¡¯t and it made me crave for freedom more than I did before.


    ¡°We have to go, what¡¯s a few more years, Reika. We will figure out a way to get her back then escape¡±


    ¡°Will we be able toe back here?¡± I ask but I already knew the answer, this would be the first ce they would look. Tim probably already told them my whereabouts. I am jolted back into my surroundings by sparks rushing across my skin. A feral growl leaves my lips and my eyes fly open to see Ryker¡¯s hand on me. He jerks his hand back and I see everyone in the infirmary looking at me.


    I drop my gaze before walking out of the room leaving them to be a family, something I long for but know I will never have but I am d Tyson and Ace have that. I go back to Tyson and Ace¡¯s room before climbing on Tyson¡¯s bed.


    ¡°You think Tyson will mind if we sleep in here?¡± My wolf asks and I shrug. I could hear someone walking around in the hall before hearing the footsteps at the door. The person stops and I feel my wolf rise pressing under my skin when I get a whiff of his scent from under the door. Fear knotting my stomach terribly and I feel my skin be mmy. The door handle moves when it suddenly stops and I hear the footsteps leave. I let out the breath I didn;t realise I was holding.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone, maybe we can sleep under the bed¡± My wolf asks and I look under it.


    ¡°Be a bit difficult to get out if we are attacked,¡± I tell her looking underneath.


    The light eventually turned dark outside, I really needed to pee my dder screaming for me to go. ¡°Just hold till he goes to sleep¡± My wolf tells me not wanting me to leave the room. We remained in the room, not having anywhere else to go. We heard Ryker constantly pacing the halls and stopping outside the door. He never entered and after about the 10th time realising he wasn¡¯t going toe in weid down on the bed, trying to ignore our full dder.


    Tyson walked in with three bowls in his hand, his brothering in not long after him. Ace looks at me in Tyson¡¯s bed before patting his one and I move, going to sit with him. Tyson hands me a bowl of mush but it smelt good and I was starving having not eaten anything in days other than Ryker and Tyson¡¯s blood.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask poking it with my finger.


    ¡°Macaroni, here use this¡± he says handing me a spoon. I take it before trying some. It was delicious, far better than the food back home. I ate my bowl in a few seconds when Ace scoops half of his into my bowl.


    ¡°I can make you more since you like it so much?¡± Tyson says but I shake my head eating what¡¯s in my bowl.


    Ace turns his TV on before grabbing a remote. ¡°Mario cart?¡± He asks, seeing as it was the easiest game out of all their games. I shrug and he ces the controller in my hands showing me the buttons again. We yed a few games before I gave up handing the controller to Ace.


    Hearing footsteps outside the door again I nce at it and Tyson growls low.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you and Ryker?¡± Ace asks Tyson.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry about it¡± Tyson answers while still ring at the door.


    ¡°Did something happen while I was out?¡± Ace asks and Tyson nods his eyes not leaving the door and I know Ryker was still standing on the other side when he suddenly leaves again.


    ¡°He¡¯s been doing that most of the day¡± I tell Tyson.


    ¡°Yeah he feels like shit and so he should¡± Tyson says and Ace clears his throat.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°When I woke up Ryker had Reika tied up in the cells torturing her because he thought she attacked us¡± Tyson says. Ace looks at me, his face paling.


    ¡°He tortured you and you¡¯re still here, why didn¡¯t you run?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Tyson got me out, and I don¡¯t really have anywhere else to go¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Sick bastard!¡± Ace mutters and Tyson nods.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t always so cruel, he just has trust issues since Danika¡± Ace defends him and Tyson growls at his brother in disapproval.


    ¡°I¡¯m not defending him geez¡± Ace says to Tyson.


    ¡°Sounded like you are, and she isn¡¯t Danika so any issues he had with her shouldn¡¯t affect Reika¡± Tyson tells him.


    ¡°So you knew this Danika?¡± I ask and Tyson nods.


    ¡°Yeah we met her once and Ryker made us promise not to tell anyone. Ryker thought he could convert her but she was a bitch¡±


    ¡°Convert her?¡± I ask, suddenly curious about this girl.


    ¡°She was a hunter, she tried to kill everyone, so Ryker killed her¡± Tyson shrugs seemingly unaffected by her death. I wondered if they would feel the same way about me dying.


    ¡°You lived with hunters too, did you know her?¡± Ace asks me. I shake my head.


    ¡°No, I only remember the others like me and Alpha. He was always good to us before he left. The humans turned nasty after he didn¡¯t return home¡±


    ¡°So where were you before you got stuck in that ce?¡± Ace asks.


    ¡°I was born there, Alpha impregnated all the she-wolves so he could have us, he loved us. I miss Alpha¡± I tell them.


    ¡°So the Alpha is your father?¡± Ace asks.


    ¡°I guess so?¡±


    ¡°What about your mum?¡± Asks Ace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know I don¡¯t remember but obviously I had one¡± I tell them and they nod.


    ¡°So you were born in captivity basically?¡±


    ¡°Yeah Alpha said we needed to build an army, prepare for the war. But when it came he left and said we couldn¡¯te, he didn¡¯t want us hurt because we were to young and he loved us too much¡±


    ¡°War?¡±


    ¡°Yep, against the hybrid Queen,¡± I confess.


    ¡°Our mother?¡± I nod watching their reaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to try, right. You don¡¯t want to hurt our mother?¡±


    ¡°No I like your mother¡±


    ¡°Wait, how old are you?¡± He asks.


    ¡°My wolf said 22-23 we should be around that age when we stopped aging¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re older than that in human years?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure neither is my wolf,¡± I tell them before feeling for her.


    ¡°How old are we in human years?¡± I ask her. She thinks. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I only really started counting years when Amanda died, I am pretty sure we are 22-23 give or take a year or two¡± she admits.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nothing, do you know your Alpha¡¯s name¡±


    ¡°His name is Alpha¡± they both shake their heads.


    ¡°No his name, his real name, like you being Reika instead of 40 whatever they called you¡±


    ¡°46!¡± I correct them and they nod.


    ¡°No, but I did once hear some woman call him Kade once, he got really mad at her said she had no right calling him that, that he is Alpha¡±


    ¡°Kade?¡± Tyson gasps.


    ¡°Yeah but his name is Alpha,¡±


    ¡°And Alpha is your father?¡±


    ¡°Alpha is Alpha¡± I tell them. They were making me confused and my head was starting to hurt.


    ¡°But he got your mum pregnant?¡±


    ¡°He got all the she-wolves pregnant, he didn¡¯t mate with them though, the humans impregnated them using his sperm, I met Alpha when he came back to save us, humans used to tell us stories of Alpha, said if we didn¡¯t obey he would punish us but when I met him he was always nice but then he left again and he didn¡¯t return ¡±


    ¡°Does Ryker know your Alpha¡¯s daughter?¡± I shrug unsure what he means.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t mate with them only mates can be fathers that why they took amanda¡¯s mate¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean he isnt your father and who is Amanda?¡±


    ¡°My friend, she was born there too¡±


    ¡°Her brother was her mate?¡± Ace chuckles. I shake my head.


    ¡°No he used to help the humans, he used to sneak us out of the cage, when they found out they killed all the boys off, said mates needed to die because they might take us away from them and hurt us¡±


    ¡°So your friend was made from Alpha¡¯s sperm?¡± I nod.


    ¡°So she is the same as you, making her your sister?¡±


    ¡°All of us are? Is that bad?¡± I ask worried, did I do something wrong?


    ¡°Not really but kind of, but it makes me realise how small this world is,¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°So how did you get out?¡± Ace asks, flicking the Tv off.


    ¡°They let me out, said if I killed the Hybrid Queen they would give her back to me¡±


    ¡°Give who back?¡± Tyson asks just as the door opens. Their mother steps in and I see both boys stare at me before Ace suddenly grabs my hand, Tyson tooes over and sits next to me grabbing my other one. My brows furrowed in confusion.

 chapter 195

    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Their mother asks, sitting across from us. She studies me for a second before looking at her sons.


    ¡°Yep¡± They both say at the exact same time. Their mother looked at my hands which they were holding and so did I, wondering why they were suddenly acting weird.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think they think you will hurt their mother¡± My wolf tells me.


    ¡°But we aren¡¯t though are we?¡± My wolf shakes her head before wandering off and I am able to refocus on the room. Zoning back in I see them arguing with her.


    ¡°We are staying¡± I hear Ace tell his mother, his grip on my hand tightening when suddenly his ws sink into my palm. I jerk my hand away. ¡°Shit sorry¡± He gushes looking at my palm that was already healing.


    I get a whiff of my mate¡¯s scent as he steps in the room leaning on the door frame. His eyes go to me and I hold his stare nerves kicking in. He looks away, releasing me to argue with his brothers.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay here, mum wants you home, you¡¯re going¡± He tells them and my heart beats erratically at his words. What would that mean for us, we would have to go home. I am not staying here with him.


    ¡°We will behave, I want to stay please Ryker¡± Tyson says


    ¡°You¡¯re not my kids, mum wants you home, you go home¡±


    ¡°This is our fucking home, you can tell her no¡± Tyson says standing up.


    ¡°Tone Tyson¡± Ryker yells at him and Tyson sits back down, shoulders sagging.


    ¡°Please Ryker?¡± Ace says pleading with his brother. Rykers sighs loudly looking at his mother who seemed quite upset they didn¡¯t want to go with her.


    ¡°Mum?¡± Ryker asks, looking at the woman.


    ¡°Please we will do what he wants?¡± Tyson says to her.


    ¡°Your brother hasn¡¯t got time to watch over you every goddamn second and you clearly can¡¯t listen. Zane is retiring so your brother is going to be handling everything on his own. He won¡¯t have time¡±


    ¡°If we go, what happens to Rieka?¡± Tyson asks, looking at his brother.


    ¡°She stays here with me,¡± Ryker says, looking over at me. I looked away. I was not staying here with him.


    ¡°If Zane is retiring, who is taking over as Beta?¡± Ace asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet probably Jacob¡±


    ¡°But Jacob is your third?¡± Tyson says and Ryker shrugs.


    ¡°Let me and Ace take the position¡±


    ¡°You want to be Beta?¡± Ryker asks, raising his eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re only 13¡± Their mothers exims.


    ¡°Nearly 14 and dad was 16 when he took over the pack, we can do this¡± Ace adds to his brothers defense. Both of them looked up at Ryker who seemed deep in thought.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He asks his mother when suddenly Reid walks in.


    ¡°I think it is a good idea, some responsibility might do them some good¡± He says walking in and sitting next to his mate. It was so weird seeing family conflict, the way they all talk with each other and interact. My wolf was even watching with fascination.


    ¡°Fine, but no skipping school and you do the training, no cking off. I say jump and you do it¡± Ryker tells them and I could feel them getting all giddy over the idea of staying.


    ¡°I mean it, one thing wrong you leave¡± Ryker tells them folding his arms across his broad chest.


    ¡°We know, we can do this,¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°You do realise pledging to me, you lose rights to any Alpha title?¡± He asks them. They both nod.


    ¡°Exactly what pack is there to run anyhow?¡± Asks Ace.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be Alpha¡¯s, we don¡¯t want to leave the pack, this is our home¡± Tyson tells him. Ryker nods before looking at his father.


    ¡°So when are you leaving?¡± He asks his father.


    ¡°Tonight, Chase has had issues¡±


    ¡°Human issues?¡± Ryker says before looking at me and his eyes flicker dangerously. His father nods.


    ¡°We have it handled and will let you know what goes on¡± His father tells him. The man looked tired despite looking not much older than my mate. I shuffle back on the bed before sliding off behind Tyson, using this current distraction to relieve my aching dder.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Tyson whispers, grabbing my wrist.


    ¡°To pee¡± I tell him and he lets go. I hop up walking toward the door where Ryker was standing, he looks down at me but doesn¡¯t move out of the way. I go to move past him when he puts his hand on the doorway blocking me. I look up at him and he goes to say something before his father clears his throat awkwardly. The tension in the room became so thick you could almost taste it as I peered back at his family who watched us awkwardly.


    Ryker straightens up. ¡°I want to speak to youter,¡± He says. I say nothing while waiting for him to move his arm.


    ¡°Ryker let her go,¡± his mother says. I swallowed my mouth suddenly feeling dry and I was nearly tempted to bite him just to get him to move his arm before I peed my pants.


    ¡°Reika?¡± He says making me look up at him.


    ¡°Can you move your arm?¡± I ask. He clicks his tongue but moves his arm letting me escape the room. I race to the bathroom, locking the door before quickly peeing. My dder screams at me for holding so long. I have been needing to pee since I left the infirmary but didn¡¯t want to leave the room in case I ran into him. Washing my hands I nce up at the mirror.


    I stare my wolf does too, it was always weird seeing our reflection, but seeing it I could see how strange we werepared to them. My eyes burned brightly but also oddly with the green and amber swirling and blending into each other. My skin was very palepared to Tyson and Ace who spent more time in the sun. Shaking my head at myself, I walk to open the door only to find Ryker leaning against the wall across from the bathroom.

 chapter 196

    Ryker POV


    I waited for her toe out of the bathroom, only when she did she froze like a deer in headlights, her eyes darting around looking for an escape. What exactly do you say to someone, when you almost killed them, but not only nearly caused their death but made sure their death was going to be painful, torturous only to be wrong the entire time.


    If Tyson hadn¡¯t woken, I hate to think what I would have done to her, it is just lucky she has an unnatural ability to heal. Lucky she was no part human because otherwise I don¡¯t see a way for her to forgive me for what I did. But I had to try, I had to try to fix what I broke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I told her the words were painful as they left my lips but I truly meant them. What I wasn¡¯t expecting though was for her to throw my own words at me, making me wonder just how much capacity I actually did have for the word.


    ¡°Do you even know the meaning of the word?¡± She says her eyes glinting oddly as she stares at me like I spontaneously grew a second even a third head.


    ¡°I um¡­.¡± I clear my throat nervously, can¡¯t she see how ufortable this is making me.


    ¡°Bet she was ufortable when you cut off her toes¡± Brax tells me in disgust. I have no words for once,pletely tongue tied and not knowing how to get out of this situation. I was used to beating my way out of awkward situations, not trying to talk them out.


    ¡°Can I go now?¡± She asks, looking to the door where my parents were just walking out. I nod to her, words failing to form. She walks past and I watch my mother quickly hug her. Reika¡¯s arms are stiff at her sides like she doesn¡¯t know what to do with them, she awkwardly pats my mothers arm and I could see how tense she is in her arms. My mother ces a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you¡± she tells her and she nods before walking into the room, her eyes darting to me standing watching her from the hall. She closes door quickly when our eyes meet, my stomach sinking that I couldn¡¯t fix what we never even had in the first ce but I suddenly longed for it, my wolf making the need to be with her worse and guilt gue me.


    My mother walked over to me looking up at me, I had to bite back theugh as I looked down at her, she truly was shortpared to my height. I duck down slightly as she wraps her arms around my neck hugging me. ¡°We should go, I want to get back before anything else happens, Arial also needs help. She got them baby blues badly. ¡± She says and I nod, for the first time in a long time I actually wanted her to stay. Maybe she could help my mate.


    My mother steps away and my fatheres over and pats my shoulder gently looking at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re gonna fix that, but fuck Ryker for once in your life try and not be such a dick¡± He says and my jaw clenches at his words as I fight the urge to tell him off.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I mean it, not everyone is plotting against us Ryker, she could have left them but she came back¡± He says despite looking the same age as me he looked tired as the years slowly started to show in his eyes crinkling the edges.


    ¡°I will¡± I answer simply. He nods before grabbing my mothers hand, I watch them walk down the stairs and out the front door. Walking into my office I try to do some work, trying to distract myself with pack duties, and business contracts. I find myself losing focus easily as the hours tick by. My wolf is bing restless the longer time goes on¡­


    ¡°Brax stop it¡± I tell him when I feel him press beneath my skin for the hundredth time, fur sprouting along my arms as he grows more and more antsy. I tossed the file down I was looking at, the shit looked like gibberish to me. I hated looking at stats. My eyes just ze over when ites to numbers.


    ¡°Go get our mate¡± Brax whines wanting to see her, hell he would probably be fine if I could just smell her mouth watering scent.


    ¡°She is probably asleep¡± I tell him looking at the clock it was a little after 1AM. Had I really been staring at that file that long?


    ¡°Go check¡± My wolf urges, shoving forward and trying to take control. My fistes down on the table and I hear the wood groan under the blow. ¡°Brax!¡± I warn as my ws slip from my fingers and into my palm.


    ¡°I will fucking go just stop, you bastard¡± I tell him. He doesn¡¯t stop trying to force me until I get up and am moving to the door. ¡°Fucking stupid mutt¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Dumb fuck¡± He spits back at me angrily, trying to make me move faster and go check our mate. I walk out of my office before following the hall around to their room before stopping at the door and listening. I could hear their hearts beating softly on the other side of the door before one palpitated, pumping harder, beating like a drum as it picked up pace and I knew it was Reika sensing my presence. I open the door and peek in, Tyson was sound asleep, his arm hanging off the bed and one leg like he was about to fall off.


    I walked over, moving him over on his bed and picking up his nket from the ground and tossing it over him and tucking it around his body, pressing my hand to his head. His skin was still warm but the cold was having an effect on him. Stepping around his bed before closing the bedroom window which was wide open.

 chapter 197

    The room was freezing as the night air slipped into the room. I closed it softly before I heard a menacing growl behind me making me turn to find Rieka sitting up next to Ace who was sound asleep.


    Her eyes sparkling oddly almost fluorescent in the darkness. ¡°I was just checking them, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you¡± She cocks her head to the side and I feel goosebumps rise on my skin an uneasy feelinging over me with the way she stared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s Rieka¡± My wolf says nervously looking out my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Reika are you?¡± I ask her. Her eyes flicker glowing brighter and her lips part and I see her canines slightly elongated. An animalistic look crossed over her face.


    ¡°No I am not Reika¡± She says surprisingly clear. Clearer than the way Reika talks, her tone disapproving as she watched me.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to hurt her¡± I tell her wolf stepping toward Ace but she growls, the sound so low I thought she was about to attack me as my hair stood on end.


    She chuckled and the sound was almost demonic, crazed. ¡°You¡¯re right, you won¡¯t hurt her because I will kill you if you try¡±


    ¡°You think you can kill me?¡± I ask, genuinely wondering if she truly thought that.


    ¡°I know I can, she could to if she wasn¡¯t blinded by the mate bond, she wants you even after what you did¡±


    ¡°And I am guessing you don¡¯t want me?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°She may forgive but she will never forget, and if she tried I would remind her¡± She says. I thought it was a little odd. Usually it was the other way around, the wolf side fighting to save a bond, while the humanside fought it. But with her it was opposite ording to her wolf, her wolf was fighting the bond while the human counterpart longed for it.


    ¡°You seemfortable in this form¡± I state.


    ¡°More so than her, I amfortable on both sides, can control both sides though she is growing stronger the longer she is in this form, the longer she is around you and I don¡¯t like it,¡± She seems to think as she stares at her hands.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I ask her. Brax was alwaysfortable in both forms but preferred his form better.


    ¡°Because this form is what they experimented on, I blocked her for 8 years from seeing outside, from seeing what they were truly doing to us. She would be broken if she saw what they took from us, more broken than she is. Everyone is always taking from her, everyone always taking, and taking. They took everything that mattered to me, I had to protect her, she never would have survived a second loss¡± She mutters looking at Ace, she brushes his cheek softly.


    ¡°She only knows what I allow her to know, it¡¯s better that way. Better than knowing the truth, what I would give to forget, forget the pain of such loss¡± She rambled and I could see how erratic her wolf was, her sanity only just holding on at the edges making me wonder if Reika realised how insane her wolf was. I reach over tugging the nket up on Ace and she growls at how close I was now to her.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t hurt my brothers¡± I tell her, reaching down and gripping his nket. I lean back and I see her eyes dart to my neck watching the vein pulse.


    ¡°Do you need blood?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Not the best choice with me in control,¡±


    ¡°Does she know you have control?¡± I ask her sitting on Tyson¡¯s bed. She nods.


    ¡°Yes, she prefers I have it¡±


    ¡°Why does she prefer you have control?¡±


    ¡°She knows I won¡¯t let you hurt her,¡± She said with certainty.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her, I just made a mistake 46¡±


    ¡°You already hurt her and a mistake it was, an unforgivable one. I don¡¯t forgive easily¡± She says.


    I step forward and reach out to her, my hand touching her arm and she looks at it. Sparks rush up my arm but she doesn¡¯t react to my touch, not like Reika does. Her eyes snapping toward mine and she cocks her head to the side staring at me and I have never felt so intimidated in my life by one look.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± She says, I nod watching her, my hand going up her arm and moving to her neck cupping it, still no reaction, yet the reaction I was having to her from touching her was startling.


    ¡°My limbs grow back, do yours?¡± She asks, her eyes flickering and the calmness in her voice makes me jerk my hand back. Cold calcting eyes watching me, something deranged and unbnced about her wolf, something that left me on edge just being next to her.


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Then next time I suggest you keep your hands to yourself while I have the control, Reika may not bite but I will and I would hate to see you lose a hand¡± She says her eyes holding mine before I am forced to look away when she doesn¡¯t, her eyes holding mine threateningly.


    ¡°Noted¡± I told her and I could feel my wolf wanting to get away from her, he found her cold, unpredictable and very unnerving. We walk out of the room, closing the door and I stare at the door worried.


    ¡°She won¡¯t hurt them, I think her wolf even likes the boys¡± Brax tells me when he feels my worry of leaving them in there with her wolf. I stare at the now closed door, before deciding he was right, she has had every opportunity to hurt them and hasn¡¯t so I doubted she would start now. Walking off I head for my office needing a distraction from my own guilt and the damage I have caused.

 chapter 198

    Reika POV


    Waking up I had Ace¡¯s leg over me, his elbow on my face. I pick his arm up, moving it from my face before sliding his leg off me. I could feel my wolf sleepily lift her head.


    ¡°You seem tired,¡± I tell her as she shakes herself.


    ¡°We had a visitor¡± She says but adds nothing else. I could tell who she meant but the fact that I am alive means nothing happened. Looking over at Tysons bed I find it empty. I swing my legs over the edge of the bed and stand up needing to pee. Walking down the hallway, I find the bathroom but can hear someone showering.


    ¡°Use my bathroom¡± I hear a voice behind me making me jump. His scent wafts to me as I look over my shoulder and see Ryker walk into Tyson¡¯s bedroom standing just in the doorway as he looks in the room.


    ¡°Up now Ace, you have school¡± He tells him. I hear Ace groan loudly, not happy about being woken. I hear the shower cut off before the door opens in front of me and Tyson bumps into me.


    ¡°Morning Reika¡± He says leaving the door open the bathroom was fogged up. I quickly step into the bathroom, shutting the door and pee before washing my hands. Opening the door, Ace was waiting in the hall with a towel thrown over his shoulder obviously about to shower.


    ¡°Morning, want to shower with me?¡± Ace says, wiggling his eyebrows.


    ¡°Is that allowed?¡± I ask, wondering if I was allowed to shower with him.


    ¡°Why not, we share a bed¡± He said tugging me in the bathroom. Ace strips off before the door suddenly opens and Ryker steps in grabbing my arm and jerking me toward him.


    ¡°And that will not be happening¡± He says to Ace who shrugs stepping in the shower.


    ¡°Almost convinced her¡± He mutters under his breath.


    ¡°Any more of that shit and you go back to Lana¡¯s¡± Ryker tells him.


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± He says and Ryker pulls me from the bathroom.


    ¡°You don¡¯t shower with 13 year old boys¡± He says. I didn¡¯t see a problem with it, it¡¯s just skin. I tried to understand and was going to ask my wolf when I felt she was asleep.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°It¡¯s creepy, you¡¯re older and female¡± He made no sense. I showered with him and he is male.


    ¡°But I showered with you,¡± I told him.


    ¡°It¡¯s different, I¡¯m your mate¡± He says, pulling me toward his room.


    ¡°But you¡¯re older than me¡± I tell him, still not understanding his problem.


    ¡°Yes but you¡¯re not jailbait, you¡¯re an adult. If I hopped in the shower with you and you were their age, you know what never mind. Just no showering with them¡± He says before opening his bathroom door. He gestures to it with his hand.


    ¡°By the way your wolf is creepy as fuck, you need to do something with her. Something severely off about her¡± He says.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I know she doesn¡¯t, but something isn¡¯t right with her. I have rang my aunty she is going toe visit you, help you control her¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to control her, is this because I am Alpha¡¯s daughter? Tyson said my Alpha is bad¡± I tell him, removing my clothes and dumping them on the floor.


    ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t¡±


    ¡°She is Kade¡¯s daughter,¡± Tyson says from the bedroom door, making me look at him. Ryker steps in front of me and I peer around him looking at Tyson who rolls his eyes folding his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Seriously, Ryker seeing her naked is like looking at a piece of furniture, I have seen her naked that many times now. I am not interested that way in your mate¡±


    ¡°Out, I wille speak with you in a minute¡± Ryker tells him blocking me from his view.


    ¡°I need money for school,¡± Tyson told him.


    ¡°My wallet is in the kitchen¡± Ryker tells him and I see Tyson nod before closing the bedroom door. Ryker turns around looking down at me, his jaw tight.


    ¡°You¡¯re Kade Barys daughter?¡± He asks and I step back not liking his tone of voice.


    ¡°No, I am Alpha¡¯s daughter I think¡±


    ¡°Your Alpha is Kade?¡± Ryker asks, stepping past me and turning the shower on before holding his hand under the water and checking the temperature.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s just what one of the humans called him once¡± I tell him and he dries his hand on his pants.


    ¡°You can get in!¡± He says, looking down at me, but he looked tense, his eyes flickering dangerously and I was on the verge of forcing 46 awake. I step in the shower watching him, he leans on the sink basin and seems to be thinking about something.


    ¡°I should go¡± He says suddenly before walking out and closing the door behind him. I feel my body rx with him gone and wash myself. The water soothes my aching muscles. When I am done, I grab a towel wrapping it around myself before getting out. I wiped the mirror looking in it, it always felt odd looking at my reflection. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but I somehow looked familiar like I had seen the image before as my eyes stared back at me, a strange sense of deja vu washing over me only slightly different.


    ¡°We look like Amanda¡± My wolf says, watching us in the mirror.


    ¡°Is that why?¡± I ask her. I could barely remember what Amanda looked like, though I could somewhat remember her voice even though that had be distorted over the years, morphing into some fuzzy recollection.


    ¡°Enough starring Reika, get dressed¡± My wolf says wandering off to go back to sleep.


    Shrugging the feeling off I walk into the bedroom and grab some shorts and a shirt from the hanger. It fit like a dress, but I wasn¡¯t wearing those horrid tight clothes that felt like itchy skin. Walking out I go back to Tyson and Ace¡¯s room.


    Ace was digging through a draw looking for something. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Beanie to cover this disaster¡± He says pointing to his head. He finds a green one before putting it on his head. He grabs his school bag before pecking my cheek.


    ¡°Later Reika¡± He says walking out of the room. I hear them both leave and hear Ryker scolding them but pay no attention, instead climbing under the covers of Tyson¡¯s bed.


    I remained in the room for most of the day snuggled underneath the nkets, I could hear him walking around the house but paid him no attention, refusing to leave the room when suddenly the door opened. Ryker stepped in and I popped my head out from under the nket where I was nice and warm to look at him. 46es forward alert and fully awake as he steps in the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you being in their room¡± He says and I sit up moving up the bed as he sits on the end of it.


    ¡°I know I fucked up Reika, but¡±


    ¡°But nothing, I am leaving soon. I have to go home¡± I tell him. He growls and I feel 46 be agitated.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving Reika this is your home now¡±


    ¡°I have to go home, I have to get her back¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Get who back?¡±


    ¡°They promised to give her back and I promised my wolf I would go back¡±


    ¡°Are you doing this because you want to or because your wolf wants to?¡± He asks, making me think.


    ¡°We can stay a little longer but not forever Reika, you promised Amanda¡± My wolf tells me.


    ¡°Both¡± I answered. I didn¡¯t want to go, but I promised Amanda I would get her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you leave, you belong here with me¡± Ryker says before standing.


    ¡°You think I care what you want? You fucking tortured me, you¡¯re sick in the head. No way am I going to be with you Ryker, not after what you did¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You can deny me all you want, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am letting you leave. You are mine and you will remain here¡± I feel 46 press beneath my skin, I let the veil drop letting her shove forward and take control if she needs to. She paces in my head and I was a little shocked by the aggression that hit me from her. I knew she didn¡¯t like him but this was something else, something primal and on a deeper level scared me.


    ¡°I am not yours, and you are not mine¡± I tell him. Ryker growls, stepping forward and reaching out to grab me, I feel my ws slip from my nail beds and I swipe him as he reaches for me. My ws ripping through his flesh like tissue paper, the scent of his blood filling the room as it drips on the floor and I feel my canines protrude, his scent overwhelming me before I lunge at him.


    My arms wrapping around his neck and my legs around his waist as I bite into his neck. His hands went to my hips as he tried to throw me off, but I could feel him growing weaker and weaker as his blood flooded my mouth. 46¡¯s strength was bleeding into me, empowering me like never before as I held him in ce.


    His knees go out from underneath him and hends on the floor heavily with me on top of him, his heart rate getting slower and slower. I retract my fangs pulling back. His grip is loosening and I hear his heart rate slow as he copses and goes unconscious.


    I run my tongue over my bite mark trying to get it to heal and stop the bleeding.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he healing?¡± I ask worriedly, feeling a little woozy. My wolf looks out at his wound. When I feel this sharp pull like the flick of a rubber band snap against me making me gasp. I look down feeling this overwhelming urge to sleep.


    ¡°Shit!¡± My wolf says sleepily.


    ¡°What?¡± I yawn, feeling extremely weak and tired myself.


    ¡°I think you marked him, what he feels you will feel¡± She says just as my arms give out and I am plunged into darkness.

 chapter 199

    Ryker POV


    I groaned feeling like I just had the life sucked right out of me, my chest felt heavy as I opened my eyes. I looked at the ceilinging into focus when I realised what she did, realised I was still on the floor in Tyson¡¯s room.


    ¡°She fucking drained us¡± I tell my wolf who I could feel was quite sluggish too.


    I try to sit up when I realise a weight on me. My hand goes to my chest when I feel tingles spread over my palm and Iugh. She marked me, silly wolf. I thought dreamily.


    Sitting up, I pick her up stumbling into the wall behind me as I find my feet. Reika passed out still in my arms and I inhaled her scent.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t realise once she marked us, she is tethered to us¡± My wolf chuckles at her. If she knew I highly doubted she would have drained us while marking us, if she knew it would knock her out too.


    ¡°Mark her¡± My wolf urges as I look down at her in my arms. I walk out of the room and into my own room, cing her on our bed.


    She stirs and I climb on the bed behind her looking at the rm clock on the bedside table. The boys would be home soon but I felt too weak to care. Reaching over her, I press the remote locking the shutters in ce. I needed to recuperate, man she fucked me up. I thought as I felt my eyes bing heavier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, mark her while you can¡± Brax urges.


    ¡°At least lock the door¡± He whines and I groan, forcing myself up and staggering to the door. I lock the door before grabbing the handcuffs from the bedside table and locking it on her wrist before locking the other one on my own.


    ¡°Now shut up, I need sleep¡± I tell him. I had never felt so tired in my life, even the link to my pack was muted. Pulling her against me I mould my body around hers snuggling in and she snuggles closer in her sleep as we both doze off.


    Waking to her trying to remove the handcuff around her wrist. My hand moved involuntarily as she jerked on the steel. I move my arm jerking her toward me and she falls half sprawled across me. She uses her free hand to push off my chest.


    ¡°Stop fidgeting¡± I tell her wanting to go back to sleep. Why do I feel so drained suddenly I wonder, Brax too felt exhausted which was extremely unnatural for us and I could hear her yawning as she fiddled with the handcuffs.


    ¡°You need blood¡± Reika says before I see her ws slip out and she jams one in the lock jiggling it around when I hear a click. The handcuffs release suddenly and she rubs her wrist. I reach for her, grabbing her and she growls at me, her lips pulling back and revealing her sharp canines.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to leave, just stay¡± I tell her, yawning again. I could feel myself slipping into darkness again and she yawns suddenly mimicking me.


    She lets out a horrid noise and I realise it is her skin tearing, my eyes darting to her when she suddenly jams her wrist against my lips. I throw her arm off wondering what the fuck she is doing. ¡°Reika!¡±


    ¡°Not Reika!¡± She says, running her ws across her wrist before offering it to me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Drink I am sick of feeling tired,¡± She snaps before jamming her wrist against my lips. I was about to tell her I don¡¯t drink blood that only brax does when suddenly I lick my lips, her blood touching my tongue and I suddenly sink my canines into her. She doesn¡¯t even flinch, as I bite into her flesh, instead watching me with a strange look in her eyes. Her blood fills my mouth and I feel myself growing stronger and bing more alert.


    She jerks her hand away and I growl at her. She res at me hopping off the bed. While I feel dumbstruck that I just fed off her, that gene was only passed onto the girls not me.


    ¡°And you think I am dumb¡± She mutters rummaging through my clothes.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I ask, confused. Why did I just feed on her?


    ¡°You¡¯re man, so stupid¡± She says tossing stuff out looking for something.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a hybrid, and don¡¯t think you drink blood?¡± She snarls.


    ¡°I don¡¯t normally, Brax does when in wolf form, that gene was only given to the girls¡± I tell her and she looks at me over her shoulder, her eyes twinkling dangerously.


    ¡°Yes until you died, now we are even,¡± She says. Before picking up a pair of my track pants. I look at her clothes only just realising how much blood she had on her. I jump to my feet worriedly looking at the door but it was still locked, sniffing the air I realise the scent is my own.


    ¡°What do you mean we are even?¡±


    ¡°Reika killed you, awoke your vampire side¡± She says very matter of factly like what she said wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re excused, now run along I need to leave¡± She says, slipping my pants on.


    ¡°I died?¡± I ask, shocked.


    ¡°For a minute or two before your stupid genes kicked in, I was hoping to be rid of you, looks like I am stuck with you now¡± She says.


    ¡°Open the door¡± She demands.


    ¡°No!¡± I tell her and she growls, stepping toward me. I let my Alpha aura out, forcing it over her in a rush. She grits her teeth trying to fight against it.


    ¡°Sit down, now¡± I tell her and she res at me, her canines slipping out as she fights themand. She whimpers slightly but refuses to submit.


    ¡°Sit down¡± I tell her, shoving the full weight of mymand at her. She lets out a mangled scream before suddenly dropping to the ground in a heap. I walk over to her crouching beside her.


    ¡°You may have caught me off guard before, little wolf, but it won¡¯t happen again. Now fucking exin what the hell is going on¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pure hybrid, but you get the traits from the same sex parent¡± She says.


    ¡°I know that already,¡± I tell her, my sisters were exactly like my mother without a wolf, and more vampire then wolf. My father was a wolf so I have a wolf, but mum¡¯s genes are still in there because my wolf craves blood along with the kill.


    ¡°Kade is my father, the boys that were born came out hybrid like him, the girls had to awoken¡±


    ¡°So you know who Kade is, know what he did to my family¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, like I said before Reika knows what I allow her to know and no more than that, she saw what I allowed her to see, heard what I allowed her to hear, remembers what I allowed her to remember and nothing more than that¡± She snaps at me. I growl at her not like the malice behind her words, what exactly was she hiding from Reika and the rest of us? I go to grab her arm and pull her up when she ps my hand away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t scare me mate, you can¡¯t do anything that hasn¡¯t been done before, not to me anyway. I have lost everything already, there is nothing left to take¡± She snarls and I see her sanity flickering behind her eyes. Her wolf was unhinged,pletely insane from her torment, how had I not realised it before? How hadn¡¯t Reika realised she was batshit crazy?


    ¡°So the girls had to be awoken?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes 46 times they tried to kill me before seeding and awakening the vampire gene, 46 times I was brought to the brink of death before I died to be what I am. I had all the werewolf traits of my father except the bloodlust, the humans said we had to break to be awake and break me they did. Stupid wolf side kept healing me quicker and quicker each time before the 46th attempt they managed to stop my heart¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me¡±


    ¡°You died Ryker, Reika stopped your heart and awoke the vampire gene which brought you back. You men so stupid and slow, so thick in the head and can¡¯t see past your own nose¡± She says shaking her head before she chuckles like I should have known this information already.


    ¡°Bring Rieka back now¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No, she marked you, I won¡¯t have her weak from the bond, I won¡¯t let you stop me from getting what¡¯s mine back¡± She says.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a choice 46, bring her back or I will make you¡±


    ¡°Well let¡¯s see what you are made of then mate,¡± She says, rising to her feet and I could see the challenge behind her eyes. I blink, stunned she wanted to fight me. Iugh because she can¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°46, sit down now. I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡± I tell her, she was truly insane, her wolf waspletely nuts, here she was wanting to take her own mate on.


    ¡°And you can stop with the 46 unlike Reika. I actually did have a name one that torments both of us, but I haven¡¯t forgotten who I am¡± she says.


    ¡°You want out of this room you better start telling me what the fuck is going on¡± Sheughs before holding out her hand to me. My brows furrowed in confusion as I ced my hand in hers. Sparks rushed up my arm at her touch when she jerked me forward, her voice so low goosebumps rose on my skin as her breath moved across my neck as she jerked me down to her level.


    ¡°My name is Amanda¡± She says her voice cold and void of emotion.

 chapter 200

    ¡°My name is Amanda¡± She says her voice cold and void of emotion.


    I jerk my hand back pushing her away, sheughs sadistically, her eyes brightening while I stood there confused.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t have a name¡±


    ¡°I have a name, everyone has a name. Though Rieka prefers her new name, she hated when they called her 46, hated that I had been named by the Moon goddess while she was just a number, another reminder of what they put us through¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unhinged, you need help¡± I tell her, stepping back. I didn¡¯t like the way she looked at me, the glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Like you can talk, you sadistic fuck. You¡¯re just like them, just like him. You think you were cursed with a second chance, fuck we were cursed too. I had hope for you though, hope that maybe she could find happiness with you, that once we got her back we would be able to find peace in this miserable world¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask stepping closer to the door, the movement doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by her calcting eyes.


    ¡°Go on run, run like thest one, although I think I will enjoy killing you after what you did to us, I thought he was a piece of work walking away on his mate leaving us with them, leaving us to endure all that, at least he never touched us¡± she says, stepping forward her ws slipping past her fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like him, weak pathetic scared¡± she snarls, baring her teeth as her lip curled above her teeth.


    ¡°46, Amanda whatever your name is, you need to calm down. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, we can figure whatever this is out¡± Sheughs the sound hollow and manic.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like him, he begged for his life too before I took it¡± she says, her face morphing and she resembled a demon.


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask, trying to understand what is wrong with her.


    ¡°Our first mate, what you thought you were the only cursed with a second chance. Poor poor Rykeres from a good family, has those who love him, so he killed his mate destroying everything. Must suck growing up normal, must suck having someone to love you¡± she taunts, my anger rising at her words. How dare she think she knows anything about my life. I growl at her stepping toward her.


    ¡°Ooh scary, there is the big bad wolf¡± she says not even slightly intimidated by me even though I could break her like a twig, she was insanepletely fucking bonkers.


    ¡± I won¡¯t let you destroy her. Not again. You don¡¯t live through what we did ande out unscathed, no youe out some twisted version of yourself, some fucked up mutation of the hell you lived. Reika was weak, she couldn¡¯t handle it so I took over. I took it because I love her, and you make sacrifices for those you love, you don¡¯t condemn them to more pain. I won¡¯t let you destroy her again¡± she says a feral growl escaping her, she suddenly shifts so quickly I couldn¡¯t react. Her canines tore through my shoulder knocking me backwards when she lunged at me.


    A mangled pained whimper leaving my lips as she savagely shook her head, tearing my flesh apart. I twist trying to get up and she sinks her teeth into the back of my arm. Pain radiating out of every wound she inflicted as I tried to heal enough to shift. Brax waiting for an opportunity to take her down.


    Dropping forward, I roll on my back and she is thrown off, rolling on her side before getting to her feet shaking out her fur. She lunges but I bring my foot up, kicking her in the chest and she flies backwards. I partially shift grabbing the scruff of her neck when she shifts back before punching me in the stomach, my grip on her slipping and I bring my knee up as she drops her weight. The force of my knee snapping her head backwards and I grab her.


    Wrapping my arms around her in a bare hug, I feel her trying to shift as I squeeze the air from her lungs making her wheeze as she tries to get a breath.


    She threw her head back but I was waiting for it, grabbing her head at thest second before ripping it to the side exposing her neck.


    My canines slipped past my lips as I let Brax take control and we sank our teeth into her neck. She thrashes trying to break out of my arms as I sink them deeper marking her. Her thrashing slows as she grows weaker in my arms, unconsciousness taking over as she slips into darkness going limp in my arms. I run my tongue over her neck, sealing it. Scooping her up I cradle her against me when I hear knocking on the door, the bangs so hard I thought they would knock the door down.


    I was about to open it, when suddenly Tyson and Ace barrelled straight through, smashing it off the hinges, both of themnding on the ground on top of the door.


    ¡°You will never believe what happened at school¡± Ace sayspletely oblivious to Reika unconscious in my arms as he dusts himself off crawling to his hands and knees.


    ¡°I swear bro, we fucking died aye. Minding my own business and suddenly this strange feeling came over me, next I know we woke up along with the rest of the ss. Thought I was gonner¡± he says before Tyson nudges him as he stares up at me.


    ¡°Naw she fucking marked you didn¡¯t she? here I was thinking I coulde back from the dead, and have some mad superpowers but it was just a teether to you two?¡± Ace groans and I chuckle at hisme reasoning for his near death experience.


    ¡°Damn! Hey what¡¯s up with her, you fuck her into unconsciousness?¡± Ace says and I kick him.


    ¡°No fuckwit, now get up and fix my door¡± I tell them walking out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Tyson says standing up.


    ¡°The cells¡± Tyson growls at me stepping forward.


    ¡°I need somewhere to put her, that is secure until I find out more about Amanda¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Amanda?¡±


    ¡°Yeah why did she say something to you?¡± I ask and he looks at Ace.


    ¡°Yeah she said she had to find her dead friend Amanda¡¯s daughter, that the humans took her¡±


    ¡°They took Reika¡¯s daughter?¡± I ask, looking down at my mate. She had a pup, maybe that was why she had such a fascination with Lana¡¯s kids.


    ¡°No, some girl. Her friend is Amanda,¡± Tyson says. Fuck she was more fucked up than I thought.


    ¡°So you know where Amand¡¯s daughter is?¡± Ace asks. They still didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at Amanda¡±


    ¡°You get a sex change bro, nice¡± Ace says and I roll my eyes at him.


    ¡°No fool, Reika is Amanda, they are the same person¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± They both said in unison.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, her wolf said her name is Amanda, hopefully when she wakes we get Reika back and not Amanda¡± I tell them, turning for the door.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t going to the cells, put her in our room¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°What? No definitely not,¡±


    ¡°She likes us, it¡¯s you she hates,¡± Ace adds.


    ¡°Give her to me, I will take her,¡± Tyson says, holding his arms out.


    ¡°Fine, keep an eye on her and mindlink me when she wakes¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ace asks as Tyson takes her from me.


    ¡°To ring Aunt lily¡± I tell him walking downstairs.

 chapter 201

    Ryker pov


    I left her with Tyson and Ace, my head was swimming, I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on with her. Nothing made sense. The first thing I did was ring Lily as I walked to my office, she assured me she would be down first thing tomorrow.


    Walking into my office, I mindlink Zane to meet me. Every second felt like hours as I waited in my office, I grabbed the bottle of scotch and poured a ss downing a mouthful. Feeling it burn all the way to my stomach as it warmed me, anything to get rid of this cold feeling that had settled over. I felt ill, my mate has a kid. She has a kid with someone else and I didn¡¯t know if that crushed me or angered me. Yet all I could think about was getting her back, she was a piece of my mate. Piece that broke her and that realisation made me believe that if I could get her back for her, maybe she would forgive me.


    Maybe I could forgive myself for causing her more pain on top of everything she had already endured. I was so caught up in everything else going on that I lost sight of the fact that she was hurting too, that she suffered by their hands and then mine, leaving one nightmare for another. But at the same time everything suddenly made sense, her obsession with pups even if she didn¡¯t fully understand it herself. Her protectiveness over Tyson and Ace


    Why she was so odd, her burning hatred toward me and the idea of mates. But her wolf said Reika still wanted me, so maybe I could fix this. I had to at least try. Avery was right, when she said how did she stay sane surrounded by darkness, now I knew how. Her wolf blocked it, taking it all and sacrificing herself. I couldn;t imagine losing my nieces or nephews, that I would struggle with greatly. They were my world but to have your own child taken from you, that would be gut wrenching and soul crushing, enough to send anyone insane.


    Hearing my office door open I look up. Zanees in with just a pair of shorts on, his chest covered in sweat like he ran all the way instead of driving.


    ¡°What¡¯s up Alpha?¡± He asks, catching his breath before showing his neck in submission.


    ¡°I need you to help me organise a scouting team, but so I am not repeating myself first , we need to make an emergency pack call¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°First I want every pack in the state on the phone¡± I tell him. We had 8 packs including mine in the state. Getting them all on the phone at once though may prove difficult.


    ¡°Zane starts dialling numbers, he puts the phone on speaker, telling each one to hold while he merges calls. We ended up needing to use twondlines, each phone only allowing 4 calls to merge at once. I wait drumming my fingers on the desk waiting for each Alpha to answer.


    Zane looks at me giving me a nod and I stand up leaning over the desk so they could all hear him.


    ¡°Everyone here?¡± I ask and I wait for each one to verify they were on the line when I was satisfied they were all listening, I told them a bit of what was going on before Drake spoke up.


    ¡°So what do you need?¡±


    ¡°I want as many warriors from each pack as you can spare, get rid of all borders, so all packs can cross and I need you all to look for any warehouses or facilities that may berge enough to be used by hunters, I want you to find out where my matee from¡±


    ¡°What are we searching for exactly?¡±


    ¡°My mate¡¯s daughter¡± I tell them and the phone goes silent.


    ¡°I will be sending as many of my men I can spare to Drake and Tate¡¯s, we found her near your borders so I am guessing they have to be close by, I don¡¯t care if you have to search every building in the state, you need to find that facility¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    They talk amongst themselves arguing over border lines.


    I growl annoyed and the phone line falls silent again.


    ¡°There are no borders while this search is on. If I hear about any packs not permitting entry across borders I will assume you are working with the humans and you will be dealt with¡±


    ¡°Fine, what do we do once we find them?¡± Alpha Mitchel from howlers pack asks.


    ¡°Ring me and I wille to you, any hunters youe across, kill on sight¡±


    I mute the phone listening to them n before turning to Zane.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Grab half our warriors and send them to help the other packs¡±


    ¡°You want me to send 250 warriors off to hunt for a facility?¡±


    ¡°Yes and not 250, 251 because you¡¯re going with them¡± I tell him, daring him to argue. Zane wasn¡¯t stupid and knew better than to challenge me.


    ¡°Tell my father when you see him, to send scouts out to check around Avalon City, I will organise with Aamon to allow entry if needed but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem and Avery will see when they areing anyway¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha, so Reika has a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so. But if not I still need to know what went on. We are looking for them already anyway but with every pack on board we may stand a chance at finding them faster¡± Zane nods in agreement. He goes to say something then pauses.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, leaning back and sitting in my chair.


    ¡°Ryker when we find her daughter, you¡¯re not going to kill her are you?¡± He asks nervously.


    ¡°You did not just ask me that?¡± Zane turns away, not able to meet my eye.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her child or her I made a mistake and I am trying to fix it¡± I tell him and I see him let out a breath.


    ¡°So do you need anything else?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No you¡¯re dismissed¡± I tell him before going to unmute the phone.


    ¡°Oh and Zane, if youe across a rogue called Tim, bring him to me alive. I have something special nned for him¡±


    Zane nods once before closing the door, I unmute the phone to make sure everyone is on the same page, hearing them talk amongst themselves as they go over ns.


    I didn¡¯t care if every pack had to send every member out, I was finding that facility and destroying those bastards that destroyed my mate.

 chapter 202

    Reika POV


    Waking up, I find myself on Tyson¡¯s bed. My head was on his pillow while hey next to me with a game controller in his hand, he paused his game brushing my hair from my face as he looked down at me. His skin was warm where he was leaning on me.


    ¡°Finally you¡¯re awake, now are you Reika or Amanda?¡¯ He asks, looking down at me. My brows furrowed in confusion at his words.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask and he grabs my face tilting it up and turning it, he looked at me oddly, like he was looking through me.


    ¡°Reika?¡± He asks,


    ¡°Who else would it be?¡± I asked, confused, did I miss something?. I see his eyes ze over and Ace sits up in his bed across from Tysons and looks at me. I lift my head, a sharp pain radiating from my neck and I touch it. Pulling my hand back I see a little bit of blood.


    ¡°Yeah he got you good, should heal quick, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re awake though usually an Alpha bite knocks you out for a few days, you only been down for a day and bit¡± Ace says, still watching me.


    ¡°you got me?¡± I ask. Confused by his words.


    ¡°Ryker when he marked you, you really don¡¯t remember anything?¡± He asks. I try to remember anything of what they speak of but thest thing I remember is attacking Ryker and identally marking him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I feel for my wolf but get nothing which confuses me. Panic hitting me when I have no connection to her at all. ¡°46?¡± I called out to her but got no answer. My heart racing at the thought of losing her, why wouldn¡¯t she answer me.


    The bedroom door suddenly opens and I am hit with Rykers scent, my mouth watering, his scent was strong now, like deliciously strong. I sniff the air, his scent calming for some odd reason.


    ¡°Reika?¡± He asks before looking at his brothers who nod.


    ¡°Why does everyone keep saying my name like that?¡± I ask, worried about their strange behaviour.


    Ryker steps closer to the bed, holding his hand out and I look at it. I didn¡¯t understand what he wanted. Isn¡¯t he mad because I marked him?


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad,e here Reika?¡± Huh how did he do that? Heughs tapping the side of his head.


    ¡°I can hear your thoughts when I am close to you now that I have marked you¡± He says with a smile on his lips. I didn¡¯t want him to know my thoughts, I wonder if I can hear him?


    ¡°You can once you figure it out¡± Goddess would he stop answering my thoughts? I felt a little uneasy. I feel for 46 again, calling to her but she still doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I will exin, juste with me. I have someone I want you to meet¡± He says, reaching forward and grabbing my hand. I jerk my hand back wondering why he was being nice. Wondering what sick game he was ying.


    ¡°Reika, go with him¡± Tyson says, nudging me and I look at him.


    ¡°He just wants you to meet my Aunty,¡± He says. I looked at Ryker who still had his hand out, he didn¡¯t seem angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± He answers. I didn¡¯t like him in my head, it felt strange. I grab his hand, sparks rushing up my arms, his hand warm as he rubbed circles in the back of my hand pulling me toward him and off the bed. Tyson wriggles over taking my spot on the bed and I pull my hand from Ryker¡¯s, but he pulls me to his side, his hand going to my hip tugging me against him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, moving his hand, tingles and heat touching my skin and I wasn¡¯t sure I liked the feeling. It made me want to touch him, his scent was overwhelming enough and without my wolf I didn¡¯t trust my judgement.


    ¡°I will exin about your wolf, she is dormant right now. If youe with me I will exin¡± He says.


    ¡°Dormant?¡± I ask and he nods before grabbing my hand and pulling me from the room.


    ¡°Wait, can theye?¡± I ask suddenly panicking, what if he takes me to the cells again?


    ¡°Please, just calm down. I just want to introduce you to someone, she is like you,¡± he says.


    ¡°Like me?¡± I ask, suddenly curious.


    ¡°Yes, she has mutated genes, so she is simr. You are Kades daughter but also mutated making you simr¡±


    ¡°How does that make us simr?¡± I ask confused. I was born with a mutation before having my genes mutated again? I think, I can¡¯t remember the experiments, only the darkness. I wish my wolf was here she could exin, she always exins.


    ¡°You both have the same eyes, just different colours, she is nice, you will like her¡± He says, pulling me out of the room and shutting the door.


    He pulled me down the stairs, his hand going back to my hip as he showed me where to go. He stopped in the kitchen and I could see it was dark outside through the double ss doors that led outside. Looking around, I see a woman with blonde hair down to her bum in a braid, her back was to me and she had ck pants on and ck jumper.


    Sniffing the air, she does smell kind of like me, she turns around a cup of coffee in her hand. She was very pretty, her skin lightly tanned and she had full lips and a straight nose, but the most dazzling thing about her was her eyes. I gasp she was like me, she had sapphire blue and amber eyes, burning so bright.


    I could see the curiosity behind them as she looked at me. She smiles and I find myself enthralled by the sight of her, unable to look away from her. Yet I could feel something off about her, it was hard to pinpoint for a second. Until I saw her eyes flicker growing brighter and I knew her wolf hade forward with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lily,¡± She says, holding out her hand.

 chapter 203

    ¡°Reika¡± I tell her and she reaches forward, grabbing my hand from my side and shaking it. I stare at our hands and she gives them a soft squeeze.


    ¡°You¡¯re his aunty?¡± I ask, a little shocked, she looked younger than him.


    ¡°Yep, so you¡¯re rted to Kade?¡± She asks, sitting down at the table. Ryker nudges me toward the table and I sit down in the chair next to her.


    ¡°I think so?¡± I ask looking at Ryker who nods.


    ¡°You do have a simr scent, not the same but slightly simr to my mate¡± She says. I stared at her confused.


    ¡°My husband is Kades son, but he isn¡¯t like you. My husband is a werewolf, not a hybrid. So I am guessing you are a product of either him directly after he figured out how to trigger the hybrid gene, or you¡¯re a mutation like me¡± I didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    ¡°You might have to exin in simpler terms lil¡± Ryker says, patting her shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, so basically my husband is your brother, or half brother. He was born full werewolf, Kade didn¡¯t figure out how to awaken the hybrid gene till after he produced my husband. You are a hybrid, so I am assuming you were born or made after he figured out the gene, how old is she?¡± Lily asks, looking at Ryker.


    ¡°Not 100% sure but we think around 22 to 25¡± He says and I nod.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t know kade then?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Humans impregnated the wolves apparently¡± Ryker answers.


    ¡°I met him though I can¡¯t remember when, my wolf would know¡± I told her but I still couldn¡¯t feel her.


    ¡°That must have been around the time we went to war with him¡± I heard her whisper to Ryker who nodded.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I feel my wolf?¡± I ask looking at Ryker, suddenly feeling unsettled within myself like a piece of me was missing, a huge piece of me missing making me uneasy. He rubs my arms, sparks flying everywhere. My body surprisingly rxes under his touch and I lean against him before realising what I was doing, my eyes snapping open to his Aunty staring at me, a small smile on her lips.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to feel like that, I get this is new to you in a way, but your mate won¡¯t hurt you¡±


    ¡°He cut off my toes¡± I blurted out at her words. She looks at him appalled.


    ¡°You left that part out of the conversation¡± She says to him ring at him.


    ¡°They grew back and I apologised¡± He says, making me look at him.


    ¡°Besides, her wolf said we are even after Reika killed me¡± He says with a shrug.


    ¡°When did you speak to my wolf? And I never killed you¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You did, took out my entire pack along with me when you drained me. As for your wolf the reason you can¡¯t feel her is because I gave you a sedative¡±


    ¡°You drugged me?¡± I ask and I feel myself hyperventte. He drugged me, he took my wolf.


    ¡°I am trying to help you¡± He whispers next to my ear.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t lying, your wolf is like mine, has full reign when you don¡¯t, it¡¯s just a precaution for now. He hasn¡¯t hurt your wolf. I promise he won¡¯t hurt you. You may not trust him but you can trust me¡± She says, grabbing my hand.


    ¡°Well I need to head back to the hotel, but I wille over tomorrow with Damien and the kids¡± The woman says standing up, rubbing my cheek with her hand.


    ¡°Damien?¡± I ask, wondering why that name sounds familiar to me.


    ¡°Yes my mate, and your half brother, you can meet your niece and nephews too¡± She says.


    ¡°You have pups?¡± I ask excitedly and she nods.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t really pups anymore but yes, I have kids¡± Ryker gives her a hug before walking off with her while I sit at the table. I hear the front door close before hearing footstepsing back toward me.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡¯ He asks,ing over to me. He rubs his hands up my arms.


    ¡°Why do you keep touching me?¡± I ask, shrugging him off.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to, your scent is stronger now I have marked you, the pull to you is stronger¡± He admits and I feel a strange feeling hit me.


    ¡°You want to touch me?¡± I ask confused,


    ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t if you don¡¯t want me to¡± He says kneeling in front of me. Did I want him to touch me? I know I wanted to touch him earlier but now I felt all over the ce. Like a war was raging in my head. Heughs, and I look at him and realise that was the first time I had actually heard himugh, he looked younger.


    ¡°I will make you something to eat, while you decide if you want me to touch me or not¡± He says with a chuckle. Wait he could hear me, can he stop himself from hearing my thoughts.


    ¡°Yes I can, but I find it quite entertaining?¡± He says grabbing something from the pantry.


    ¡°Well can you try not to, it¡¯s awkward, especially when I can¡¯t hear you¡±


    ¡°I can only hear you when you¡¯re close, so I will try to block you out¡± He says.


    ¡°Why are you being nice?¡± I ask, worried it was some trick.


    ¡°Because I was wrong, I see that now. I never should have hurt you Reika. And I won¡¯t again, I promise¡± he says and my stomach does a little flip.


    ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, I never should have in the first ce. Besides I think Tyson may cut my throat in my sleep if I tried¡± He says.


    ¡°Damn straight I would¡± Says Tyson overhearing our conversation as hees into the kitchen.


    ¡°What are you making?¡± Tyson asks him,


    ¡°Not sure, trying to find something she might eat¡± Ryker tells him as he pulls more stuff from the pantry. Tyson walks over and grabs a box down.


    ¡°She will eat that¡± He says before showing me the box. It was that macaroni stuff. Ryker looks at me and I nod. He opens the box, pouring it in a saucepan.


    ¡°Have you given her more yet?¡± Tyson asks him, making me look at him.

 chapter 204

    ¡°Not yet, I will once she eats and showers¡± Ryker answers him.


    ¡°Give me more, what?¡± I ask nervously, did he mean the stuff that made my wolf leave me?


    Ryker doesn¡¯t answer but Tyson walks out before returning a few minutester with a ck satchel. He puts it on the bench and unfolds it and I see needles and some vials.


    ¡°I said not yet?¡± Ryker tells him. Grabbing the satchel and folding it back up before cing it on the fridge. But I saw enough they were going to drug me. I jump up from my seat looking to the door and Tyson puts his hands out like he was trying to herd me.


    ¡°Tyson leave her, you¡¯re scaring her and she will run¡± Ryker tells him looking at me before turning back to what he was doing.


    ¡°That stuff will wear off soon, you were supposed to give her more hours ago¡± Tyson tells him. Ryker nods but doesn¡¯t move, instead pours the contents of the saucepan into some bowls before grabbing some spoons.


    I keep the table between us as he approaches. He puts the bowl on the table sliding it toward me but doesn¡¯t make a move toe closer. My eyes darted to the top of the fridge where he ced the ck satchel.


    ¡°Reika, we won¡¯t hurt you. Your wolf attacked my brother, it¡¯s just a precaution till we get her back¡± Tyson says and I cock my head to the side trying to understand what he is talking about. Ryker clears his throat and I watch his eyes ze over, Tyson does the same as they stand they¡¯re having a secret conversation. Tysons eyes ssy as he stared through me.


    ¡°Get who back?¡± I ask looking between them and they seem to refocus on the room. Tyson looks at Ryker and I hear his heart rate speed up.


    ¡°Amanda¡¯s pup¡± Tyson says looking at Ryker who nods to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to help me find her?¡± I ask, looking at Ryker. He nods moving around the table and I step back moving to the other side and he sighs.


    ¡°I have people out looking for her, but I need you to trust me Reika, I am not trying to hurt you but for now your wolf isn¡¯t coping and it is best she remains dormant¡± I shake my head at his words, how is it best she remains dormant? I need my wolf, she is all I have and he can¡¯t take her from me.


    ¡°Reika, please. We can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t let us¡± Tyson pleads with me walking around the otherside of the table and caging me in. My breathing starts to quicken, Ace walks in looking around before stopping.


    ¡°Reika?¡± Ryker says. Ace walked in distracting me and I didn¡¯t realise how close he got and he was only an arms length away now.


    He holds his hand out toward me, and I step away only for Tyson to step closer. My breathing bes faster and I suddenly feel like I am choking, panic kicking in and I try to feel for 46, begging her toe help me. My vision bes tunnelled as the room dulls and I see the room suddenly tilt, the ground rushing towards my face before all I see is darkness.


    Ryker POV


    I could kill Tyson right now, he never should have brought it down. I understood his worry but now she will think I am drugging her for the sake of it. She hyperventted before passing out. I could hear her begging and pleading for her wolf toe save her, to get her out of this situation before suddenly her face went ck and she was tumbling to the ground in a heap. I grabbed her just before she hit the ground.


    ¡°Why did you interfere?¡± I ask, looking at Tyson.


    ¡°Her wolfes back after everything you told us, what if she hurts herself Ryker. I know you don¡¯t want to hurt her that you spontaneously grew a conscious, but you need to keep her sedated at least until we find out what is going on¡±


    He grabs the bag off the fridge and hands it to me. I snatch it from him before walking upstairs and taking her back to our room. Shees to, as I ce her on the bed. Tyson walks in with the macaroni cing it on herp and I help her sit up. She looks at the satchel in my hand, her eyes going wide before she jumps up. Tyson only just grabbed the bowl before it tumbled onto the floor.


    I could hear her heart beating in her chest, as she panicked. I grip her arm pulling her down onto the bed and she starts thrashing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, stop thrashing¡± I tell her trying to remain calm through her kicking and hitting. She doesn¡¯t stop as she tries to fight me off.


    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you Reika, stop he just needs to sedate your wolf, you will still be awake, just calmer¡± Tyson tries to reason with her but she was having none of it. She bites my arm trying to get free. My arm throbbing as she draws blood and Tyson climbs on the bed holding her shoulders down.


    ¡°Stop he won¡¯t you¡± Tyson repeats while I grab the syringe, my own heart pounding picking up on her distress.


    ¡°You take it then¡± She tells him when she suddenly freezes seeing me stab the needle into the vial and drawing some out. She scoots back knocking Tyson on his back as he tries to hold her down, his legs wrapping around her waist pulling her back against him.


    ¡°If he takes it, will you?¡± Tyson says making me look at him, is he for real? He wants me to drug myself?


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I mindlink him.


    ¡°She might calm down, if she saw you¡¯re willing to take it¡± He mind links back. I close the link to find her staring at me and I realise he was right.


    ¡°Sorry Brax¡± I mutter,


    ¡°Just do it¡± Brax says and I stab myself. The liquid felt cold as it spread throughout my arm. It takes a few seconds when I suddenly feel him bing fainter before I feel him disappear going silent, a shiver running up my spine as I suddenly feel hollow. Looking down at her, she stared wide-eyed like she couldn¡¯t believe I actually did. I put the cap on the needle and put it in the stachel before grabbing another.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°See I am fine,¡± I tell her though the feeling felt unnatural and alien and she looks at the needle in my hand. I see Tyson¡¯s grip on her loosen and she sits up leaning against him. It bothered me how rxed she was in his embrace but cowers from me, yet I understood why. She wasn¡¯t to me for her actions.


    ¡°Bet that felt odd¡± I hear Tysons voice flit through my head.


    ¡°Yeah doesn¡¯t feel right¡± I admit drawing more of the liquid Avery gave me from the vial. Reika watches but doesn¡¯t move away when I move my hand toward her, instead she watches as I stab it in her arm near her shoulder before pressing down on the plunger. She shivers getting the same reaction I did and I let out the breath I didn¡¯t realise I was holding.


    After a few seconds she rxes, her muscles untense and Tyson lets her go kissing her cheek which makes me growl at him. He rolls his eyes at me before hopping up off the bed. I zip the satchel up handing it to him before grabbing the macaroni which had cooled a fair bit and was barely warm. I hand it to her and she takes it while still watching me suspiciously and I could feel she thought I was going to lunge at her any minute.


    ¡°I have to go see Ace, can we have tomorrow off since lily is bringing the kids over?¡± Tyson asks and I nod.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He says punching the air excitedly. Reika goes to follow him and I grip her hand just as she is about to hop off the bed.


    ¡°Stay?¡± I ask her and she looks at my hand touching her. I jerked my hand back, her eyes darting to me like she was trying to decide what to do, I could hear her questioning her own judgement. Deciding to let her figure it out, I walked into the bathroom before turning the shower on, hoping she would stay. I felt this strange hollow feeling only having my thoughts in my head, no unwantedmentary from my wolf, no yippy and yappy or his incessant urges pushing me to do what he wants. I didn¡¯t like it, I missed him as much as he annoyed me, I missed the chatter, thepany of having my wolf.


    I brace my arms on the wall, letting the heat unknot my back. A few minutes pass when I hear movement in the bedroom and sigh. She was leaving. Grabbing the soap I start washing myself when I hear the shower screen open making me spin around. She stood there awkwardly like she didn¡¯t know whether or not to hop in. I step aside, moving over and she walks past to the other side. Reaching around her, I quickly turn the other shower head on, she watches me before stepping under the water. I turn away from her as an overwhelming urge to touch her washes over me.

 chapter 205

    Reika POV


    I stood under the shower, his back was to me and I grabbed the bar of soap and began washing myself. His scent was addictive, made worse by the steam as it flooded the room, filling it with his scent. I didn¡¯t like not having my wolf, but I felt better knowing he wouldn¡¯t be able to shift either. I was a little shocked when he stabbed himself with the needle, I didn¡¯t think he would do it but he did, just to show me he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. Knowing that made my stomach flutter, maybe he meant it. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t try anything. Maybe if he gets Amanda¡¯s Pup back my wolf will forgive him and let me keep him.


    He turns around facing me, rinsing himself off, my eyes roaming his body. The water glistened off his chest as it washed over him following the ridges of muscles that rippled over his body. The hard muscles under his skin moved with each movement as he washed his face. The strange urge to touch him became stronger, the need to feel his skin, feel the connection to him was hard to resist and I found myself stepping toward him before freezing when I realised I was about to touch him, forgetting who he is and what he has done.


    My fingertips barely off his chest when I pull my hand back, his eyes snapping open and he grabs my hand making me jump and I realise he was watching me the entire time. His breathing harder as he opens up my palm, his calloused hand rough against my palm.


    ¡°You can touch me¡± He says, looking down at me before cing my hand in the centre of his chest. Sparks ignited across my palm and I heard his heart skip a beat. Feel it thumping against his chest under my hand. He steps closer and I run my hand through his chest hair, feeling the hardness of him under my hand. His skin hot to touch and his scent mouth watering as I step closer inhaling his scent.


    His hand moves touching my hip pulling me closer to him, sparks moving as his fingers trail up my side before stopping at my ribs.


    I move cing my other hand on his chest, my hands moving to his shoulders and he steps closer pulling me flush against him, his hand going to my lower back and I could feel his hard muscles pressed against my stomach and chest. He leans closer and I forget how to breathe when he runs his nose along my cheek to the crook of my neck. His husky voice next to my ear.


    ¡°I will make it up to you, or die trying¡± He says and I pull my face away from him looking at him. His face was barely an inch of mine, he was so close his nose was touching mine. He rubs his nose against mine and I take a shaky breath, relishing his closeness and the warmth it brings. His hand moves to my cheek, his thumb running over my cheek bone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Reika, I know I said it before but I mean it¡± He whispers, and goosebumps raise on my arms, every part of me calling out for him, calling out with a need to believe his words. He pulls me to him, wrapping his arms around me and pulling me closer, my face pressed against the centre of his chest and I feel him kiss the top of my head.


    I run my nose along his chest inhaling his scent, savouring it before rxing in his embrace. Hearing a knock on the door we both look to the open bathroom door. Ace was standing there looking at the ceiling.


    ¡°Phone call came in. Tyson is on the phone to them. They found something¡± Ace says and I feel Ryker tense.


    ¡°I will be down in a minute, Ring lily and ask Damien to meet me out the front¡±


    ¡°Are you taking her?¡± Ace asks, still not looking at us. I feel Ryker look down at me and I look up at him wondering what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°You will stay with Ace and Tyson, my aunty will be over tomorrow¡± He says and Ace whines.


    ¡°I wanted toe,¡± He says, annoyed.


    ¡°No, not this time, stay with Reika. I wille back as soon as possible¡± He says letting me go. I missed his warmth instantly and I wondered why I suddenly felt different towards him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask and Ace walks off. Ryker reaches in, turning the showers off and grabbing some towels.


    ¡°To see what the packs found, I won¡¯t be long hopefully, but stay with Ace and Tyson¡± I nod and he wraps a towel around me.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I follow him into the room and he hands me a shirt and some shorts. I dry myself before slipping them on. Rykeres out in jeans and a ck shirt rubbing his hair with the towel.


    He grabs his socks and boots before sitting on the end of the bed, just as Tyson walks in.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Outskirts of Avalon City¡±


    ¡°Good, ring Aamon and have him meet me there¡±


    ¡°Already did and sent him the coordinates¡± Tyson says, his eyes darting to me. Ryker looks up at him and gives him a nod putting his other boot on.


    He stands up before walking to the door only to stop and turn back around, he walks toward me and I wonder what he is doing when suddenly grabs my chin before kissing me so fast. I blinked and he was already moving away. I touch my lips wondering if I just imagined it. I look up at him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be long, hopefully¡± He says before walking out. Tyson steps out of his way and I see Tyson with a silly grin on his face. He shakes his head with a smallugh.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nothing but it¡¯s good to see the mate bond finally working¡± He says before holding his hand out.


    ¡°Come on, we will go watch a movie or something in the games room¡±

 chapter 206

    Ryker¡¯s POV


    Walking down stairs I grab my wallet before walking outside just in time to see Damien¡¯s ck mustang pulling into the driveway. I walk over, opening the door before climbing in.


    ¡°I heard, I have a sister I didn¡¯t know about,¡± he says thoughtfully. I click my seatbelt in and he turns the car around speeding out of the driveway.


    ¡°Yes apparently you do¡± I tell him, rummaging in my pocket for my smokes. I pull one out, lighting it and drawing back before winding the window down.


    ¡®Where to, and give me one of those ¡± Damien says.


    ¡°Head toward Avalon City, and I thought lily made you quit¡±


    ¡°What she doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt her, besides if you¡¯re smoking in my car you can at least give me one¡± He says holding his hand out. I pull another from the packet, lighting it before handing it to him.


    He draws back on it. ¡°Argh thats better then sex¡± He says and I shake my head withugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell lily I said that, I don¡¯t getid enough as it is¡±


    ¡°So not an image I wanted in my head¡±


    ¡°Wait till you have kids sex goes right out the window and now she is always too tired, like it is some chore,¡± He says puffing away on his smoke.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡®Yeah somehow I don¡¯t think that will happen for me, I can barely get your sister to touch me let alone sleep with me¡±


    ¡°Well you did cut her toes off¡±


    ¡°Lily told you?¡± I ask, wondering if he would be upset. He shrugs before indicating around a roundabout.


    ¡°I get it, I do. You thought she hurt your family but did they really grow back?¡± He asks curiously and I nod.


    ¡°Freakiest shit, I have ever seen¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Well hopefully we will get answers soon¡± I get a text message and reach into my back pocket pulling my phone out.


    Zane: Got a couple of humans, also found some records.


    Ryker: Keep one alive will be there soon.


    I texted him back.


    ¡°Everything good, you seem off?¡± Damien asks.


    ¡°Yeah nervous about what we will find, and brax is down for the count¡±


    ¡°You have no wolf?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need him, I can handle myself if need be. Reika wouldn¡¯t let me sedate her¡±


    ¡°So you sedated yourself?¡¯ I nod flicking my smoke out the window. He shakes his head before sighing.


    ¡°So what is she like?¡± He asks curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s hard to exin, she is almost childlike in some ways. She has no memory of a lot of things her wolf endured¡±


    ¡°La was the same, still does it sometimes when she bes upset, blocks Lily out and takes over. I have trouble telling them apart sometimes, it can¡¯t be helped, though La is always more eager to let me in her pants¡± He says shaking his head. I chuckle at his words, poor bloke was sex deprived.


    ¡°Yeah but Lily and La are good now, I¡¯m not so sure about Reika and Amanda. Her wolf has been through hell to protect her, but she is a savage, instinctual almost rabid,pared to Reika, Reika is quiet more stand offish, her wolf however I am pretty sure will murder me in my sleep if given the chance, I will have to sleep with a towel wrapped around my throat to stop her from cutting it in my sleep¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Her wolf will calm down now you have marked her, La did when I marked Lily¡±


    ¡°Yeah but La wanted lily marked, it was lily who refused you. With Reika it¡¯s the opposite her wolf wants nothing to do with me¡±


    ¡°That is odd, usually the wolf wants the bond¡± Damiens tells me. I nod in agreement. It took hours to get there, it was nearly early morning by the time we arrived. Following the directions of the navman which I turned on when we started to get close.


    Following an old beaten down dirt track just off the highway near Avalon city, we pull up out the front of a huge single level brick building. There were no signs, nothing. The ce looked abandoned and I could see Wolves standing on the perimeter around it. Getting out, I see Aamon standing near the door. He looks up as I hop out of the car and he makes his way over to me with Zane and Tate.


    ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°Ryker¡± Aamon says and I don¡¯t like the tone of his voice as he grips my shoulder.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer, instead looking to Tate.


    ¡°So is this where she was kept?¡± I ask, bing annoyed with their silence.


    ¡°Yes, we know she was here¡±


    ¡°Okay then let¡¯s go¡± I tell them walking through them toward the building when Tate grabs my arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go in there, we found some¡±


    ¡°Found what?¡±


    ¡°They documented it all, there are videos of everything¡± Aamon answers.


    ¡°Okay well, I need to see the videos, did you find her daughter?¡±


    ¡°She is dead Ryker,¡± Tate answers my question.


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t dead, her wolf said they promised to give her back to her if she did what they asked¡± Tate shakes his head and I see him mindlink no doubt Drake.


    ¡°She died a month before we found Reika¡± he says and I feel my stomach drop. Damien makes a strange noise behind me and I look at him. They may not know each other but she is his family.


    ¡°Show me¡± I tell Tate who nods before walking toward the building and I follow after him.


    I was not telling my mate her pup was dead until I knew for sure. Walking into the building was vastly different from outside. Everything was white and sterile looking. Multiplebs filled the ce and offices. Fluorescent lights burning brightly above my head made the entire ce look like a hospital. Tate takes me to a door down a long corridor before pushing it open to reveal some stairs. We follow them down, lights flickering on above our heads, picking up movement. We walk down to what must be the basement but like upstairs everything is sterile looking and white. These were not ordinary cells but a heap of frosted bullet proof ss sectioning off each cell. There was a desk that sat in the middle of the room with a filing cab beside it.


    Four ss cells behind the desk and two in front. Tate walks over and presses a button, the ss goes from frosted to clear and I am able to inside. One cell had a man in it wearing a whiteb coat, two werewolves one I recognised as Jacob were standing next to him while the man cowered at their feet.


    I walk over to the cell peering in the ss window. I could see scratch marks on the walls, a steel bed, a toilet and shower in each one. They had no windows but each room had vents in the walls and a grate in the floor.


    ¡°The man said that one over there was Reika¡¯s,¡± Aamon says behind me. I turn and look at the one he is pointing at.


    Tate presses a button and I hear a loud buzzing before the door opens and I step inside. This one was the same as the others except this one had a weird mirrored ss leading onto the cell next door. Looking up, I see cameras in each corner of the room. There were ws marks on the ss, the walls and the floor. Everywhere like she tried wing her way out. I swallow the bile that rose in my throat. This is where she lived in this cold empty environment.


    Turning around I walked to the desk and Aamon was looking through a box.


    ¡°We found these,¡± He says, moving the box toward me. I look in it and see heaps of DVD cases, hundreds of them with different dates and two files. I pick one up looking at the name on the front.


    Patient 46/ Amanda it read. I open it and find a list of experiments and documents, scanning it quickly. I ced it down and would read itter. Picking up the other file I read thebel.


    Patient Lucy/ 46 biological child. My stomach drops when I open the file and see a picture of a little girl around 8 years old which would have made Reika only around 15 when she had her. She looked like Rieka.


    Same blonde hair, same nose and lips. I find another picture of Reika sitting on the floor, her arms outstretched as I see a baby which must be her daughter walking toward her. I look at the picture and realise it was from inside the cell.


    Flipping through the file Ie to Lucy¡¯s information. Her age, date of birth, her weight and in big red writing across the page was stamped deceased. I flick through trying to find out how she died. My knees buckle and I sit on the end of the desk to stop from falling.


    Patient Lucy/46, three different tests they had done which looked like blood records before a procedure. On the bottom, it was signed and dated to three and half weeks before I first spotted Reika.


    Patient Lucy/46 did not survive the shift. It read my hands shaking as I picked up thest photo and it was of her half shifted body, blooding from the little girl¡¯s eyes and nose as she stared up at the person taking the photo, her face ghostly white. I close the file before reaching for the bin.


    I threw up, they did that to a child, and would make a child suffer through that. I retch emptying my stomach into the bin. The image of her half shifted body would haunt me for the rest of my life, there are just some things you can¡¯t unsee. Wiping my mouth and looking up. The man trapped in the cell¡¯s eyes widened and I have never felt such rage before as I walked toward his cell and ripped the door open.


    He would be pay, they would all fucking pay for what they have done.

 chapter 207

    His body was mangled heap as I left the cell. I wanted to kill him but knew if I did we would never get information we needed with him being dead, and there was a lot we still didn¡¯t know that he could possibly have the answers to.


    I washed my hands, ridding them of the blood, my entire body trembling and for once I was d Brax wasn¡¯t with me, he would be dead for sure, Brax would have torn him to pieces till there was nothing left. Zane walks over to me with a file in his hand as I was drying my hands on some paper towels.


    ¡°ording to this, there are 12 more facilities like this¡± he says, showing me a list of addresses and numbers. Looking at what they were listed under made my blood boil. They were all listed as dog pounds and the fact that they had more warehouses and facilities like this made me wonder how many more people were trapped in them, how many more people like Reika.


    ¡°What do you want to do with him, and about these?¡± Zane asks. I take the file and Aamon walks over, peering over my shoulder.


    ¡°I will take care of these if you want?¡± He says reading what we were looking at and I nod, handing the file to him.


    ¡°Take some of my men, and take Tate with you¡± I tell him and he nods walking off. I sat at the desk, I felt sick and I missed my mate. Hearing rummaging I looked up and Zane was going through the box. He pulls the disk¡¯s out and reads them, stacking them on the desk beside the box.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Zane nods toward the cell holding our human prisoner. I growl. The noise shocked Zane and myself knowing Brax wasing back, he should be dormant for a few more hours. That stuff canst upto 12 hours in our system Avey told me.


    ¡°Heal him and keep him locked up¡± I tell him and he nods, walking off toward the cell. I picked up one of the disks. I read thebel patient 46 Age 9.


    Just as I was about to put it in the disk drive, I heard my father¡¯s voice behind me. I knew he was here somewhere but it was the first time I hadid eyes on him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t watch them, son.¡±


    ¡°I need to know,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Believe me you don¡¯t want to know¡±


    ¡°You watched one?¡± I ask and he drops his hand on my shoulder giving it a squeeze.


    ¡°I watched five minutes of one before I couldn¡¯t watch any more¡± he said and I looked up at him.


    ¡°I need to know, go if you can¡¯t handle it¡± I tell him. He nodded his head and an indecipherable expression on his face as he looked back at me.


    ¡°Ryker!¡± He said squeezing my shoulder and I could hear the concern in his voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand her if I don¡¯t know her¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You do know¡±-


    ¡°I will stay with him¡± Zane says, walking over, he drags a chair over cing it beside me.


    ¡°I am going to go see what Aamon and Tate are nning¡± my father says and I nod and Zane sits beside me looking at the disks.


    I ce the disk in. The screen loads before a picturees up of inside the cell. My stomach twists when I see a little girl hair to her shoulders, she only had underwear on and a singlet, her back to the camera staring at the mirrored ss inside the cell. I was about to fast forward it, moving the mouse on the screen when I heard something. At first it sounded like muttering and soft murmurs as she continued to stare at the ss.


    I turned the volume up on my mate as a little girl. She was staring at her own reflection in the ss. I turn the volume all the way up, her voice bing clearer.


    She was talking to herself or so I thought until the voice changed to one I recognised. Her wolf¡¯s, they were having a full on conversation, going between the soft murmurs of a child then changing to a deeper rough version of the same voice, just the tone slightly different.


    ¡°Do you remember my mummy Amanda?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No, but I know she loves you very very much¡± her wolf answers. My mate seems to think for a second before jumping to her feet.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Wanna y?¡± She asks before rushing to her bed and grabbing a tennis ball. She looks back to the ss throwing the ball at it and it bounces off and she catches it. She giggles and throws the ball again and I fast forward a bit. I continued to fast forward, stopping every now and then and listening. Each time I find my mate talking to the mirror, talking to her wolf Amanda.


    Zane sat silently watching as I continued to skip and stop when suddenly I stopped on a part that made my breath hitch. The door to her cell opens, my mate rushing away from the ss and getting under the steel bed out of view of the camera. I watch as a womanes in trying to coax her out from under the bed when that doesn¡¯t work she uses force. I watch horrified as she walks out of the cell before returning with a cattle prod. She jams it under the bed and I hear her crying sobs and screams, the noise making my blood boil.


    ¡°Get out now,e to me¡± the woman snaps at her and I hear the zap, her screaming sobs along with it. My matees out crawling on her knees before the woman hits her, smacking her repeatedly across the back with the cattle prod. She then pulls a syringe from her pocket before injecting her with something and leaving. The video was mostly them taking blood, then beating her tiny body as I continued to skip and stop.

 chapter 208

    My mates onlyfort seemed to be the mirror and her wolf between the hours of sleeping and waking, torture and experiments and all the vile things they subjected her too. Men inb coats watching her and injecting different things in her that would make her sick, or make her scream in pain.


    I pull the disk out, my hands shaking as I pick another at random before popping it into the disk drive. The new one she was 13. It shows her talking again to the mirror, only this time the experiments got worse, the things of nightmare only her wolf would take over and fight back. She would shift attacking those who entered with a rage like no other. She even killed a few people that worked here before the room would fog up with smoke and I realised what the vents were for, wolfsbane. Once she was out they would strap her tables and do horrendous things to her. Taking skin, fingers injuring her while people stood around watching and taking notes ormenting on what they were observing like they weren¡¯t watching someone be tortured.


    ¡°I can¡¯t watch anymore, we shouldn¡¯t watch anymore¡± Zane says.


    ¡°Then go,¡± I tell him. My anger rose with each passing second the more I watched. Zane eventually leaves and I pop a new one in. I don¡¯t know how many hours I was sitting there watching the screen but I couldn¡¯t stop, I knew I wouldn¡¯t till I watched every single one. Brax whimpered continuously and I think my burning rage burned the stuff out of my system faster.


    I was watching another when this time she was 15. I watch as the door opens and my mate looks up from her spot on the floor. ¡°46?¡± The woman says. This was a different woman, and I recognised this woman. I remembered seeing her picture at Lily¡¯s house once when I was a boy helping her clean out the basement. She had finally convinced Damien to throw everything out that he stored from his past. I remember seeing it in one of the boxes and asking Lily about who it was.


    ¡°That¡¯s este Damien¡¯s mother¡± she said with disgust before ripping it to pieces and cing it in the bin. Looking at the video it was her. It was definitely Este Damian¡¯s mother.


    My mate doesn¡¯t seem to be too worried about her, almostfortable with her.


    ¡°I have a surprise for you, they said you could see him if you let me just do one little experiment¡± Este tells her.


    ¡°They did, what do I have to do?¡± my mate asks nervously but I could also see a pinch of excitement at the woman¡¯s words.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just need you toy down on the bed, ¡± she says. My mate seems confused but does as she asksying down.


    ¡°Will it hurt?¡± My mate asks and Este shakes her head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a gift from your mate,¡± she says. Another woman walks in with a triangle shaped pillow and a sheet.


    My mate growls at the new woman who res back at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, lift your bum up for me and take off your pants¡± Este tells her.


    ¡°My pants?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes, you need to remove them. I know it¡¯s a little strange but I promise I will be gentle, you want to see him don¡¯t you?¡± Este asks her.


    My mate hesitantly does what she asks, removing her pants and Este ces the pillow under her bum making hery awkwardly on the bed.


    ¡°You promise I will get to see him?¡± She asks and Este nods.


    ¡°Yes but you have to stay very still, andy on your back for an hour. You do that for me and I will let you see him¡± she says. Este drapes a nket over her before pushing her knees up. The other woman leaves before returning with some long string with what looked like a balloon attached to the end. That¡¯s when I realised what they were doing. This is how she got pregnant. When they were done Este told her to remain still and not move. My mate does what she is told, twiddling her fingers looking at the ceiling. I skipped the recording for an hour¡¯s time wanting to know who her mate was. I noticed she never left the cell in any of the videos when they experimented. They always brought everything to her; she never left the cell.


    I waited for this mystery mate to enter, only he didn¡¯t. Instead I see the mirror flicker before turning clear like ss. My mate jumps up excitedly and Este walks in with what looks like a hand radio handing it to her.


    ¡°You were very good 46, here is your reward¡± Este tells her. My mate takes it excitedly when I see a man on the other side of the ss walk over to her and sit on the floor. A radio in his hand I watched as they talked only it was mainly her wolf talking to him.


    They talked for a few hours before I couldn¡¯t watch anymore, I thought she actually had contact with this mate yet they never physically touched, it was all through ss. I put another one in and it wasbelled 46


    atient zero.


    I watched as my mateboured, screaming and crying not understanding what was going on, not understanding what the huge swelling bump attached to her was actually a baby. All she understood was that she was in pain. Este told her it was a gift from her mate. Yet all she did was scream while Este told her to breathe, and offered her no other relief. I was horrified she was just a child, a child having a child. I skipped a few hours only to stop again, she is still inbour. This time she was begging them to kill her and banging on the ss.


    A woman walks in after a few minutes of me watching her scream and beg to make the pain stop. The woman walks in with cattle prod electrocuting her telling her to stop whining and banging on the ss before suddenly loud musices on, so loud my mates dropped to the ground in fetal position screaming through her pain while covering her ears from the loud music.

 chapter 209

    I skip another 3 hours when I see people rushing into her room before five men hold her down, blood coating the floor and her round stomach moving violently.


    She was screaming and crying and I watched horrified as they cut the baby from her with no sedatives, no pain relief just cut her stomach open and reached in pulling the baby free, my mate seeing the baby seems confused like she didn¡¯t understand how the baby got in her before suddenly holding her arms out wanting the child. They refused her and sedated her.


    My mate passes out and they walk out taking the baby. She slowly healed and eventually she woke up looking around the room confused, she touched her belly before looking in the mirror and I saw her wolfe forward punching and headbutting the ss. Screaming for her pup.


    I skip hours of her hitting and kicking the ss, her entire body bloody from hitting the ss when eventually the door opens and Este walks in with the baby bundled up. My mate freezes staring before sniffing the air. Este gives her the baby and my mate sits down with the baby on the bed. Este watches the baby in my. mates arm that seems to settle before lifting her shirt and putting my mate¡¯s boob in the baby¡¯s mouth.


    My mates looks up with tears running down her cheeks before looking at the baby in her arms while she feeds it.


    Once she finished feeding her she then curled up with the baby in her arms falling asleep. Este leaves the room.


    ¡°Ryker?¡± My father says walking into theb made me jump, I didn¡¯t even hear hime in too absorbed in what I was watching. I look up staring at him. My back cracked loudly from the movement and I felt stiff and my body ached all over. Brax left a while ago, unable to hear our mates screams, unable to watch the things she suffered through.


    ¡°Son it¡¯s time to go home, you have been here for more than 24 hours staring at that screen¡± my father says. It¡¯s been 24 hours?


    ¡°Son?¡± He says again touching my shoulder.


    ¡°You should go home to your mate, Tyson keeps sedating her but she has been asking when you will return¡± . Just at the mention of her I remember my mate despite watching her on a screen for hours, the fact that she was at home alive despite everything she endured broke me.


    Something snapping and breaking painfully within me. Everything I did to her, hitting me like a tonne of bricks and suddenly I couldn¡¯t breathe, I broke down. I don¡¯t even remember thest time I cried but I know I was young. I didn¡¯t even cry when I killed Danika, but knowing what she endured by my hands and by them suddenly crushed me.


    I broke down,ing apart at the seams and I grabbed him, hugging him. I just wanted him to take it away. Take away the pain like he did when I was a boy, making everything alright because I couldn¡¯t fix this, I couldn¡¯t save her from them, couldn¡¯t save her from me.


    ¡°I know son, I know¡± he says, hugging me tight while I drenched him with my pathetic crying. I must have looked so weak but I didn¡¯t care, I just couldn¡¯t stop.


    I don¡¯t know how long I was sobbing like a baby, but eventually the tears stopped and I pulled away suddenly embarrassed. My father grabs my face, sensing my embarrassment. Jacob in the cells behind me averted his gaze, but I knew he had seen what was on the screen, knew he felt bad for me forcing him to chain her up in the cells back home.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Everyone breaks, but now you need to go home and be there for your mate¡±


    ¡°But how? How do I tell her Lucy is dead, that her child is dead and how do I face her after what I have done¡±


    ¡°Trust in the mate bond, Tyson said she is bing restless, she is scared, Ryker. She has no wolf and no connection to anything and right now her only connection is sitting here in front of the screen when you should be at home with her¡± he says.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished them¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Take them and watch them another time if you need to, but it¡¯s time to go home¡± he tells me. I nod getting up. I jam everything in the box.


    ¡°What about him?¡± My father asks ring at the vile man in the cell. I look at Jacob.


    ¡°Keep him alive¡± he nods.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill him?¡± My father asks, shocked.


    ¡°No but I know Amanda will¡± I tell him and he nods. My stomach growls hungrily.


    ¡°Damien is upstairs waiting for you, make sure you get something to eat and I will go get Jacob and Mathias something, Drake should be back soon. He can take over here till you figure out what you want to do¡± my father tells me. I nod, tucking the box under my arm and walking toward the stairs. My eyes felt like sandpaper as I climbed the stairs.


    Walking outside I see Damian leaning on his mustang, a smoke between his fingers. He passes me the packet and I take one out lighting it. ¡°You okay?¡± He asks, taking the box from me and cing it on the back seat. I say nothing and just hop in his car.


    We drove in silence for a bit before stopping at McDonalds only to then jump back on the road. I eventually fell asleep and woke to Damien shaking my shoulder.

 chapter 210

    ¡°Come on Alpha, we are home¡± He says and I stretch lifting my head from the window. I saw that it was early afternoon, I couldn¡¯t believe we had been gone for two days. It was supposed to be there and back. I didn¡¯t expect we would find so much and now I was drained. I just wanted to go to bed and curl up and sleep, forgetting what I saw on the DVDs. Hopping out of the car. I see the front door open and Lilyes out racing to Damien and chucking herself at him. Heughs at her actions which reminded me I needed to tell him I saw his mother in some of the videos.


    ¡°Argh I missed you¡± Damien tells her, kissing her head. She sniffs him before pulling back a re on her face.


    ¡°Have you been smoking?¡± She says stepping away from him.


    ¡°No aunt lil, I was smoking in his car¡± I told her and I saw Damien give me a relieved look. She would eat him alive if she knew not only was he smoking, he smoked an entire pack on the way home.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be covering for him?¡± She asks, eyeing me and him suspiciously. I pull my packet from my pocket showing her, ¡°See all me¡± I tell her and she looks at me before nodding then giving her husband the stink eye, he was definitely in for it when she got him alone.


    ¡°Where is my mate?¡± I ask her and she turns walking over and gives me a hug.


    ¡°Inside with the kids, she asked about you a couple of times, wanting to know where you went. Tyson has been giving her those sedatives¡±


    ¡°Has she put up a fight over them?¡± Lily shakes her head.


    ¡°No, she likes the boys and she can be a little strange around the kids sometimes, she is always watching them curiously, it is making La a bit on edge¡± Lily tells me.


    ¡°She wont hurt them, she means them no harm¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I know that, she has been ying with them on the swings. I think they are still out the back¡± Lily says.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Want to meet this sister of yours?¡± I asked Damien who was quietly listening.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always wanted a sister, funny how things turn out¡± He says to himself. We follow Lily inside and I see Tyson sitting on the couch. Hees over to me.


    ¡°Did you find her?¡± He asks and I shake my head, he looks at the box in my hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, but can you put it in my office and make sure you lock the door? I don¡¯t want Reika finding it¡± Tyson takes the box walking up the stairs and I walk through the living room and out the kitchen before stopping at the double ss doors. I see my mate with the kids out the back. She was pushing Amelia on the swings. The two boys were hanging upside down on the monkey bars. Lily has three kids which are triplets, Amelia, Thatcher, and Dominic. They are 12 now.


    ¡°Dad¡± Amelia Squeals, jumping off the swings and running toward Damien as he steps outside. My mate looks up and over to us as we walk down the back verandah stairs. She runs to her father in a blur of long ck locks rushing toward him. She crushes him in a hug and kisses her hair. ¡°My princess¡± He tells her, squeezing her and walking her back towards the swings where Dominic and Thatcher are.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Both boys did not bother to get off the monkey bars despite their father being gone for two days.


    ¡°What, no big hug?¡± He says taunting them. Reika watches him moving from foot to foot. I wanted to touch her, hug her and make sure she is okay. She looks up as I approach her watching me before shocking me when she steps toward me. She looks up at me but doesn¡¯t move closer. Brax pressing against my skin wanting to touch her, needing to feel her warmth and I suddenly yank her towards me. Crushing her against my chest. I thought she would have pulled away or even attacked me but instead she wrapped her arms around my waist, hugging me back and sniffing my neck. Tingles flooding my body at her touch and I hear her take a breath before rxing melting against me.


    Damien clears his throat beside me and Ipletely forgot I was meant to be introducing them.


    ¡°Reika, this is Damien, he is¡±


    ¡°My brother,¡± She says, answering.


    ¡°Hi,¡± She says when Damien holds his hand out to her. She ces hers in his when he suddenly pulls her to him, hugging her. She was stiff for a second before hugging him back with one arm awkwardly.


    ¡°Always wanted a sister, don¡¯t suppose we have any brothers out there¡± He says and he lets her go. She looks up at him before shaking her head. ¡°No, but Amanda was like me¡± She says and Damien looks at me.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t realise she is Amanda¡± I mindlink him, he nods.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something I guess¡± he says, pulling her toward the swings and back to the kids. I watched him and Lily with her for a few seconds and she seemedfortable enough so I walked back inside needing to shower. I walk past my office before stopping and checking the door. I groaned when I realised it was unlocked. I told Tyson to make sure he locked it.


    Walking inside, I grab the box sitting on the centre of my desk and ce it in the filing cab and lock it with the key. Walking out I flick the light off, before locking the door and heading upstairs to shower.


    I felt uneasy, how do you tell somebody their child is dead when they don¡¯t even understand the child is theirs. The thought alone made me feel sick. Turning the shower on I hopped in, hoping to wash the stress away, when all I wanted to do was hold her close and take it all away, all the pain and hurt, everything. She didn¡¯t deserve any of it, the tapes running through my head on repeat. Her screams, her begging and her wolf¡¯s rage. No wonder she dissociated herself from it all. You can only take so much before you break and break her they did, now I just had to fix her.

 chapter 211

    Reika POV


    I yed with the kids for a while and spoke with Damian. He seemed nice, but it was awkward talking to someone I didn¡¯t know even though we were rted. Looking around, I noticed Ryker was gone, that he couldn¡¯t even bear to be around me for a few minutes, even when he was gone all that time.


    Sitting under the tree next to y equipment I watched the kids y, watching my brother and his mate. They seemed happy, always touching, always smiling at each other, making me wonder if we could ever be happy like that. I feel for my wolf suddenly feeling lonely but like usual I get no reply.


    Some part of me seeks out interaction. I never realised how lonely it was without my wolf. She was literally all I had and she was gone, now I had nobody.


    Damian looks around for a second before spotting me, he walks over sitting next to me on the grass while Lily tries to get the two boys off the monkey bars.


    ¡°Where did Ryker go?¡± He asks, looking for him.


    ¡°Not sure I think he is inside, I can feel he is close¡± I tell him.


    ¡°That must be strange for you, not having your wolf to guide you and in your head¡± he says and I nod.


    ¡°It¡¯s lonely,¡± I admit to him.


    ¡°You have Ryker¡± he says and I look at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he wants me for a mate¡± I tell him looking past him and at the house.


    ¡°He does, he just doesn¡¯t know how to show it. Do you want him?¡± He asks, making me think.


    I looked at Lily, she seemed happy to have a mate. But we aren¡¯t like them, Ryker hated me, probably still does.


    ¡°My wolf said mates are bad,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I never asked what your wolf wanted but what you want, so do you want Ryker for a mate?¡± he asks. I don¡¯t answer, I don¡¯t know how to be his mate.


    ¡°You should spend time with him, he isn¡¯t as bad as you think¡±


    ¡°Did you find anything, Tyson said you found where I lived?¡± I ask, wondering if they found Amanda¡¯s daughter. I wish I could remember her name, it would make it easier for them to find her, yet everytime I try to remember all I get is darkness.


    ¡°You should ask Ryker,¡±


    ¡°But you were there, you went with him?¡± I ask and he nods.


    ¡°You never should have been raised like that? Go see your mate Reika, he missed you just as much as you missed him¡± He says before hopping up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you feel lonely, Reika, not because your wolf is gone, but because your mate isn¡¯t near you. I am the same with Lily, when she isn¡¯t around. I get the same urge to want to be with her like gravity trying to pull us back together¡±


    ¡°He is probably busy¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Only one way to find out¡± he says walking over to his mate.


    I sit there for a bit before getting up and heading inside. I used my nose, following his scent before realising he was in his room. I knock on the door but get no answer. Opening the door his scent was stronger so I knew he was in here.


    ¡°Ryker?¡± I ask peering into the darkened room, the roller shutters were down blocking out the light. I hear soft snoring, realising he was asleep. I walk over to the bed looking down at him, his face rxed peacefully in his sleep.


    Damian was right, just him being close was enough. I almost felt calm, warmer inside reminding me of how I felt with my wolf, she always made me feel calmer. I knew she would protect me, it was weird getting the same feeling from him considering he hurt me.


    I climbed on the bed across from him, maybe I could nap with him and he wouldn¡¯t mind. Anything to make the hollow feeling leave, it felt cold and made me feel like I couldn¡¯t breathe, making me have to concentrate hard forcing myself to breathe.


    ¡°Come here¡± I hear his voice before seeing his silver eyes flicker open in the darkness, making me freeze as I climb on the bed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you Reika, but your anxiety will stop being close to me¡± he says rolling on his side to face me.


    ¡°Anxiety?¡± I wonder what he means.


    ¡°That feeling you¡¯re getting, that¡¯s what it is called, why you feel like you can¡¯t breathe¡± he says.


    ¡°Do you want me to go so you can sleep?¡± I ask thinking maybe I should leave and go to Tyson¡¯s room, he might rest better if he can¡¯t hear my thoughts.


    ¡°I will sleep better with you beside me¡± he says, making me look at him while I debate what I should do.


    ¡°Did you find Amanda¡¯s daughter?¡± I ask him but he reaches for my hand.


    ¡°Not yet?¡± He says and I feel something strange wash over me making me wonder what it is. It made me feel sad, overwhelmingly sad.


    ¡°You can feel my emotions¡± Ryker answers my thoughts about the strange feeling.


    ¡°So that¡¯s not my feeling?¡± I ask and he shakes his head.


    ¡°No mine, because you¡¯re over there and I am here, soey with me¡± he says pulling the nket back.


    I crawl closer beforeying down, Ryker reaches over before gripping my hip and flipping me before dragging me closer and pulling the nket over us.


    I feel the heat from his chest seep into my skin, warming me. Sparks rushing over my skin and I turn over facing him. ¡°Lift your head up for a second¡± he says and I do, he puts his arm under the pillow before using his other arm to pull me closer and Iy my head on his arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you belong,¡± he says. Pulling me to his chest. I put my hand on his cheek feeling it, his skin scratching my palm.


    ¡°I need to shave,¡± he says when I feel his hand move under the nket going to my lower back. He rubs circles with his fingertips. My body rxes as his scent surrounds me making me want to lean in and inhale his mouth watering scent.


    ¡°That feels nice¡± He whispers, turning his face and kissing the inside of my palm, his eyes closing. My stomach flutters at his words and he chuckles while all I can think about is his scent and the strange feeling in my belly.


    ¡°You can if you want¡± He says, making me confused.


    ¡°I can hear your thoughts,¡± He says, his arm under my head moving and I find my face pulled closer to his when he suddenly sits up looking down at me. He puts his face in my neck, running his nose across the mark on my neck making me squirm as it tickles, my entire body feeling like it is engulfed in sparks. Heughs and I can feel it rumble in his chest when I suddenly feel him run his tongue over it before he sucks on it.


    I didn¡¯t think the tingles could get any worse but the moment he ran his tongue over it, my entire body tensed, the tingles spreading everywhere rushing to between my legs. Making a moan leave my lips, my hand on his side tugging him closer as he sucked on my skin. A strange feeling washing over me, making me want to pull him closer, I didn¡¯t want it to stop as I pulled him closer, my breathing out airy like the noises escaping me. He growls softly, almost a purring sound before he pulls back looking down at me. He smiles, brushing his nose on mine. When he goes to pull back I kiss him and he freezes and I pull back.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Did I do it wrong? I wondered when he didn¡¯t react and he chuckled while shaking his head.


    ¡°No, i just wasn¡¯t expecting you to do it¡± He whispers before pressing his lips to mine. His hand goes to my neck before he tilts my face, his thumb tugs my chin gently making my lips part and I feel his tongue trace across my bottom lip before moving between my lips. He kisses me softly, his tongue brushing mine before he kisses me harder, his tongue tasting every inch of my mouth and I kiss him back. He makes a strange noise before sucking my bottom lip in his mouth before pulling back. He looks down at me pecking my lips softly beforeying back down.


    He tugs me closer, cing my head on his chest and I touch my lips, liking the tingling feeling on them. His hands stroked my hair before I felt him kiss my forehead.


    ¡°Do you want to sleep with me¡­ I mean¡­ Not that¡­. Argh never mind, just stay with me¡± He says, making me wonder what he was trying to say. I just nod, closing my eyes and draping my arm across his chest, he pulls the nket up and I snuggle against him nice and warm.

 chapter 212

    Ryker POV


    Waking up I feltpletely rested, Reika was still sleeping soundly beside me and I rolled, her head falling on my arm. I brush her hair back, running my fingers through her hair and she moves, her face seeking my touch. I kiss her lips softly, careful not to wake her before hopping out of bed. I tuck my pillow next to her so she can still smell my scent before walking out of the room and heading downstairs. I find Tyson and Ace sitting in the kitchen eating cereal for dinner.


    ¡°Where is Lily?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°Left a few hours ago¡± They shrug and I look outside to see only darkness.


    ¡°Where is Reika?¡± They ask, goofy smiles on their faces.


    ¡°In my room, if you must know¡±


    ¡°Good, she didn¡¯t get much sleepst night, and I am pretty sure she went and slept in your walk in¡±


    ¡°What on the floor again?¡± I ask and they nod.


    ¡°Probably your scent, did you find Amanda¡¯s daughter?¡± Ace asks. They ask the one question I was hoping to avoid.


    ¡°Yes, but I trust you boys not to say anything to her yet¡±


    ¡°She is dead isn¡¯t she?¡± Tyson asks and I nod. My stomach is turning at the knowledge.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Ace mutters.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all¡± I tell them and they both look up.


    ¡°You know Amanda is Reika right?¡± They look at each other.


    ¡°You said something about it the other day before you left, so they are the same person then?¡± Tyson asks.


    ¡°Yes and Lucy, is Reika¡¯s daughter¡± I tell them and I watch both of them pale slightly.


    ¡°Ryker, Reika¡­¡±-


    ¡°I know, just let me figure out how to tell her first okay, I will be in my office if you need me but knock, don¡¯t just walk in¡± I tell them not wanting them to see the videos.


    I checked on Reika first making sure she was still asleep before walking back to my office. Unlocking the filing cab, I grab the box out cing the next DVD in the DVD yer. I stare at the box, seeing one that says Lucy. I pick it up and put it back in the box before turning the DVD on. I turn the volume up.


    My office was soundproof so I didn¡¯t need to worry about anyone hearing. The new DVD was mostly her talking to the ss, talking to her mate or ying with Lucy.


    Their experiments got worse, worse than ever and they had the perfect bait to get her to do what they wanted, Lucy. They would take her, refusing to give her back until sheplied. Though now their experiments would be more brutal. Removing organs, injecting her with different things and hooking her up to all sorts of torture devices to see how much she could bare. She endured it all. Everything they did to her on the promise of giving her daughter back.


    She did everything they asked, her screams were deafening, blood chilling and made me feel sick. Hearing a knock on the door. I switch the tv off before hopping up and unlocking the door. Sitting back down, Tyson walks in leaning on my desk.


    ¡°Aunt lily is taking the kids to timezone tonight, can Ace and I go with her and the kids, she is downstairs?¡± He asks.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to ask,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Kind of do, you¡¯re my ATM¡± he says and I shake my head.


    ¡°My wallet is in the kitchen but I don¡¯t have cash on me¡±


    ¡°I will take your card then¡± he says walking out.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want the pin¡±


    ¡°Already know it, it¡¯s the same as mums¡± he says with a chuckle. I chuck my stapler at him and he shuts the door before it hits him before opening it again.


    ¡°Missed, how do you think I brought that Xbox¡± he says, popping his head in again, the cheeky little shit.


    ¡°Have fun¡± I call to him as he shuts the door. I turn back to the TV, turning it back on. Once that one finishes I grab the next popping it in. She was 16 this time and Lucy around one. Reika looked so young in these videos her face still rounded with adolescentspared to her now.


    I watch Lucy¡¯s first steps, I watch her talk to her mate through the ss, and do more experiments. I was watching Reika roll a ball to her daughter when I heard a noise behind me, making me jump. I grab the remote before pressing the button trying to turn it off. Her eyes stuck on the screen as she stepped in the room.


    ¡°Lucy, roll the ball to mummy¡± Reika says and I jump up, giving up on my fumbling fingers and rip the cord out of the wall, the screen going ck.


    ¡°Lucy?¡± I hear her murmur eyes on the screen. I walk over to her but she sidesteps me rushing to the TV.


    ¡°Where did she go? Put it back on¡± she says tapping the screen.


    ¡°Reika?¡± I call her, but she suddenly turns around trying to jam the cord in the outlet.


    ¡°Make it work, make it work¡± she says trying to jam the plug in with her shaking hands. She spins around looking at me. ¡°I want to see, I want to see her, turn it on¡± she says frantically with tears rolling down her cheeks. Her confusion smashes me hard as she snatches the remote off the table pressing buttons.


    I take it from her, reaching for her but she steps back ¡°please, please turn it on¡± she begs smacking the screen with her palm.


    ¡°Reika you shouldn¡¯t watch¡± I tell her and she starts smacking her head, andpletely losing it.


    ¡°Bring her back, make here back¡± she screams, grabbing chunks of her hair.


    ¡°Okay, okay just stop hurting yourself¡± I tell her, stepping around her and plugging it in.


    She turns to look at the screen and I turn it on. She stares intently. Her eyes are not moving from the screen.

 chapter 213

    She watches herself ying with her daughter. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Amanda, why does she look like me¡± she says touching the screen when suddenly she hears her own voice again.


    ¡°Good girl, Lucy, roll it back¡± Lucy giggles rolling the ball back,


    ¡°Ready? Catch the ball¡± Reika says at the same time as she does on the screen making me look at her.


    ¡°She is mine¡± she gasps, touching her daughter¡¯s image and watching the video. I watch her watching herself when suddenly someone walks into her cell. They try taking Lucy from her but it doesn¡¯t work, she fights back putting herself between her and her daughter who was crying.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have her, I did what you asked¡± I hear her scream at them before she attacks them.


    Lucy crawls under the bed hiding and Reika kills two people that enter her cell. I stood up, about to turn it off but she was in the way. She calls her daughter out from under the bed shielding her eyes away from their bodies that were lying bleeding on the floor. Suddenly the door opens again and I pause in shock when I see they let her mate into the cell for the first time.


    He holds his hands up and she stares at him oddly, like she couldn¡¯t believe he was there in her cell.


    He waves to his daughter and she rushes to him hugging him, wanting to touch him, her daughter in her arms. I couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying because he was talking in a hushed voice but he sits on her bed taking the baby from her. She sits beside him and brushes Lucy¡¯s hair with her fingers when the door opens again. Three people walk in and she attacks them, her mate holding the baby, when he suddenly walks over handing Lucy to the woman standing at the door.


    He tries to calm her when Reika realises he hasn¡¯t got the baby in his arms anymore. She lunges at the woman but he grabs her telling her it is okay and the men rush from the room.


    I look at Reika, her entire body shaking as she watches the screen and I hear her sniffle before turning my attention back to the screen. I touch her shoulder and she jumps.


    ¡°What did they promise you?¡± She screams at him smacking him. He grabs her restraining her before I hear his voice.


    ¡°Look, I wille back for you, I promise¡± he tells her and she shoves him off.


    ¡°What?¡± She says.


    ¡°If we give them Lucy they will let me go¡± he says and my blood runs cold. He sacrificed his own daughter for his own freedom.


    ¡°No, get her back now¡± she demands and I watch as fur starts to grow on her, her face twisting in pure rage.


    ¡°Amanda, calm down I wille back for you¡± he tells her and she shifts. She ripped him to pieces. I had never seen anything like it, there wasn¡¯t a piece of him that was left attached even after she killed him, she ripped into him till there was nothing but skin blood and bone left before shifting back.


    ¡°I did what you wanted, I did everything, give her back¡± She screams smacking on the ss but it falls on deaf ears as they ignore her.


    She starts trying to smash her way out of the cell, tearing her hands apart and wing at her own chest screaming for Lucy. She runs at the mirror ss before she suddenly stopspletely immobile like a statue. She stares at herself in the ss and I watch her eyes turn ck in the mirror and I know that¡¯s when her wolf took over for good. The room fogs up filling with steam and she suddenly copses before the screen goes ck signalling the end of the video.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Reika stares at the screen, her eyes all puffy and bloodshot, tears streaming down her face.


    I pull her to me, wrapping my arms around her trembling body. ¡°She took it from me,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°She did it to protect you,¡± I told her. But she shakes her head before I feel a wave of something when she pulls back looking at me.


    ¡°You found her, if you have these you found her¡± she says and I feel my heart twist painfully in my chest.


    ¡°They are just videos,¡± I tell her, pointing to the box on the table. She moves away looking in the box picking up the different disks.


    ¡°What¡¯s it say?¡± she says, pointing to the writing. Pulling more and more out.


    ¡°Ryker help me what¡¯s it say?¡± She says, looking at me.


    ¡°They¡¯re just videos of you¡± when she grabs the files looking in them, I try to snatch Lucy¡¯s from her but she turns, ripping it open when Lucy¡¯s photo falls out. She picks it up looking at it. Her fingers brushing the photo gently.


    ¡°She is alive¡± she gasps, her tears dropping on the page before she looks in the box before looking at the file. She starts grabbing disksparing the writing to the front of Lucy¡¯s file and I try to grab them but she shoves me away before grabbing one that matches.


    I try to take it from her but she snatches it back.


    ¡°I want to see her, I want to see her put it on¡± she says trying to figure out how to put the disk in.


    ¡°Reika?¡± I call her, but she ignores me, trying to figure out how to open the DVD yer. It works and I scramble to grab it out before she pushes the buttons. I eject the disk.


    ¡°No, Reika,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Put it on Ryker, why are you being like this¡± she screams pushing the disk back in. She starts pressing the buttons when I unplug it. She screams annoyed before turning on me.


    ¡°Reika,¡±


    ¡°Turn it on, turn it on¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Why please, please I need to see her, I just want to see her¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t see her Reika,¡±I tell her looking at the disk she was putting in.


    ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± she asks, making me look at her.


    ¡°You have these, what did you do to her?¡± she screams.


    ¡°I did nothing, she wasn¡¯t there Reika. We searched every inch of the ce¡±


    ¡°Let me see the video, she was there¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t there, I promise just sit down please¡±


    ¡°She is there¡± she says pointing to the photo on the desk.

 chapter 214

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me see her, ¡± she screams, ripping at her hair and scratching her face. I grab her trying to restrain her but she is extremely strong while riled up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°She is dead¡± I tell her as she breaks free of my grip.


    ¡°No, my wolf, she promised she was alive, she smelt her, they had her clothes¡± she says.


    I shake my head picking up the file and pointing to her death certificate. ¡°She is dead, Reika. She died just before they let you out¡± I tell her pointing to the page. She looks at it and shakes her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t read this, you know I can¡¯t read, you¡¯re lying¡± she says tossing the paper before turning back to the DVD yer. She plugs it in and I grip my hair trying to find a way out of it. I mindlink Tyson.


    ¡°I need your help¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s Reika I need your help¡± I yell to him.


    ¡°On my way¡± I cut the mindlink to see she had figured out the DVD yer and was pressing the buttons. The screen flickering on and I turned it off, grabbing her wrists and pulling her away.


    ¡°She is gone, I¡¯m sorry. But you can¡¯t watch them¡±


    ¡°She is not gone,¡± she yells trying to make me let go. When I don¡¯t she bites my arm and I rip her closer.


    ¡°You can¡¯t watch them, please listen, you don¡¯t want to watch her die¡± I tell her. And she freezes looking at the screen.


    ¡°That video is of her dying, you don¡¯t want to remember her that way¡±


    ¡°She is alive, 46 promised, she promised¡± she says thrashing in my arms.


    ¡°Reika I won¡¯t lie to you,¡±


    ¡°Then turn it on, I want to see, I need to see, to know for myself¡± she says and I shake my head.


    ¡°Reika you shouldn¡¯t watch¡±


    ¡°Please¡± she cries.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see it¡± I tell her but she thrashes, throwing me off. She turns it on and I rush at her but she tackles me, knocking the air out of me beforending on top of me. I grab her holding her down when we hear a little girl¡¯s voice and she freezes looking at the TV over her shoulder. I try to get up but she shoves me down.


    ¡°Lucy, it¡¯s time¡± we hear a man say. I turn to look at the TV recognising the voice.


    ¡°And then I can see my mummy?¡± Lucy asks and I see photos of her mother on the walls, all photos of her mother in her cell.


    ¡°I promise after this one you can see her,¡± the man tells her. It was the same man that was in the cells, the one I nearly killed.


    ¡°Okay, what do I have to do?¡±


    ¡± I just need to give you a shot,¡± he says, grabbing her arm.


    ¡°Then I get to see her?¡± The man nods, stabbing the syringe in her arm.


    ¡°No, no,¡± Reika says, looking at the screen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t watch¡± I tell her trying to shove her off just as we hear the first bone break, and her daughter¡¯s agonised scream.


    Reika covers her ears, her daughter begging the man as her bones all start snapping simultaneously. I got up covering her eyes but she was rocking back and forth her hands covering her ears when we heard a sickening snap, which I knew was her spine. Reika screams as her daughter just stops, no noise, just her staring up at the ceiling with broken bones and her spine jutting out her chest. Reika¡¯s breathing bes harsh and in big pants before she jumps to her feet.


    She grabs a chair smashing the TV, a scream leaving her that made my blood turn to ice in my veins. My stomach drops and she loses it, she starts trashing my office and even upturns my desk before attacking me.


    Completely out of her mind as she pummels me, knocking me to the ground. Brax pressing beneath my skin but refusing to do anything as he whimpers in my head.


    ¡°Brax do something¡± I scream for him as she bites into my neck. Her canines piercing my shoulder and he finally shifts, forcing her off us as our bones snap. Thank God for her wolf being dormant because I think she would have actually killed us, she waspletely blinded by her agony.


    Brax growls at her, forcing her to submit and she whimpers, her eyes zing back at us as he corners her. Reika drops to the floor, our Alpha Aura rolling over her but Brax whimpers not wanting to hurt her. She cringed away as he approached before he licked her face, cleaning her tear stained cheeks. She clutched his fur and he whined loudly, her hands pulling on his fur, he pressed his face in her neck and pressed his weight on her.


    She breaks, the flood gates opening and she breaks, sobbing into his fur, clutching his neck. I feel him force us to shift back and he whimpers in my head. Her nails dig into my flesh and I wrap my legs around her and my arms and pull her to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡± I whisper, kissing her hair when the door opens. Tyson and Ace busting in before freezing at my upturned office, I shake my head and they back out of the room. I could hear them waiting in the hall in case I needed them.


    I just hold her till she cries herself out, eventually her crying and wailing turns to huped sobs before she sumbs, eventually passing out in exhaustion and I was too tired to even get up so instead I rested my head against the wall not wanting to wake her, we both fell asleep where we were.

 chapter 215

    Reika POV


    Waking to the feel of movement, as Ryker stood up and started walking. Opening my eyes they felt like sandpaper. My skin stinging and dry from the salt in my tears.


    I turned my face into his neck, inhaling his scent, I didn¡¯t want to cry any more. Tears won¡¯t help me, nothing will any more. I felt nothing, numb is what I felt and I was grateful. I could Live with numb.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Ryker says and I nod my head that was on his shoulder. My arms and legs are tightening around his body.


    ¡°Reika?¡± I hear her soft voice in my head, the voice that used to be my calm, but now I felt nothing but anger toward her, nothing but betrayal. Ryker said she did it to protect me, but how is taking the only thing that mattered to me from me, taking my memories of her, making me forget what she meant to me, protecting me.


    ¡°Reika, I¡¯m sorry¡± she says.


    ¡°Sorry isn¡¯t good enough Amanda¡± I say not realising I said it out loud. Amanda whimpers trying to shove through the barrier toe forward.


    Ryker stops pausing for a second.


    ¡°Your wolf is back?¡± He asks before continuing to walk toward the bedroom.


    ¡°I want her gone¡± I tell him. He stopspletely cing me on my feet next to his bed.


    ¡°You need your wolf, Reika she is part of you¡± he says cupping my face with hisrge hands, they were warm and made my face tingle.


    ¡°She lied, she was the only one I could trust and she lied to me¡± I told him. I feel Amanda pushing against the barrier between us trying to force her way forward. I push back, refusing to give her even the slightest piece of control.


    ¡°Yes she lied but you can¡¯t just lock her up in your head, imprison her like they did to you¡±


    ¡°She is no better, she locked me up too Ryker, she held the control but not anymore¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that, just hear me out¡± he says rubbing my arms, tingles spreading from his touch.


    ¡°Please Reika listen to him¡± Amanda begs, hitting the barrier, my head pounding from the force she was using just angering me more.


    ¡°What, now you¡¯re on his side? You don¡¯t get to change sides because he suddenly agrees with you¡± I tell my wolf. I walk past Ryker rushing out the door and down the stairs. Ryker follows as I go to the kitchen looking for the sedatives they had been giving me.


    ¡°Just wait Rieka,¡± he says as I pull the ck bag off the fridge. I open it, ignoring him before pulling the vial and syringe out.


    ¡°You need your wolf,¡± Ryker says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need her,¡± I tell him, stabbing the needle in the vial.


    ¡°He is alive¡± he says, making me stop.


    ¡°Who is?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The man from the video, the one who injected Lucy, he is still alive¡±


    I draw some of the liquid out while listening. My mind was already made up which just pushed Amanda more to try to get through.


    ¡°Reika, I will take you to him, just don¡¯t do this¡± he whispers, rubbing my arms. I ignore him, when he suddenly snatches it off me and I spin around to face him, he puts his hands up backing away.


    ¡°I will let you kill him,¡± He says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need my wolf to kill him¡± I tell him and he stops looking at the vial in his hand. I try to take it from him but he moves his hands back.


    ¡°Let me do it then, you will give yourself too much¡± he says.


    He squirts some back in, before pulling it out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, let Amanda kill him, you really want to live with knowing you killed a person¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t a person, Ryker, he is a monster and he killed my daughter¡± I tell him. He looks at me before rubbing his hand down his face. I touch his cheek and he leans into my touch.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he sighs before stabbing the needle in my arm. I feel Amanda try pushing forward her attempts growing weaker before I no longer feel her.


    ¡± I will take you tomorrow¡± he says but I shake my head, knowing he is hoping I will change my mind and let Amanda do it, but I already had my mind set.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t change my mind, I want to go now¡± I tell him heading for the front door.


    Ryker follows before grabbing my arm.


    ¡°At least get dressed first, you only have my shirt on¡± he says looking down at my bare legs.


    He tugs me upstairs back to his room before rummaging in the walk in. He brings some clothes out and I roll my eyes at the horrid grey pants. Why is everyone afraid of being naked? I wondered. Everyone prefering to feel itchy. I didn¡¯t understand it.


    I pull them on and he hands me some pink shoes. I stare at them and he grabs socks, cing them on my feet before slipping the shoes on. They felt weird and my toes felt squished.


    ¡°See better¡± he says tugging my hand. I go to walk only to trip on these stupid feet strangling contraptions. Ryker grabs my arm, steadying me.


    ¡°Lift your feet¡± he chuckles.


    ¡°I am, they just feel funny to walk in¡± I tell him, trying to lift my feet higher to stop from treading on the back of them.

 chapter 216

    Ryker POV


    Watching her try to walk in shoes was the most hrious thing I had ever seen. Something so basic and she was struggling tremendously as she walked down the stairs like a cowboy who had been riding bare back for a week. I held her arm as she kept stumbling, tripping over the backs of the shoes.


    ¡°Argh these are stupid¡± she says sitting down and ripping them off her feet while sitting on the step.


    ¡°It¡¯s not stupid, you¡¯re just not used to wearing them¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need fake feet when I already have feet ¡± she says, ripping the other off. She wiggles her toes in the socks.


    ¡°That¡¯s better¡± she says standing up and walking off leaving the shoes behind. I roll my eyes following after her and she waits near the door. I grab my keys before grabbing her hand when Tysones over. He bends down pulling a shoe on.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°With you¡± he says just as Ace walks out pulling a beanie on his head.


    ¡°You should stay,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°We are supposed to be your Beta¡¯s, yet you don¡¯t let us get involved¡± he says slipping the other on.


    ¡°You do realise where we are going right?¡± I ask him and they both nod.


    ¡°We have watched you kill plenty of people Ryker, we don¡¯t scare that easily¡± he says standing up.


    ¡°Fine, just get it in the car¡± I tell them, opening the door. They race ahead climbing in the back. Reika hopped in the passenger seat. I reach over wondering how long this seatbelt willst. I clip it in for her and she tugs on the strap.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ruin my car¡± I tell her and she nods, clutching the seat. I grab her hand, cing it on my thigh.


    ¡°And don¡¯t be sticking your ws in my leg¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t shift, ¡± she says but I knew I didn¡¯t give her enough, with enough adrenaline she was capable of partly shifting even without her wolf.


    Tyson and Ace pop their head phones in their ears before looking at their phones and I start the car to go on the long drive.


    The drive took forever as it always does travelling that far. Reika fell asleep and I was nearly tempted to turn around and take her home. I didn¡¯t want to bring her to this ce, bring her back to the prison that entrapped her. I should have brought him back with me, but how was I to know he was the same one that killed Lucy?


    Pulling up, Jacob was out the front having a smoke. I stop the car, hopping out of the car and carefully closing the door not wanting to wake her.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± Jacobs says standing straighter.


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡± I ask and he nods.


    ¡°Your father is in there with him,¡± he tells me .


    ¡°My father is still here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah been trying to get information from him we can¡¯t find one of the ces listed like it was moved recently¡±


    ¡°What about the other facilities?¡±


    ¡°Your demon friend took care of them with Alpha Tate¡± I nod about to ask another question when I hear the car door m behind me. Tyson hopped out and I wanted to p him because he woke up Reika.


    Jacob notices her and stiffens, staring at her as she hops out. She looks around sniffing the air, the feeling through the bond was fearful. She was scared of this ce.


    ¡°Reika¡± I called her and she looked at me before rushing to my side. I wrap my arm around her tugging her closer and she looks at Jacob who was still as a statue.


    ¡°Luna¡± he says to her and she looks up at me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re my Luna, because you¡¯re my mate, it¡¯s a sign of respect, his name is Jacob¡± I exin to her and her brows furrow, not understanding. She looks him up and down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about putting you in the cells¡± he blurts out nervously. She shrugs looking past him to the door. Tyson drops a hand on her shoulder and she looks at him before walking toward the open door leading inside.


    ¡°Come inside when you¡¯re done¡± I tell him and he nods.


    ¡°Is she alright?¡± He asks, looking at Reika who was staring through the open door.


    ¡°I hope so¡± I tell him, walking over to her. I grab her hand, bringing it to my lips and kissing her knuckles.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, I can do it if you want¡± I tell her and she shakes her head.


    ¡°No, I want to make him scream,¡± she says. Before swallowing her fear and walking in. She looks around curiously before stopping at one of thebs. She walks in looking at all the vials. Tyson and Ace too were looking around when Reika called Tyson over.


    ¡°What are these?¡± She asks him, picking up some of the vials. He looks at them.


    ¡°Different diseases¡± he says reading thebels. I looked over her shoulder and she had one in her hand that read marburg virus. Reading some more I saw Eb, Rabies and all different diseases making me wonder if any of these had been tested on her, the thought sickened me.


    She walks to another cab opening it. This one had different types of poisons in it and chemicals. We watch her as she wanders around touching and picking things up before setting them back down, Tyson reading differentbels to her.


    ¡°I want to see him¡± she says looking up at me and I nod before showing her where the basement was. We walk down stairs and she freezes on the bottom step making me run into her. I reached out grabbing the railing and her before she stumbled forward.


    I could feel her heart pounding against my hand so hard I was surprised it didn¡¯t leap out of her chest.

 chapter 217

    She still didn¡¯t move a muscle, her eyes trained on the cell she was kept prisoner in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tyson mind links me, stuck behind me on the steps with Ace.


    ¡°Just give her a sec¡± I mindlink back. She was frozenpletely rooted to the spot unmoving.


    ¡°I am right behind you, no one will touch you with me here, you won¡¯t be locked back up¡± I tell her, leaning down and running my nose down her cheek. Heart rate slows but she still doesn¡¯t let go of my arm around her chest where I grabbed her.


    My fatheres out of one of the cells at the back and she finally takes a breath of air regaining herself and stepping forward and letting me off the stairs and Tyson and Ace walk down as well.


    ¡°Ryker?¡± My father asks, staring in disbelief, that I would bring her back here.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe with us¡± I tell her, kissing her ear and she lets go of my arm. Tyson wanders off and I see Reika walk off out of the corner of my eye.


    ¡°You sure that¡¯s wise bringing her back here?¡± My father asks, watching her as she steps into her old cell.


    ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t know, but she wants him¡± I tell him looking at the cell my father came out of.


    ¡°Is she going to let her wolf have him?¡± He says with a nod.


    ¡°No, she is sedated¡± I tell him and his head snaps up at me.


    ¡°Ryker?¡±


    ¡°I know but she is pissed off with her wolf. I will fill you inter¡±


    ¡°You do realise you may have to kill him, she is childlike you really think she has it in her to kill someone?¡±


    ¡°If she can¡¯t do it I will¡± I tell him looking up and toward the cell only she wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Reika?¡± I call out to her when I hear a door click shut. The cell door where our prisoner was. Tyson runs to open it when she turns, jamming a chair under the handle. I raced over to her tapping on the door.


    ¡°Open it Reika you shouldn¡¯t be in there by yourself ¡± I tell her worried about the man because he was unrestrained and could attack her.


    ¡°Reika open the door now¡± I tell her.


    ¡°46 what pleasant surprise¡± the man says and she turns to face him. I try to open the door but it doesn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°You healed him?¡± I ask my father when I see him get up off the floor no injuries present.


    ¡°Yes just before you got here, you should have given me warning¡± my father says as I look in, panicked as he approaches her. She was observing him, not moving but I could feel her anger and I watched her fingers twitch.


    Tyson tries getting her to unlock the door but she ignores us tapping on the ss. The man smiles cruelly, the sick bastard. He lunges at her and she sidesteps, stabbing him with something in the neck. He clutches his neck before pulling his hand away looking at it but there was no blood visible.


    ¡°What was that 46?¡± he says and I see her drop a needle. I didn¡¯t even see her take it but he stumbles, his legs giving out and she walks over to him.


    ¡°I wonder what your number will be?¡± She says before kicking him on the face. Blood sprays all over the ss from the blow, his head snapping backwards.


    ¡°Shit she gave him the mutation gene,¡±Tyson says.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She asked me what it was. I didn¡¯t think she would take it¡±


    ¡°What mutation?¡± I ask knowing there were hundreds up there. He shrugs.


    ¡°Which did she ask about?¡±


    ¡°A hybrid One¡± he answers.


    ¡°Will that work on him, he is human?¡± I ask my father, panicking, needing to get her out.


    ¡°It worked on Kade, he won¡¯t have a wolf but will partly shift¡± my father says yanking on the door.


    Reika picks him up, dragging him to the table in the centre of the room, she picks him up, dropping him on it like he weighed nothing. He was gasping from whatever she gave him but she ignored him. Instead, strapping him to the table.


    ¡°Boys upstairs now¡± my father tells them as he watches her through the ss. She walks over to the back table we had been using full of different tools.


    She picks up a saw looking at it before turning around. I feel bile rise in my throat when she walks over to him pulling up his pants leg, the man jerks his leg away but she grips it tying another restraint just above his knee to stop him from getting his foot loose. She pulls his shoes off his foot.


    ¡°46, you better hope I don¡¯t get free girl¡±


    ¡°By the time you do there will be nothing left¡± She spits at him.


    Heughs at her shaking his head. ¡°Silly girl, I can already feel it spreading through my system, I will kill you once it does¡±


    ¡°Just because you have the gene doesn¡¯t mean you know how to use it, I wonder if I can make you shift¡± She says looking down at him before cing the Saw on his chest for him to see.


    ¡°I wonder how loud you will scream, as I cut you into pieces¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t got the balls girl I know you, you are nothing but a scared little girl petrified of her own shadow, hiding behind your wolf¡± he taunts her and I watch her eyes flicker.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl no more,¡± She whispers and picks up the saw. Walking toward his foot, she ces it just above his ankle.


    ¡°Boys now¡± my father screams at them and they take off, doing what he said I watch as they leave racing up the steps and Jacob walks down nearly getting knocked over by them¡­


    ¡°I think we may have underestimated what she is capable of,¡± my father says, watching her through the ss.

 chapter 218

    Ryker POV


    She cut off his foot, slowly hacking into his flesh with a blunt saw. Blood spraying everywhere and all over her, drenching her clothes as it seeped and sttered on the floor¡­


    I wanted to look away, his screams were blood curdling yet she didn¡¯t even acknowledge them. Didn¡¯t even cringe away from the task at hand. Jacob threw up, running for the trash can next to the desk when he saw the man¡¯s foot fall to the floor with a soft thud. My father was just casually leaning against the ss door with his back to her messaging my mother like someone wasn¡¯t being tortured behind him.


    Reika then walks over and grabs the blow torch looking at. Gone was my sweet innocent mate, looking at her I now wondered if she was a bigger monster than me.


    She fiddles with it while the man turns paler about to pass out from the blood loss, his wound healing slowly thanks to the hybrid genes in his bloodstream but not fast enough.


    Reika walks over and taps on the ss. ¡°How do I make this thing work?¡± She asks so innocently as she fiddles with the dial on it. Looking at her confused, concentrating face you wouldn¡¯t think she just cut off the man¡¯s foot like she was just cutting into a steak.


    The question was so curious and innocent yet the intention behind it was brutal.


    My father turns around looking at what¡¯s in her hand.


    ¡°Oh turn the dial and push in the red thing near your finger¡± he says. She does and her eyes light up as the me turns blue before she walks over and starts burning the nub that was once his foot. The man¡¯s screams loudly before passing out on the table from the pain.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have convinced her to open the damn door?¡± I ask, turning to my father.


    ¡°She asked a question, I simply answered¡± he states looking back at his phone, he chuckles softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re notughing right now, what could you possibly find so funny about this situation?¡± I ask incredulously.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°No, I am notughing at Reika, your mother just sent me a nude pic¡± he says typing back to her while I scrunch up my face,pletely grossed out.


    ¡°What woman sends a nude at her age?¡± I ask cringing, not an image I wanted in my head of my mother.


    ¡°Your mother is one finedy, d I get to tap that each night¡± he says.


    ¡°Fucking disgusting, I could have lived without that information¡±


    ¡°Mind your mouth son¡± he retorts.


    I shake my head looking at Jacob who was green. ¡°Alpha may I be excused?¡± He asks and I nod turning to face him.


    ¡°You have watched me torture so many people yet you throw up when she does it?¡±


    ¡°But she is a girl, it¡¯s more disturbing¡± he says looking in at my mate before turning greener. He leaves quickly. And I turn back to my mate. I see the man¡¯s foot twitch that was still attached to him as she looks at all the tools picking them up at random.


    His fingers then twitch and he stretches them. ws slipping from his fingertips.


    ¡°Shit, Reika open this door now¡± I tell her knowing those flimsy restraints won¡¯t hold him, they are good enough to hold a human but not a hybrid.


    She doesn¡¯t even turn around at my words, my father however does, looking at the man before banging on the ss.


    ¡°Reika you need to open the door, he is turning¡± my father told her calmly while I just wanted to break the door down. She looks over at himying on the table.


    She moves toward him. His ws are trying to cut the restraints. She then turns back and grabs a set of pliers.


    ¡°What was it called when Este used to get her nails coloured and the ends trimmed?¡± she asks the man who was ring at her.


    ¡°Oh my wife gets those, it¡¯s called a manicure¡± my father says like he was answering some trivia question and not telling her how to torture him. Reika looks at him, giving him a sadistic smile and giving him a nod.


    I turn, staring at my father.


    ¡°What, that¡¯s what it¡¯s called?¡± He shrugs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give you one of those,¡± she says, grabbing the man¡¯s hand and holding his finger, she mps the pliers on it before reefing her hand back.


    She pulled his ws from his nail bed on his right hand one by one. His face morphing in pain and his fangs protruded as he screamed. His other hand yanking on the restraints so hard he snaps it before reaching for her, she jumps back out of reach and I could hear her heart rate pick up.


    ¡°Okay Reika, I think it¡¯s time you open this door¡± my father says, now starting to panic along with me.


    ¡°No!¡± She says looking down at the man trying to reach for her. She walks to the back of the room and grabs a small axe. Walking back she grabs his iling arm trying to hit her before holding it down with one hand. She then lifts the axe. I watch as she grits her teeth before bringing it down on his wrist.


    The crunch of his bone snapping as the axe cut through it was sickening, the man screams before thrashing, snapping his leg restraints.


    Reika jumps back as he gets up, only to fall forgetting he was missing a foot.


    I feel Brax pressing forward worriedly, fur sprouting on my arms as my father tries to pull on the door handle to get it open.


    ¡°You pathetic little bitch, I am going to kill you¡± he screams at her using the table to pull himself up.


    I watched in horror, as his ws grow back making my father and I both look at each other. His entire body tensed as he used the table to keep distance between him and Reika.

 chapter 219

    ¡°He is like her,¡± I gasp when I see the burnt nub start rippling, the skin moving as he regrows his foot right in front of us. Heughs looking over at us before shaking his foot and wiggling his toes, standing up.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± My father gasps.


    ¡°Lizard and starfish DNA, it¡¯s amazing the things we have created, the splicing of cells and DNA,¡± heughs. He walks around the table and Reika moves circling around it, her eyes trained on him.


    ¡°You should be thanking me 46, you wouldn¡¯t exist if it weren¡¯t for me. I made you brilliant. Made you the perfect predator¡± he says his ws slipping out and scratching the steel table.


    ¡°Oh well I suppose I will have to use the pups to build my army¡± he says and she stops.


    ¡°Pups? You won¡¯t be leaving this ce alive¡± She asks. He nods his head with a cruel smile on his face, as he watches her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think Lucy was the only one did you, no we have a facility built entirely for them and our experiments. You were patient zero, our first guinea pig if you will. The first of hundreds, thanks to Kades brilliant mind¡± he says drawing closer.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± She screams and I see something dangerous flicker behind her eyes. Her canines protruded and pushed past her lips.


    ¡°You will never find them, but rest assured they aren¡¯t weak like our Lucy, no they are stronger. Stronger because I figured out the missing link in their DNA¡­¡­ Pain, the more pain we inflict the more it awakens the Lycan genes, morphing it and twisting it before we force the shift, I stuffed up with Lucy. I was too kind to her, I struggled with the idea of killing her, exactly how does one kill their own child but I knew it was for the greater good if she survived the shift¡±.


    My father rams the door with his shoulder, but I couldn¡¯t move my eyes from her, I was frozen in fear for her.


    ¡°Your DNA holds the key to curing so many of the world¡¯s diseases¡± heughs, picking up his hand off the steel table and tossing it over his shoulder.


    ¡°I had hope for Lucy, that she would live and be as marvellous as you. Don¡¯t you think she has my eyes, the resemnce is uncanny, I must say¡± he says with a grin lighting up his face at Reika horrified one.


    ¡°What?¡± Reika gasps.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really think that idiot was her father. No, we just had to convince you. Give you a reason to do what we wanted. Este said it would work, I didn¡¯t believe you would be so gullible to believe he was your mate, but you proved me wrong. He sucked you in good. When he wasn¡¯t convincing you he was your mate, he was helping us plot our next experiment. Then I came up with the idea of impregnating you. To see if we could create a biological version of yourself. So who better to father the child than the man who had the idea¡± he says, his voice mocking as she tried to piece together everything he was saying to her.


    She was so absorbed in trying to take in what he told her that she didn¡¯t see him lunge at her till thest second, he dived across the table. Knocking her to the ground. They struggled and I felt Brax shove forward forcing the shift before backing up. He charges at the bullet proof ss, hitting it full force only to bounce off it.


    I feel his shoulder crack before he shakes it off before hitting it again when we hear a crack. The ss had the tiniest hairline crack when he backed up again looking at it.


    My father tried to kick the door in as Reika tried to fight him off. She manages to get her feet under him, shoving him off, though her face was carved up by his ws and part of her arm torn into from his teeth.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She gets to her feet, her entire body trembling as she partly shifts. The man got to his just on the other side of the ss. He picks up the Axe that had fallen on the ground, swinging it at her as she advances. We hit the window just as she jumps back a ferocious roar leaving her as she charges at him. They both plunge through the ss crashing into me and making us skid across the floor. The ss bursts, sending shards everywhere as she starts ripping him to pieces with her ws.


    He punches her, knocking her off and my father and I both jump forward as he goes to get up when Reika screams.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch him¡± she yells getting to her feet, her eyes zing in pure rage. We freeze and she runs at him before suddenly shifting so quickly I blinked and I missed it. Her wolf came forward as she bit into his neck before shaking her head viciously.


    He screams, his ws cutting her to pieces but she didn¡¯t appear to feel it as she continued to shake her head. Her white fur turned red from the blood stter. He stops moving from the blood loss. His eyes dazedly looking around before she shifts crouched next to him. Reika looks down at his torn apart body, her own body scratched and torn to pieces.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never find them¡± he chokes out before he smiles at her. She punches him in the chest, her hand going through his chest cavity and he coughs, choking on his own blood as it spews from his lips. She moves her hand around in his chest and he makes a gurgling noise. His eyes bulging from his head when she rips her hand out, pulling his spine out with it, the sound disturbing as it pulls through his body snapping the nerves and tendons pulling away from muscle and fat.


    ¡°That¡¯s for our daughter¡± she tells him before standing up and looking down at him. Reika then stomps on his head with her bare foot. His head cracking open like a dropped egg as her footes down on his face, brain matter leaking out his ears and out the cracks in his face as it caved inwards.


    I swallow the bile down that rose in my throat at the sight before me. My father and I both froze as we stared wide eyed at her. She wipes her hands on her bloodstained pants. Her hands were shaking and I could hear her heart throbbing hard in her chest. She takes a deep hupped breath. Her eyes brimming with tears making them glisten as she looks at me. I step toward her, shocked but also slightly scared of her at this moment, she truly looked out of control, almost rabid.


    ¡°Can we go home now?¡± she asks me, her voice trembling slightly.

 chapter 220

    Ryker POV


    She was silent the entire way home, it made me on edge because the emotionsing through the bond were so back and forth, she was angry but also incredibly sad. Reika just stared vacantly out the window. It was like she was on autopilot,pletely shut down and she wouldn¡¯t stop shivering, even her teeth were chattering loudly like she was cold.


    Tyson and Ace decided to stay the night with my parents, though I was a little nervous about being in the house with her alone. We had never been truly alone together other than in the car and for most part she was always in Tyson and Ace¡¯s room, or in my walk in.


    Pulling up at the pack house, I touched her shoulder and she nearly jumped out of her skin, confirming my thoughts that she wasn¡¯t even paying attention to our whereabouts.


    ¡°We are home¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Home?¡± she murmurs looking past me and at the pack house.


    ¡°It¡¯s your home too¡± I tell her and she seems confused. She just ughtered a man brutally yet the prospect of home scares her, didn¡¯t she want to be with me or was it just the word that confused her.


    ¡°What¡¯s your wolf saying?¡± I ask her, curious, I know she was present, yet Reika hasn¡¯t said a word about anything. Was she mad that I didn¡¯t give her enough to make her wolf remain dormant?


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t say anything¡± she says, making me confused.


    ¡°Come one then, I don¡¯t think you will be veryfortable sleeping in the car¡± I tell her, opening my door and hopping out.


    I hear her door shut behind me as I walk toward the house. I would have to remember to get the seats cleaned. She once again destroyed them, though it couldn¡¯t be helped with her drenched in blood.


    Opening the door I walk in, cing the keys on the hall stand before waiting for her toe in. She walks in rubbing her arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re cold¡± she nods though it was anything but cold tonight, I felt fine and I only had a pair of shorts on I stole from Jacob¡¯s bag, though his pants were a little tight, he had the ass of girl not a man and my balls were crushed against my leg, one wrong move and one might slip up my ass.


    ¡°I think you may be in shock¡± I tell her, grabbing her hand away from her arm. She looks at my hand holding hers and then squeezes my hand softly.


    Snooping in her head as we walk up the steps, I find her thoughts consumed with what was real and what wasn¡¯t, which of her memories were real and what weren¡¯t, constantly questioning whether everything was a lie. The only certainty she was sure of now was Lucy. My Lucy, she kept repeating in her head like if she said it enough she woulde back to her.


    My heart was breaking for her but even in her heartbreak she kept thinking of what the man said about the facility for the pups, she wanted to help them, save them since she couldn¡¯t save her own. Once to the top of the stairs she walks off toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask her and she stops in front of the door.


    ¡°To shower, I¡¯m covered in his filth¡± she says.


    ¡°Use the one in our room¡± I tell her and she seems to think for a second.


    ¡°You want me to sleep in your room?¡± She asks, I could feel through the bond she wanted to but was unsure.


    ¡°Yes you¡¯re my mate,¡± though as soon as the word left my lips her thoughts were screaming at me, she wasn¡¯t sure I was her mate not after being tricked the first time, but she also wanted to go with me. Her thoughts were giving me a headache with the back and forth, I would hate to feel how bad her headache is.


    ¡°You are my mate, Reika,¡± I tell her before walking toward her and pulling her to me.


    I run my arm down her back before sliding it under her shirt and she gasps at the sparks rushing over her and I hear her heart rate spike. Moving closer to her. Leaning down, I run my nose across her cheek and she leans in inhaling my scent, her hands going to my chest as she runs her small palms over them.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That feeling, the sparks, my scent, the weird urge to touch me you get, is because I am your mate, that¡¯s how you know I¡¯m not lying to you¡± I tell her and she presses her face against my chest.


    ¡°So you get that too?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes, I get the same feelings too, the same urges¡± I tell her, kissing her forehead.


    ¡°So our bathroom?¡± I ask her and she nods before following me.


    I flick the light on and I had never felt so relieved to go to bed before. I was exhausted, mentally and physically.


    Walking into the bathroom, Reika starts removing her clothes while I turn the shower on for her before stripping these god awful pants off that felt like they were about to tear down the seams.


    The entire floor turns red the moment she steps under the water. Congealed blood stuck in her hair as she tried to rinse it out. Stepping in behind her, I grab the shampoo pouring some in my hand before washing her hair and she leans back against me as I massage her scalp ridding it of the blood. I push her forward back under the stream rinsing it out before doing the same with the conditioner. Though having her this close and touching her was now making me ufortable.

 chapter 221

    Reika POV


    Ryker washes my hair and I almost fell asleep while standing, his fingers moving over my scalp was rxing as I leaned against him. Ryker pushes me forward under the water and I rinse it out before grabbing the soap. I wash the blood off, scrubbing my skin to remove his disgusting scent off me.


    Amanda had been silent since we killed him, though not having her voice in my head was peaceful. I was also starting to miss her. I wanted her opinion on finding the pups, where she thought they could possibly be. I was met with only silence, I had forgiven her for lying and kind of felt bad now realising she was also lied to. She was so sure he was our mate, though Ryker¡¯s words made me think otherwise. We only met him through ss and the one time she did meet him, she killed him.


    Though now thinking back to that day now I could actually remember it, I didn¡¯t feel the strange maic pull to him, or the sparks and I knew that¡¯s what upset Amanda. She may not be talking to me but I could still feel her, and I could feel she was embarrassed that she didn¡¯t realise, embarrassed that she was fooled so easily.


    Ryker rinses himself off behind me and I turn to face him. He had his back to me before he suddenly hopped out. He grabs a trowel keeping his back to me before rushing out of the bathroom making me wonder if someone had done that weird mind talking they do. I had to remember to ask him how to do it. I finished washing myself before hopping out, it took me a few turns off twisting the taps before realising I had to push on them to make the water stop. Grabbing a towel, I walk out and into his cupboard before grabbing one of his shirts off the hanger. I slipped it on before walking out to find Ryker was already under the nkets in bed.


    I stand there awkwardly, why is he being so strange? Did I do something? His actions confused me, he was fine in the shower before darting out but now he had his back to meying on the edge of the bed.


    Climbing on the bed I slip under the covers, though the nagging feeling of him being so cold suddenly made me feel unwee, maybe I should go sleep in Tyson¡¯s bed? Wriggling over I turned facing his back before reaching out and touching his arm, his skin felt warm but the moment I touched him he went tense. My stomach dropped, I didn¡¯t understand what I did wrong, did he change his mind about wanting me to be his mate? I move my hand away from him before rolling over and facing away from him.


    ¡°He wants to mate with you?¡± My wolf¡¯s voice suddenly appears in my head. I felt here forward so I could hear her better.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± She asks, But I shake my head, before thinking of trying to feel for him, but the connection felt strange and made me tingly. Made between my legs tingle and I didnt like the feeling.


    ¡°That¡¯s the same feeling I can feel from him,¡± she tells me.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to mate¡± I tell her before hearing him chuckle behind me. He suddenly rolls over before his hand touches my hip tugging me against him. His chest rumbling against my back as heughed.


    ¡°What?¡¯ I ask him, moving closer to him, liking the feel of his warmth.


    ¡°Nothing just listening to you talk to your wolf¡± He says and I feel my face be hot, he was listening, I squirm feeling embarrassed at his words. He stiffened before gripping my hip and I could feel something digging into my back. His grip loosens as he hugs me and I slightly rx but whatever was digging in my back twitches.


    ¡°I think he has those blue balls, Tyson was talking about¡± My wolf tells me.


    ¡°I definitely have those, just stop squirming and it will go away¡± Ryker says behind me.


    ¡°What will go away, your balls?¡± I ask him and heughs before his hand moves, grabbing mine. He pulls it behind me before I feel something hard pressing against my hand, the same thing that was digging into my back, I squeeze it and it twitches in my hand.


    ¡°That will go away¡± He says before grabbing my hand and moving it away.


    ¡°Just sleep Reika, I¡¯m fine and I am not mad at you, so don¡¯t think that¡± He says kissing behind my ear. I snuggled against him feeling relieved but I couldn¡¯t sleep. My mind goes back to the pups that were stuck in the facility.


    ¡°Tim?¡± My wolf says.


    ¡°What about him?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°He will know where they are, he was always wanting to please them, doing what they say, that¡¯s why they liked him. I think he knows where they are¡±. She told me and she was right, whenever they wanted to get a hold of me it was through him.


    ¡°We will find him, Rieka, stop stressing. We will get the pups back¡± Ryker says yawning next to my ear.


    ¡°You promise?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Yes, I promise, now go to sleep¡± he says and I nod, but I had another question, one that had been nagging me.


    ¡°Goddess you are not making it easy for me, just ask Reika¡± he groans.


    ¡°Why do I have to ask, if you already invaded my thoughts¡± heughs at me, I could feel his chest rumbling against my back.


    ¡°I think I know what you¡¯re going to ask, but I could be wrong, it¡¯s more the feeling you put off. I wasn¡¯t actually listening at that time, but I know you want to ask something else¡± he says.


    Now I didn¡¯t want to ask, now I suddenly felt embarrassed to ask because heughed at me.


    ¡°Just ask him, I want to know what he says¡± my wolf tells me.


    ¡°What if he says no?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, maybe Tyson knows how to impregnate you¡± she says.


    ¡°That is not happening? Tell your wolf my brother is not impregnating you¡± Ryker growls behind me.


    ¡°Will you impregnate me then?¡± I ask since he obviously was listening that time.


    ¡°Yes, once you and your wolf figure out how to mate¡± he chuckles.


    ¡°Why do we have to mate to be impregnated, I never mated before to have Lucy¡±


    ¡°Will you stop saying that word, you make it sound creepy like that, and I am not shooting a load into a cup when there are other ways¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s he talking about?¡± My wolf asks and I shake my head at her,


    ¡°Can you ask his wolf?¡± She shakes her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ask him things. I can hear him sometimes but I don¡¯t think he can hear me¡±


    ¡°I wonder why?¡± I ask her and she shrugs.


    ¡°She is blocking him out, I can hear her while you talk to her, you will figure it out and if you are wondering how I will mate with you?¡± Ryker says before pressing his crotch into my back. I still didn¡¯t understand, neither did my wolf.


    ¡°Oh geez this is going to be harder than I thought, doesn¡¯t your wolf have basic instincts around this, she should know what to do. argh I am so not having a sex talk with you¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°I know that sex means mating?¡± My wolf says proud of herself for knowing the word and Ryker groans and I could feel him bing annoyed when he suddenly grabs my hand making me touch him again before he whispers in my ear. What he said horrified me and my wolf.


    ¡°That goes where?¡± She asks just as horrified as me. Rykerughs pulling me against him.


    ¡°When you are ready, you gotta get used to me touching you first¡± he says.


    ¡°But you are touching me¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Not that sort of touching Reika, we can wait till you go into heat, but for now just go to sleep¡± he says.


    ¡°Heat? I haven¡¯t heard that word before¡± My wolf says and I agree with her.


    ¡°Yep, sex ed is over for today, go to sleep Reika, you too Amanda¡± Ryker says and I could feel his difort through the bond.

 chapter 222

    I woke up to find Ryker gone, the bed cold on his side. I stretched snuggling under the nkets not wanting to get out, but it was lonely in his bed without his warmth.


    Deciding to get up and see where he went when he suddenly walks in the bedroom door looking like he was in a rush.


    He goes to grab some clothes before noticing me. Ryker walks over kissing my cheek.


    ¡°Morning, I have to go into the City, will you be right here on your own. Or do you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you going into the city?¡±


    ¡°Pack meeting, do you want toe or you can wait here for Tyson and Ace, they should be back in a few hours¡±


    ¡°How many people will be there and why don¡¯t theye here, isn¡¯t this the pack house?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°It is but since my father merged packs with Lily¡¯s old pack years ago we can¡¯t fit everyone here so usually use the stadium for pack meetings¡±


    ¡°So your pack is big?¡± I ask him, wondering exactly how many there are. I had never been part of a pack let alone a big one.


    ¡°There is roughly around 750 pack member¡¯s now¡±


    ¡°And you know all of them?¡± I ask, wondering how anyone could remember that many people.


    ¡°Not all, but most. Pack link helps¡± he says tapping the side of his head.


    ¡°How does that work? I can¡¯t hear anything, but you all talk in your heads it¡¯s confusing¡± I admit.


    ¡°Easy, just like talking, just focus on who you are talking to¡± he says.


    ¡°Yeah I don¡¯t think I can do that¡± I tell him and he raises an eyebrow at me.


    He grips my shoulders looking at me.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you, if you can hear me you can talk back to me¡± he says.


    I went to answer him when I realised I didn¡¯t see his lips move when he spoke.


    His face lights up a smile gracing his gorgeous face.


    ¡°You try, ask me something¡± he says in my head.


    ¡°Um¡­ can you hear me?¡± I ask and heughs.


    Yes, I can see. Easy. Just need to reply like talking face to face. Now you can speak to me while I¡¯m gone¡± he mind-links back. I smile happy I could actually do something they can do.


    ¡°See easy¡± he says, tipping my chin up with his fingers and pecking my lips.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He asks and I nod.


    ¡°Come I will make you some scrambled eggs before I go, or do you want toe?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°No, I think I will stay here. I don¡¯t want people staring because I¡¯m not like them¡± I tell him. He stops looking back at me.


    ¡°Reika you are exactly the same as them, they would never treat you any differently then they treat me¡±


    ¡°Yeah but you¡¯re their Alpha, I am just the weird one with weird eyes that can¡¯t walk in shoes¡± he chuckles.


    ¡°You¡¯re not weird, different but that¡¯s not a bad thing. You may be surprised. You¡¯re their Luna they will love you, but you can wait here if you want till you are ready to meet them¡±


    ¡°Luna, Jacob said that the other day¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what you are, you don¡¯t have to understand it right now, but you will¡± I nod and he grabs my hand walking downstairs and into the kitchen.


    He made scrambled eggs for me but I could feel he was nervous about something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Just worried about leaving you here by yourself, just don¡¯t touch the stove or the firece and don¡¯t put metal in the microwave¡±


    ¡°I will be fine and I don¡¯t know how to use the microwave so why would I touch it. I will probably go back to bed¡±


    ¡°Okay and mind link me if anything goes wrong, do you know how to use the phone?¡± My brows furrow.


    ¡°Never mind, that was a silly question. You¡¯ll be fine¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ryker. I have my wolf¡± I tell him not understanding why he was suddenly so nervous about leaving me here. He nods and goes to walk out before stopping.


    ¡°I can cancel it till after Tyson and Ace get back¡± he says.


    ¡°Huh, so you¡¯re not going?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he suddenly looks conflicted.


    ¡°Just go Tyson and Ace will be back soon and I am just going back to bed, I won¡¯t break the house¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the house, I¡¯m worried about you getting hurt in the house because you broke the house¡±


    ¡°That makes no sense¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t touch the firece and the stove, they are hot¡± he says.


    ¡°You know I can feel hot and cold right?¡±


    He folds his arms across his chest looking at me. ¡°I know Reika, just mindlink me every half an hour, no I will mindlink you, yes that¡¯s what I can do¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if he was telling me or himself.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going now?¡± He nods looking at the stove.


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch the stove or firece¡± I tell him.


    He nods before walking off and I hear the front door shut softly before hearing his car leave. I eat my eggs before putting the bowl in the sink and going back to his room and climbing in his bed.


    I cuddle his pillow, loving his scent all over it and eventually doze off.

 chapter 223

    Ryker POV


    the entire pack meeting I could barely function. Zane had to take over as I couldn¡¯t think straight paranoid of her burning the house down and being trapped inside. Or something falling on her or her hurting herself in Some way. It was irrational yet no matter how much I tried to mind link her I got no answer.


    ¡°She is probably asleep, just ask Jacob to check on her, or mindlink Tyson he should be home by now, your father is here so he obviously dropped them off on the way here¡± Brax tells me.


    I mindlink Tyson.


    ¡°You home?¡±


    ¡°Ah yeah about to head over to you just getting changed¡± he says.


    ¡°What about Reika, is she with you?¡± I ask, panicking a little.


    ¡°She is asleep in your room hugging your stinking pillow¡± he answers and I can¡¯t help the smile that spreads across my face.


    ¡°Just stay there I will only be a couple more hours, watch Reika for me¡±


    ¡°You are aware it should be the other way around right, technically she is an adult¡± he retorts.


    ¡°Just do as I ask please¡±


    ¡°But I wanted to go get some games for my Xbox¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t it wait?¡± I ask him, bing annoyed.


    ¡°Fine, wait is Jacob with you, he ys the same shit and knows what I have, send him for me¡±


    ¡°Send himself yourself, you wanted to be Beta, so you tell him¡±


    ¡°Kind of need your credit card, being a teen and all, no job and my allowance sucks¡±


    ¡± Fine, I will send Jacob. You better start doing chores and shit, your going to send me broke¡±


    ¡°Ha Ace can do chores, I love you big bro¡±


    ¡°No, you love my bloody credit cards, love you too you little shit. Now go check my mate¡± I tell him cutting the mindlink before he continues ranting and asking for shit.


    Looking at the bottom of the stage. I see Jacob.


    ¡°Can you do me a favour?¡± I mind link him. He looks back at me before walking over.


    ¡°What up Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Can you go to that stupid game shop Tyson lives at and get some games, he said you y the same ones, and then take them to him and check on Reika for me¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do anything to get out of listening to Zane drone on about borders, and training¡± I chuckle and see Zane shoot him a look before turning back and addressing everyone.


    I reach into my pocket and give him my card and pin number.


    ¡°Just make sure she is alive, and tell Tyson to make her some lunch. I don¡¯t want her burning the ce down¡± Jacobughs before nodding and walking off. I feel a bit better knowing he will check on her and the boys.


    Reika POV


    Waking up to someone jumping on the bed, I growl and they stop and I could smell Tyson and Ace¡¯s scent. Rolling on my back I see both of them standing on the bed.


    ¡°Miss us?¡± Ace asks and I smile sleepily at them.


    ¡°Yes, when did you get back?¡±


    ¡°Couple of hours ago, I checked on you and you were hugging on Ryker¡¯s pillow,¡± Tyson chuckles. I grab his ankle, ripping his foot out from under him, making him fall.


    ¡°He smells nice, it¡¯s soothing¡±


    ¡°I will take your word for it¡± Tyson says, making himselffortable.


    ¡°God this bed is huge, like sleeping on a trampoline¡± Ace says, flopping on his back on the other side of me.


    Theyy there for a few minutes and I tried to go back to sleep. Amanda also yawning in my head.


    ¡°Well this is boring, hop up Reikae y video games, or you can sleep on my bed. I have to babysit you¡± he says smacking my butt and hopping off the bed. He rips the nket off me making Ace fall off the bed from it ripping out from under him quickly.


    Ace hits the ground with a thud, ¡°fucking jerk¡± Ace cusses.


    ¡°Stop being a baby, now both of you up¡± Tyson says, grabbing my ankle and pulling me to the end of the bed.


    ¡°Up or I pull you off¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°Argh fine I¡¯m getting up¡± I tell him rolling over to find them both staring at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask them and Ace points at the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s got into them?¡± Amanda asks, pressing forward, looking at them with their mouths hanging open.


    ¡°Reika you have no panties on?¡± Ace chuckles


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°We can see your¡­ front bum¡±


    ¡°My what?¡±


    ¡°Yourdy bits¡± Tyson says, tossing the nket on me again.


    ¡°And they think we are strange¡± Amanda Huff¡¯s in my head. Tyson walks into Ryker¡¯s walk in before tossing me some of his shorts.


    ¡°Come to our room when you¡¯re dressed¡± he says, grabbing Ace¡¯s arm and tugging him out of the room.


    I roll my eyes at their strange behaviour. Everyone was being weird today.


    ¡°Maybe they got them blue balls too¡± Amanda asks.


    ¡°Maybe I can ask them how to fix Ryker¡¯s blue balls¡±


    ¡°Oh and ask them how we mate, they will tell us¡± Amanda suggests. I nod, pulling the shorts on.


    I walk into their room and find them setting up their game. Ace hands me a controller.


    I take it and sit on his bed waiting for the TV toe on.


    ¡°You really need to learn the other games sick of ying these baby one with you¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°y against Ace then¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No, he is a sore loser,¡± Tyson says. Ace lobs his pillow at him.


    ¡°See?¡± Tyson asks, raising an eyebrow at his brother. We yed for a bit but I find it boring so hand the controller to Ace.


    ¡°Hey, do you know how to mate, or how to get rid of blue balls?¡± I ask them. Ace seems to find the question funny as he snorts.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 chapter 224

    ¡°Hey, do you know how to mate, or how to get rid of blue balls?¡± I ask them. Ace seems to find the question funny as he snorts. Tyson though dropped his remote at my question.


    ¡°Maybe ask Ryker?¡± He says.


    ¡°I did but he said my wolf and I had to figure it out ourselves¡±


    ¡°He has blue balls because he wants to mate Reika,¡± Ace chuckles.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Because you should know this,¡± Ace says.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Ryker said, said my wolf should know but she doesn¡¯t either, just know that¡¯s what mates do and Ryker said to impregnate me he has to mate with me¡± Tyson chokes on his drink he was sipping, cokeing out his nose as he coughs.


    ¡°So can you tell me?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°Porn?¡± Ace asks Tyson.


    ¡°No, the noises might freak her out, and remember how embarrassing it was when mum snooped our browser history and gave us that lecture,¡±


    ¡°Good point, I definitely don¡¯t want that talk again, especially from mum¡± Ace tells him making a funny face before shivering.


    ¡± I will ask Jacob for some magazines he ising over here anyway¡± Tyson says and Ace nods. I watch as Tyson mind-links someone.


    ¡°Magazines?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°Yeah like a book, with pictures¡± Ace answers.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Ace asks Tyson.


    ¡°He said he had some in his car that are new¡±


    My wolf was excited about finding out how to Mate. We waited for Jacob, when the doorbell rang and we got up heading downstairs after Ace and Tyson.


    Tyson excitedly looked at the games and Jacob wandered around the house checking the stove and chucking a log in the firece.


    ¡°Ryker?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Yeah sorry Luna, he is just worried about you burning yourself, I better get going¡± he says, showing me his neck like he does to Ryker. He goes to walk out but then stops.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Here Tyson forgot,¡± he says. Handing Tyson a paper bag.


    ¡°Ryker said to make Reika lunch too¡±


    ¡°Already did she had a sandwich¡± Ace says and I nod.


    Tyson looks in the bag before looking up at Jacob.


    ¡°When I said magazines I didn¡¯t mean this sort, wait are you gay?¡± Tyson says, looking at him.


    ¡°I have known you all your life and you have only just figured that out?¡± Jacob asks.


    ¡°Do you want them or not?¡± Jacob asks, shaking his head.


    ¡°I suppose they will do the same thing sort of,¡± Tyson says, looking in the bag and pulling a face. Jacob gives him a funny look.


    ¡°How did you not know I was gay?¡± Jacob says, shaking his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s gay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Means he likes men, not women¡± Ace says.


    ¡°Huh¡±


    ¡°Well boys, Luna¡± Jacob nods before walking out.


    We go back to Tyson¡¯s room and they set up one of their new games. When Tyson hands me the bag.


    ¡°That¡¯s what mating is¡± he says, turning to look at his TV.


    I pull them out and nearly drop them when I see what¡¯s on the front. Ace snickers looking at me.


    It was two men on the cover touching each other. My wolfes forward looking out.


    ¡°That¡¯s mating?¡±


    ¡°I guess so?¡±


    ¡°Turn the page¡± my wolf says and I do.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not doing that, that is not what Ryker said¡± I tell her, and she nods in agreeance.


    ¡°He is disgusting you don¡¯t have to do that¡± she tells me and I close the book horrified.


    ¡°See not so bad?¡± Ace says snickering.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Ryker wants to do?¡±


    Tyson and Ace look at each other before smiling.


    ¡°Yep exactly like in the book, that¡¯s how he will impregnate you¡± they both say at the same time beforeughing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want his blue balls in my butt¡± I tell my wolf.


    ¡°He will just have to impregnate you the way the humans did¡± she says and I nod.


    ¡°Want to look at the other one, it¡¯s more graphic?¡± Asks Ace. I shake my head.


    ¡°No, I think I will just go back to the room, you can keep them¡± I tell them rushing out.


    I go to the room and climb in the bed.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± My wolf asks.


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t think it would be like that¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s what it is, but we don¡¯t have to do it. Tell him no, and tell his wolf, no for me, he is not putting his blue balls in my mouth either, that man looked in pain¡± Amanda says, making meugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way home, what¡¯s wrong, your emotions are all over the ce¡± Ryker mind-links me.


    I don¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Reika, answer me,¡± Ryker says.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I will see you when you get home¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound fine¡± he tells me. I say nothing.


    ¡°I will see you soon¡± he says and I feel his voice leave my head.


    ¡°Now what?¡± My wolf asks.


    ¡°Now nothing, I am not mating with him¡± I tell her.


    She wanders off also upset, a whileter I hear the door downstairs open before hearing footsteps running up the steps.


    Reika!¡± I hear Ryker call before hearing Aceughing at his game.


    ¡°Shut up¡± I just made out Tyson tell him before hearing their door shut.


    I hear footstepse closer to the bedroom and Rykers scent hits my nose.


    ¡°There you are,¡± he says, walking in and shutting the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, tell me?¡± He says flopping on the bed beside me.


    He pulls me to him, draping his arms around me. ¡°I missed you¡± he says, pressing his face in my neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mating,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What are you talking about, I told you not now but when your in heat¡±


    ¡°No not all, I don¡¯t want your blue balls in my butt¡±


    ¡°My blue what? Is going where?¡± He asks, sitting up on one elbow.


    ¡°You heard me¡± I tell him and he sighs.


    ¡°What are you talking about, and I don¡¯t have blue balls, I could kill Tyson and Ace for saying that¡±


    ¡°I asked them what mating is since you wouldn¡¯t tell me so they showed me and I¡¯m not doing that¡± I tell him.


    Ryker growls and I jump.


    ¡°You asked my brothers?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes and they showed me in there gross magazine¡±


    Ryker suddenly gets up storming out of the room.


    ¡°Open this goddamn door now¡± I hear him tell them.


    ¡°Sorry we are not home right now,e backter¡± I hear Ace call out.

 chapter 225

    Ryker POV


    I could feel her emotions were off the entire way home which worried me.


    Racing home, I walk inside and call out to her before looking in all the usual ces. Walking upstairs, I hear Tyson and Aceughing before going to my room.


    ¡°There you are,¡± I tell her, walking in and shutting the door. She was huddled under the nkets but I could tell she was upset about something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, tell me?¡± I ask her,ying beside her. I pull her to me, needing to touch her.


    ¡°I missed you¡± I tell her, pressing my face in her neck and inhaling her scent, yet I got no reaction from her. I couldn¡¯t wait to get home, even Brax was driving me nuts wanting to go to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mating,¡± she mutters.


    ¡°What are you talking about, I told you not now but when you¡¯re in heat¡± I ask her, confused. Yesterday she wanted to. Why the sudden change?


    ¡°No not all, I don¡¯t want your blue balls in my butt¡±e again, I must have misheard her. Surely she did not just say what I thought she said.


    ¡°My blue what? Is going where?¡± I ask, sitting up on one elbow and looking down at her red face.


    ¡°You heard me,¡± she mumbles. What the fuck happened while I was gone she felt fine till about an hour ago.


    ¡°What are you talking about, and I don¡¯t have blue balls, I could kill Tyson and Ace for saying that¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I asked them what mating is since you wouldn¡¯t tell me so they showed me and I¡¯m not doing that¡± She tells me.


    I¡¯m going to kill them, going to fucking kill them, what the hell have they done?


    I growl not liking where this is going.


    ¡°You asked my brothers?¡±


    ¡°Yes and they showed me in there gross magazine¡±


    What magazine, what the fuck did they show her that scared her this much. Hopping out of bed, I walked over to their door, they locked it. I bang on it.


    ¡°Open this goddamn door now¡±


    ¡°Sorry we are not home right now,e backter¡± I hear Ace call out.


    ¡°You have three seconds to open this fucking door or I will break it down¡± I hear shuffling inside.


    ¡°1¡± more shuffling and whispers.


    ¡°2¡± I tell them before I hear Tyson telling Ace to open the door.


    ¡°3¡±


    ¡°Fine fine, just don¡¯t kick the door down¡± Tyson says opening it.


    Walking in, I see Ace hiding under his nket like it would protect him from me. ¡°What are you 5, I can fucking see you Ace your not invisible¡± I tell him. Tyson scratches his neck nervously.


    ¡°What did you show Reika?¡±


    ¡°Oh just some magazines, she asked I swear we told her to ask you but she said you wouldn¡¯t tell her so we showed her¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even old enough to buy them, where did you get them from?¡± I ask but they don¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Just show me what you gave her¡± Ace Snickers under his nket.


    ¡°I would rather not, might be too mature for your eyes¡± Tyson says. I growl at him and he rolls his eyes before handing me a brown paper bag. I snatched it from him pulling it out. Gay porn?


    ¡°Is this a joke, you showed this to her. She is fucking girl not a man¡±


    ¡°Yeah well I asked Jacob and that¡¯s what he gave me¡±


    ¡°You asked Jacob for dirty magazines, the man is gay, what the fuck did you expect him to give you?¡±


    ¡°Wait , you know he is gay?¡± Tyson asks and I could see he was a little shocked.


    ¡°Of course I know he is gay, didn¡¯t you think it was odd that he would bring a man to pack celebrations, or do you think straight men go around hugging and kissing on other men?¡± How did they not know this, he is very open about it?


    ¡°We just thought they were friends, and he liked pink¡± Ace says.


    ¡°Yeah I did think it a little odd when I caught him in the car with that man on our 10th birthday, I thought they were just getting changed and wrestling¡± Tyson said thoughtfully. The boy was thick.


    ¡°Do you two realise what you have done, she thinks that is what I am going to do to her¡±


    ¡°I swear you two only have brain cell and that¡¯s to bloody breathe¡± I tell them, looking down at the magazine in my hand. No wonder she thinks I¡¯m putting it in her butt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show her shit like that, and why couldn¡¯t you have googled images of women like normal teenage boys do¡±


    ¡°Because mum checks our search history, she has our phones on that parental control shit¡± Tyson retorts.


    ¡°Thanks to you, you just made shit so much harder and now awkward, no more sex shit, just no. She asks, tell her to ask me, I don¡¯t want you two talking to her about it¡± I tell them. I wanted to ring their bloody necks. I go to leave so I don¡¯t strangle the life out of them.


    ¡°Oh and you need to get her some underwear,¡± Ace says. Making me stop at the door.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well we saw her bits, you need to tell her to wear them¡±


    ¡°Why were you looking?¡± I ask folding my arms across my chest and ring at the little bastards.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t but she doesn¡¯t exactly understand she can¡¯t walk around naked¡±


    ¡°She lived in a cell naked her entire life or did you forget, but I will tell her. And stay away from mature topics with her that she doesn¡¯t understand¡± I tell them before mming their door and going back to my mate.


    Reika was sitting up in bed and I could tell she was listening but she looked so confused and I could feel it through the bond.


    Great, where was my mother when I needed her?


    ¡°That¡¯s not mating¡± I tell her leaning on the door frame. I could kill them, I wanted to kill them.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So you can impregnate me the way humans did?¡±


    ¡°That is also not mating Reika, we have another word for that. But all you need to know is what they did was wrong, they shouldn¡¯t have done that¡±


    ¡°Once you go into heat your body will know what to do hopefully¡± I tell her, pushing off the door frame and closing the door. I walk over to her and sit beside her.


    ¡°I do have some good news though¡± I tell her sitting on the bed next to her.


    ¡°What good news?¡±


    ¡°Tate has a lead on Tim, he was spotted snooping around Red River Pack, they are trying to track him¡±


    ¡°So we can get the pups back?¡± She asks excitedly.


    ¡°Yes, hopefully. But you do realise when we find them, you can¡¯t keep them, that man said there were hundreds of them¡± she seems to think.


    ¡°Then what do we do with them?¡±


    ¡°Try find their mothers amongst the ones we found in the other facilities, and those we can¡¯t find will be split amongst the packs for adoption¡±


    ¡°Adoption?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We will give them new families¡± she seems to think for a second before nodding. Her thoughts going back to Lucy.


    ¡°Come here¡± I tell her, reaching for her. I pull her to me, making her straddle my hips.


    ¡°We will have pups, as many as you want but we can¡¯t keep these pups. They aren¡¯t ours to keep, and hopefully most can go home to their real mother¡¯s, but you also need to prepare yourself, Reika. They could also be dead. We don¡¯t know what the facility will do if they find out we are looking for them¡±


    She rests her chin on my shoulder and I feel her nod before turning her face into my neck. I never wanted to let her go, I could sit like this forever if it meant being this close to her. She inhales my scent, before I feel her lips kiss my mark before she nips at it.


    I move her hair aside, before kissing hers and she shivers. I graze it with my teeth before running my tongue over it, she moans pressing herself closer and moving her hips against me, she may not understand but her body has no problem responding to me.


    I sucked her skin harder, letting my teeth break her skin. Her entire body shudders and I grip her hips rolling them on me, I could smell how aroused she was, the feelings overwhelming her because she didn¡¯t understand them.


    I pulled back from her and her face was flushed, her cheeks a rosy colour.


    ¡°That¡¯s how mating feels but it will be ten times better¡± I tell her, she kisses me, her tongue ying with mine and I can¡¯t help but smile as I kiss her back. Loving the feel of her body pressed against mine.

 chapter 226

    Reika POV


    I kiss him, loving the feel of his lips on mine. His tongue tangling and fought against mine.


    My entire body tingling, when he grabs my hips, rolling my hips against his. I moan at the feeling building inside me. My stomach tightening the sensation felt off but good, every nerve alive to his touch.


    Ryker suddenly moves and I find myself underneath him. His arms on either side of my head, his body pressed between my legs.


    He presses his hips against me, his lips nipping and sucking on my neck before he pulls back, his tongue moving between my lips as he kisses me hard before sucking my bottom lip into his mouth and biting down on it.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I wrap my legs around his waist pulling him closer, not wanting him to move away. His hand runs up my thigh as he rubs himself against me. Between my legs throbbing to its own beat.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± He asks, pulling back and looking down at me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask him, why wouldn¡¯t I trust him?


    ¡°I want to touch you?¡± He says,


    My face heats at his words, and he pecks my lips nipping at my chin. His lips move lower before he pushes my shirt up and removes it.


    ¡°Where do you want to touch me?¡± I ask, bing breathless as he nips and sucks my flesh.


    ¡°Everywhere¡± he says before his lips wrap around my nipple, his tongue flicking over it before he bites it. The feeling was strange but I could feel my thighs bing moist, the throbbing between my legs worsening. Ryker pulls back, and he sniffs the air with a smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± he whispers, biting my lips. His hand trailing up my leg that was wrapped around his waist, goosebumps rising on my skin from his gentle touch.


    ¡°Can I take these off?¡± He asks as his hand moves under his shorts I am wearing and he tugs on them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, I just want to touch you¡± he says and I nod, my heart hammering in my chest.


    Ryker sits up on his knees, before gripping the waistband of the shorts I am wearing and pulling them off and tossing them aside, leaving mepletely naked. He runs his hands over my knee pushing my legs further apart, before moving back between my legs and leaning down over.


    He palms my breast kissing me before nipping at my neck. I run my fingers through his hair wanting to touch him when his lips move lower as he licks and sucks on my skin. My entire body burns under his touch when I feel him bite my hip making my eyes snap open and I sit up on my elbows wondering what he is doing, watching him as his face moves between my legs.


    He grips my thighs pulling my legs apart before sucking on the inside of it, the pulsating between my legs getting worse the closer his face gets to it. I feel his canines sink into my thigh next to the apex of my legs. Feel his tonguepping at my blood as he feeds off me, His silver eyes watching me .


    The feeling is strange when he suddenly pulls his fangs from me and I feel his breath on me making me shiver. His tongue running along my slit and sucking on my skin making me jump. His grip on my hips tightening as he pulls me closer. His tongue plunges inside me, and he growls softly, the vibration making me moan and throw my head back at the delightful sensation making my skin burn.


    My hips moving against his face as he licked and sucked on me, his tongue swirling around making tingles erupt everywhere when I felt my stomach tighten and my muscles tensing. The sensation is overwhelming and I feel like I am about to explode. Ryker¡¯s grip tightens on my legs, forcing my legs apart when I try to close them on his face, the strange sensation building until it peaks and I feel like I am falling. A moan that was almost a whimper leaving my lips and I felt my insides pulsating, throbbing as my walls clench leaving me breathless and trying to catch my breath, my legs trembling and types curling at the sensation as it washed over me.


    Ryker¡¯s grip loosened and I felt him kiss my slit before he moved back up my body. Ryker kisses my lips, his tongue moving in my mouth tasting every inch and I could taste myself on his tongue as I kissed him back.


    He pulls back staring down at me, his thumb brushing my cheek. He presses his forehead, pressing against mine.


    I rub his cheek with my hand and he kisses my palm. ¡°I love you¡± he whispers my heart fluttering at his words.


    ¡°Come we should shower, before everyone gets here¡± he says, sitting up and climbing off the bed.


    ¡°Wait, who¡¯sing over?¡±


    ¡°My sisters,¡± he says, grabbing my hand and pulling me up.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s, why are theying here?¡± I ask him. I liked Lana, Arial I only saw from the car but if she was anything like Lana I knew I would like her.


    ¡°They are bringing the kids down, they have had more attacks at the pack, so tonight they are setting a trap hoping to catch Tim in the process, safest if the kids are away from all the chaos¡±


    ¡°So the kids areing too?¡± I ask, getting up and following him into the bathroom.


    ¡°Yep, just watch out for Arial, she may be a bit loud¡±


    ¡°Arial has kids too?¡±


    ¡°Yep, she has a newborn son and a little girl,¡± Ryker says. Turning the water on. He grabs my wrist tugging me in the shower with him.

 chapter 227

    Ryker POV


    Lana and Arial arrived just at nightfall. Neither of them had their kids though,


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± I asked, looking out at the car.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They are with mum at Wendy¡¯s and Zane¡¯s. Arial answers.


    ¡°You seriously think I would leave the kids in the car?¡± Lana questions.


    ¡°I thought you were bringing the kids?¡±


    ¡°Well mum offered us a night off, so?¡± Arial says, reaching into her oversized handbag and pulling out a bottle of tequ. I groan. Not only do I have to put up with Arial¡¯s crazy ass, I have to put up with her drunk.


    ¡°You are here to party, and aren¡¯t you breast feeding?¡± I ask her.


    ¡± It¡¯s called form, so no I am not beast feeding, but Yep here to party and to finally meet this mate of yours, that is crazy enough to put up with your stupid head¡± Arial taunts.


    I opened the door wider letting them in even though I was now considering kicking them back out. I watch as the girls race toward the kitchen.


    ¡°Reika!¡± I sang out to her, knowing she was still upstairs getting dressed. Shees down the stairs trying to do the buttons up on her nnelette pajama top.


    ¡°You should have called out¡± I tell her racing over to her and fixing the buttons, her shirtpletely open showing everyone her breasts.


    ¡°Stupid fat fingers won¡¯t get them in the hole, who wears shirts with this many buttons¡± she whines, dropping her arms and letting me do the buttons.


    ¡°Please remember there are teenage boys in the house, you can¡¯t walk around showing off your boobs to everyone¡± I tell her doing the final button up.


    ¡°It¡¯s just skin,¡± she retorts.


    ¡°Yes but doesn¡¯t mean I want you showing everyone, nowe my sisters are here¡± I tell her.


    ¡°The kids?¡±


    ¡°Mum will probably bring them over tomorrow, oh and try to stay away from Arial she is trouble¡± I warn her. She looks at me funny before following me into the kitchen. Lana and Arial both pour shots.


    ¡°Have you even eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Nope that¡¯s why you¡¯re cooking us dinner¡± Lana chuckles. I roll my eyes at her words.


    ¡°Arial this Reika, Reika my crazy sister Arial¡±


    ¡°You left out your favourite sister¡± Arial says and I scoff and so does Lana at her words.


    ¡°Hi¡± Reika says awkwardly, looking between them.


    ¡°Freaky huh?¡± Arial says, handing her a shot. I take it from her drinking it and Arial growls at me before handing her another.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t drink¡± I tell her but Reika takes it anyway and sniffs it, scrunching up her face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Liquor, you don¡¯t have to drink it¡±


    ¡°But you will feel awesome if you do,¡± Arial tells her, pushing the ss toward her lips.


    Reika sticks her tongue in it before shaking her head trying to give it back to her.


    ¡°Here¡± Arial says, handing her some lemon.


    ¡°Like this¡± Arial says, downing the shot and sucking on the lemon. Reika looks at me wondering what to do. I just shrug, before she copies Arial only she doesn¡¯t make it to the lemon part instead spraying me with the tequ.


    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting¡± she says before looking at me. I wiped my face which was covered in tequ. ¡°Sorry¡± she says while Arial and Lana Snicker at me drenched in spit and tequ. It was going to be a long night, I could already tell.


    ¡°Well I am going to change my shirt so I don¡¯t go up in mes when I start the bloody barbeque¡± I tell them. Arial snickers at me.


    ¡°I know I can make you a tequ sunrise, you will like that. Then you can spill the beans on how annoying my brother is¡± Arial tells her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he is annoying¡± I hear Reika say as I walk out.


    I go upstairs and change my shirt beforeing back down to find Arial had raided the fridge and was mixing orange juice and shit together making a mess of my kitchen, that I know I will be stuck cleaning. She hands the concoction she made to Reika who sips it.


    ¡°Better?¡± Lana asks her and Reika nods, taking a big sip.


    ¡°Careful that will creep up on you if you drink them too fast¡± I tell her and she looks at me funny. Great, I am going to have a drunk mate and drunk sisters to deal with.


    I go turn the barbecue on before grabbing some steaks, onions and sausages.


    ¡°I¡¯m only making steak and sausage sandwiches, you want anything else, make it yourself¡± I tell the girls before walking out the back to start cooking.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t take long before the smell of food enticed Ace and Tyson out of their rooms.


    ¡°Oi you little shit, no drinking¡± I hear Lana tell one of them.


    ¡°Why, you are¡± I hear Ace call back.


    ¡°You idiots definitely ain¡¯t drinking¡± I sing out from the back deck.


    ¡°What why, Reika is?¡± Tyson whines.


    ¡°Reika is an adult?¡±


    ¡°Then why do I gotta babysit her then?¡± Tyson retorts.


    ¡°Get back here you Turd¡± I hear Arial yell after one of them.


    ¡°All good, I got another bottle¡± I hear Arial say. Great, just great now I need to hunt down Tyson and Ace and the missing Tequ.


    ¡°Foods nearly done, Lana bring me some tes, Arial butter the bread¡± I yell to her.


    I dish the food out before going in search of my missing brothers. Walking past Reika she looks already shitfaced.


    ¡°How many has she had?¡± I ask Arial.


    ¡°Just two,¡± Arial says.


    ¡°Thest one was mainly tequ though¡± Lana says.


    ¡°Make sure she eats¡± I tell them going on the hunt for my brother¡¯s.

 chapter 228

    Reika POV


    They didn¡¯t bring the kids with them, but I now understood what Ryker meant about Arial being trouble.


    Arial had skin tight ck pants and a top that showed off a lot of cleavage. Lana was dressed in jeans and skivvy. They were identical if it wasn¡¯t for their different personalities and scent you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them apart.


    I had been listening to them ramble about everything and nothing for hours now. My head was a little woozy and I couldn¡¯t feel my face anymore or taste whatever it was they were giving me. I was also too scared to stand though I was busting to pee.


    ¡°So are Ryker going to get to the making babies part soon?¡± Arial asks, making me zone back in.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t even mated yet¡± Lana giggles, she has been a giggling mess for hours and her face was bright red.


    ¡°When you do have a baby, if they offer a C section, take it, I¡¯m telling ya my vagina is like the grand canyon now, like throwing a sausage up a hallway. Swear my son was all head and tore me from asshole to navel¡± Arial says making Lana giggle.


    ¡°What it¡¯s true?¡± Arial says.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to do pelvic floor exercises, Arial¡± Lana says.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, you had three C sections, you lucky bitch. You don¡¯t know what it like, seriously I got on the trampoline with Macey the other day turned into a slip and slide, fucking pissed all over myself¡± Arial says, making meugh.


    ¡°Pelvic floor! And not my fault not like I asked for a C-section¡± Lana says giggling.


    ¡°C-section?¡±


    ¡°When they cut the baby out, all three of mine went into distress duringbour¡± Lana exins.


    ¡®That¡¯s what they did when we had Lucy¡¯ my wolf tells me and I see Ryker give me a sad look like he knew what she just said.


    ¡°I ain¡¯t got time for that, besides nothing going to help now I have the dder of an eighty year old, sneeze I pee,ugh I pee, move I pee. It¡¯s fucking horrible¡± Arial tells me. Ryker groans loudly.


    ¡°Really I have to listen about your dder problems and the state of your vagina¡±


    ¡°Yes or you could leave, you should see my vagina, looks like a meat roll now, heavy on the meat, it will never be the same¡± Arial says.


    ¡°Not an image I wanted of you Arial¡± Ryker says shaking his head.


    ¡®And we thought we were strange,¡¯ My wolf says, making meugh.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Ryker asks, his eyes sparkling with amusement, or maybe it was the weird feeling that was making me see everything different.


    ¡°Nothing, Amanda just said something,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Well If you are just going to talk about Vagina¡¯s and birthing I am out of here, I have passed out drunk brothers to check on, thanks to you Arial¡± Ryker says standing up making a quick exit.


    ¡°Good he is gone, such a fun killer¡± Arial says, grabbing the nearly empty bottle and pouring some more in a ss. She offers me some but I shake my head.


    ¡°So you and my brother are getting along?¡± Lana asks, turning her attention to me.


    ¡°Yep¡± I tell her not liking the topic going to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry it gets easier¡± Arial says.


    ¡°Alphas!¡± They say at the exact same time before giggling.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask them. I didn¡¯t think anything was wrong now, so I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Just that all Alphas are right dicks at the start, My mate Chase was a knob even let me believe I had fertility problems when it was him all along, thank god Avery had some herbs that worked to reverse the damage, oh and my mate saved himself for his mate so that also caused major dramas with us, seeing as I didn¡¯t share the same views¡± Arial tells me.


    ¡°Yeah Arial didn¡¯t exactly have the same beliefs, her mate met her while she was making out with another wolf¡± Lana snickers.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You can say it, I was a whore¡± Arial says beforeughing.


    ¡°Though now I can say you win there, you have done one thing I haven¡¯t done before¡±


    ¡°Oh shut up, don¡¯t mock it till you try it¡±


    ¡°Nope, nothing going in my ass¡±


    ¡°In her ass, did Ryker lie to me. Is it meant to go in the bum?¡± I ask them and they both startughing.


    ¡°No, Lana just likes it in there¡± Arial snorts and Lana smacks her arm.


    ¡°You like doing that?¡± I ask her, a little grossed out.


    ¡°I have two mates, it was eventually going in there anyway, but it isn¡¯t so bad¡± She says. I listen to them talk for hours, alwaysughing. I didn¡¯t know if it was the funny drinks but I found myself actuallyughing along with them. We talked about lots of stuff I found interesting, mostly they talked about their mates, but they also talked to me about mating and I had a funny feeling that was one of the reasons they were here.


    A few hours passed and Lana ended up passing out at the table. Ryker came in, shaking his head before scooping his sister up and taking her to bed.


    ¡°Oh and you can deal with the boy¡¯s hangovers in the morning¡± Ryker tells Arial.


    ¡°Not my fault they can¡¯t hold their liquor, the little worms¡± Arial chuffs.


    ¡°We should go to bed,¡± Arial says, swaying on her feet. I get up with her and my body suddenly feels extremely heavy as I stumble into the table.


    ¡°We should have been moving around instead of sitting,¡± Arialughs at me. Iugh as she stumbles dragging me out of the kitchen with her. Rykering back down the stairs.


    ¡°Please tell me you are going to bed now?¡±


    ¡°Yes bro, we are going to bed¡± Arial says climbing the stairs, or more like hugging the bannister.


    Ryker shakes his head before grabbing my arm helping me walk up the steps. I was busting to pee. As soon as we get to the bedroom I race for the toilet and drop onto the seat. ¡°Argh¡± I moaned, my dder had been screaming at me for hours and that was the best sensation I had ever felt relieving my overfull dder.


    ¡°You right? don¡¯t fall asleep in there¡±


    I get up before stumbling into the sink, my face feeling very hot.


    ¡®What happened to our other eye and why are we so red in the face?¡¯ My wolf asks, peering out. Iugh at my reflection, our eyes blurring to one big one. Ryker walks in leaning on the door.


    ¡°You have fun?¡± he asks and I nod before walking out and flopping on the bed face down. I yawn, feeling tired.


    ¡°Did you tell them to talk to me about mating, Arial wouldn¡¯t shut up about it¡±


    ¡°I may have said something to them,¡± He admits.


    ¡°I thought so¡± I tell him yawning, Rykler grabs my arms hauling me to the centre of the bed, the movement making me queasy before I find myself on his chest, I snuggle against him not even caring if I am heavy, I wasn¡¯t moving.


    ¡°Did they find Tim?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°No, but they caught a few humans, they will question them tomorrow¡± He says and I nod before floating away into oblivion.

 chapter 229

    Waking up my head was pounding, like someone stepped on it.


    ¡°Wakey wakey!¡± Ryker says his voice drilling into my skull.


    ¡°Not so loud¡± I tell him. Why does my head hurt? I hear himugh.


    ¡°Consequences of drinking¡± he says.


    Ryker pulls on my arms trying to get me up.


    ¡°No let me sleep¡± I tell him, wanting to hide under the nket till this headache leaves.


    ¡°Feed on me and it will go away¡± he says, tugging on my arms again.


    ¡°Come on up you haven¡¯t fed in awhile so get up¡± he says and I groan though the mention of blood had my gums tingling. I sit up feeling the sharp points digging into my bottom lip. I rub my eyes and he sits on the bed tapping hisp. I sluggishly move before standing only to be yanked onto hisp facing him.


    He kisses me and I pull away from him, my mouth feeling ridiculously dry and I could still taste orange juice on my tongue.


    I rest my head on his shoulder, a little reluctant to feed on him. It had been days and my hunger was a little insatiable now that he mentioned it.


    ¡°Reika you need blood, just do it already¡± he says, his tone sounding a little angry. When I don¡¯t move he drags his nail across his neck where his mark is and I shiver at the sound of his skin tearing.


    ¡°Reika!¡± He says and before running his thumb down his neck before pressing it to my lips, his thumb forcing its way into my mouth. He brushes his thumb over my tongue, his blood touching my tongue so addictively sweet making mouth water and a growl to escape my lips. I sink my fangs into him and he jumps before rubbing my back.


    ¡°Good girl¡± he says and I feel my bloodlust take over, hunger like never before making me wonder when thest time I fed actually was. Amanda came forward worriedly.


    ¡°Reika stop¡± she says but I couldn¡¯t, my vision turning red.


    ¡°Reika!¡± Amanda screams in my head in panic. I feel her force control and I don¡¯t resist letting her take over knowing I couldn¡¯t control it. My fangs leave his neck and he grabs my face. His eyes slightly zed over and I felt Amanda withdraw, giving me back control.


    ¡°Ryker?¡± I ask in panic when I see him sway slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just give me a sec¡± he says leaning against me.


    I run my fingers through his hair.


    ¡°Geez what got into you, he was telling you to stop!¡± Amanda snaps at me yet I didn¡¯t hear him, couldn¡¯t over my own desire to feed.


    Ryker seems to regather himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Amanda,y off her¡± Ryker says making me look at him.


    ¡°You heard her?¡± He nods before pecking my lips softly.


    ¡°Yes Brax can hear her too now sincest night¡± he says.


    ¡°Yeah, I finally figured out how to drop the barrier blocking us,¡± Amanda says.


    ¡°Probably helped that you were drunk¡± she says. I smile knowing they could hear us and us them now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I tell him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not your fault, I forget you need blood too¡± he says, kissing me, and sucking my bottom lip in his mouth. I kiss him back and he groans gripping my hips.


    When we hear the door downstairs burst open before hearing kids rush into the house.


    ¡°Everyone alive,¡± I hear Aria Ryker¡¯s mother sing out from downstairs. Ryker looks to the bedroom before looking at me.


    ¡°Kids are here, how¡¯s your headache?¡±


    ¡°Gone now¡± I tell him hopping off hisp. I race to the bathroom and have the quickest shower brushing my teeth before getting changed. When I came back to the room, Ryker was gone and the bedroom door was left open. I walk downstairs and can hear talking andughing and a lot of mumbles.


    Arial was face done on the table and looked like shit, Lana was sipping on a blood bag while making breakfast with Aria and Ryker I couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°He is with the kids out back on the swings¡± Aria says nodding toward the ss sliding door.


    Hearing a noise behind me, I see Tyson walk out, sniffing the air before gagging and rushing out the back and hanging his head over the railing and puking.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get you little shit for stealing the other bottle¡± Arial calls after him lifting her head from the table.


    ¡°You look fine¡± she says before sniffing the air, ¡°you fed on Ryker¡± she says wiggling her eyebrows at me.


    ¡°Leave her alone¡± Aria scolds her daughter.


    ¡°What I was just saying,¡± Arial says.


    ¡°Kids are out back if you want to see them¡± Lana says and I nod.


    ¡°Did they find the other facility yet?¡± I ask Aria.


    ¡°No but they know we are looking for it, Drake sent scouts outst night but we are thinking they might be underground. We have checked everywhere else that¡¯s big enough to hold that many kids and go unnoticed but can¡¯t even pick up a scent anywhere¡± she says.


    ¡°We will find them Reika, these things just take time¡± Lana adds. I nod, not liking that I have to wait, but what other choice did we have?


    Walking out the back, I see Ryker pushing the two girls on the swing. So I am assuming one must be Arial¡¯s daughter Macey.


    Titus Lana¡¯s son was on the slippery dip calling out for Ryker to watch him go down the slide.


    ¡°Wait buddy¡± I hear Ryker call out to him but he doesn¡¯t listen instead jumping and plonking on his butt. Ryker managed to grab him before he slid straight off the end rmingly fast.


    ¡°The little one only¡± Ryker tells him, chucking the boy over his shoulder and going back to the swings. Titus climbs on his shoulder and holds his hair as he walks back to the girls.


    ¡°He will be a good father one day¡± Aria says walking out behind me. I nod at her words and she hands me a cup.


    I sniff it to find it is coffee. Tyson wasying on the ground on his back looking very green next to the stairs leading down to the grass.

 chapter 230

    ¡°Go help your brother wrangle them kids¡± Aria tells him. Nudging him with her foot.


    ¡°Mum!¡± Tyson groans.


    ¡°No, go get some sun on that head, you shouldn¡¯t have stole your sisters bottlest night¡±


    ¡± I didn¡¯t it was Ace¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t stop you from drinking it, did it?¡± She says and he rolls on his side. His hair was starting to grow back but very slowly.


    ¡°Fine, oh and Ace spewed all through the bathroom¡± he says.


    ¡°Well when you¡¯re done out here you can both go clean it¡± she says.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡± he says. She raises an eyebrow at him and Tyson huffs before nodding his head and sulking.


    Aria then sits at the table and I follow her, Ryker looking over at us and he smiles before turning back to the kids.


    Lanaes out also sitting with us.


    ¡°How are you handling the entire thing with Lucy?¡± Aria asks.


    Other than Ryker she was the first person who asked about her outright.


    ¡°It is what it is¡± I tell her and she nods.


    ¡°He won¡¯t stop till kills all of them, you will get justice and so will the others¡± Aria tells me and I nod.


    ¡°How Many others did they find?¡± I ask her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Other than yourself, 41 though you appear to be the oldest out of them¡±


    ¡°Yeah they said I was the first experiment¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did find out some other Information though¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That rogue Tim, he was their scout. He was also the one that kidnapped your mother to bring to the facility, he was the one that kidnapped them all¡± Aria says.


    ¡°But how he isn¡¯t much older than me¡±


    ¡°He is a lot older, even though his werewolf, they have been giving him steroids and mutated Lycan blood, discovered that he is not only old but as old as Kade, your Alpha¡± she says thest word with disgust.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that¡± Lana says looking at her mother.


    ¡°No, I only just found out this morning, Drake has been questioning the humans they caught. Found out Kade had a brother¡±


    ¡°So Tim is Kades brother?¡±


    ¡°Half brother. exins why he would help him¡± Aria says.


    ¡°How is that even possible, will we ever see an end to this kade shit¡± Arial asks walking out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I thought it all ended when Kade was killed, obviously not. But it has had me questioning what exactly my father went through when he was one of Kades original test subjects¡±


    ¡°Test subjects?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, my father was a pure Lycan hybrid like me only purer, Kade captured my father centuries ago when he realised what he was and experimented on his blood. We thought it was just coincidence that Kade discovered him until we realised it was some old vendetta. Kade thought my father killed his daughter so hunted him down and caught him then started taking his blood and experimenting on it,. Made himself into one of us with the exception of not having a wolf¡±


    ¡°Yeah Kade was more like us, no wolf but could partly shift¡±


    ¡°But Tim has a wolf¡± I tell them and Aria nods.


    ¡°Yes but from what we have gathered, one of Tim¡¯s parents had to have been a werewolf making them only half siblings¡± Aria says.


    ¡°How is it possible that Kade had a mate though when he was made, not born?¡± Lana asks.


    ¡°Goddess knows vampire mates are different, all supernaturals have mates, or at least chosen mates¡± Aria says.


    ¡°Like Este?¡±


    ¡°Este would have known he was her mate, Damian¡¯s mother didn¡¯t exactly have the best of husbands. I can see why she left one monster to be with another, at least Kade was her mate. So I can kind of understand her choices¡± Aria exins.


    ¡°What happened to her¡±


    ¡°Damian killed her, she was a terrible woman and mother to Damian, she got what she deserved¡± Arial chimes in.


    ¡°You knew her?¡± I ask but Arial and Lana shake their heads.


    ¡°No just heard of her, we were only 5 or 6 when they attacked my aunts pack¡±


    ¡°So you were there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s also when Ryker shifted the first time when he was 10, killed the man who attacked Lily, they have always been close¡±


    ¡°You all seem close¡± I tell them.


    ¡°We protect family, Ryker would give hisst breath for family and that means you too now¡± Aria tells me.


    ¡°My son has always put pack and family before himself, I know he has done some questionable things Reika but he did them with family in mind, doesn¡¯t make them right but after Danika he thought you were same as her¡±


    ¡°Danika was his first mate?¡±


    Aria nods. ¡°Yes he loved her, we thought at first he didn¡¯t want a mate and killed her. Wasn¡¯t tillter that we found she was working for the hunters organisation and Kade¡¯s minions. I spoke to Averyst month about. If he didn¡¯t kill her she would have wiped out half the packs, nothing Ryker would have done would have made her change her mind¡±


    ¡°So Ryker killed her himself?¡± Lana nods looking out at him.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t imagine having to do that, I don¡¯t think I would have been able to¡± Lana says.


    ¡°Yeah he really does deserve his title, saved my ass heaps when I was a teenager, now saving it still we were just unaware and he let us think less of him, believing he truly was a monster¡± Arial says.


    ¡°Title?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°Yes he is the Lycan king, I passed my title down to him, not willingly it a first but rightfully it is his title¡±


    ¡°So you aren¡¯t the Lycan queen anymore¡±


    ¡°No, not anymore. That title goes to you once you¡¯re mated and he has remarked you, once his DNA bes yours. You will be Queen of Alpha¡¯s¡±


    ¡°Thank god he got those genes and not me, stuff being Queen and looking over all them packs¡± Arial says.


    ¡°Wait, I will be Lycan Queen?¡± Ariaughs before nodding.


    ¡°Every king has a Queen and you will be his¡± sheughs.

 chapter 231

    Ryker POV


    We had a good day today, we spent most of the day ying with the kids and it was good for everyone to have a stress free day. Zane, Wendy, Amber and Jacob came over for lunch and it was good seeing Reika act her age instead of remaining quiet and standoffish. She got on well with everyone, though I could tell she was a little uneasy about something.


    Everyone seemed to love her and made sure to include her in everything as they should. She was their Luna. When the day was finally ending I was d. I was tired and I could tell Reika was bing restless with the constant attention she was receiving, she neverined but for the past hour I had noticed her gravitating towards me, like I could shield her from having to constantly Interact with everyone. Brax and Amanda has been non stopping chatting in our heads it was good but I could see it was taking a toll on Reika, she wasn¡¯t used to her head being filled with chatter so when she imed she was getting a headache, I shoved Brax out forcing him to the back to give her a break from her wolf and mine.


    ¡°Sit back buddy¡± I tell Titus as I clip him in his car seat. He instantly started trying to pull his arms out of the harness.


    ¡°Lana he won¡¯t keep his arms in¡± I tell her as she fiddles with Amelia¡¯s car seat across from me.


    ¡°Pull the strap to tighten them¡± she says pointing to the strap between his kicking legs. I pull it, I tighten the straps and secure it. I kiss his little head before shutting the door. My mother gives me a quick hug before giving Reika and the boys one, then hopping in her car.


    Walking over to Reika, I pull her to me, draping my arm across her shoulders and kissing her cheek. We watch them leave and the boys run straight inside heading for their video games.


    ¡°You better have cleaned that bathroom,¡± I called after them.


    ¡°We did earlier¡± Ace calls back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be checking¡± I tell them before dragging Reika inside.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I ask her but she shakes her head.


    ¡°No, I just want to go to bed. I feel funny, I think I ate too much¡± she says. It was 6PM and definitely too early for bed but I followed her up the stairs anyway, deciding to shower. I checked the boys bathroom, noting that they had indeed cleaned the mess they made. Reika wanders into the bedroom when I hear them cursing in their room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, popping my head in their bedroom.


    ¡°Stupid DVD yer isn¡¯t working¡± Tyson whines.


    ¡°Use your Xbox¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t, it is updating,¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°You can take the one out of my office if you want, just put it back when you¡¯re done¡± I tell him and Ace jumps off the bed rushing down the hall to my office.


    I go into the bedroom and then the bathroom to find Reika sitting in the bottom of the shower, resting her head on her knees. I strip my clothes off before shutting the bathroom door. Getting in the shower I jump when I feel how icy cold the water is.


    ¡°I feel funny,¡± she mumbles.


    ¡°The water is freezing¡± I tell her and she shrugs, not seeming to mind. I change the temperature.


    ¡°I gave up trying to fix the taps¡± she says, as I adjust the temperature. Her scent was stronger and I reached down pulling her up and against me, her skin was warmer too. I grab a cloth and start washing her and she leans heavily against me.


    ¡°I feel dizzy¡± she mutters before suddenly going limp, her body slipping between my arms as she copses.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Reika?¡± I panic, grabbing her but she was all floppy. Brax presses forward worriedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± He asks. I picked her up, cutting the water off and draping a towel over her. She was burning up, her skin bing flushed.


    Shees back to, a few secondster.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I ask her as I ce her on her feet beside the bed. I dry her and she drops on the bed before climbing on it.


    ¡°Yeah, just hot¡± she says, flopping on the bed naked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hot¡± Brax says when suddenly Tyson¡¯s voice flits through my head.


    ¡°Ryker!¡±


    ¡°What I am dealing with Reika¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°Ryker, get in here now, you need to see this¡± Tyson says and I roll my eyes before tucking the nket around her. I grab some shorts, slipping them on, not even having time to dry myself.


    ¡°Be in soon¡± I tell him before cing my hand on Reika¡¯s head.


    ¡°I will get you a bottle of water¡± I tell her she nods before kicking the nket off.


    Walking out, I shut the door and walk to Ace and Tyson¡¯s room. ¡°What Reika is sick so this better be good¡± I tell them when Ace points to the screen of the TV.


    ¡°Why are you watching this?¡± I snap at them seeing the video of Lucy ying.


    ¡°It was in the DVD yer and we were curious, but watch¡± they say.


    ¡°I already seen it, turn it off before Reika sees it¡±


    ¡°Ryker fucking watch it¡± Tyson snaps and I was surprised to feel a bit of his aura slip out of him. Weaker then mine but definitely present. I turn facing the screen not wanting to watch it again. It was sickening. I could see her dead on the screen, her spine sticking out through her chest cavity. I go to snatch the cord out of the wall when Tyson grabs my arm stopping me.


    ¡°No wait¡± he says pointing to the TV. I stare at it, annoyed they were making me watch it when suddenly her dead body moves.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡± Tyson says and I nod. Her fingers twitched. I snatched the remote from his hand, rewinding it making sure I didn¡¯t imagine it.


    But sure enough Lucy¡¯s fingers twitch. I look at the boys who had their eyes glued to the screen. I fast forward but nothing happens. I pressed y and she stillid dead on the floor after an hour skipped.


    ¡°Must have been muscle twitch or nerve¡± I say pointing the remote at it to turn it off when I stop, Lucy back arches and she starts healing, her spine going back in her chest, her broken bones mending right before our eyes. She suddenly takes a deep breath and I hold mine looking at the boys who turn to look at me in shock too. Lucy suddenly sits up looking around perfectly fine.


    The man Reika killed and Lucy¡¯s father walks in. She stares at him oddly when I see her fangs protruding. He examines her face before pulling a recorder from his pocket and speaking into it.


    ¡°Patient Lucy, failed the shift, pronounced dead and no signs of wolf being present, Lycan side deceased, experiment failed. Vampire genes active and experiment no longer viable just a standard hybrid mutation¡± he says into the recorder. I watch as he marks her deceased on some paperwork.


    Another man walks in and he looks up. Lucy also stares at him when the man hands her a blood bag. Lucy eyes going straight to it and she growls. He hands her the bag and she tears into it with her fangs. Her father brushes her hair back behind her ears.


    ¡°I had high hopes for you¡± he says to her.


    ¡°What now?¡± The new man with red hair and red Beard wearing abcoat asks¡­


    ¡°She is no good to us now, she is a normal hybrid just put her with the other kids¡± The man says. We watch Lucy for a bit when the man escorts her out, taking her somewhere, the film cutting off again.


    ¡°She is alive,¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that, and don¡¯t tell Reika till we find that facility. I don¡¯t want to get her hopes up. Destroy that disk¡± I tell them and they both nod.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I mindlink him and he answers straight away.


    ¡°What son?¡±


    ¡°Any news on the children¡¯s facility?¡±


    ¡°No nothing, will let you know once we find it¡±


    ¡°Double the search parties¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Ryker they are already doubled, our men are dead on their feet¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care we need to find it now¡±


    ¡°Why what¡¯s happened?¡± He says.


    ¡°I think she is alive, we have reason to believe he lied, she isn¡¯t dead¡±


    ¡°Who isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Lucy dad, now find that facility¡± I tell him and he goes quiet.


    ¡°Are you sure¡±


    ¡°Fairly sure¡± I tell him.


    ¡°We will find it, I will get everyone out looking¡± he says and I cut the link.


    Tyson was breaking the disc into tiny pieces and dumped it in the trash.


    ¡°Not a word till we know for sure¡± I tell them and they agree but I could see they were excitedly hopeful.


    Walking out, I go grab some bottled water for Reika from downstairs. My mind consumed with Lucy, ¡°Brax you can¡¯t tell Amanda¡± I tell him as I walk up the steps.


    ¡°I know and I won¡¯t, it will kill her if we get their hopes up only for her to be dead¡± Brax says and I shove him out walking into the bedroom. Reika was panting, her skin flushed as she wriggled on the bed. Her scent was so strong it nearly knocked me over.


    I climb on the bed and touch her arm and she moans her eyes flying open as she looks at me, she makes a strange noise before climbing on me, her skin burning as sheid on me, goosebumps covering every inch of her naked body. She kisses me a strangled moan leaving her lips and she purrs, her chest vibrating against mine.


    Realisation suddenly hits me. Reika is in heat.

 chapter 232

    Reika POV


    ¡®We shouldn¡¯t have eaten so much of that potato bake, now look at you sweating like a heffer¡¯ Amanda tells me. While I roll trying to getfortable my stomach aching as Iy on the bed.


    I felt like I was burning alive, it was so hot. I kicked the nkets off Ryker chucked over me.


    ¡®Why is it so hot?¡¯ I whine to her. Amanda was pacing in my head restless.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know, maybe they turned the heat up¡¯ she whimpers. It was so hot it was bing hard to breathe.


    A shudder rushing over my body, goosebumps raising on my flesh. A strangled whimper left my lips as I tried to getfortable.


    My blood felt like it was boiling, making me pant. I felt extremely ufortable even between my legs, throbbing painfully to its own beat. Ryker¡¯s scent hitting me hard as he walks into the room, his scent so much stronger making my mouth water.


    ¡°Reika?¡± He says stopping beside me.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot, can you put the air conditioner on¡±


    ¡°It is on already¡± he says and I groan. The throbbing is bing worse.


    ¡°Here, drink this¡± he says and I sit up. He hands me a bottle of water. I take it, drinking it thirstily. Yet even that didn¡¯t stop the boiling feeling inside.


    Iy back down and Ryker tosses the nket on me again but I kick it off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t it¡¯s too hot¡± I tell him, bing annoyed that he keeps trying to cover me, I don¡¯t care if someone sees me naked it¡¯s too hot for nkets.


    Feeling the bed dip beside me as heys down, making me move.


    ¡°Come here¡± he says tapping his chest. Moving over, I ced my head on his chest. His skin is usually warm but it felt soothing and I felt my temperature drop, suddenly plummeting and I sigh.


    ¡± Is that better?¡± I nod half crawling on him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m heavy, I¡¯m not moving¡± I tell him, chucking my leg on him.


    He chuckles, kissing my head and wrapping his arms around me.


    ¡°Try and sleep while you can¡± he says, my eyes already closing as they be heavy. Amanda settling down also feeling better.


    Ryker¡¯s fingers trailing up my back, but he felt different. Worry hitting me through the bond.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I mumble.


    ¡°Yep, go to sleep Reika¡± he says, but I was already drifting off. Exhaustion smashing into me as darkness takes over.


    *********


    My sleep became restless, my senses alert and my body felt wired, alive as sparks rushed over my body everywhere I was pressed against Ryker. I moved my sense of smell so much stronger and I could smell Ryker¡¯s scent so strongly it made my eyes flutter open as he rolled toward me, my gums tingling.


    I run my nose across his arm I wasying on, my mouth watering and he moves rolling on his back and tugging me closer. His scent made me aroused, my core aching and I could feel my thighs wet with my arousal making me rub my legs together trying to stop the ache.


    I jam my face in his neck and he turns his face toward me.


    ¡°You right there?¡± He asks beforeughing as I inhale his scent. Every part of me called out to him, like I couldn¡¯t get close enough to him despite almostying on him. I run my tongue across his neck and he shivers, my mouth watering at his enticing scent and I suck on his skin, tasting the saltiness of his skin making me moan.


    Ryker rolls on his side, grabbing my leg and pulling it over his hip. His hands make my skin tingle, almost vibrating under his touch. A wave of arousal washes over me and I kiss him. I feel him smile against my lips as he kisses me back, his tongue moving between my lips as he pulls me closer and I feel his hard length pressing against me through his shorts.


    I grab his hand, my nipples hardening as I ce it on my breast, wanting him to touch me, needing him too. He squeezes it and I move my hips against him wanting his body touching mine, desperate for his touch.


    He moves, pushing me on my back and moving between my legs, his lips going to my neck as he sucks on my skin, my hands running over his chest, feeling the hardness of it when he grabs my hands in one of his and shoves them above my head holding them there.


    I wrap my legs around his waist, rubbing myself on him, needing the friction to stop the throbbing between my legs. Ryker thrusts his hips against me, the sensation making me moan loudly and my back arch off the bed as he sucks my nipple in his mouth and bites down on it, drawing another moan from my lips.


    ¡°I feel funny¡± I tell him, my voice sounding airy and he stops looking down at me before kissing the side of my mouth, his lips moving across my cheek to my ear.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re in heat¡± he whispers. Grinding his hips against mine and sucking my earlobe in his mouth, his lips trailing down my neck again as he nibbles on my skin before feeling his teeth graze my mark.


    I knew being in heat should worry me, yet it didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t care as long as he didn¡¯t stop touching me. His lips travelling down my body nipping and sucking on my skin, his fingers moving between our bodies and I unwrap my legs from around him, needing him to touch me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    His fingers brushing my wet swollen lips igniting a fire in my belly. I move against his fingers, feeling them part my lips as he rubs my aching bud.


    My core pulsates as he rubs his fingers between my wet folds, prodding at my core. I move my hips wanting his fingers inside me, some primal desire wanting to feel him inside me and have bodies connected.

 chapter 233

    I feel the tip of his finger press against my hole slightly, and I move my hips pushing against it, a breathy moan leaving my lips when I feel his finger slide inside me.


    ¡°Good girl, just like that¡± Ryker whispers, shoving his finger in further, his thumb rubbing my clit and he moves his finger in and out. I continue to move my hips loving the friction and the feeling building inside me.


    Ryker twists his finger slowly , pulling it out before adding another and forcing it inside, the feeling strange and slightly ufortable. He curls his fingers inside me, his thumb pressing against my clit as he nips at my neck before sucking my mark.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Pleasure rolling over me and he slides his fingers out before twisting them back in and I can¡¯t help but move my hips meeting his movements , his fingers saturated with my juices sliding in and out easily.


    ¡°So wet¡± Ryker says, sliding them in again, making me moan at the pleasurable friction, my skin heating as he curls his fingers inside me rubbing a certain spot that makes my legs tremble.


    I tug on his hip wanting him closer, needing more. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted just that I needed more as I pulled him closer, loving the feeling of his body pressed against mine.


    His fingers suddenly leave my body making me feel empty, when I feel him remove his shorts, his hard length springing free and pressing against my slit. I wiggle my hips, and he presses closer, his hard length rubbing between my wet folds hitting my sensitive parts and he groans before kissing me.


    ¡°It may sting a bit¡± he whispers against my lips making my eyes open to look at him, he rubs his length against me and I arch my hips up loving the sensation.


    My juices coating him and he sucks my lip in his mouth and I move my hips against him. Ryker grabs my thigh, hooking it around his waist.


    His hand rubbing my thigh sending tingles straight to my core, goosebumps rising under his touch when I felt him move, his hard length pressing against my core where his fingers were inside me.


    He presses the tip against me pushing it in slightly, so much thicker than his fingers and I could feel it stretching me as he pushes it in slightly. My hand grips his arm while my other hand pushes on his shoulder. It burns but he stops not going in further. Instead pulling back slightly.


    ¡°Stinging?¡± Whispers and I nod, but move my hips anyway needing him inside me, his tip pushing in again as I push against it. He kisses me, pulling my leg higher up his waist, his hard length moving in further as I move my hips against him. Ryker just lets me move against him for a few seconds while I get used to the intrusion stretching and filling me before slowly pushing in, inch by inch my walls stretching before the burning gets worse but ends quickly, his pelvis flush against mine.


    My body feels full as I feel him sheath himself inside me, his lips nipping and sucking my skin as he pulls out slowly before pushing back in. A pleasurable feeling filling me as he moves, thrusting in and out slowly.


    My skin heats up at the sensation as my breathing gets faster. I move my hips meeting his thrusts as he starts thrusting faster picking up pace, letting me get used to the feeling building inside me but still too slowly.


    I grip his hip wanting him to move faster. Yet I could feel through the bond he was worried about hurting me. His slow pace drives me insane.


    ¡°Ryker¡± I plead, needing him to move quicker.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡± I tell him, moving my hips against him when he suddenly moves, rolling and pulling me on top of him. My hands go to chest as he sits up and leans against the headboard, his hard length sinking even deeper and into my belly.


    I grip his shoulder and he grabs my hips rolling them, guiding me up and down his length making me moan loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, ride my cock¡± he whispers, moving my hips against him before letting go as I find my own rhythm. His lips going to my breasts as he sucks my nipple in his mouth, his hand squeezing my other breast.


    My speed moves quicker as I feel the familiar building sensation in my stomach as it tightens and I grip his shoulder, my nails digging in as I roll my hips against him, feeling his length slip in and out making me cry out.


    My walls clench him when he grabs my hips mming me down on him, a loud moan escaping me.


    ¡°Harder!¡± I tell him and he does thrusting up while I move down meeting his thrusts. My gums tingling and I feel my canines protrude as he moves off the headboard clutching me closer, his lips trailing against my shoulder toward my mark before he sucks on it. My breathing gets harder as I be lost in the feeling of our bodies connected. I kiss his neck, my fangs grazing his skin, and an overwhelming feeling to bite him taking over and I pull back when Ryker¡¯s hand goes into my hair pulling me closer, feeling hesitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to, you won¡¯t hurt me¡± he says, kissing the side of my mouth. I moan the feeling inside me reaching its breaking point. A shiver rushing over me and I feel my walls clench, a pleasurable feeling rushing over me making my movements slow, Ryker gripping my hips and moving me against him while ride it when I feel his canines sink into my mark, making me moan out the feeling rippling over me making my toes curl and I sink my teeth into him.


    He shudders his grip tightening on my hips before he stills and I feel his release spill into me, filling me and making me moan as his cock twitches and throbs inside me leaving me breathless. I pull my teeth from his neck running my tongue over his mark when I feel him do the same before sucking on it. I slump against him feeling exhausted like I just ran a mile, yet also rxed.


    His hands trailing up my sides and he kisses my cheek. I turn my face kissing the side of his mouth when he pulls my face off his shoulder and kisses my lips, his thumbs brushing my cheek bone as he deepens the kiss, his tongue ying with mine before he sucks my bottom lip into his mouth before letting go.


    ¡°I love you Reika¡± he says, brushing his nose on mine before pressing his lips to mine softly.


    ¡°I love you too¡± I tell him, kissing him back softly.


    He rolls cing me on my back before pulling out of me, he kisses the side of my mouth before pulling the nket over us.


    My eyes flutter closed and I yawn suddenly wanting to sleep. I feel him pull me against him and I ce my head on his chest, his hands trailing up my side as I drift off.


    Yet even as I drifted off I could feel Ryker was worried about something, I pushed the feeling aside giving into exhaustion.

 chapter 234

    Ryker POV


    Reika fell asleep, my mind was consumed with finding her daughter, sleep refusing to take me. I ce my hand on Reika¡¯s head, her temperature dropping as she sleeps peacefully. I waited a while to make sure she was asleep before sliding out of the bed, careful not to wake her.


    She moves over into my spot seeking my scent before rubbing her face in my pillow making meugh softly, as she grabs it cuddling it. Shaking my head I walk into the walk-in and I grab a pair of shorts from off the shelf. Pulling them on before walking to the door and opening it.


    I checked on the boys thinking they would be asleep. Ace was out cold, his game controller in his hand still. Tyson though was sitting up leaning against the wall book in his hand. The sight shocked me. I haven¡¯t seen him read a book since he was little.


    He looked up before shoving the book under his bed and making me curious as to what he was reading that he wanted to hide it from me.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He asks as I step into their room.


    ¡°Hand it over¡± I tell him, holding my hand out for the book, it was probably porn but either way I wanted to know.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a book¡± he says, I click my fingers impatiently. He groans before reaching down and grabbing it from where he hid it.


    He passed it to me, the leather cover smooth in my hand and I recognised it from my office.


    ¡°History of Alpha¡¯s?¡± I ask him and he looks away. I opened it but it was just my family¡¯s handwriting on the pages, nothing concealed inside like I thought I would find.


    ¡°Why would you hide it?¡± I ask, not understanding. It was a Family book passed down to each Alpha from my father¡¯s bloodline and has each Alpha¡¯s name and their descendants etc in it.


    He folds his arms across his chest looking away. I hand it back to him and he takes it.


    ¡°Are you going to answer, since when are you interested in our family history?¡± I ask him, sitting on the end of his bed.


    ¡°Since realizing mine and Ace¡¯s names will never be in it, because we won¡¯t be Alpha¡¯s¡± he says.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to be my Beta¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I do but eventually I want to be an Alpha, it¡¯s in our bloodline but I have no pack and I don¡¯t want to leave home¡± he says.


    ¡°What¡¯s Ace want?¡± I ask him and he looks over at his twin.


    ¡°Nothing he is happy here with how things are¡± I think for a second wondering what to say to him. He was right unless he took over a pack by killing an Alpha which I know he could if he wanted to but Tyson wasn¡¯t one to kill for his own status gain. It didn¡¯t leave many options.


    ¡°How about you be my Beta and if you can handle it, I will give you Lily¡¯s old pack, they branch off ours so you will be still able to stay home¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s your pack?¡± He says.


    ¡°Yes, but they still live separate from our original pack and I will hand the title over to you when you¡¯re 18 if you can prove you can handle it¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You would give it to me, like actually give it to me?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I, you¡¯re my brother¡± I tell him.


    He smiles beforeunching himself at me, he hugs me. Reminding me of when he was little, always following me around and wanting to y. I hugged him back patting his back.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says and we sit there for a few seconds, making me realise he wasn¡¯t so little anymore, then of course Tyson had to ruin it.


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of feeling pretty gay right now, pressed up against your bare chest with your man hairs touching my face and what is that smell?¡± he says sniffing the air before pulling back.


    He gasps, pulling away horrified, ¡°so gross, you two mated and you haven¡¯t even showered, you just raped my face skin¡± he says wiping his face trying to rid Reika¡¯s scent from his face.


    I rip him toward me putting him in a headlock, he thrashes hitting me while Iugh at his attempt to escape.


    ¡°Let me go, your getting your sex juices all over me and it is corroding what¡¯s left of my hair¡± he says.


    ¡°Hear let me polish that head of yours¡± I tell him rubbing my armpit on his bald head.


    I let him go. ¡°Fucking gross, now I got Reika¡¯s scent all over me and your sweat¡±


    ¡°You smell that?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Smell what, all I can smell is¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the smell of a fucking legend¡± I tell him cutting him off. He scoffs, smacking me with his fist in the chest. Iugh hopping up.


    ¡°Go shower, you bloody stink of sex¡± he says grabbing a dirty shirt and wiping his face and head on it.


    ¡°I will be in my office¡± Iugh as I walk out.


    ¡°You¡¯re working thiste?¡± He asks, dropping the shirt on the ground.


    ¡°Yes, feel free to join me,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asks hopping off the bed and following me.


    ¡°Going over that box of files to see if we can find where she is¡± I tell him.


    ¡°If we do find her, what are you going to do?¡± He asks, making me look at him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Well she isn¡¯t yours¡± he says.


    ¡°What is it with everyone thinking I¡¯m some monster? Zane thought I wanted to kill her the first time we found out about Lucy, now you¡¯re asking¡± I tell him shaking my head.


    ¡°But does it upset you?¡±


    ¡°No, Lucy never asked to be born and Reika is my mate. I love Reika therefore I will love Lucy. She is half her¡± I tell him.


    ¡°So you¡¯re happy she might be alive?¡± He asks, shutting my office door. I grab the box off the shelf.


    ¡°Yes, I hope she is anyway¡±


    I pass him half the files and he sits down on one end of the desk and I sit in my seat flicking through my half.


    ¡°Look for any addresses or coordinates, anything that may help¡± I tell him and he nods.


    ¡°So you love Reika?¡± He asks with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Yes Tyson she is my mate, and probably the only one that would put up with me anway¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Or survive you¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to find your mate, then you will know¡± I tell him, picking up the next file.


    ¡°Still got another 2 and half years till then and if I smell like you I don¡¯t want to find her¡± he says.


    ¡°Or him¡± I chuckle. He looks at me making a face.


    ¡°I am straight¡± he says.


    ¡°Mate bonds don¡¯t care if your gay or straight, look at Tate and Drake they were both straight¡± I tell him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°But they have Lana,¡± he says. I shiver at the thought and so does Tyson.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe she sleeps with¡±


    ¡°Ah don¡¯t say it, I don¡¯t want that image in my head¡±


    ¡°You mentioned them,¡± he says.


    ¡°Yeah but you didn¡¯t have to mention our sister¡± I deadpan.


    ¡°Bloody nasty¡± he says, shaking his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her hear you say that, she will kick your ass from one end of the house to the other¡± I tell him and heughs.


    ¡°Ha like when she flushed Ace¡¯s head in the toilet for clinging wrapping the toilet bowl on her¡±


    ¡°Or that time she made you drink your own piss after you peed in her shampoo bottles¡± I tell him.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t funny, that was disgusting, and you helped her pin me down you asshole¡± he says beforeughing.


    ¡°Yeah because you pissed in mine too, you little shit¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tasted worse things I suppose¡± he says, I shake my head at him, not wanting to know what could be worse than your own piss.


    We searched through them not finding anything before giving up, though it was nice spending time with him.


    ¡°What now?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Well I am going to check on Reika, but we might go back to the facility, see what we can find there, they have to have notes or something about it¡± I tell him and he nods, getting up and cing his files in the box. I put it up before walking back upstairs. Reika was still asleep and I finally crawled in bed beside her, exhausted myself.


    I close my eyes before I feel movement making my eyes open. Reika¡¯s lips crashed down on mine. I smile and she climbs on top of me before sitting up.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± She asks, leaning down and kissing my chest, her lips moving up to my neck.


    ¡°I was working,¡± I told her before yawning.


    Her lips travelled over my jaw before going to my lips, and she sucked my bottom lip, before moving nipping her way to her mark on my neck.


    ¡°Reika¡± I yawn but she doesn¡¯t stop, instead reaching between us and grabbing my cock. She purrs softly, nipping and sucking on my skin. Her hand stroking my cock.


    I wanted to sleep, this was far from sleep. I groan, annoyed at my dick as it hardens under her touch. Giving up, knowing sleep won¡¯t be happening, I shove her off before moving between her legs and kissing her.

 chapter 235

    I got no sleep, Reika however passed out on the bed after round three, my rm going off as soon as I closed my eyes.


    Walking down stairs, Zane walks in before shutting the door. He goes to walk past me before noticing meing down the stairs toward him.


    He goes to speak but I hold my hand up. ¡°Coffee first, I need caffeine and lots of it¡± I tell him and he closes his mouth following me to the kitchen.


    ¡°You look like shit¡± he states as I yawn.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You smell like your mate,¡± he says with a chuckle.


    ¡°Also haven¡¯t showered yet,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I can tell¡± he says before nodding when I hold the coffee up.


    I start making coffee, adding two extra spoons of coffee in mine before making them.


    ¡°So why are you here so early?¡±


    ¡°We caught him, but he won¡¯t speak¡± Zane says and I spin around.


    ¡°You got Tim?¡± I ask and he smiles.


    ¡°Yep, he is being brought here as we speak¡± Zane answers.


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Tate is bringing him with Drake, your father caught him. Found him in the caves¡±


    ¡°Where I found Reika?¡±


    ¡°Yep that¡¯s what your father said¡±


    ¡°Idiot who uses an old hideout?¡± I say, shaking my head.


    ¡°Yep not the sharpest tool in the shed, so you and Reika finally mated¡± Zane¡¯s states when I hand him a coffee. I sip mine and nearly spit it back up. It was that strong, murdering my tastebuds. I swallow it before chugging the rest to get it over with.


    ¡°Yes we did¡± I answered him.


    ¡°Then why are you in such a mood?¡± He asks with a chuckle.


    I re at him. ¡°What the Alpha king can¡¯t keep up with his Queen¡± Zane teases.


    ¡°Of course I can, so long as I can get some sleep soon,¡±


    ¡± You keep her up all night?¡± I growl at his sudden Interest in my sex life before remembering he was like a second father to me.


    ¡°No she kept me up all night, pretty sure she rubbed the skin of it¡± I tell him and heughs.


    ¡°What I¡¯m being serious, I have created a monster, but the sex is good, but still I need sleep and a new dick, preferably one she won¡¯t like¡±


    ¡°Enjoy it while you can, once you get married sex goes out window. Like they think because you put a ring on it they don¡¯t gottay you no more, Wendy always says she is to tired¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should marry her, at this rate it will fall off¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Poor Ryker getsid and can¡¯t handle it¡±


    ¡°I can handle it¡±


    ¡± Why are you whining then¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just tired and stressed¡±


    ¡°About Tim?¡± He asks, I shake my head before using the mindlink in case she overheard.


    ¡°No, I want to find Lucy¡±


    ¡°Yes your father said she might be alive¡± he mind-links back.


    ¡°When will they get here?¡± I ask him, now speaking instead.


    ¡°Lunch time¡±


    ¡°Good, also I have a job for you, I need a list of every pack member originally from ck Moon Pack¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m handing the Pack over to Tyson and Ace¡±


    ¡°Interesting, but I¡¯m confused they are 13¡±


    ¡°Not now but they need to know their pack members before taking over¡±


    ¡°Workcement then?¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I have had a few members ask when they will meet their Luna Queen too, so you need to organise something after we sort all this out¡±


    ¡°Not until she is ready, she is barely used to the idea of me, let alone shoving her before our pack,¡±


    ¡°Just let me know when Tate and Drake hit the territory,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Yes Alpha¡± Zane says, getting up and walking out.


    I walked back upstairs, Tyson and Ace I could hear were up as I walked past their room. I knock on their door.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Getting dressed now,¡± Tyson says.


    I open the door. ¡°Cancelled they found Tim and are bringing him here¡±


    ¡°So you found the facility?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t speak, but I will make him¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Yeah easy with your Alpha voice,¡± he says before I realised something, I used itst time telling him to give me information on the hunters, yet he never did, how was that possible?


    ¡°What?¡± Ace asks when I don¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it works on him¡± I admit my brows furrowed while I processed that information.


    ¡°Of course it will, you¡¯re the Lycan king¡± Ace says.


    ¡°No, I used it before. Yet he didn¡¯t obey¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Tyson asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I will find out¡± I tell him, closing the door just as Reika walks toward me.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask as she walks toward the stairs.


    ¡°Coffee¡± she says and I shake my head before grabbing her.


    ¡°Nope, you cane shower with me and then we sleep¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not tired,¡± she says.


    ¡°How are you not tired?¡± I ask. I felt exhausted and dead on my feet.


    ¡°Shower then bed, I can¡¯t sleep with you not in the bed¡± I tell her, steering her toward the bedroom.


    We walk into the bathroom and I turn the shower on before hopping in and pulling her in with me. I wash myself before watching her as she washes herself.


    ¡°Reika?¡± I say and she looks over at me.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She asks, looking at me.


    ¡°How do you feel about meeting the pack?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡± She says.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re my Luna Queen right?¡± She nods.


    ¡°That means your supposed to help me run the pack, people have been asking to meet you¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to run a pack, I can¡¯t even read!¡± She says her heart rate rising as she panics at my words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be able to read, just be by my side¡± I could feel her confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it can wait¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine, I will meet your pack¡± she says even though her heart was racing as she said the words.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but do I have to wear shoes?¡± She asks, making meugh.


    ¡°No, you can wear what you want as long as you¡¯re wearing something¡± I tell her. She nods before hopping out and grabbing a towel. I shut the water off before hopping out with her.


    She walks into the room, and dries herself. I hand her one of my shirts and she pulls it on before sniffing it. I dry myself and pull on a pair of shorts before climbing in bed. Relief hitting me, finally I can rest.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I go see Tyson and Ace, I¡¯m not even tired¡± she says flopping on the bed beside me. I grab her arm, dragging her over to me before chucking my leg over her so she doesn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°No, you stay so I can sleep¡± I tell her, inhaling her scent. I could tell she wasn¡¯t happy about going back to bed but eventually she gave up trying to wriggle out from under me.


    I fell asleep easily only to be awoken by Zane¡¯s voice in my head. I groan, not wanting to get up. When his next words had me jumping out of bed.


    ¡°Tyson has cut off three fingers and an ear, the man ain¡¯t speaking¡± Zane says.


    ¡°He did fucking what?¡± I ask jumping up. Reika was asleep rolling onto her stomach. So much for not being tired I thought as I tossed the nket over her and headed for the door. I race down the stairs heading for the basement.

 chapter 236

    Drake and Tate sitting next to the door on the ground covered in blood.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on, you were supposed to wake me¡± I tell them ripping the door open.


    ¡°We have been trying for hours, none of us could wake you and your bloody door was locked¡± Tate says, Following me downstairs.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I walk into the cell they have him held in and find him strapped to a chair naked. Tyson holding a pair of scissors in his hand cutting off his earlobe on the one ear he has left. Tim screaming and thrashing.


    ¡°Give me that¡± I tell him, snatching it from his grip.


    ¡°Who let you down here?¡± I demand.


    ¡°Myself, you wouldn¡¯t wake up and they have been at it for hours already¡± Tyson says snatching the scissors from me.


    ¡°Where is Ace?¡±


    ¡°Upstairs, he couldn¡¯t handle it,¡± Tyson says. Though I was quite shocked how calm he was as he walked over to the table.


    ¡°Out now¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I want to help, I¡¯m helping¡± he says his eyes lighting up as he picks up a screwdriver.


    ¡°Fine, you want to do it? Go on then let¡¯s see how long youst¡± I tell him, grabbing a chair and sitting in it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you have a problem with it, you were only 11 when dad made you torture someone¡± he says walking over to Tim whose eyes widen before smirking when he realised he only had a screwdriver.


    ¡°And what do you n on doing with that Pup¡± Tim teases when Tyson grabs his head shoving it to the side.


    ¡°Why would you want to torture someone¡± I ask, shit I hated it when dad made me do it, not so much now but even I have sickened myself over the years with what I have done.


    ¡°He knows where Lucy is,¡± Tyson says with a shrug before shoving the screwdriver in his ear. Tim¡¯s screams are deafening.


    Tyson pulls out the screwdriver covered in blood, blood pouring out his ear and down the side of his face.


    ¡°Are you going to tell us?¡± I ask Tim, folding my arms across my chest. Tate and Drakezily leaning on the wall looking rather bored.


    ¡°Go fuck yourself¡± he says spitting at me. Tyson punches him, his head whipping to the side and he spits blood out. I stand up looking him over.


    ¡°Good to know your limbs, don¡¯t grow back¡± I tell him and he res at me.


    ¡°Tell me where the facility is¡± I demand using my Alpha voice, heughs.


    ¡°Won¡¯t work on me, and I am not telling you shit¡± he says.


    ¡°He is a tough fucker I will give him that¡± says Tate yawning before dropping his head on Drake¡¯s shoulder.


    Tim looked at them with disgust, muttering under his breath.


    ¡°What was that¡± I ask


    ¡°I said fucking faggots¡± Tim says ring at me.


    Drake pushes off the wall before kicking him, he goes flying backwards in his chair crushing his own arms that are tied behind him when Drake kicks him in the face again.


    I grab the front of his blood soaked shirt pulling him back up in the chair.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t my Alpha voice work on you?¡± I ask, curiosity getting to me.


    ¡°Kade, drinking pure vampire blood prevents yourmands working and I have been drinking it for years, you can¡¯t get me to tell you shit, Aria¡¯s mutt, all high and mighty like his g of a mother, you won¡¯t get me to speak, they are worth to much and people are willing to pay whatever we ask, I organised Lucy¡¯s sale myself, yep she will be shipped off long before you find her¡± He says a cruel smirk on his face.


    Tate and Drake move off the wall looking at me.


    ¡°What do you mean sold off?¡± Tate says his body trembling with the urge to shift.


    ¡°How do you think the hunters¡¯ organisation pays for all their fancy gadgets, government funding?¡± Tim snorts,ughing.


    ¡°Those that don¡¯t survive the shift, are sold off, the rest used by the hunters to catch the likes of you and to build our army¡±


    ¡°Sold off for what?¡± I ask, disgusted.


    ¡°Whatever the buyer wants them for, Lucy however we kept, a way to keep her mother under control. But once she didn¡¯te back and then you killed her father, I didn¡¯t see the point in keeping her around anymore, so I auctioned her off¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I scream, grabbing his throat, my ws tearing into his neck. Tate and Drake ripping me off him.


    ¡°You kill him, we don¡¯t get answers¡± Tate says.


    ¡°Her buyer should be there to get her next Wednesday. I think that¡¯s when I organised her pick up. Bright girl, looks exactly like her mother¡± He taunts with a sadistic smile on his face.


    A growl tearing from and Brax forces the shift, Tyson also shifting and I thought he was going to attack Tim when he suddenly attacks me.


    ¡°She won¡¯t forgive you Brax if you blow the one chance we have of getting her back¡± Tyson mind-links.


    Tate and Drake got between us while I fought to get control back. Brax lunging at Tim when I feel Tyson¡¯s teeth tear through my shoulder. Tate and Drake jumping into action trying to stop Brax.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking hurt him Brax¡± I scream shoving foward but he pushes me back. Drake is forced to shift as Brax tears into his arm flinging him at the wall. Drake goes for my throat, and I shove forward while Brax fights him off. Pushing on the veil separating us.


    ¡°Lucy! Brax think of fucking Lucy¡± I scream when I feel him shudder, I shove forward taking control just as Drakes ws slice down my ribs while I shifted back.


    He drops his head backing up and Tyson shifts puffing and panting. I look at him and give him a nod.


    Drake shifts back before getting to his feet, he walks to the table grabbing a knife and walking over to Tim tied naked to the chair. I stand up just as Drake stabs the knife between his legs and he screams, the knife going into his testicle.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± He growls, twisting the de.


    Tim screams when Drake presses the handle down, slicing his balls off. Blood is pouring everywhere. Tim passed out from the blood loss before he could answer. I see Tyson sway going pale. Tate grabs him just as he is about to hit the floor.


    ¡°Hested longer than I thought,¡± Tate says.


    ¡°Put him to bed, Drake help me string up¡± I tell him.


    Tate carries my limp brother out of the basement.


    I untie him and Drake grabs the chains before I grab a hook.


    ¡°Hold his wrists together¡± I tell him when Drake is done chucking the chain over the beam.


    He holds his wrists together while I shove the hook through both wrists, hear his bones snapping and trying to heal around the hook. I then hook the other end to the chain. Drake starts pulling before hooking the chain to the wall once he was hanging upright, his head hanging limply forward.


    It takes a while for him to wake as his wolf heals him.


    He groans, lifting his head and looking around disoriented. Tim looks up at his hands before thrashing.


    ¡°Last chance to speak before I skin you alive starting with this¡± I tell him, tapping the knife on his dick. Drake tosses me some gloves.


    ¡°Better glove up, God know where you¡¯ve been¡±


    Tim thrashes as he watches me put the gloves on¡­


    ¡°Never felt the need to do a circumcision, but you I am willing to give it a shot, my guinea pig if you will¡±


    ¡°I was lying, I was lying¡± he screams when I grab hisid cock.


    ¡°Lying about what?¡± I ask, pressing the de to the base of his cock.


    ¡°About Lucy, she hasn¡¯t been sold¡±


    ¡°But you have been selling them?¡± I ask, slicing his skin.


    ¡°Yes the teenagers, mainly as bodyguards for the rich, trained right they obey, most are looked after¡±


    ¡°Mainly, so not all?¡± I ask slicing all the way around, a nice clean cut, he screams before panting. His skin slowly healing.


    ¡°Not all, we aren¡¯t sure of their intentions, we don¡¯t care as long as they pay, Danika came up with the idea when we started running out of funds¡± he says. His words anger me, my first mate would sell off kids.


    ¡°What do you know of Danika,¡±


    ¡°I know you fucking killed my wife, I loved her and you fucking killed her, your own mate you sick bastard,¡± he screams.


    ¡°I do have regrets about Danika¡­. I regret I didn¡¯t kill her slower¡± I tell him, slicing a fresh circle around the base.


    ¡°I think this would be more suitable.¡± Drake says, handing me the blowtorch, he clicks the trigger, blue meing out the end. I hand him the knife while taking the blowtorch.


    Tim¡¯s eyes on the me. ¡°Everyone breaks, you won¡¯t be any different¡± I tell him.

 chapter 237

    Reika POV


    Waking I stretched, rolling over to find Ryker¡¯s side of the bed empty, his spot cold like he hadn¡¯t been in bed for awhile. I could feel his anger through the bond making me wonder what upset him.


    Climbing out of bed, I tossed the nkets off and was about to walk out the door when I remembered I had no pants on. Ryker is constantly drumming in my head about clothes, though I didn¡¯t see the point in them but just to keep him happy, I walk into the walk-in and grab some pants. The tight fabric I was slowly getting used to but the buttons on them were a real bitch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t zip yourself again¡± Amanda says as I try to zip the stupid thing up. I didn¡¯t have a good experience with zips, I zipped a piece of me that doesn¡¯t belong in a zipper, yet the underwear rode up my butt making pants even more ufortable so I wasn¡¯t putting those on.


    I manage to get the zip up and the first button done, but the second and third just wouldn¡¯t do up. I grab one of my shirts, not bothering with a bra. That thing was tooplicated for my brain and without Ryker I stood no chance of getting it onfortably, like who the hell came up with the idea of a bra? Riddiculous bloody thing making my breasts all sweaty and my nipples itching stupid invention, do they woman not realise their tits are attached to them, they aren¡¯t going to just fall off them.


    Walking out, I see Tate carrying a passed out Tyson up the stairs.


    ¡°Is he alright?¡± I ask rushing over, both of them saturated in blood and both butt naked. Tate looks at me, before rushing into Tyson and Ace¡¯s room, cing Tyson in the bed. He then grabs one of their shirts covering himself, though I don¡¯t know why I have seen his dick before, not as impressive as Ryker¡¯s but not something to be ashamed about.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, looking at Tyson.


    ¡°Nothing Luna, go back to whatever you were doing¡±


    ¡°I was looking for Ryker, have you seen him, why are you both covered in blood?¡±.


    He ignores my question about the blood. ¡°Ryker is busy, he will see you soon¡± he says, making me eye him suspiciously.


    ¡°Reika, your pants are undone and your shirt is on back to front¡± Ace says, making me look down.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not and I can¡¯t do the buttons¡± I say looking at my ck shirt.


    ¡°Yes it is, the picture should be at the front¡± Ace says standing up and walking over to me. I didn¡¯t even see a picture on it.


    ¡°Pull your arms in¡± Ace says and I do and he spins the shirt around and I push my arms through the holes again.


    ¡°See?¡± Ace says pointing to the picture on the front with writing.


    ¡°What¡¯s it say?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Just a brand logo¡± he says, reaching for my pants. I step back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask when I see his hands reach toward my crutch.


    ¡°Doing the buttons up stand still¡± he says before quickly doing them up and dressing me. I look down and huff that he got them through the holes so easily. Looking up I see Tate is gone.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Probably back to the basement¡± Ace answers, pping his brother¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oi dick lips, you alright?¡± He asks, pping his face.


    ¡°The basement?¡± I ask, isn¡¯t that where he tortured me? Ace tenses before spinning around and looking at me.


    ¡°No meant the bases, yeah the training bases¡± he says quickly.


    ¡®he¡¯s lying¡¯ Amanda says to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡± I use and he seems shocked at my words.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go down there Reika, you¡¯re going to stay up here. Maybe go back to your room¡± Ace says.


    I walk out, when Ace grabs my arm as I head down the stairs.


    ¡°Reika, go to your bedroom now!¡± Ace bellows at me. I feel his Alpha Aura rush out of him, and be shocked. It barely does anything but annoy me, I be confused at the reason of why he was being so horrid to me all of a sudden.


    ¡°Reika your room now¡± He says and I raise an eyebrow at him.


    Yet I find his aura just irritating not like Ryker¡¯s which is painful when used on me.


    ¡°No!¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Fuck! Mine doesn¡¯t work on you anymore, shit!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ryker has marked and mated you, technically your aura is now stronger than mine but weaker than his, shit!. You are to stay with me¡± he says, grabbing my arm and trying to pull me back to his room. I shake him off.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I ask him,. Starting to worry, Ace was never like this.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Ryker will kill me if you go down there, juste y video games with me¡±


    ¡°No, I want to see Ryker¡± I tell him, before turning and heading down the stairs.


    ¡°Reika!¡± Ace yells to me but ignore him going to find my mate. I hear him curse before mming his door, while I follow Tate¡¯s scent to the basement door, blood drops were on the floor and smeared on the door. I open the door and gag at the stench of burnt flesh and blood. Gagging before holding my breath and walking down the steps.


    What I wasn¡¯t prepared for, was seeing my mate standing naked and covered in blood. The ground is thick with congealed blood and I see Tim hanging from a chain. The image gives me shbacks of when I was once strung up there. I shake the feeling off.


    Ryker holding a blowtorch burning Tim¡¯s gentitals making me gasp. Drake, Tate and Ryker spin around at the sound and a loud growl rips out of Ryker.


    ¡°Get her outta here now¡± Ryker yells at Drake and Tate. Tim lifts his head and I see one side of his face was burnt, his eye literally burnt out of his head.


    A lopsided smile graces his face and he looks at me. ¡°46 what a pleasant surprise, I suppose you¡¯re here to find out where¡± he doesn¡¯t finish Ryker punching him and knocking him out, his jaw breaking and hanging loosely .


    ¡°I said get her the fuck out¡± Ryker says using his Alpha voice.


    Drake rushes toward me grabbing my arm, Tate behind him.


    ¡°Come on Luna, not a ce for you¡± Tate says grabbing my other arm. I shove them off and Ryker growls at me. The onyx eyes of his wolf ring at me. Drake grabs my arm and I shove him and he goes flying into the wall.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it¡± I rush to him feeling terrible. I didn¡¯t mean to shove him so hard. Just before I reach him I am grabbed from behind, an arm wrapping around my waist and jerking me back, tingles rushing up my arms and Ryker growls menacingly before dragging me toward the stairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask, trying to get out his grip when he tosses me over his shoulder.


    ¡°Nothing that concerns you, why would youe down here¡± he says marching up the stairs.


    ¡°Put me down Ryker, tell me what happened¡± I ask him, kicking my legs trying to reach the ground. He starts walking up the stairs, ignoring me asking him to put me down.


    He walks into the bedroom before tossing me on the bed. His deadly gaze on me. I crawl to my hands and knees about to get up.


    ¡°You do not go into the basement for any reason, understand?¡±


    ¡°What, why?¡± I ask, getting off the bed. Ryker grabs me and tosses me back on it and I growl at him, though I could tell Brax was also forward with him. His anger radiating off him in waves.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you stay here till I get back¡± he says, turning for the door.


    I get off the bed chasing after him wanting to know what¡¯s wrong with him. I grab his arm.


    ¡°Ryker?¡± I say when he spins around so quickly, I actually step away from him.


    ¡°Reika get on the fucking bed and shut up¡± he yells and his Alpha Aura erupts out him, knocking the air from my lungs, my chest tightening and whimper leaves my lips before my legs move under hismand and I am back on the bed.


    ¡°I wille see you soon¡± he says before walking out and locking the door. I tried to call out to him yet no words left my lips, even Amanda muted under hismand, leaving me stuck on the bed and unable to speak. I didn¡¯t understand what I did, I was only looking for him.


    I just wanted my mate and he shunned me, locking me in the room. I move to the edge of the bed, yet can¡¯t physically put my foot off it, pain radiating through every nerve when I try, sweat beading on my skin as I fight the crushing urge to submit to his demands. Why would he do this to me, what did I do? I wondered before feeling tears brim, I crawled back to the centre of the bed before curling in a ball under the covers. I even put stupid clothes on so he wouldn¡¯t get upset and he locks me in our room.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 chapter 238

    Ryker POVPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The bastard said he wouldn¡¯t break and even after everything he has endured he still hasn¡¯t uttered a word as to where they are. Just the asional taunt besides his screams.


    I watch as Drake hooks a blood bag up to him, we had been at it all day and half the night, at this rate he would die long before we got answers from him.


    ¡°We will start first thing in the morning, organise Jacob toe watch him¡± I tell Drake exhausted. My ears are ringing from his constant screaming.


    ¡°Ah Ryker is it alright if Tate and I stay at a motel instead of here¡±


    ¡°Of course it is, why are you asking, you can go home if you want¡± I tell him but he shakes his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving till I know where those kids are,¡± Drake says. I give him a nod walking out and seeing Tate asleep in a chair. How he managed to sleep listening to his screams is beyond me. My skin was itchy from all the dried blood and being down here covered in it was making my gums tingle with the need to feed.


    I p Tate on the shoulder, he jolts awake. ¡°Shit what I miss?¡± He asks, looking around bleary eyed.


    ¡°Go sleep, Drake is just finishing up and Jacob will be here soon¡± he nods, running a hand through his hair.


    I walk up the steps to the ground floor. My feet leave bloody footprints as I walk up the steps.


    ¡°Reika?¡± I call out to her wondering where she is. It was night time, she should be around somewhere.


    I stop at Tyson and Ace¡¯s door, sticking my head in. Tyson was reading that family history book, Ace drawing in his sketch pad.


    ¡°Have you seen Reika?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°Not since this morning?¡± Ace tells me.


    ¡°What, you haven¡¯t seen her all day?¡± I ask, wondering where she went. She wouldn¡¯t have left us would she? I know we had an argument but I was just pissed off, I never meant to snap at her.


    ¡°If you see her can you tell her I will be in the shower¡± I could feel she was close, so I knew she was somewhere in the house. I look at my phone and see it is nearly 10PM. I will shower and go check the rec room, she might be watching Tv, I thought to myself.


    Turning into the next hallway, I walk toward the bedroom. Opening the door I find her sitting on the bed leaning against the headboard. Her face streaked with tears.


    ¡°There you are, I was looking for you¡± I tell her but she says nothing, just looking away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m sorry I snapped at you¡± I tell her walking toward the bed. Still she says nothing. ¡°Reika!¡± I mindlink her and she looks at me, so I knew she heard me.


    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t mean it, I just don¡¯t want you down there,¡± Still nothing and I try speak to her wolf but get only silence


    ¡°You want to be a brat then fine, I¡¯m going to shower¡± I tell her pissed off that she was ignoring me. Brax whimpers in my head and I turn the shower on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you start, asshole. I told her I¡¯m sorry, she is just in a mood, she will get over it¡± I tell him.


    I hop in the shower bracing my arms on the wall. Shoving my feelings aside and feeling for hers. Yet all I feel is loneliness and hunger. Why is she hungry? I mind-link Ace.


    ¡°Did Reika eat today?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I asked if she was hungry but I got no answer from her, figured she was asleep, why?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡± I tell him and I racked my brain, wondering why she was ignoring me. I was in a bad mood but I only told her to get back in bed and shut up.


    I was giving myself a headache when I remembered the look on her face and the whimper that left her lips, the way she looked at me with so much shock, then it hit me. ¡°You fucking idiot¡± Brax yells realising the same thing I did. We used our Alpha voice on her.


    I spin around, running straight in the ss shower screen in my haste, the door smacking the wall with a loud bang as I dart out. She jumps when I run back in the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t realise, I didn¡¯t realise, you can speak, shit I didn¡¯t mean it I swear, you¡¯re free to go where you please¡± I tell her grabbing her and jerking her towards me. A sob breaking from her lips as I grab her legs, pulling her towards me when suddenly her hand connects with the side of my face, her palm branding my skin.


    ¡°You ever do that to me again and I will rip your fucking balls off and feed them to you¡± she snaps at me.


    I rub my cheek, shocked she dared hit me, hit the Alpha King. She hit me, though I was just d to hear her voice, she could have punched me and I would have just been d to hear her voice still.


    She stares at me, her anger dissipating and I feel her be anxious before I realise I was just staring at her. My hand was still grasping her knee while the other was feeling her hand print on my face.


    I move my hand toward her face and she flinches. When I realised she thought I was going to be angry because she hit me, I was shocked but definitely not angry. I would have probably pped me too.


    I cup her cheek and she lets out a breath leaning into my touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry love, I didn¡¯t realise I did it¡± I tell her, brushing a stray tear with my thumb.


    ¡°But if in the future you need to cut something off, can I keep my balls, you can cut off anything just not the baby makers¡± I tell her and she chuckles.


    I grip her chin and bring her lips to mine and kiss her softly. She sighs, kissing me back, and I feel her hunger, her need to feed. I pull her to me before standing up and sitting on the bed, I pull her onto myp before breaking the kiss and offering my neck to her. I was ravenous but so was she, my own need to feed affecting her, I could wait. She was more important than me and it was my fault she was this way.


    I feel her lips press to my neck, before feeling her canines graze my skin. Tingles rushing over me before she sinks her teeth into me, I moan as her tongueps at my skin, my cock hardening underneath her and I roll her hips against me. She moans, pulling her fangs from my neck. She kisses me before pulling back and looking at the bathroom.


    ¡°You left the water on¡± she says and I listen, hearing the shower still running.


    ¡°Want to shower with me?¡± I ask, bumping my hips up against her. She smiles, kissing me and I stand up with her legs wrapping around my waist and I tug her shirt off as I walk into the bathroom, my lips going to her skin as I nip and suck on it.

 chapter 239

    Reika POV


    Ryker ces me on my feet and I strip my pants off before hopping in the shower with him. His hands go to my hips, his hardened length pressing against my ass as he presses closer to me. His lips sucking on my skin and I feel his fangs graze my skin making me shiver.


    ¡®Um he made us suffer for 9 hours in that room, and you¡¯re just giving into him¡¯ Amanda growls, making me chuckle.


    ¡®You¡¯re unbelievable sometimes¡¯ She says wandering off to the back of my mind pissed off.


    I turn in his arms before wrapping my arms around his neck, and kissing him. My tongue moves between his lips as my tongue ys with his. He groans breathing into my mouth, his hands grabbing my ass as he pressed me against the tiled wall. The tiles cold on my back as his lips travel down, nipping and sucking on my flesh, his lips going to my breast as he sucks my nipple into his mouth, his teeth tugging on it making a breathy moan escape my lips as he kneels before me. His hand runs up the inside of my thigh leaving goosebumps on my skin before I feel his fingertips brush my lips as he runs his fingers through them teasingly.


    His fingers circling my core but not entering and I move my hips against his fingers wanting them inside me. Ryker grips my thigh draping it over his shoulder, his fingers pressing inside me making me moan at his touch, my walls mping down on them before I feel his tongue run through my lips to my clit, his tongue swirling around it before he sucks it into his mouth. I grip his hair rolling my hips against his mouth, he growls his fingers twisting in and out of me building up a delightful friction as his tongue flicks over my aching bud. I feel my stomach tighten, my temperature rising as I move my hips grinding them against his lips, his stubble scratching the inside my thighs and my lips as he devours me.


    A moan escaping me as my head goes back against the tiles and he grabs my ass tilting my hips forward, his finger leaving my body being reced by his tongue as I feel my orgasm wash over me, his tonguepping at me as my juices spilling onto his hot tongue as it plunges into me making me moan and my legs tremble. I feel him kiss my lips before rising, and pressing himself against me. His erection digging into my stomach, and I grab it stroking him, base to tip, he growls pressing his face into my neck and sucking on my mark, tingles spreading over me as his hand palms my breast. He pulls his face from my neck before kissing my lips and pulling my leg up to rest on his hip. He rolls his hips against me, and I could feel his arousal pressed tightly against me running through my folds.


    His lips finding mine as he kissed me, I could taste myself on his tongue as it invaded my mouth tasting every inch of it. I pull away standing on my toes and nipping at his mark and he shivers.


    ¡°Why is Tim in the basement?¡± I ask him but he ignores my question. Instead pressing his hips against mine and I be annoyed that he won¡¯t answer me, yet I knew he was hiding something from me.


    I pull away from him and he sighs. ¡°He knows where the children¡¯s facility is¡± He says and I run my hands down his chest.


    ¡°He won¡¯t give them the location¡± I ask before kissing his chest, nipping and sucking on it.


    ¡°We can talk about itter¡± He says, his hands going to the wall behind me. I ran my tongue down his abs as I kneel before him before stroking his length, trying to remember what I was supposed to do with it, maybe I should have looked better at those magazines I thought. Ryker chuckles looking down at me before gripping my chin and making me look up at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡± He says, his fingers brushing my jaw.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I want to, I just don¡¯t know what I am supposed to do¡± I tell him, biting my lip as I stare back at him.


    ¡°Open your mouth¡± He says, pulling my bottom lip from my teeth. I let my lips part and he let go of my chin.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t use your teeth¡± He says as I look at his impressive length, my jaw aching at the sight of it when he presses the tip to my lips, I lick it and he groans, my hand running up the length of him and he thrusts into my hand.


    ¡°Wrap your lips around it¡± Ryker says and I open my mouth before sucking on the end of it. Arousal flooding me at the saltiness of his skin making me moan softly as his cock runs over my tongue before hitting the back of my throat when he thrusts into my mouth. I gag before ring up at him. Now I know why that man had tears in his eyes, I thought to myself.


    ¡°God can you not think of that magazine, not exactly boner material for someone who is straight¡± Ryker says and I chuckle at his words. Before wrapping my lips back around his cock, he remains still as I take him in my mouth, not thrusting in like he did before. I move my head taking him deeper into my mouth and down my throat, forcing my throat to rx as he slides down the back of my throat, I moan at the feel of him slipping down my throat and I feel his cock twitch in my mouth before I pull back before doing it again and finding my own rhythm.


    ¡°Fuck, just like that¡± Rykers groans his hand going into my hair as he forces himself down my throat. My hand stroking the parts of him I can¡¯t fit in my mouth. When I feel his cock twitch in my mouth I stand up pecking his lips before ducking under his arm and hopping out of the shower.

 chapter 240

    ¡°Ah Reika, where are you going?¡± Ryker asks.


    ¡°To go see Tim¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No, just let me handle it, just this once please¡± He says and I could feel he didn¡¯t want me down there, the thought scared him. ¡°Why are you scared?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Please Reika I promise I will tell you when I know more, but stay away from the basement please¡± He says and I press my swollen lips in a line before nodding, he lets out a breath.


    ¡°Nowe here¡± He says and I raise an eyebrow at him before grabbing my towel and I can¡¯t help the stupid grin that split onto my face, revenge is so much sweeter than I thought.


    ¡°Reika?¡± He says and I look down at his veiny length that looks like it was on the verge of bursting.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What about this?¡± He says, reaching for me and I step back.


    ¡°You¡¯ll survive,¡± I tell him. He growls, stepping out and I duck out of the bathroom. I hear the water shut off before he steps out trying to grab me but I dart around the bed.


    ¡°You are not leaving me like this¡± He growls but I duck out of the bedroom door wrapped in my towel a giggle escaping me.


    ¡°Use your hand,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Reika!¡± I chuckle heading toward Ace and Tyson¡¯s room. Opening the door, I stick my head in both of them looking at me wrapped in my towel.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I borrow some clothes?¡± I ask them. Tyson gets up rummaging through the drawers before walking over to me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s yours?¡± He asks, looking at my towel.


    ¡°In the room with a ticked off Ryker¡± I tell him. I hear the bedroom door open up the hall.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I tell him, snatching them off him and darting off toward the stairs and leading downstairs.


    ¡°You can run Reika but when I find you, you will regret leaving me like this¡± I hear him call out. I hear Tysonugh at him as I dart downstairs.


    ¡°Woah now I know why she left the room, I would run too from that monstrosity¡± He says.


    ¡°Not fucking funny, where did she go?¡± I hear Rykler ask him as I reach the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°Run Reika run¡± I hear Tyson call, making me giggle and look up. Ryker hears me and looks over the railing.


    ¡°Gotcha now little wolf¡± He says and I take off toward the kitchen before hearing him jump over the railing on the second floor, making me squeal when I hear his feet hit the ground. I hide in the pantry quickly pulling Tyson¡¯s clothes on and I see Ryker walk out through the loothers and I chuckle before muffling the sound with my hand. He only had a pair of shorts on and did not look impressed at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re finding this so funny¡± I hear him mutter walking into the dining room and looking under the ind bench.


    ¡®Stop giggling he will find us¡¯ Amanda says distracting me.


    ¡°Boo¡± Ryker growls, throwing the pantry door open and grabbing me. I drop my weight slipping from his fingers and ducking between his legs trying to escape him when he grips my ankle before turning around and grabbing my waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you anything, you left me for 9 hours in that room¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think¡± He says, tossing me over his shoulder before pping my ass. He storms off back through the house heading toward the stairs when we hear a loud bang, the basement door banging and groaning against the frame. Ryker stops staring at it before cing me on my feet. I hear Jacobs¡¯ voice from inside scream through the mindlink and outloud.


    ¡°Alpha ¡± Just as the door bursts open. Tim rushed out before shifting in the foyer. Jacob rushed out after him covered in blood. Tim shifted into his grey murky colored wolf and he growled menacingly. Ryker however smiles, his fists clenching as Tim steps toward him snapping his jaw at him. Tim lunges at him and I expected Ryker to shift but instead he steps aside grabbing the back of his neck. Tyson and Acee rushing down when they hear the hall stand smash to pieces under Tims weight.


    Tim snaps at Rykers hand when Ryker punches him, his head snapping to the side before he picks him up by throat tossing him down the basement stairs. I jump about to go after him when Jacob steps in front of me, Ryker shuts the door and I could hear him walking down the steps.


    ¡°No, Luna¡± Jacob says and I feel Tyson tug on my arm.


    ¡°Come, Ryker will handle it¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°Reika, listen to Tysone y games with us¡± Ace says pushing me toward the stairs. I looked at the door of the basement, could hear the feral snarls and crashing when Jacob steps in my line of vision.


    ¡°Sorry Luna, I can¡¯t let you down there¡± He says. Tyson tugs on my arm again.


    ¡°Please¡± Ace says and I look at him before nodding, letting them pull me up the stairs toward their room.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s going on don¡¯t you?¡± I ask Tyson and he nods sitting on his bed.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not going to tell me¡± I ask and he shakes his head picking up the controller.


    We sit in the room for about twenty minutes before I hear the basement door open. I get up walking toward the door. ¡°Reika!¡± Tyson growls but I ignore him, opening the door. I see Ryker talking to Jacob who was still standing near the door.


    I walk down the steps just in time to see Drake and Tate walk in. They look at me before looking at Ryker.


    ¡°Please go back to Tyson and Ace¡± Ryker says walking over to me but I shake my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re hiding something¡± I tell him, shoving past him.


    ¡°Reika!¡± Ryker says in warning, grabbing my arm. I shake him off and he pushes past me blocking me halfway down the stairs. Drake grabbed my arms from behind trying to pull me back up the steps.

 chapter 241

    I growl and his grip loosens but he doesn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I demand. Amandaes forward and pressing against my skin.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you¡± Ryker answers.


    ¡°Fine then, I will ask Tim¡± I tell him and Drake¡¯s hands tighten on my arms.


    ¡°Let go or lose them¡± I tell him, looking over my shoulder. He doesn¡¯t and I growl at him about to turn when Ryker speaks.


    ¡°We think Lucy is alive¡± He says, making my head whip back around to him.


    ¡°What?¡± I stammer out, he doesn¡¯t say anything and I step down a step.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get your hopes up in case she isn¡¯t alive¡± Ryker says grabbing my arms and Drake lets me go.


    ¡°But there is a chance¡± I ask, feeling my eyes blur with unshed tears. Ryker nods and I look over his shoulder.


    ¡°Move!¡± I tell him,


    ¡°Reika just go upstairs, I will deal with it¡±


    ¡°So he told you where the facility is?¡± Ryker sighs, shaking his head.


    ¡°You kill him we may never know, we can¡¯t find any traces of it existing, Tim is our only lead¡± He says.


    ¡°Move¡± I warn him but he doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± He asks and I look at him.


    ¡°There is no colder feeling than death¡± I tell him before shoving past him.


    ¡± Reika?¡± Ryker growls lunging at me but I spin around letting Amanda forward. My hands hit his chest, sending him flying backwards. White fur growing up my arms and I feel my canines protruding. Ryker crashes backwards into Drake knocking them both to the ground.


    I see Tim sitting in the chair, a cocky grin on his face. ¡°46 lovely to see you again¡± He taunts but I don¡¯t acknowledge his words, instead I kick him in the chest knocking his chair backwards. He grunts at the impact, the air leaving his lungs. And I jumped on him.


    ¡°You need me¡± Heughs.


    ¡°No, I just need you to speak¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Goodluck with that, your Alpha couldn¡¯t get a word from me, what makes you think I will tell you anything? ¡± Heughs.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not affraid to kill you¡± I told him before punching my fist through his chest. He chokes as I feel my hand go throughn his ribs and sternum, feel his lungs graze my fingertips before I feel his heart beating in my hand as I wrap my fingers around it.


    ¡°Reika?¡± Ryker screams, rushing over and seeing my hand in his chest.


    ¡°You will kill him¡±


    ¡°He either speaks or dies, I am done being kept in the dark¡±


    ¡°You kill him, we won¡¯t know where she is¡± Ryker tries to reason.


    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t speak, we won¡¯t know either¡± I snapped at him. Tim chokes, coughing and I put pressure on his heart. Ryker stands gripping his hair.


    ¡°You can heal anything but not a missing heart¡± I tell him as he sputters, blood pouring from his lips and I could feel his lungs filling with blood as his heart beat frantically in my hand.


    ¡°The pound¡± He chokes out, Ryker looks down at him.


    ¡°We checked the pound,¡± Ryker tells him. I squeeze, his beating heart slowing and he gasps his face twisting in pain.


    ¡°Underneath it, there is a bunker¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Tate says, stepping forward.


    ¡°Where she is from, we needed her daughter close, all of them close to get them toply¡± He chokes out and Ryker nods to me, and I let go carefully pulling my hand from his chest and he coughs before Ryker bites his wrist forcing his blood down his throat. His chest closes as he tries to catch his breath. I push off him standing.


    ¡°How did we miss that?¡± Ryker says looking at Tate and Drake. Tim coughs looking at me.


    ¡°The floor in Lucy¡¯s cell, the bed covers it, push it aside and it opens to stairs leading underground. Tim tells him before he turns his head to the side and lets the blood drain from his mouth.


    ¡°If you are lying, I am giving you too Amanda and you and I both know there will be nothing left of you when she is done¡± I tell him before walking out of the cell.


    ¡°Reika wait¡± I hear Ryker yell after me as I climb the stairs.


    ¡°Reika, wait¡± Ryker says running up the stairs before grabbing my arm, I spin around facing him and he takes a step back. ¡°You knew she could be alive and kept it from me¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get your hopes up, there is a chance she isn¡¯t alive¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you had no right to keep that from me¡± I tell him just as I see Tate and Drake start walking up the steps toward us. I move into the foyer to let them pass. Tate and Drake walking over to Jacob before looking at Ryker. ¡°I will gather some men and we will head out there¡±


    ¡°Ring Aamon and get him to meet us there¡± Ryker says looking at Jacob who nods, pulling his phone from his pocket. I step past them going back upstairs to get changed in my own clothes. Ryker followed me into the room. I walk into the walk in, grabbing some tights and a shirt. I strip my clothes off, recing Tysons¡¯ with mine. Ryker grabs a shirt pulling it over his head just as I go to walk out.


    ¡°Reika wait, just stay here,¡± Ryker says, grabbing my arm.


    ¡°No, I am going to get my daughter¡± I tell him before shaking his arm off and walking back out.


    Tate was still in the foyer Drake gone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking you with me¡± Ryker yells after me.


    ¡°Fine, I will go with Tate¡± I tell him just as I reach him. Tate looks over my shoulder at Rykering down after me before Tyson and Acee rushing down the stairs.


    ¡°No, you are staying with Reika¡± Ryker growls at them but Tyson rolls his eyes at him.


    ¡°Our Alpha aura doesn¡¯t work on her, she will leave and follow Ryker, be reasonable, let use then you will know where she is, don¡¯t and she will still leave anyway¡± Ace tells him.


    ¡°So what¡¯s it going to be?¡± I ask and he growls.


    ¡°Fine, get in the fucking car, Jacob watch Tim and don¡¯t let him out this time¡± Ryker says to Jacob who I hadn¡¯t noticed was still in the room.

 chapter 242

    Ryker POV


    She was livid, I had never felt her anger like this, it was worse knowing it was directed at me. She wanted to hurt me, and I could feel her blood boiling the longer we were in the car. The closer she was to me, the more she seethed. Reaching over I grab her hand but she jerks it from my grip.


    ¡°I was trying to protect you¡± I mind-link her.


    ¡°You had no right to keep it from me¡± she says and I sigh before looking in the rearview mirror Tyson and Ace both staring out the window.


    I grab her hand and she jerks away but I don¡¯t let go instead cing it on my thigh when she lets her ws out before sinking them into my leg. I let her go, jerking the car to the side. The car skidded to a stop, the convoy behind me tearing off the road too, dust flying everywhere and Tyson and Ace jerking forward in their seats at the sudden stop.


    Reika jerked forward my arm just stopping her from hitting the dash because she took her seatbelt off.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I tell her and she res at me before tossing her door open. I get out with her, Tate jumping out of one of the cars behind us.


    ¡°Woah woah what¡¯s going on?¡± He says running over to us.


    ¡°Ask him he stopped the fucking car¡± she screams before she starts stripping her clothes off and dumping them on the ground to shift.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t listen. I told you why I kept it from you, you want to have it out then fine¡± I tell her tugging my shirt off.


    ¡°Come on you¡¯re mad let¡¯s have it, Reika¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t got time for this. My fucking daughter is out there¡±


    ¡°And I am not getting back in the car, knowing you want to rip me to pieces¡± I yell back at her.


    ¡°Fine, I will run there myself¡± she says, stripping her tights off. Poor Tate and the others that had got out of the car all looking to the sky, not knowing where to look when their Luna was stripping naked on the side of the road with no care in the world about her nudity.


    ¡°Drake you and the rest head on, we will catch up¡± Tate calls to Drake who was standing on the door trim of his truck trying to figure out what¡¯s going on. He nods before using his fingers and whistling. The other four SUV¡¯s following him toward the pound, just leaving my car and Tate standing on the road.


    Tate pulls a packet of smoke from his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t even ask, just sort this shit out¡± he says, lighting it.


    Looking over at Reika she was naked but appeared to be arguing with her wolf. I step closer, her head snapping in my direction.


    ¡°So what¡¯s it going to be Reika?¡± I ask her, her eyes zing over and fur growing on her arms before stopping and I could feel her frustration. Was Amanda refusing to let her shift?


    She reaches down, snatching her shirt off the ground.


    ¡°Get in the fucking car and take me to my daughter¡± she growls at me while tugging her shirt on.


    ¡°No, not till you understand¡±


    ¡°I do fucking understand, you didn¡¯t tell me because you¡¯re a fucking asshole, she is my daughter Ryker. Mine not fucking yours, you don¡¯t get to decide shit for her, not when it involves her life¡± she screams at me. She tugs her pants while hopping on one foot. If she wasn¡¯t so angry I would have found it funny watching her try and put them on.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°This is exactly why I didn¡¯t tell you, look how worked up you are?¡±


    ¡°Because you fucking kept it from me, always hiding everything from me, she is fucking mine not yours¡±


    ¡°No but you are, you are mine Reika and you think I wasn¡¯t trying to protect you like you want to protect her¡±


    ¡°She is my daughter, it¡¯s fucking different¡± she snaps fur growing on her arms as she tries to shift.


    ¡°Let me fucking shift Amanda we are wasting time¡± she snaps at her wolf but Amanda refuses and she looks at me.


    ¡°Get in the car, Ryker so help me god I will fucking hurt you¡± she growls her eyes zing and her fangs protrude.


    ¡°Kids seriously can this wait, times a wastin¡± Tate says.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drive wondering if she is going to attack me and force us in a ditch¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Fine, I will drive, you two get in the back. Tyson in the front¡± Tate says slinging orders before hopping in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Ace¡¯s POV


    ¡°Scissor paper rock ya for the front seat¡± I tell Tyson as we watch them argue on the side of the road.


    Tate jumps in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Tyson front now¡± hemands and I groan, Tyson smirking that he gets to ride up front.


    Tate lit another cigarette. ¡°Since when do you smoke?¡± I ask him, leaning forward in my seat.


    ¡°Since this shit show, seriously I don¡¯t know how you live with them two¡± he says looking back out the car window.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t always like that¡± Tyson tells him and I nod in agreement.


    ¡°Ah Ryker just get in the fucking car, before she beats your ass¡± Tate mutters before drawing back on his smoke.


    ¡°Does my sister know you smoke?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Nope, Drake does, one word to her I will feed you your own liver¡± he says looking over at me in the backseat. I roll my eyes at him. ¡°Bloody Alpha¡¯s¡± I mutter.


    ¡°You are one,¡± he retorts. Why did we have to get stuck with the grumpy brother inw Drake was way cooler.


    ¡°Fuck this shit!¡± Tate says starting the engine before leaning across Tyson, Tyson coughing and spluttering as smoke goes in his face.


    ¡°Ryker bro, get in the fucking car. I don¡¯t care if you gotta drag her. Just get in or I am leaving¡± he yells to my brother.


    ¡°Pretty sure Reika is wanting to go, it¡¯s Ryker that won¡¯t get in¡± I tell him.


    Reika walks toward the car, Ryker tries grabbing her arms when she swings at him. Tate whistles low as we watch Ryker¡¯s head snap to the side.


    ¡°She got him good, that would have hurt¡± Tate says, a smile lighting up his face and I see Tyson smirk.


    ¡°Get in the fucking car Ryker¡± she screams trying to step around him when he gets in the way of her again. This is ridiculous.


    ¡°Is he trying to get his ass kicked, I don¡¯t understand¡± Tyson says watching out the window.


    ¡°I am not sitting in the back with them¡± I tell them, about to climb over the seat when both doors suddenly open and they get in. Tate floored it before I could climb over, knocking me back. I fold my arms across my chest squished in between them while they scream at each other.


    ¡°Shit d I didn¡¯t paper scissors rock you for the seat, would have sucked if I lost¡± Tyson mind links and I kick the back of his chair.


    Reika¡¯s so angry white fur was growing up her arms, her canines protruding right next to my face. I lean away from her and she seems to notice me trapped between them.


    ¡°Sorry Ace¡± she says and it always amazed me how she never got our names mixed up, even mum did asionally.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t shift, while beside me please¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Amanda won¡¯t let me¡± she says, sounding annoyed.


    ¡°Probably pregnant¡± Tyson mind links me.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be, she would be way too early to tell¡± I mind link back.


    ¡°Her wolf would know as soon as she conceived, it makes sense they were going at like rabbits, for a hybrid baby a week is like a month¡± Tyson says.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Been reading about it from the books in the library¡±


    ¡°You been reading about babies¡±


    ¡°Yep for when I find my mate and for when we take over lily¡¯s pack¡±


    ¡°You being serious about that, I thought you were joking I don¡¯t want to be an Alpha¡±


    ¡°How can you not want to be an Alpha¡± Tyson retorts through the link. I roll my eyes, who wants all that stress, I think cutting the link.


    Ryker taps Tate¡¯s shoulder also giving up on their lovers quarrel.


    Tate hands him his smokes, and Ryker pulls one out, lighting it and winding the window down.


    ¡°Give her one, fuck give her three, might calm her down¡± Tate says and I re at him. Ryker offers her one but I push his hand away. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want one¡± I tell him just in case Tyson is right.


    ¡°What¡¯s it do?¡± She asks curiously.


    ¡°Nothing makes you cough your ring up, just cuddle me that will calm you¡± I tell her leaning on her, she drapes her arm over me rubbing my bald head, man I can¡¯t wait for my hair to grow back. I am as bald as a baby.


    ¡°Just in case¡± I mindlink Tyson.


    ¡°Once we get there make sure we stay with her¡± Tyson says and I nod to him as he looks over the backseat at me.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Tate asks, looking at me in the mirror.


    ¡°Nothing bro, just arguing over seating on the way home¡± Tyson answers.

 chapter 243

    Reika POV


    We caught up to the rest of the cars in no time, Ace had even managed to fall asleep while rubbing his bald head, yet my anxiety was high the closer we got to the facility. Feeling movement next to me I look down at Ace only to see Ryker unclip his seatbelt before swapping ces with him. He gentlyys Ace¡¯s head against the window where he was sitting before shuffling over to me.


    I see Tate¡¯s eyes go to the rearview mirror at the movement before going back to the road. ¡°We will find Lucy¡± Ryker whispers, draping his arm over my shoulders and pulling me against him. Tyson turns in his seat looking back at us,


    ¡°what¡¯s the n when we get there¡±


    ¡°We see if Tim was lying, check Lucy¡¯s old cell, if there is an entry Ryker Drake and I will go down¡± Tate answers.


    I sit up only to be tugged back down by Ryker. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s down there, you can¡¯t go down there till we clear the floor, if she is down there I will find her¡± Ryker says kissing my head.


    ¡°If they are down there chances are they have been watching us, none of you are going down there and that means you too Luna¡± Tate says looking back at me in the mirror.


    I roll my eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me from going down there¡± I mutter when Tate reaches over into the glovepartment before tossing something into Ryker¡¯sp.


    ¡°Tate¡¯s right Reika, we don¡¯t know what is down there¡± Tyson says when I see Ryker grab whatever it was Tate tossed him. I hear the sound of a zip making me look at what¡¯s in hisp.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I ask when I see some vials. Tyson suddenly looks over before grabbing the bag. Snatching it from his grip. ¡°Give it back, Tyson. We can¡¯t risk it¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Tyson says, tossing it out the window.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t sedating her, she can stay with me¡±


    ¡°Wait you were going to drug me¡± I ask outraged.


    ¡°Great now they¡¯re going to start fighting again¡± Tate mutters and I re at him.


    ¡°I knew you would want to go down there, if you go down there we will be unfocused wondering where you are,¡± Ryker says.


    ¡°I can handle myself Ryker¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Yes you can but you will be a constant distraction, hierarchy won¡¯t allow us to focus knowing our Queen is down there unprotected¡± Tate says.


    ¡°Hierarchy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re our Queen, our wolves would be antsy, natural order to protect, same as with Ryker, natural order to obey what he says, you will be a distraction to us, so for the love of the Moon Goddess Reika listen to your mate¡± Tate says.


    ¡°Whatever¡± I tell him, folding my arms across my chest.


    ¡°Did you not see all those cars pull over, you think they did it for a pit stop? No they pulled over because Instinct tells them to protect their Queen, Ryker has marked you, hierarchy would even make us go against him for you now¡± Tate snaps at me.


    ¡°Watch yourself Tate don¡¯t forget who you are speaking too, she doesn¡¯t understand¡± Ryker snaps at him.


    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly the problem Ryker, she doesn¡¯t have any idea of the Influence, she has over our kind, she goes down there she could get us all killed¡± Tate snaps at him and Ryker sighs, frustrated.


    ¡°She will be fine, Ace and I will stay with her¡± Tyson says, reaching over and gripping my hand, he squeezes it softly. I press my lips in a line before nodding.


    ¡°If Lucy is down there we will find her, if it is safe, we will call for you toe down¡± Tate says as we hit the dirt road.


    I watch as Ryker¡¯s eyes ze over, before Tate pulls off the road slightly. The four cars behind us tearing up the side and going ahead of us before Tate moves back to the centre of the road following.


    ¡°Ace up and stay alert¡± Ryker says as the brick buildinges into view. My heart thumping in my chest, knowing we are so close. So close to freeing them, yet also nervousness seeping into me. What if everything Tim said was a lie, though I doubted it was, but still something felt off. My senses are tingling and on edge.


    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± I whisper, and Ryker looks at me.


    Tate too, looks over his shoulder at me, and gives me a nod.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As we pull up men were jumping out of cars, Aamon also misting here and appearing out of thin air


    ¡°stay here, once we clear inside you cane in but you don¡¯t enter the basement till we say¡± Ryker says kissing my head. I give him a nod, Ryker and Tate jumping out of the car.


    ¡°Promise to stay with us Reika, you don¡¯t leave our sides¡± Ace says yawning.


    ¡± Can we at least get out, my back is killing¡± I tell Ace and he nods, opening his door just as men start running into the building. A few running around the sides to the back. I lean against the car stretching.


    Amanda wandering around sleepily makes me worry about her, even she felt off. Aamon Ryker¡¯s Demon friend walks over to me, leaning on the car. ¡°Let me guess you¡¯re here to watch me¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Maybe I just like yourpany¡± He retorts and Tyson scoffs beside me.

 chapter 244

    Ryker POV


    The moment we stepped into the building I was on edge, something felt amiss. Everyone nced around at the building we had been through multiple times, yet it waspletely deserted, nothing here but yet I felt we were being watched.


    Making our way to the basement where the cells are, everyone filed into the room. Tate and Drake walk into the cell next to Reika¡¯s old one, Lucy¡¯s cell. We looked at the bed and it was bolted to the floor, they yanked it, yet no door, the bed didn¡¯t even budge. The tiles on the ground here make it impossible to see any opening. I feel along the edges of the frame tossing the mattress off it, feeling for a lever, anything that might prove Tim right, that it was a door. Yet I felt nothing. Looking around the cell, the camera in the corner was blinking and I turned to look at the desk.


    ¡°Check the security footage for this room¡± I tell them and Elias Tate¡¯s Beta walks over turning theputer on when suddenly we hear the sounds of locks being opened, Tate jumping out of the way just as the bed lifts from the floor and slides across the ground where he was standing. I look at the camera in the corner.


    ¡°They are watching us, they know we are here¡± I tell Tate, pointing to the camera above his head.


    ¡°Why would they open it¡± Elias says, walking over and sticking his head in and looking at the stairs that had now been revealed.


    ¡°Because it is a trap, why else¡± Drake says walking around the bed and to the top of the stairs.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tate asks, grabbing his mate¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Trap or not I am not leaving those kids down there¡± He says and Tate lets his arm go nodding.


    ¡°Move I will go first¡± I tell him not wanting to risk him dieing because he walked down there unknowing and Lana would kill me if something happened to him. As sooon as I put my foot on the top step, the steps light up, blue lights running down the length of them yet I could see no end as I descended down them. Drake behind me followed by the others. I counted 50 stairs before my feet hit solid ground. A corridor lighting up, lights flickering overhead down a long concrete corridor to a huge steel door. Music was ying, and I could see little caged speakers on the roof, the noise getting louder and almost deafening.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    So loud we had to use the mind-links tomunicate. ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Drake says as we all walk toward the steel door. I mindlink one of the warriors still above ground. ¡°Brace that door so it doesn¡¯t swing shut once thest one is headed down¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Yes Alpha, already onto it¡± He replies. We get to the door just as it swings open toward us. It opened onto some sort of steel balcony and staircase, looking down we could see corridors and corridors of ss cells. Stepping onto the rickety staircase we all look over the railing.


    ¡°There¡¯s hundreds of them¡± Tate says peering down, the entire ce was abandoned, just children and teenagers five or six to each cell. Looking out it was the size of a football field in length and width. Cells matching what is upstairs only with bunk beds to amodate the amount of people in each one. All their eyes peering up at us in worry, their hands covering their ears from the deafening noiseing from the speakers.


    ¡°Get them out, find a way to unlock the cells¡± I turn to the men behind me who start running down the stairs. The music suddenbly cuts off, as we step on the floor below. Looking at all the ss cells, hundreds of eyes peering back at us curiously, as they look out through the ss when a voicees over the PA system making us all look up for the voice, a voice I never thought I would hear again.


    ¡°Surprise miss me, mate¡± Danika¡¯s voice suddenly echoes around the facility making me spin around searching for where the voice came from. She can¡¯t be alive, I killed her myself, Tim even said she was dead yet how was her voiceing from the Speakers if that were true.


    ¡°I see you found yourself a new bitch¡± Her voice taunts enticing angry growls from my men.


    ¡°Get the kids out now¡± I yell to the men who were looking for the threat that was watching us. Suddenly sprinklers start turning on inside the cells.


    ¡°Had these fitted myself, 500 litres per minute, times ticking Ryker you can¡¯t save them all¡± Her voices carries through the room,


    ¡°Get every man down here now¡± I boom through the link, Tate and Drake screaming through theirs before I hear footsteps running toward us and down the stairs. Their eyes peered around at the cells and yet we still didn¡¯t have enough men to work on each.


    ¡°Tik tok¡± She taunts, when the kids all suddenly start screaming, their skin burning and I realise they were being doused in Wolfsbane as they climbed their bunks trying to get away from the ground.


    ¡°There has to be a way to get these cells open automatically¡± I tell Tate as we try to smash throught the ss of the cell. A teenage girl with long blonde hair jumps from the top of the bunk before copsing in the water, she grabs another child in the cell with her tossing them on the bunk as she finds her feet before walking over to the ss and tapping her finger on it.


    ¡°What¡¯s she trying to say?¡± Tate says, trying to read her lips.


    I open my link and she jumps when I force it to connect with her. She shakes her head staring at me. ¡°Behind you, the wall, the steel case holds the keys¡± She says pointing behind me and tapping the ss with her finger. I race over going to where she is pointing before ripping the cover off.


    ¡°You gotta be joking¡±, hundreds of keys were in there, each cell having its own.


    Tate grabs a handful when I notice each cell has a division no on it. Looking at each cell above each door had a number aswell.


    ¡°The numbers, grab the keys and find the numbers¡± I yell over to everyone.


    ¡°Here I got this one¡± Tate says before jamming the key in the door swinging open and wolfsbane water flooding out and burning my legs.


    The girl in the cell starts grabbing the kids out and running them to the stairs and cing them on it. ¡°Run follow the stairs¡± I hear her tell them before rushing back and grabbing some keys.


    ¡°Run them up¡± I tell her and she shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving my sister,¡± She says. Unlocking another cell, the teenagers grabbing keys help free more while my men start grabbing kids and dropping them on the stairs leading up. The room is filling with water when the sprinklers in the main area start turning on raining wolfsbane down on us. My men are screaming as they be drenched yet they still don¡¯t stop.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask the girl, 15, but my real name is Melena¡± She says rushing to undo the next cell while I undo another. I growl as water seeps into my boots and up my legs burning through my flesh.


    ¡°Get out, I will find your sister¡± I tell her snatching the keys from her, Tate grabbing her as she thrashes not wanting to leave.


    Tate passes her off to another one of our men who drags her up the stairs.¡±Do you know a girl called Lucy?¡± I call up to her as she is being dragged away. She shakes her head before shoving Tate¡¯s third inmand off and stalking up the steps.


    ¡°We are never going to get them out¡± Tate says as we make our way up the long line of cells and I could see Elias and Drake through the ss on the otherside doing the same. Drake grabs Elias¡¯s arm and pulls him upright as he screams, the wolfsbane burning him. Tate also breathing through the pain, though now we were having trouble pulling the doors open against the water¡­ Men having to bail out or drown as they copse in the water.


    ¡°Elias get out of here¡± Imand when I see him drop again only just being caught by Drake¡¯s hand before he plunges face first into the water.


    ¡°Find a way to cut the water off, tell Aamon to get in here¡± I yell for Tyson through the link.


    ¡°Only 130 cells to go, don¡¯t think you¡¯re gonna make it¡± Danika¡¯s voice rings loudly through the PA.


    Brax growling menacingly. How the fuck was she alive when I killed her myself. Aamon rushes in taking in the scene, unable to mist to something he hasn¡¯t seen before.


    ¡°Fuck, on it¡± I hear him call as he starts misting into cells and grabbing kids, they jump away from him, their senses running rampant that a demon was in the cell with them, Aamon ignoring them as he starts grabbing them one by one and misting them out when he suddenly drops in one of the cells, smokeing in through the vents trapping him.


    ¡°Oh I prepared for you, Demon¡± Danika taunts over the PA.


    ¡°Aamon!¡± I scream rushing over and banging on the ss. ¡°Devil¡¯s bane¡± he gasps, choking on the air steaming up the room, the children coughing on it and Aamon slips below the water.


    Tate rushes over with keys trying to find the right one, dropping some in his haste as I scramble trying to retrieve them under the water. My hands burning the flesh melting and bubbling off.


    ¡°Got it¡± Tate calls as we both yank on the door pulling it open. Tate squeezed through the gap and grabbed him, pulling him above the surface. I rush in grabbing the three girls on the bunk rushing to the stairs.


    ¡°Where out of time, we are dropping like flies¡± I hear Drake sing out as he too had kids tossed over his shoulder dumping them on the steps., his entire body blistered and burned as I see all our men forced to retreat with the rising water.


    ¡°Unlock the cells Danika, they are fucking children¡± I scream over the water running into the room from the pipes above us.


    ¡°Now where would be the fun in that?¡± She retorts. Brax growls so loud it was more of a roar as it echoed off the ss and filled the room.

 chapter 245

    Reika POV


    Something was going on in inside, Aamon suddenly disappearing from beside me and kids were running out from everywhere, pack warriorsing out with burns all over them, and the strong scent of wolfsbane.


    Tyson runs off and I go to chase after him when Ace grabs my arm.


    ¡°He is just going to turn the water off, You can¡¯t go in there¡± he says I race around looking at all the kids but none of them were Lucy, kids rushing out everywhere and I would guess nearly a 100 or so spewed out through the doors.


    We continued to wait, Amanda pressing forward after more and more kids came out, none of them her.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I ask in frustration, I could feel his pain, feel he was just as badly injured as the pack warriors and children thate out yet Tate, Drake and Ryker don¡¯te out.


    ¡°Found it¡± I hear Tyson yell out, two men rushing toward his location. I take advantage of the gap racing toward the door and into the building.


    ¡°Reika you can¡¯t go in there¡± Ace screams at me, chasing after me and trying to stop me from entering the building.


    I raced down the stairs toward the basement trying to remember my way around this maze of a ce beforeing to the door which was wide open, another four girls racing out and down the corridor. They give me weird looks as they race past me, escaping the building.


    ¡°Reika, no¡± Ace says, grabbing my arm as I run down the basement steps toward my old cell. Ace on my heels. This floor waspletely empty when suddenly the doors started swinging shut and locking. Ace runs for the basement door and it shuts in his face before he can reach it and stop it from closing.


    I race into the cell to see the bed moving, sliding across the floor. ¡°Ace!¡± I scream trying to hold it as the steel brace snaps. Ace runs into the cells and grabs it forcing it open.


    ¡°Find something to brace it¡± he screams and I race back out finding a metal chair. I run back pushing it in the gap just as Ace let¡¯s go of the bed door, the door mming against the metal bending it under the pressure.


    We hear footsteps running before more kidse out this time with Drake, his entire body burned and he wheezed as he breathed, sliding his body through the gap. He only just managed to squeeze through.


    ¡°10 more cells left,¡± he gasps.


    ¡°We are trapped, the basement door locked us in¡± Ace tells him when he notices me in the cell.


    ¡°Wait, What are you doing down here?¡± He snaps before coughing up blood.


    Ace mind links someone, his eyes zing over just as two more kidse running up the steps. I grab their arms, pulling them through the gap.


    ¡°You kids stay in this cell¡± Ace tells them before looking at Drake


    ¡°They are going to try and blow up the door¡± Ace tells Drake and he nods trying to catch his breath.


    More kidse out, when we hear rms start ring loudly. Ace and Drake covering their ears and screaming at the deafening noise but Amanda and I were used to the deafening torture of loud music.


    The door creaks trying to shut, the metal bending further and I rush out just as Tate slips through the gap. I looked for something to brace the door yet there were no more chairs. When suddenly the cell doors shut, I turned racing back and saw Tate pulling kids from the hole, just as the door snapped shut, locking me out and locking them in. I could hear Tate screaming for Ryker to hurry up.


    ¡°Aamon is still down there, I need to go back¡± Tate says just as the door strained before smashing shut under the pressure, the chair snaps sending pieces everywhere.


    I bang on the ss, Drake and Ace also banging on the ss trying to break it when suddenly the door to the basement makes a loud bang yet doesn¡¯t budge. Smoke seeping in the cracks as Pack warriors tried to get in and open the basement door.


    ¡°Reika!¡± Drake calls me over.


    ¡°Theputer, you can unlock these cell doors from theputer¡± he says and I look at the desk. I rush over to it, trying to figure out how to turn it on.


    The red button on the box under the table,¡± Ace yells pointing underneath. I look down and see a ck box with buttons and I press the red one like he asks when suddenly a cell door opens behind me from inside. A woman walking out before she runs toward the wall. I stare at her and she hasn¡¯t seemed to notice me standing there. She pressed some buttons on a ck panel before cing her hand to it, the wall opening up to a corridor when I heard Ace speak.


    ¡°Danika?¡± He says and she looks back into the room before spotting me standing there.


    I run my eyes up the length of her, she was quite pretty with raven ck hair tied in a ponytail. She had a top that showed off her midrift on and jeans with ck boots on, scars running across her chest and face and along her arms like she had been put through a blender, yet they didn¡¯t take away from her beauty, cold red eyes peering back at me and fangs protruded from her upper lip.


    One of her arms was missing and she had a robotic arm with a hook attached to the end.


    ¡°Well well well, you must be Ryker¡¯s mutt¡± she sneers before looking over her shoulder at the corridor door behind her.


    I growl at her and step away from theputer, and her eyes dart to the cell behind me and she smirks.


    ¡°Oh I am going to love killing you, let him feel the pain he put me through when he killed my entire family in front of me¡± she says, dropping her ck bag on the floor.


    ¡°Hi Ace¡± she says smiling and giving him a wave.


    She walks around, her eyes darting to the smokeing from the basement door behind me.


    ¡°Still got some time to kill¡± sheughs.


    ¡°Is that Ryker¡¯s first mate?¡± Amanda asks just as she lunges at me with inhuman speed and mming me into the ss cell behind me. The air being smashed out of my lungs from the force. Tate and Drake smashing into the cell ss trying to get out when her fist connects with my face. I try to shift.


    ¡°We can¡¯t, we can¡¯t shift¡± Amanda screams


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just know we can¡¯t,¡± she says. She ms my head into the ground and I see ck for a few seconds, only toe to when her hook goes through my shoulder and she flings me, my body hitting the cell door everyone was trapped in.


    ¡°She is so much stronger than us!¡± I gasp getting to my feet and spinning just as her footes flying at our face. I let my ws slip free, swiping them down her face and she screams before pivoting and kicking me in the chest. My body goes flying into the cement wall beforending on the floor in a heap. My head is searing in pain as it smashes against the wall.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°She is a vampire!¡± Amanda screams which would exin why she is so much faster than us, hybrid¡¯s were the greatest predator but vampires were faster. I crawl to my hands and knees just in time to see her foote toward my face. I put my arm up to block it, feeling my arm snap as it is thrown into my own face, my nose breaking along with it, when she grabs my hair.


    ¡°Must suck knowing your daughter is down there drowning¡± she screams before grabbing my head in a headlock with her arm. She tries to cut my throat with her hook and I manage to grab her robotic arm just as it knicks my throat.


    I yank on the metal and she flips over the top of mending on her back, I rush toward her only for her to kick me in the face as she twists quickly. My head snapped back so fast I felt my neck crack.

 chapter246

    Ryker POV


    We couldn¡¯t find her, we looked everywhere, the cells unlocking when the water reached our necks before the water was finally shut off, Tyson finding the water main. We only had to force the doors open enough to let them squeeze through. Tate raced out as he gripped kids¡¯ hands making a chain and pulling them out.


    ¡°Ryker we need to get out¡± he wheezes.


    ¡°Not until I know for sure she isn¡¯t down here¡± I call back. I could no longer feel Brax. My wolf ispletely gone from all the wolfsbane.


    Ignoring the pain ravaging my body, I felt like I had been doused in acid. I check all the rows of cells when I notice one door right at the back still not opened yet. I swam toward it, swallowing the poisonous water and choking, blood spewing out of my mouth as the wolfsbane burnt my lungs and tongue. I look in the cell to the bunk beds yet don¡¯t see anyone inside. I move to the next row, thest one in this maze of corridors.


    When I hear Tate scream from the exit.


    ¡°Ryker get out now¡± he screams just as I just make out the door mming shut cutting off his screams.


    I was just about to turn around when I caught movement out of the corner of my eye, something moving under the nket in thest cell. ¡°Lucy?¡± I gasp before choking on more water.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I swam to the door which was still shut before trying to pry it open but it was near impossible without Tate here to help pull it against the water.


    I bang on the ss the bundle of fabric moving before a tear stricken face appears from under the nket looking back at me. She looks toward me before looking at the water that had reached the top bunk. She puts her foot in the water before jerking it back onto the bed.


    I wave to her trying to get her attention and tell her to stay on the bed. She nods her head staring at me as I try to jerk the door open yet it doesn¡¯t budge when something touches my foot. I look down to see one of Tate¡¯s mens dead bodies beneath the surface, one of the many we found as they tried to save the kids. Without hybrid genes, I would be dead for sure so would Tate and Drake without being marked by Lana.


    I grab the handle, lifting my legs and pressing them on either side of the door on the ss. Using my legs to push off, the door slowly creaked open, the water from inside dropping and pushing toward me through the gap as it rushed out. I pull until my legs are fully extended before letting go. My shoulder was torn and bleeding, tearing under the pressure as the wolfsbane burned my skin.


    I squeeze through the gap, ¡°Lucy?¡± I breathe getting over to her. She stares at me wondering how I know her name. ¡°You know my name?¡± She asks.


    ¡°I have been looking for you everywhere, my name is Ryker and I know your mummy¡± I tell her. Her multi-colored eyes lighting up before she looks at the water.


    ¡°The water it burns¡± she says looking at my shoulders and arms covered in blood.


    ¡°I know, I know sweetie, but I need you to hang on to me so I can get you out of here¡± I tell her, she shakes her head scooting back on the bed.


    My entire body was burning so badly, I could feel the wolfsbane eating my skin away and would hate to think what my body looked like from the chest down.


    ¡°You want to see your mummy right, I can take you to her but I need you toe here, I will be quick I promise¡± I tell her reaching for her.


    She nods her head, grabbing my hands before crying out as the wolfsbane burns her. I jerk toward me before she can retreat. Her screams break my heart as the wolfsbane burns her. I lifted her, cing her on my shoulders yet I couldn¡¯t do anything to protect her legs. Her hands went to my chin as she clutched it, the wolfsbane burning my face from her hands.


    ¡°Duck¡± I tell her as I squeeze through the door and she does.


    I start swimming back toward the stairs leading out, trying not to ssh her, my entire body bing weaker, I had spent way too much time in the water, my eyes blurring as I try to see where to go. My breathing got worse, as I started coughing, I could taste the metallic liquid of my blood as it stained the water in front of me red.


    I grip the railing reaching out for it before using it to lead me to the stairs and to stop myself slipping under the water. I crawl up the steps before slumping my top half just out of water. She climbs off my shoulders just before I copse.


    ¡°Ryker!¡± I hear her cry out, tugging on my face and lifting it out of the water.


    ¡°Follow the stairs¡±I gasp, more blood choking me as it gets trapped in my throat. My head spinning when I feel her step in the water, she screams before I feel her tiny hands grabbing my shirt trying to pull me up the steps.


    ¡°Please, just a few more steps,¡± she cries. She grabs my hand off the railing tugging on it.


    ¡°You have to help¡± she cries and I muster the little strength I have left pushing off the steps as she pulls my body from the water as she falls backwards on the steps.


    ¡°You look so much like her,¡± I tell her. She peers down at me before pulling my top lip up.


    ¡°You¡¯re like me¡± she says and I feel my head roll to the side, my eyes growing heavy as they close before I feel skin press to my fangs making my eyes flutter open as it scrapes across my canines. Blood flooding into my mouth, I grab it while drinking from the source, my senses overtaking as blood rushes into my mouth.

 chapter 247

    I could feel myself growing stronger as I drank greedily, feel my wounds healing when I hear a cry making my eyes open to see her face peering over me.


    I lift my legs pulling them from the water and sitting up.


    She jerks her wrist away from me watching me warily and I take a deep breath, trying to fight the bloodlust urging me to kill her. I look up the stairs. I reached for her with my arms still burning but most of them healed, yet I still felt weak when I saw Aamon still stuck on the steps.


    I get up grabbing Lucy¡¯s hand, pulling her up the steps toward him. I grab his arm tossing it over shoulder and Lucy tries lifting him, managing to help hold him up against me as we step into the corridor, yet all I saw was darkness, the door was shut, the lights out. I ce him on the bottom of the steps before racing up them and trying to pry the door open. I bang on it.


    ¡°We can¡¯t open it¡± I just make out through the door. ¡°Fuck!¡± I cuss before realising Lucy was with me. I race back down and nearly trip over Aamon on the steps. I p him, nothing.


    I shake him trying to rouse him awake. ¡°Come on buddy¡± I tell him, pping his face.


    He groans yet doesn¡¯t wake, when an idea crosses my mind. He had devilsbane in his system. I just had to remove it. I sink my fangs into him and nearly throw up at the vile taste of burnt hair as it flooded my mouth yet I force it down not only needing his disgusting blood but also needing to rid the devilsbane. He jerks before gripping my face and shoving me off.


    ¡°Thank the goddess, you taste like shit by the way¡± I tell him while he res at me.


    He looks around his eyesnding on Lucy who sniffs the air, ¡°you found her¡± he gasps.


    ¡°And you fucking fed on me, you sicko¡± he says wiping his neck just as I hear screaming and a loud bang above us.


    I race up the steps, to hear loud banging and crashing before hearing her voice. I hear a feral growl, I recognise as Ace¡¯s wolf, before it hits the ss.


    ¡°You need to mist us out of here¡± I tell Aamon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can, I need energy to feed off¡± he says getting his feet.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you like click your fingers or something¡±


    ¡°No, but I can use you¡± he says, his eyes flicking onyx.


    ¡°Are you fucking nuts, I don¡¯t want you using your lust shit on me¡± I tell him when I hear her scream before hearing Tates voice.


    ¡°Reika fucking shift, you need to shift¡± my heart skipping a beat and I race toward Aamon.


    ¡°Lucye here, hang onto Aamon¡¯s hand¡± I tell her and she races up the steps before hesitantly grabbing Aamon hands, she crinkles her nose at his scent when Aamon locks his hands onto the side of my face, ¡°Sorry bro but the other way won¡¯t work I gotta touch ya¡± he says and I near throw up when I feel his gross manly lips press to mine.


    I feel him pull on my energy, arousal flooding me as much as I fought against his charms. The room zapping and the smell of burnt almonds wrapping around us before I feel my body zapped with energy. Within a blink of an eye, I find myself in the cell. Tate, Drake and Ace staring out the ss when Ace¡¯s ck wolf looks back before doing a double take and I shove Aamon away.


    Ace backs up before hitting the ss and I scream when I see Danika smash Reika into the desk breaking it.


    Brax flying forward and smashing through the veil at the sight of our mate being attacked by our other mate. Aamon shakes his head, like he too couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing as I m against the ss before bouncing off it and being thrown backwards. I get to my feet when the entire building starts rumbling. Danika stopping her advance on Reika and I see Reika get to her feet on shaky legs, blood pouring from her. Lucy screams, finally noticing the woman is her mother.


    ¡°Mummy¡± she screams, Reika¡¯s head snapping to her at her cries, a terrifying growl tearing from her as the entire building rumbles like it is about to copse around us when Aamonughs behind me.


    ¡°Avery¡¯s here¡± he says just as the door goes flying off the hinges and smashing against the wall on the other side of the room, I look back just in time to see Reika tackle Danika and they struggle, Danika trying to toss her off.


    A furious Avery stalks into the room before she freezes, staring at Reika and Danika fighting, her eyes turning pitch ck before the lights flicker, electricity zapping around her body and she raises her hands. Brax jumps on Lucy and shields her just as electricity surges from her fingers and around the room hitting the ss making it vibrate before it shatters. Raining ss down everywhere as they burst.


    Ace growls running at Danika and tackling her off Reika before I see Tyson shift also rushing past Avery through the doorway as they start tearing her apart. Danika fights back as she kicks Ace, sending him flying. Avery flicks her wrist greenlight of her magic shooting from her fingertips and Danika turns immobile just as Reika punches her hand through her chest, Tyson¡¯s wolf tearing into her neck knocking her backwards and leaving Reika holding her heart while Tyson ripped her head off.


    Lucy spews, coating my fur at the sight as Danikas head rolls along the ground, her dazed eyes peering up before turning grey.


    ¡°Bout fucking time you showed up, been trying to get ahold of you for weeks¡± Aamon says to Avery.


    ¡°I was visiting my father, no cell service in hell¡± She spits back at him walking over to Danika¡¯s body. She gazes down at it, her eyes zing emerald and she swishes her wrist, the body catching alight as green smoke burns it. I shift back into my human form, Lucy¡¯s vomit sliding down my arm and I flick it off. Avery then turns to her head when I call out to her.


    ¡°I want her head¡± I tell her and she looks up.


    ¡°For what, fucking trophey?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No for her husband¡± I tell her. She nods, kicking it toward me. I nod to Tyson who was still in wolf form. ¡°Why do I have to take the head?¡± He snaps through the mindlink.


    ¡°Be the only head you get now grab it¡± I mindlink back and he rolls his eyes before picking it up by her hair, he strolls off toward the basement steps.


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised there was something always off with that girl, no wonder I had trouble seeing her future before you killed her¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You felt no pull to her at all?¡± Avery asks and I shake my head.


    ¡°Good seems when I stripped the remanants of your bond it worked then ¡± She says before looking at her husband Aamon.


    I see Ace get up off the floor from where he crashed, he shakes out his fur before looking around, his eyes going to the cell behind me and following his line of vision to see Reika clutching her daughter like she was her life line, Lucy sobbing in her arms as she clutched her back.

 chapter 248

    Avery took the lead and heading out of the building relief flooded me that we found them. Hundreds of hybrid mutation eyes watching us, fear being the main thing we saw in their eyes, fear of the unknown.


    ¡°What now?¡± Reika asks, looking at the children all sitting in groups surrounded by our people.


    ¡°We take them home,¡± Avery says, cing her hand on Reika¡¯s shoulder. The gravity of what we had done truly sank in, freedom something these kids have never known and they are now free. Free to live and grow the way they should have been able to. Tyson and Ace lead Reika and Lucy over to the car, while everyone sorts out the kids into groups. Walking around, I was nearly knocked over by a little girl with brown hair around 4 years old as she ran directly into my path. I went to grab her thinking she was running off as Elias chased after her only to see run into the arms of Mna who scooped her up, crushing her to her. I grab Elias¡¯ arm and shake my head. Mna nods to me and I go around checking everyone.


    Avery and Aamon went around counting how many children were rescued and all in all there were 211 children, the sad reality was that we only rescued half that many women so there were bound to be plenty of orphans, now we just had the hard task finding who belonged to who¡­


    ¡°I have buses on the way to bring them to Avalon City, they will be safe there¡± Avery says,


    ¡°We lost 8¡± Tate says,ing over to me. I nod at his words. Despite their loss, we rescued 211. 8 for that many wasn¡¯t bad at all, though now Tate had the hard job of alerting their families as all were from his pack.


    We loaded all the kids on buses, Avery would take care of them and send any that couldn¡¯t be ced to the packs for new homes. Looking around, I see Tyson and Ace leaning on the car talking with Reika. Lucy sitting on the boot watching everything going on around her as she yawned sleepily. Making my way over to them, thankfully both boys had managed to rustle up pants.


    ¡°I put Danika in the boot¡± Ace says, pulling a face. Tyson grabs Lucy off the boot, Reika pushing off the boot reaching for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking her away just putting her in the car¡± Tyson tells her and she nods watching him ce her in the car beforeing back over to us.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s thest bus¡± Aamon saysing over as I pull Reika to me, she tucks her face in my neck, inhaling my scent. Her tense body rxes and Aamon chuckles as she sniffs me.


    ¡°If you two are going to kiss again, can you go somewhere else? It nearly made me puke¡± Ace says and Reika pulls away and looks at me funny. I shake my head at his words.


    ¡°Can¡¯t say it was the worst kiss of my life, definitely not the most pleasant¡± Aamon chuckles.


    ¡°Wait who kissed who¡± Tyson asks looking at Aamon.


    ¡°Ryker and Aamon were sharing a moment when they misted into the cell and caught them with locked lips¡± Ace says before shivering in disgust.


    ¡°Think I got pash rash, felt him slip in the tongue too¡± Aamon says, making me smack him.


    ¡°Fuck off, you kissed me¡±


    ¡°And you liked it, I heard you moan for me¡± Aamon says.


    ¡°Wait, why were you kissing Aamon?¡± Reika asks.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t, he needed energy and unfortunately for me I was all there is, can we just pretend it didn¡¯t happen¡±


    ¡°Fine by me¡± Ace says, side eyeing me.


    ¡°No, I think I will reminisce on that moment, was so sensual and erotic¡± Aamon says, I go to kick him only for him to mist behind me.


    ¡°Missed me, lover¡± he says.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Aamon!¡± I warned him.


    ¡°Just ying, no need to get your knickers in a knot, I know you want me it¡¯s only natural for you to have feelings for me after such a moment¡± I rolled my eyes at him just in time for Avery toe over.


    ¡°You ready, I want to get back so we can find them somewhere to stay¡± Avery asks Aamon. He nods before taking her hand.


    ¡°I will be in contact soon, we might need to send some your way¡± Avery tells me and I nod. I see the ce starting to clear, cars leaving and Ace and Tyson hop in the car. Tate and Drake both say goodbye to Aamon before hopping in their car. Avery walks over and gives Reika a hug, squeezing her tight and Reika hugs her back before letting her go.


    Averyes over and gives me a quick hug before pulling back.


    ¡°Take care of your mate and new daughter, I will be in touch¡± She says, rubbing my arms just as Aamon wraps an arm around her getting ready to mist out of here. She lets me go, her eyes sparkling and burning emerald green as she smiles at Reika.


    ¡°Oh and congrattions,¡± She says.


    ¡°For what?¡± I ask and she nods to Reika.


    ¡°On your son¡± She says before they both misted back home. Reika was just staring at the space Avery was before looking up at me.


    ¡°She is aware Lucy is a girl right?¡± She asks and I chuckle, pulling her to me before cing my hand on her stomach. ¡°Our son¡± I tell her and she looks at my hand before cing her over it.


    ¡°We are having a son, you impregnated me?¡± She says and I can¡¯t help theugh that leaves my lips.


    ¡°You truly have a way with words¡± I tell her.


    ¡°And yes she means you¡¯re pregnant¡± I kiss her head before resting my chin on her head, her arms going around my waist when Tyson opens the car door sticking his head out and looking at us.


    ¡°Can we go? I am starving¡± He says before shutting the door and I sigh letting her go. We walk over to the car and Reika goes to open the back door to hop in with Lucy. Hopping in my seat I see Lucy is fast asleep leaning against Ace who was asleep with his head on the window. Reika opens the passenger side door climbing in front, also seeing them asleep.


    ¡°She is fine¡± I tell her as she looks over at Lucy asleep. Tyson pulls a shirt from his bag tossing it over her arms to keep Lucy warm.


    ¡°We won¡¯t let anything happen to her Reika, she is safe in the car¡± Tyson tells her yawning. She nods, turning back to the front and I start up the car and we all head home. Tate and Drake honk their horn as they turn off in the opposite direction of us heading home too.

 chapter 249

    Reika POV


    One monthter


    I yawn rolling over onto my stomach before jumping, when I realise I nearly crushed our son. My entire body ached with the extra weight I was carrying. I feel for Ryker yet his side of the bed was cold and his scent weak in the room.


    ¡°He probably fell asleep in Lucy¡¯s room¡± Amanda tells me as I force myself out of bed to go pee. I nod to her in agreement. Lucy has terrible nightmares, and was constantly waking during the night, for the first few days she refused to sleep anywhere beside our bed, Tyson and Ace made the bedroom next to theirs a princess room and managed to convince her to sleep in there but still she gets up, but it was better than being kicked every night and for the most part Ryker puts her back to bed before I even realise she got up.


    I washed my hands before pulling on some of Ryker¡¯s pants, they were all that fitted around the growing bump. Once I am dressed I go in search of Ryker and Lucy. I stop at her bedroom door and stick my head in. Ryker was asleep on the floor, his head resting on her pillow on her bed as he slept half sitting up, a book still clutched in his fingers. I hold in myugh when I see Tyson sititng next to him and Lucy on the bed both of them with texta¡¯s in their hands as they drew on his face.


    Lucy puts a finger to lips shushing me as she giggled while joining his eyebrows together with a red texta. Tyson drew on a mustache beforeughing quietly and standing. Lucy hands him the texta and he reaches over Ryker and picks her up before walking toward me with Lucy on his hips. He hands me the three texta¡¯s and I shake my head before taking them.


    ¡°He is going to kill you¡± I whisper to Tyson.


    ¡°Was her idea¡± He says motioning to Lucy in his arms and she points at him, ming Tyson. He pretends to bite her finger and she pulls it away quickly giggling.


    ¡°Lets go make breakfast¡± He tells her before walking down the stairs. The three of them were inseparable. Lucy is constantly harassing them and I have caught them up at midnight ying video games when she was meant to be sleeping. Pocketing the texta¡¯s, I follow them downstairs leaving Ryker asleep on the floor.


    ¡°Why do I think Lucy is going to turn into a terror like them?¡± Amanda says as we walk down the steps. Iugh at her words, yes the three of them were always up to mischief.


    Getting to the kitchen, Tyson grabs the cereal down and pours a bowl for himself and was about to pour some for Lucy.


    ¡°Not those, they made her hyperst time¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Please, the other ones are gross¡± Lucy whines. Tyson looks at me and I roll my eyes as he pours them in her bowl before he sends her a wink.


    ¡°Fine but you¡¯re dealing with her then, I am getting too fat to chase after her¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re with me today ¡± Tyson tells her sitting next to her. I plug in the toaster. The only thing I have mastered in this bloody kitchen is how to make toast. Ace walks in yawning before slumping on the table.


    ¡°Wake up¡± Lucy tells him, pulling his eyelids open.


    He growls at her and she growls back at him, making him smile. ¡°Flick the kettle on Reika¡± Ace whines and I roll my eyes, turning it on and grabbing cups down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make them I will, you can¡¯t make coffee without destroying my taste buds¡± He says as I reach for the coffee. I finish making my toast before sitting down at the table. Ace makes me a coffee and ces it in front of me just as Ryker walks in looking rather tired, he cracks his neck and I shudder at the sound. Tyson and Lucy snickering to themselves at his drawn on face. Ace shakes his head trying to hide his smile when he notices and I nearly choke on my coffee as he walks over to me. He grabs my coffee and I huff annoyed.


    He takes a sip before looking at Ace. ¡°It¡¯s my first one¡± I tell him and he eyes me before looking at Ace who nods before he hands it back to me.


    ¡°No more today¡± He says, reaching down and rubbing my belly before pecking my lips. He goes to make his own when I see his eyes ze over and I know someone was mindlinking him.


    ¡°Fuck sake¡± Ryker growls outloud before I see his eyes refocus.


    ¡°Language¡± Ace says, pointing to Lucy.


    ¡°No, I gotta go. Bloody fight between your pack and mine¡± He tells him. Ryker had started dividing the packs for Ace and Tyson and now some old rivalries hade back, both packspetitive and not liking the change even though there were no borders between them. Some also didn¡¯t like the idea of being told what to do by two teenage boys even though they have both been working their asses off and learning what to do. Ryker tries to get me involved yet I just can;t wrap my head around what I am meant to do and find it stressful.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait¡± Tyson calls after him.


    ¡°First I mustache you a question¡± Tyson says and I hide my smile behind my cup.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks as he is about to walk out the door.


    ¡°Want Ace to go with you?¡± Tyson says and Ace raises an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t even dressed, I will be back soon¡± He says ducking out and I hear him grab his car keys before hearing his car start as he leaves.


    ¡°Think he will notice¡± Ace asks and Tysonughs.


    ¡°Even if he does we already nned it out hey luce¡± He says nudging Lucy with his elbow.


    ¡°nned it out?¡± Ace asks confused like me.


    ¡°Yeah we are going to say you did it¡± Lucy giggles and Iugh, Ace res at Tyson.

 chapter 250

    Ryker POV


    I was going to kill them, they just made me look like a twat. Reika would also pay for not telling me what they had done. I can¡¯t believe she let me go deal with pack business with scribble on my face.


    Who does that? Using my car mirror I tried to scrub the crap off my face, I even walked into a service station with this shit on me, no wonder the clerk gave me a funny look. Hearing a knock on the window I turn to see Zane. I roll it down.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Now I know you can¡¯t grow a moustache but it¡¯s a bit extreme drawing one on don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off Zane, what do you want?¡± I tell him, one more snidement and he would be eating his teeth.


    ¡°Got a call today, an Alpha¡¯s meeting has been called for in July¡±


    ¡°Change it, Reika is due in July¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°No can do, only day everyone is avable¡±


    ¡°Then cancel it till ater date¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to do with the hybrid mutations¡± Zane tells me. Fuck sake, over this issue, they are just kids and we have taken over half of them into our pack so I don¡¯t understand why they are having issue introducing them to their packs.


    ¡°Fine, try asking to move to June, I gotta go, I got brothers to kill¡± I tell him and he chuckles. I was on a mission, a mission to destroy that little turd, I knew was one of them. Why did I have to be cursed with those little shits.


    Just as I leave the city to head home, my phone rings. Jacob was calling and I knew instantly it was do with Reika, poor bugger. I felt sorry for him putting up with mood swings right now, love the woman but damn she could be infuriating.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Reika has made me take her grocery shopping and I can not think of what the hell she is talking about and she doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s called, just knows she wants to put butter on it¡± I nearly snorted trying to hold in myughter. Her pregnancy cravings would be the death of me. That and the hormones, she cried because one foot was fatter than the other, she thought she had wonky feet. I shake my head at the memory.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The grocer just outside of town¡±


    ¡°Be there soon. Also, have you got any wet wipes?¡±


    ¡°Wet wipes? What do you need those for, shit yourself Alpha?¡± Heughs.


    ¡°No jackass, Tyson and Ace drew on my face, just meet me in the carpark with some¡± I told him before hanging up. I¡¯m going to kill them, they will die by these hands, I think to myself as I put my foot down pon the pedal.


    Pulling up, Jacob was waiting out the front with baby wipes in his hands. He rushes over, opening the door beforeughing. ¡°Yes very fucking funny¡± I tell him, snatching the packet off him and removing the crap from my face.


    You could still see faint lines but it would have to do. Walking inside, I find Reika looking rather flustered, she hated shops, she hated being around people in general.


    I wrap my arms around her and she jumps before realising it is me.


    ¡°You are in so much trouble when I get you home¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You know exactly what you did, you let me leave the house with scribble on my face¡± I tell her and she snickers.


    ¡°So what are you craving this time?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Something yellow, but has a green nob thing on it, that¡¯s all she gave me¡± Jacob says looking at the shelf.


    ¡°Squash she was dreaming about themst night¡± I tell him.


    ¡°That¡¯s in the fruit section, Reika not canned stuff¡± Jacob says wandering off.


    ¡°We need more butter,¡± she says, walking off.


    ¡°There was still some in the tub¡± I tell her and she stops looking at me.


    ¡°I may have eaten it¡± she admits.


    ¡°You ate butter? Did you put it on anything?¡±


    ¡°Yep on a spoon with salt¡± she says like that makes perfect sense, that¡¯s bloody nasty.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat butter like that¡±


    ¡°Who says?¡± She asks, finding the butter.


    ¡°It¡¯s not healthy to eat a tub of butter¡± I tell her, just as Jacobes over with a bag full of squash.


    ¡°These are what we came here for?¡± He asks and her eyes light up. She grabs one out and I take it from her, ¡°you need to cook it first¡±


    ¡°How do we cook it?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You steam it, and I will show you when we get home¡± I tell her.


    ¡°They have any more?¡± I ask Jacob.


    ¡°Yeah half a box¡±


    ¡°Go grab it for me, or you will be back here tomorrow¡± I tell him and he nods. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how she can crave something she has never eaten before¡± He says before walking off.


    We made our way to the check out and I quickly pay for everything before leaving.


    ¡°I will take her home, just put it in my car. I need to speak to her anyway¡± I tell him. Reika looks at me but says nothing, though I could feel her anxiety. I knew this would turn into an argument, one I am sick of having. She climbs in adjusting the seat belt around her belly as I start the car.


    Her anxiety yed havoc the longer I drove, yet I didn¡¯t feel like arguing over this again.


    ¡°You need to let Lucy go to school, she wants to go¡± I tell her, pulling onto the dirt road leading to the house.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to go, I never went and I am fine¡± she says.


    ¡°Reika you can¡¯t even spell your name¡± I tell her, and she growls at me.


    ¡°Not my fault, it¡¯s the stupid pencil not doing what it¡¯s supposed to do¡± she snaps at me.


    ¡°No it¡¯s the person holding the pencil, do you want her to struggle like you do, and Tyson and Ace can¡¯t keep having days off to help you with her¡± I tell her and she sighs.


    ¡°Then they can go to school, I am fine with her¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re missing the point Reika, Lucy wants to go and I have enrolled her. She starts tomorrow¡± I tell her, I was not backing down, she could pitch fit but Lucy was going to school.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, she isn¡¯t going¡±


    ¡°Yes I can because I am her father, and she wants to go. Nobody will take her from you, school is a normal part of life Reika, and whether you like it or not she is going¡±


    ¡°Fucking bullshit¡± she says looking out the window.


    ¡°She deserves to be a kid, let her be a kid¡±


    ¡°Fine then, but I want Tim gone, creeps me out knowing you have him still in the basement, why is he even Alive still?¡± She says. Probably because I like listening to the bastard scream for me to kill him, I think to myself.


    ¡°Fine I will do it when I get home, but you let Lucy go to school and you let the doc see you¡±


    ¡°No one is touching me¡±


    ¡°I will be with you, and she is a doctor Reika, you need to get over this fear you have of doctors, she just wants to check our son¡±


    ¡°No, she wants to take him from me¡± I sigh, frustrated. Anyone in ab coates near her. She runs convinced they are going to cut our son out and steal him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone take our children,¡± I mutter as we pull up. She threw the door open, nearly ripping it off the hinges.


    ¡°Deal with Tim¡± she yells at me before mming the door.


    I grab the bags from the boot following her inside. Ace, Tyson and Lucy are sitting on the couch when I enter.

 chapter 251

    Lucy peeked her face over it, giggling. I lock eyes with Tyson and Ace.


    ¡°It was Lucy¡¯s idea¡± they both say pointing to her.


    ¡°Liar, you said we were going to me it on Ace, it was your idea¡± Lucy says smacking Tyson¡¯s hand away. I raise an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°So it was Tyson?¡± I ask her and she nods while Tyson looks ready to soil himself.


    Tyson darts off toward the kitchen. Just the ce I am headed anyway. I hear my bedroom door m and know Reika is losing her shit up stairs about Lucy going to school.


    ¡®She¡¯s probably up there wing our pillow in a fit of rage, d you have to deal with her¡¯ Brax tells me.


    ¡®You better not ditch me, likest time¡¯


    ¡®Fuck that, she lets Amanda you on your own¡¯ Brax tells me, bloody wolf scared of some one whoi barely reaches our chest.


    ¡®She may be small but she is viscious, I¡¯m not getting involved once the wse out¡¯ I roll my eyes at him and head for the kitchen.


    ¡°Tyson juste here, stop being a chicken¡± I tell him, dropping the bags on the counter.


    ¡°No way¡± I heard him call out. Bloody idiot just gave himself away. Walking over to the pantry I opened it, he was cowering in the bottom of it, holding the broom like it would save him.


    ¡°It was all Ace¡¯s idea, I swear on his Xbox not mine¡± he says. I rip the broom away from him and he squeals trying to find an escape.


    ¡°Please, pretty please with a cherry on top don¡¯t kill me¡± he begs and Iugh at petrified face, he tries to run between my legs but I close them around his head.


    ¡°And not the hair, it just grew back¡± he squeals as I reach down and grab him. I toss him over my shoulder while he thrashes trying to escape, damn he was getting heavy.


    ¡°Lucy babye with me, I need your help¡± I tell her marching up the steps. Tyson screaming and thrashing on my shoulder.


    ¡°Lucy don¡¯t help him, help me,¡± Tyson begs and she giggles, skipping up the steps ahead of me and waiting on thending.


    ¡°Traitor, I am not having a tea party with you now¡± Tyson tells her. I walk toward the bathroom and Tyson grips the door frame and I have to pry his fingers off before turning him upside down. As soon as I walk toward the toilet he starts screaming the noise is high pitched and makes my ears ring


    ¡°Take the hair, take the hair, no it has skiddies¡± he screams, his hands clinging to the toilet bowl trying to stop his head from going in. I dunk his head in it.


    ¡°Lucy be a dear and flush the toilet for daddy¡±


    ¡°Lucy don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t listen to him you love me more¡± Tyson screams before his words are cut off by her flushing the toilet.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She giggles, and I let him go. He falls awkwardly to the floor stuck between the toilet and the wall. Aceughs from the doorway and he gives Lucy a high five on her way out.


    Tyson was dry retching in the toilet bowl. Serve him right the little shit.


    ¡± If it makes you feel any better, that skidmark was mine¡± Ace tells him and Tyson growls at him before throwing up. I scoop Lucy up, giving her a cuddle. ¡°Guess what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You get to go to school tomorrow,¡± I tell her. Her little eyes light up.


    ¡°Really, mum said yes¡±


    ¡°No, but I did, I will deal with your mother¡± I tell her, kissing her cheek. She wraps her tiny arms around my neck.


    ¡°She is really going?¡± Ace asks me through the mindlink and I nod.


    ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t have said she is if she wasn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Reika?¡±


    ¡°Not happy but she is enrolled and going¡±


    ¡°We can pick her up and drop her off, we can just walk to school from hers¡± Ace says.


    ¡°You sure?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Yep¡± he says, holding his arms out wanting to take her, the boys for the most part had settled right down, and the bond they share with Lucy was quite strange, they are almost drawn to her. I dread when they find their mates because I don¡¯t think Lucy will like not having their constant attention.


    ¡°Can you watch her for me, I have something to take care of¡± he nods and I head for the basement.


    ¡°Tea party?¡± She asks him as we walk downstairs¡­


    ¡°Ah okay, but we are having the strawberry cookies, I hate chocte ones¡± Ace tells her as they walk off toward the kitchen.


    I lock the basement door behind me before walking into the cell. Danika¡¯s skull sat beside him on the steel table.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± I ask him. He groans, his eyes fluttering open.


    ¡°Please kill me,¡± he begs.


    ¡°Well today is your lucky day, because death I shall grant¡± I tell him, smacking his chest before pulling on some gloves.


    ¡°Want to share onest kiss with your beloved wife¡± I ask, picking up her skull and nging her teeth together. He starts sobbing. ¡°Please just kill me, are you really that fucked in the head to keep me alive. There is nothing left to cut off. I have no fucking legs or arms you¡¯re a twisted prick¡±


    ¡°I can go if you want, we can do this tomorrow, damn maybe next week I can schedule you in¡± I tell him, about to take off the gloves.


    ¡°No, no please¡± I turned back to him.


    ¡°I will miss our chats, it was knowing you we have shared some good times¡± I tell him looking down at him, he was just a torso and head now, amazing what a werewolf body can endure. Honestly I was amazed at what he has been able to endure and survive, amazed at myself for not bing bored and killing him.


    ¡°But luckily for you, I have a hormonal pregnant mate upstairs who wants you dead, so you know the saying, happy wife happy life¡± I tell him before putting my hand through his chest, he chokes gurgling on his blood before I pull his heart from his chest, the life draining out of him before turning grey. I sigh now, what would I do with my spare time?


    ¡®You could always go cook those squash and beg for forgiveness, I don¡¯t want to die in my sleep¡¯ Brax tells me and I roll my eyes at him.

 chapter 252

    Reika POV


    2 monthster


    I awoke from my day nap on the lounge, my lower back was killing and overall I just felt ufortable.


    e on, get swing up¡¯ Amanda tells me as I swing my legs trying to get enough momentum to get up, rolling doesn¡¯t work. I got stuck on the floor for an hourst time, stupid nerve pinching in my ass.


    ¡°You right big momma¡± Tyson asks and I growl at him.


    ¡°Get over here and help me get my ass off the couch please¡±


    ¡°Where is Lucy?¡± I ask as he walks over to me.


    ¡°With Ace ying video games¡± he says, holding his hands out to me. I clutch them making sure to maneuver my skirt so I don¡¯t tread on it.


    ¡°Ready¡± Tyson asks and I nod.


    ¡°1¡­ 2¡­. 3¡± he says before heaving me to my feet just as I feel my feet get wet.


    Tyson jumps back, ¡°aw man you just peed on me¡± he says, shaking head before he shivers, grossed out.


    ¡°Why am I always the one that gets covered in bodily fluids?¡± he Huff¡¯s.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think that was pee¡¯ Amanda tells me and I look down at the puddle on the floor. Ryker was at the Alpha¡¯s meeting, he had been staying home but couldn¡¯t escape this one meeting. I hope it¡¯s just pee.


    ¡°I will get the mop¡± Tyson says, wandering off.


    I try to walk back to the stairs to go change my clothes. Tyson, walking towards me, stops and groans.


    ¡°No, stay still you¡¯re leaving a trail like bloody snail, I am not following you around with a mop, do I look like a janitor?¡± He asks.


    ¡°You look like someone who is about to get smacked,¡± I warn him.


    ¡°Geez bloody hormonal woman, go on then¡± he mutters, mopping everything up.


    I start climbing the stairs having to stop halfway up when pain washes across my abdomen, so sharp it takes my breath away as I clutch the railing.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡®yep baby is on its way¡¯ Amanda says suddenly pacing in my head.


    ¡®What no, Ryker isn¡¯t here¡¯ I breathe, gritting my teeth.


    ¡®our son doesn¡¯t know that¡¯ she says.


    More pain ripples through me and I scream being brought to my knees.


    ¡°Reika?¡± Ace says looking over from the top of thending.


    ¡°Shit Reika, Tyson get a hold of Ryker¡± he yells before racing down to me.


    ¡°Come on let¡¯s get you downstairs¡± Ace says, grabbing me under the arms and hauling me to my feet.


    ¡°Mummy?¡± Lucy says.


    ¡°She is fine, Luce. She is ok¡± Ace says, looking up at her. Ace starts walking me down the stairs.


    ¡°Ryker is on his way¡± Tyson says rushing up the stairs toward us when I drop, contractions starting again. Ind backwards on Ace clutching his legs.


    ¡°Just breathe Reika,¡± Tyson says, looking at his phone.


    Ace holds his hand out while I breath through the pain only for it to get worse. I grab his hand and squeeze his leg.


    ¡°Breathe Reika, breathe through it¡± Ace says. I start panting and Tyson raises an eyebrow at me trapped on the floor. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask when the pain subsides, letting me catch my breath.


    ¡°YouTube seeing how to deliver a baby, doc is a few hours away best be prepared just in case¡± Tyson says.


    I re at him before feeling anothere on. ¡°Damn they are close¡± Tyson says and I grip Ace clenching my teeth when Ace makes a strangled noise behind me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my hand¡± he chokes out, the noise leaving him sounding quite pained.


    ¡°Just breathe Ace¡± I scream through gritted teeth.


    ¡°My nuts,¡± he squeaks, he sounded like a mouse.


    Ace pping my hand squealing. The contraction leaves Lucy frightened and shees down the stairs.


    ¡°We need to get her up, before I lose the other nut¡± Ace says.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I gasped seeing where my hand grabbed him as I writhed in pain.


    ¡°Ryker is 30ks out¡± Tyson says, gripping my hands to pull me up.


    ¡°Nope nope, I¡¯m not moving¡± I snap as another contraction ripples through me. I hear Tyson trying to soothe Lucy who was watching frightened but I was in too much pain to console her.


    ¡°Argh I need to push¡± I grit out through clench teeth, as the sudden urge to go to the toilet rolls over me making me grunt.


    ¡°You need to check her¡± Ace says.


    ¡°Check her for what, I am not looking down there¡± Tyson says looking disgusted.


    ¡°Tyson bloody look¡± Ace demands. Tyson shoves my skirt up over my knees.


    ¡°Ah she has no underwear on¡± Tyson shrieks jumping back.


    ¡°But can you see anything¡± Ace asks when I suddenly feel the urge to push again.


    ¡°What am I looking for? I am not a midwife¡± Tyson says, looking between my legs and rubbing his chin as I push.


    ¡°I see, I see¡± he suddenly goes pale before passing out.


    ¡°Oh for frig sake¡± Ace says frustrated.


    The urge dies down and I can catch my breath. ¡°Reika, try to sit up, Lucy grab some pillows for her back¡± Ace says and Lucy runs off before returning with some cushions. I was drenched in sweat, my clothes sticking to me. Ace jams the cushions behind my back when the front door bursts open.


    I look up moaning in pain to see Jacob rush in. ¡°Oh fuck, what do we do,. What do we do?¡± Jacob panics.


    ¡°Language, what is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I can see her vagina¡± Jacob says and I roll my eyes at him.


    ¡°Lucy grab some towels,¡± Ace says, climbing out from behind me before moving in front between my legs.


    ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing right?¡± Jacob asks him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be that hard just gotta catch right?¡±


    ¡°I feel another contractioning on¡± I breathe out, my entire body clenching as I need to push again.


    ¡°Oh my god you catch¡± Ace says, stepping away.


    ¡®one of them better catch or I¡¯m putting my ws in someone¡¯s ass¡¯ Amanda says making meugh.


    ¡®don¡¯t make meugh, it hurts¡¯ I tell her.


    ¡°You catch,¡± Jacob says, pushing him back.


    ¡°You¡¯re older¡± Ace says just as I push again.


    ¡°There¡¯s noing back from that¡± I hear Jacob say, making me growl at him as I push down with a loud groan.


    ¡°I think I see, hair. I see hair¡± Ace says excitedly before I see his eyes roll in the back of his head and he goes down like Tyson. Jacob shrieks, pulling him away.


    ¡®2 idiots down 1 to go¡¯ Amanda mutters.


    ¡°See this is why I am gay¡± Jacob mutters to himself.


    ¡°You can do this¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me or yourself?¡± I scream before another contractiones on, making me want to push again.


    Lucyes down with towels. ¡°Can you see anything¡± I breathe panting.


    ¡°Not looking, just catching,¡± Jacob says when Lucy pushes him away.


    ¡°Let me look,¡± she says.


    ¡°I can see the top of his head mum, keep pushing¡± she says, her little eyes staring between my legs and I take a deep breath and push.


    Her eyes lighting up while I turn purple faced with pushing, yet nothing happens but a burning sensation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡± she says but I shake my head, ¡± I can¡¯t , I can¡¯t¡± I tell her trying to catch my breath. I wipe my hands on the steps, sweat running off me everywhere.


    The urge and contractionsing back just as the door opens again but I am already pushing, my eyes clenched tight as I press my chin to my chest.


    ¡°Keep going, keep going¡± Lucy squeals. Her voice was rising higher. When Ryker¡¯s scent wafts to me. And I take a deep breath before pushing again.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡± I hear Ryker¡¯s voice before I feel burning pain before I feel his head slide out and I gasp sucking in much needed air and as I catch my breath.


    Opening my eyes, I see Ryker and he leans over pecking my lips, his hand between my legs, holding his head.


    Lucy between my legs still.


    ¡°Wanna catch your brother?¡± Ryker asks, looking down at her and she nods excitedly.


    Ryker sits back and I feel another contractioning on.


    ¡°Hands here Lucy¡± Ryker tells her just as I push, I feel his shoulders slip out before he floods out in a rush, Ryker and Lucy catching him and I sigh with relief. Ryker wipes him with a towel and I look down before hearing his cry ring out loudly through the house. The sound of new life.


    Lucy had him cradle in herp, her little hands under his body while Ryker had his small head in his hand while he wiped him with the towel.


    ¡°You did it mum¡± she sobs and Ryker kisses her head.


    ¡°Here, I will wrap him up¡± Ryker says, taking him from her and using the towel to wrap him in. He ces him on my chest and Lucyes over looking down at her new brother adoringly as she holds his fingers. Ryker kisses my lips also looking down at our new addition in our arms.


    ¡°Wee to the world Rayan¡± Ryker whispers.

 chapter 253

    Tyson POV


    4 yearster.


    These bloody meetings were boring, but Ryker insisted we sit through the Alpha meet every year. We still had a year before we took over ck Moon Pack so I thought it rather pointless when we didn¡¯t actually get a say in anything yet.


    They weren¡¯t so bad though, my entire family was here seeing as we alle from Alpha bloodlines. My aunty Lily was here with her husband Damian from the Crescent Pack, my older sister Lana and her two mates Tate and Drake from the forest Pack were here and of course my other sister Arial and Chase from Red River Pack were also present with my mother. Along with ck Creek Pack Alpha Jamie and his Luna and two other packs, who I couldn¡¯t for the life of me remember who the hell they are or from where. Kind of pointless when the majority of the packs were run by family, not like the other three packs could argue, noone wants to piss off Hybrid wolf packs and they sure as hell didn¡¯t want to piss off my brother Ryker the Alpha king. A title handed down from my mother, The former Alpha Queen.


    Ace nudges me with his foot under the table trying to get my attention. Looking over at him he nods toward the Luna of ck Creek Pack.


    ¡°Check out the tits on her¡± he mind-links and I roll my eyes at him.


    ¡°Close your mouth, you just drooled on the table¡± I shoot back at him and he smirks.


    ¡°What I would do to those puppies¡± He says, wiggling his eyebrows at me.


    ¡°Fucking nasty, she is old enough to be your mother¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Got a nice rack though¡± he says and I sigh.


    ¡°Think they¡¯re fake?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you ask her mate¡± I tell him, turning my attention back to Ryker who was looking at maps on the round wooden conference table.


    ¡°Not possible,¡± he says, looking at the ck Creek Alpha, he was in his fifties and thought his shit didn¡¯t stink, couldn¡¯t stand the old fart.


    ¡°Why, what could they possibly need all thatnd for, they aren¡¯t even running the pack?¡± Alpha Jamie says before ring at me. Shit, what did I miss?


    Ryker looks at me and Ace before nodding to us. I get up walking over to him.


    ck Moon Pack, the pack being handed to my brother and I next year, ran alongside ck Creek Pack, only a river stood between the two packs dividing it.


    He points to the map, pointing at the open fields running along the river on our side.


    ¡°What about it?¡± I ask, kicking myself about not paying attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it off you¡±


    ¡°Not interested¡± I tell him, that was arge nk space we nned on turning into training grounds.


    ¡°What could you possibly want with it?¡± Alpha Jamie asks.


    ¡°None of you bloody business, what do you want with it? You want morend go pester him for it, I¡¯m not giving you even an inch of fucking space¡± I tell him not liking the pricks tone. Who the fuck does he think he is?


    ¡°He has enough, he is just being greedy¡± Damien says, sitting back in his chair and folding his arms across his chest. Alpha Jamie was not liked by many, he was arrogant and stuck in the stone ages with the way he ran his pack.


    Alpha Jamie growls at Damian but soon quietens down with one look from my brother.


    ¡°Enough, he said no and that¡¯s it, it is theirnd, their pack. Moving on¡± Ryker tells him.


    ¡°They are fucking 17 for fuck sake and know nothing about running a pack. What could they possibly need it for, this is bullshit and no longer fair to the rest of the packs surrounding the area when your family runs over half the packs around here¡± he says.


    His Luna grabs his arm trying to calm him and if looks could kill she would be dead ten times over. She was a timid woman, she had red hair tied in a bun and a stern face, yet the fear of her husband was evident in her eyes as she cowers from his re. I Felt sorry for her having a husband like him, it was clear she feared him. He tugs his arm away from her and stands up, cing his hands on the desk. His dirty blonde hair falling forward over his eyes before he sweeps it away with his hand.


    ¡°Fine, you want it so bad. I¡¯ll challenge you for it¡± Ace tells him, also getting up from his seat. I fold my arms across my chest sitting back with a silly smirk on my face. Old man better sit down, Ace would eat him alive. The difference in size alone made Alpha Jamie look like a boypared to my brother¡¯srge frame.


    ¡°Well don¡¯t you think you¡¯re something,¡± Alpha spits back at him.


    ¡°You want it old man, take it¡± Ace says.


    Ryker sits down a stupid grin on his face, ¡°offers there Jamie, you want thend challenge him for it¡± Ryker tells him.


    ¡°Sit down love¡± his Luna tells him touching his arm, she looked petrified and he would be an idiot to challenge Ace, not only would he lose but we would take his Pack. Realising that he sits back down.


    Ace also goes to sit down but the dickhead just couldn¡¯t help but run his mouth.


    ¡°Fucking hybrid mutts¡± he mutters under his breath. Ace growls about to attack him when Reika suddenly stands reach9ing over the table and grabbing his head, mming it onto the table. I heard the crunch of his nose before blood stter across it. My mother Snickers in the corner of the room, mum had a different way of dealing with Alpha¡¯s when she was Queen, she could usually talk them down with reason. Reika, now the new Queen didn¡¯t share those views, personally I think my brother has rubbed off on her, she was more the brute force sort of Queen.


    Alpha Jamie springs to his feet a growl escaping his lips, his Luna shrieks as blood falls on her.


    ¡°You fucking¡±-


    ¡°I dare you to finish that sentence, Jamie. See where it gets you¡± Ryker warns him before pulling Reika onto hisp before she lets Amanda have him. Jamie however doesn¡¯t back down, refusing to sit back down and Reika leans forward and I could see Ryker¡¯s grip on her tighten as she gripped the table.


    ¡°Sit down bitch or I will make you¡± Reika tells him, her ws slipping from her fingers and going through the desk.


    ¡°Alpha Jamie sits down¡± his nose t against his face and he breaks it back into ce. Reika looked a little upset like she wanted him to remain standing just so she could tear him apart, Ryker whispers something to her and she leans back and he kisses her shoulder.


    ¡°So can we wrap this shit show up or do you other fools want to start some unnecessary shit¡± I ask.


    They shake their heads and I hop up d to be out of this meeting. My motheres over from her ce in the corner following Ace and I out of the room.


    ¡°You boys excited for your 17th birthday tomorrow, can finally find your mates, I thought you would havest year but betterte than never,¡± she says.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°More excited about spending time with family, it¡¯s been awhile since everyone has been in one ce¡± Ace says, wrapping his arm across her shoulders.


    ¡°Feels like yesterday that you were babies, now look at you all grown up and towering over me just like your brother¡± she says just as Lucyes bounding down the stairs. She had grown so much, her green and amber eyes lighting up when she sees us, she was 12 now.


    ¡°Grandma¡± she squeals, rushing over and hugging her.


    ¡°Hey princess, where were you headed¡±


    ¡°Looking for dad, I want to go to the creek with Melena and Josey¡± she says.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s busy sweetie, you will have to tell them no today, maybe tomorrow after the birthday celebrations¡± mum tells her and she nods before heading back upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you, go put on your swimmers¡± I tell her and she rushes upstairs. My mother gives me a look.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Reika wants her home, you two always give into her¡±


    ¡°We will have her back before dark¡± I tell my mother and she sighs.


    ¡°Fine but if Reika rips your head off, I ain¡¯t helping you¡± she says, wandering off.


    ¡°Huh yeah right Reika will just be d she isn¡¯t up to mischief¡± Ace says heading upstairs to grab our swimmers, Ryker usually went with her swimming because the girl was bottom heavy. No matter how many times we tried teaching her to swim she would just sink to the bottom like a stone.


    I followed him up to our room, pushing the door open and grabbing a bag to stuff some clothes in. Lucy didn¡¯t have a wolf, her biological father made sure of that when he forced her to shift when she was 8, killing her wolf and awakening her vampire side when she too died from the shift beforeing back a hybrid without a wolf.


    ¡°Here chuck these in¡± Ace says, tossing me his board shorts. I chuck them in the bag. Just in time for Lucy to bound in with her towel and swimmers.


    ¡°Who are you going with Ace or me?¡± I ask her. ¡°Ace, your wolf is too fast¡± she says and I nod.


    ¡°Hold this, I need to pee first¡± I tell her and she grabs the backpack and I wander down the hall to pee. Flicking the toilet seat up and unzipping. Argh I think as I let loose, only I didn¡¯t hear it hitting the water, opening my eyes piss was going everywhere. Like a fountain as I try to stop midway. That bloody brat, she cling wrapped it again.


    ¡°Lucy!¡± I scream before hearing her giggle on the other side of the door. I grab a towel mopping up the mess I just made before washing my hands.


    Opening the door, she shrieks before rushing off.


    ¡°Get back here you little brat¡± I yell chasing after her. She rushes down the stairs and Ace grabs her before darting off with herughing.


    ¡°Were you in on it?¡± I ask him through the link while I try to find them.


    ¡°No, but it was pretty funny. We are out back¡± he says and I follow her scent toward the back patio. Stepping out, Lucy was giggling, hiding behind Ace and using him as a shield.


    I growl at her and she growls back baring her teeth at me.


    ¡°Eyes closed Luce, Gotta shift¡± Ace tells her and she turns around covering her eyes with her hands while he strips off before dumping his clothes in the bag.


    He shifts quickly into his ck wolf which seems to be a family trait amongst the men in the family, all our wolves ck. It would be interesting to see if Rayan is ck when he is older or will he be snow white like his mother.


    I grab the bag. ¡°You can open your eyes now¡± I tell her and she turns around Ace¡¯s wolf Atticus nudges her with his nose telling her to climb on and she does pulling on his fur to climb on his back.


    ¡°Hang on tight, I will catch up¡± I tell her and she nods, gripping his fur. I watch as they dart off into the trees. I strip off before feeling a hand p my ass making me jump.


    ¡°Need some sun on that bum, bro¡± Damian saysing out the back door and leaning on the railing and watching his daughter Amelia who was on the swings talking to a pack wolf, she was 15 now. I shift, suddenly Damian growls, making me snap my head to Amelia who was walking off toward the forest with the boy she was talking to.


    ¡°Over my dead fucking body is she going off with that twerp¡± Damian snaps before storming down the steps after his daughter. I chuckle before running off across the yard heading for the trees.

 chapter 254

    Ace POV


    The next day


    I was so fucking hungover, my head pounding as I roll on my side. Today was our 17th birthday, and Arial decided to get us shitfaced a day early. Man was I paying for it this morning.


    I groan, forcing myself up before running my hands over my face. Tyson also got up in the bed across from me.


    ¡°My mouth tastes like a fucking ashtray¡± he grumbles.


    I got up heading for the bathroom, making sure Lucy didn¡¯t cling wrap the toilet bowlstnight. No cling wrap and I quickly pee before heading back to the room.


    ¡°Want one?¡± Tyson asks, cracking the window open and sitting on the windowsill. I take the packet lighting one before climbing out the window and sitting on the roof leaning against the wall under the window.


    ¡°Fuck my head is pounding¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel too bad, surprisingly,¡± he says.


    I could smell the BBQ going and looked at Tyson.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I ask him and he pops his head in the window grabbing his phone from beside his bed.


    ¡°1 o¡¯clock¡±


    ¡°Fuck I was supposed to meet up with Mna this morning¡±


    ¡°What if she isn¡¯t your mate¡± he asks and I shrug,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, she will do till I find her¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You still see that blonde bitch, Tara¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Nah, to much of a cling on, fucking asked me to mark her as my chosen mate. Like I would give up a fated for a chosen¡± he says shaking his head.


    I finish my smoke before flicking it only to hear someone cuss. Lana walks out into the driveway.


    ¡°Fucking ass, you just flicked that on my head¡± she says looking up at me on the roof.


    ¡°My bad hard to see a midget from up here¡± I called back.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I am done with the short jokes boy, I will show you fucking short¡± she shrieks before stomping inside.


    ¡°I would run if I were you¡±


    ¡°Na, I¡¯m good¡± I say when the bedroom door bursts open. Tyson snorts and I get a whiff of Drake¡¯s scent.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I say jumping up.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°That¡¯s fucking cheating Lana¡± I scream when Drake climbs out the window.


    ¡°Sorry bro, gotta dish out and ass kicking¡± he growls and I jump off the roof, Drake hot on my heels as do a runner from him.


    ¡°Better run Ace¡± Lana calls outughing, Just as I am tackled. We wrestle before Tatees running over, also helping Drake pin me down. I see Tyson jump off the roofughing before seeing a pissed off Lana stalking towards me in her midget fury. Tate and Drake trying to pin me down.


    ¡°Ha, not so cocky now¡± she says.


    ¡°You fucking cheated, had to get your mates to get me because your too piss weak¡± I spit at her before tossing Drake off. She jumps on my back like a Spider monkey before biting my shoulder de. I growl at her trying to toss her off.


    ¡°You fucking bit me¡±


    ¡°Bloody pin him¡± Lana screams at her mates as theyugh at her clinging to me. I reach over my head grabbing her shirt before pulling her over my shoulder and throwing her on the ground. She growls at me getting up off the dirt.


    ¡°Instead ofughing, how about you help?¡± I yelled at Tyson who was just watching me be attacked by the three of them. Hearing a war cry, I turned to look at all my nieces and nephews charging out of the house. Oh fuck!


    ¡°Get him kids¡± Lana tells them and I run off, ¡°oh shit!¡± Tyson says when he sees them running at him as well.


    We both take off for the trees knowing they can¡¯t enter without their parent¡¯s.


    ¡°No fair¡± I heard Rayan call out when we went to their out of bounds area.


    ¡°Come on we can go around back¡± Tyson says and we trudge through the Forest heading to the back of the property.


    I could just make out the swings and back area of the house as we step out of the trees, when I get a whiff of something that perks my wolf up.


    ¡°Fuck something smells good¡± I tell Tyson, and he sniffs the air.


    ¡°Mm what is that?¡± he asks and I shrug. My mouth was watering at the scent. I could see my mother putting up party decorations before Lucy skips down the steps with some fairy lights in her hands and somenterns.


    ¡°Mate¡± both Tyson and I say at the same time, making me look at him. He growls at me and I growl back.


    ¡°No mine¡± he snaps at me.


    ¡°Like fuck, I saw her first¡± I tell him shoving him, he shoves me back.


    ¡°Oi what¡¯s going on?¡± My mother yells at us as I punch him. Distracting me enough that Tyson fist connects with my face. I tackle him and my mother shrieks.


    ¡°Hey, buttfaces¡± Lucy calls out to us and both of us look over at her.


    ¡°Can you help me hang these lights?¡± she asks,pletely oblivious to the fact she is our mate or one day will be.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help¡± I tell her, shoving Tyson back on the ground.


    ¡°No, I fucking will¡± Tyson says shoving me back and knocking me over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, stop, you will scare the kids¡± Ryker says storming down the steps toward us as I swing at Tyson.


    ¡°What has got into you, why are you fighting?¡± he asks.


    ¡°We were mucking around¡±Tyson says, wiping his lip that was bleeding.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it¡± he snaps at us. I drop my arm on Tyson¡¯s shoulder, jerking him toward me before pping his chest.


    ¡°We good, right bro?¡±


    He ps mine harder ¡°never better¡± he says.


    ¡°Good, I need one of you to help me get the lights up there¡± Lucy says pointing to the railing along the awning.


    Tyson walks over to her grabbing her and cing her on his shoulders, I growl at him and Ryker looks at me. Giving me a look of what the fuck is going on. I shake my head walking over and passing the lights up to Lucy as she clips them onto the awning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two morons?¡± She asks.

 chapter 255 Epilogue

    Lucy POV


    Getting out of the car, my mother was going to kill me. After nearly 5 years and onlying home on holiday breaks I had finally pushed too many buttons and they kicked me out of school.


    My father sent Jacob to get me from Avalon City, a lot of us mutations had trouble fitting in with Pack wolves so Avery and Aamon opened up a boarding school for us, most of us were morefortable around our own kind, yet I couldn¡¯t even see it out, another thing I failed at. I only had three more months and I would be 18 and finished with school. She was going to kill me especially after all the begging and pleading it took for her to let me go, only for me to fail.


    ¡°Best get it over with Lucy, the longer you hold out the worse it will get¡± Jacob tells me before shutting my door and pushing me toward the front door. I looked up at the packhouse which is also my home, yet the thought of facing her had me wanting to run. I see the front door open and chicken out. ¡°Nope, catch youter Jacob¡± I shrieked before taking off.


    ¡°You gottae home sometime Lucy can¡¯t run from me forever¡± I hear my mother yell to me as I dart off.


    ¡°Just let her go Jacob, I will deal with her when she gets home¡± I heard my mother call to Jacob as he tried to catch me.


    Yep, I am noting home, I thought to myself. Breaking through the treeline, I head to my safe ce, my home away from home. Tyson and Ace, they are always on my side and I may just y on that a little. It took me twenty minutes before I hit the border of their pack as I raced through the forest.


    Crossing over it, three wolves jump out blocking me, always watching the borders there is no sneaking in around here. I am yet to sessfully sneak onto the territory. Ace and Tyson had the ce locked down like fort knox.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    One of the wolves shifts back the grey one with a white ear and I look up and recognise him instantly as one of their Beta¡¯s. Tyson and Ace have two being there are two Alpha¡¯s of this pack.


    ¡°Lucy, your back,¡± Chris says, a little shocked. Obviously my father hadn¡¯t told anyone about my return, probably in case mum murdered me, good thinking dad! Chris was taller than me, then again most were, thanks to mum for the short genes! When mum got hit with the short stick the fates must have thought it funny to whack me with the whole damn tree, I think to myself. Chris covers himself with his hand and I raise an eyebrow at him. His long dark hair falling loosely down his back.


    ¡°Nothing I haven¡¯t seen before, where is Tyson and Ace?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Packhouse¡± I go to step around them when Chris steps in my way blocking me. I look up at the huge burly man and fold my arms across my chest and he smirks. ¡°Always up to mischief, it is going to get you in trouble one day¡± He smirks.


    ¡°Ha me? I¡¯m not trouble but if you don¡¯t move Chris trouble may find you¡± I tease.


    ¡°Maybe a phone call would be good first Lucy, they didn¡¯t realise you would be back¡± he says crossing his arms across his chest while my eyes dart down. He quickly realises his mistake before dropping his hands to cover himself again and I chuckle at him as his face heats. He was around Tyson and Ace¡¯s age but I could tell I was making him ufortable.


    ¡°Since when do I need to call ahead, move Chris¡± I tell him and he sighs motioning to the other two to get out of my way. They followed me to the packhouse.


    ¡°I know where they live, you don¡¯t need to follow me Chris¡±


    ¡°I know just making sure you don¡¯t go off anywhere else, we been having issues with Alpha Jamie¡± he says and I turn around to face him.


    ¡°Alpha Jamie, since when is that anything new?¡± He shrugs and I look back up at the Pack house before turning to tell him to go only to find him gone already with the other two Wolves. I walk up the porch steps before hearing a moaning sound.


    Looking out at the driveway, I see Mna red Suzuki swift and roll my eyes. I knew it shouldn¡¯t irk me but it does. Mna has been on and off with Ace for years now, I used to be friends with her but I couldn¡¯t stand the woman now.


    She is Josey¡¯s sister, who was my friend still but Mna was also 5 years older than me and the same age as Ace and Tyson. Jumping off the porch, I walk around the side of the house stopping at Ace¡¯s window. His curtain was wide open and I could see the bitch jumping up and down on him like he was a pogo stick. I duck down when she looks toward the window. Covering my mouth as I snickered. Walking out back, I go to the shed looking around, my eyes lighting up when I see brake fluid on the shelf.


    Grabbing it, I also find some white paint and grab that too. Fine she won¡¯t leave, I will make her. I think to myself as I walk back to the front yard. I tip the brake fluid on her car, squirting it on her paint knowing it will destroy it and eat the paint away. I toss the bottle before grabbing the tin of white paint and walk up the porch steps while undoing the lid with my ws. The front door suddenly opens and I hide the tin behind my back. Tyson stopped in his tracks when he saw me. A look of confusion crossing his gorgeous face


    ¡°Lucy?¡± He seems shocked but damn does he smell good. They have always smelt nice but his scent was mouth watering good, and so much stronger then I remembered. I hadn¡¯t seen them sincest christmas so it had been a good 8 months, but damn he looked better than ever.


    ¡°You¡¯re back¡± he says before I hear Mna moan loudly and the sound really gets on my nerves making me growl. Tyson looks over his shoulder at the door before turning back to me.


    ¡°Lucy, are you going to answer me?¡± Tyson asks before reaching for me. I step back and his eyes dart to my arm behind my back.


    ¡°Hand it over, what have you got?¡± He scolds.


    ¡°Nothing¡± I lie when he jerks me toward him by my shirt.


    ¡°Lucy! Why do you have paint?¡±


    ¡°Decorating¡± I snorted trying to hide myugh when he looked over my shoulder.


    ¡°What have you done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet¡± I tell him. Damn he smells good, I step closer inhaling his scent and he stiffens, his entire body goes tense, what is up with him?


    ¡°You smell different¡± I tell him when suddenly Mna moans out again, the sound sounded more like a war cry and she was about to go into battle. Yet for some reason I wanted to w the bitches eyes from her skull and feed them to her. I shove past him and into the house, Tyson hot on my heels, he grabs my arm just as I reach Ace¡¯s bedroom door, sparks rush over my skin and he jerks his hand away when I gasp. Looking at me oddly and I see his eyes flicker to that of Tyrant, his wolf.


    I was about to ask if he was alright when Mna just had to cry out again and I tossed the door open, getting a good grip on the tin and chucking the paint over her, also covering Ace in the process. She shrieks.


    ¡°What the fuck¡± Ace booms and I dart off shoving the paint tin in Tyson¡¯s handsughing as I take off. Bloody bitch. I think to myself as I dart out of the pack house.


    I hear Ace snap at Tyson. ¡°What the fuck bro¡± Tyson doesn¡¯t answer and I rush out the back to the shed.


    Sitting in the shed, I hide behind one the cars, and snicker when I hear Mna cussing Ace and Tyson out before she gets in her car, dust and dirt spraying everywhere as she tears out of the driveway.


    ¡°Lucy,e here now¡± I hear Ace yell out to me and I press myself against his car, refusing toe out when I hear footsteps approaching the shed. I hear them both walk around the car and quickly crawl to the otherside only to see bare feet stop next to my face. I jump back scrambling backwards on my hands when I look up and see Ace, covered in white paint, coating his muscled chest and abs wearing a pair of shorts, his v-line slipping beneath the waistband, I shake my head realising I was checking him out before I shrink under his pissed off re and start moving backwards. My hands hititng something and I feel shoes under my hands making me look up and see Tyson now behind me.


    ¡°Exin yourself¡± Ace says, drawing my attention back to him. He folds his arms across his chest making him even more imposing though I knew they would never hurt me, I suddenly felt guilty before I pped that feeling away. Fuck Mna!


    ¡°She was all over you¡± I spit at him and he raised an eyebrow at me, his eyes darting to Tyson behind me.


    ¡°And that bothers you why?¡± He asks. I thought about what he said, yet couldnt exin why it ticked me off, but I suddenly didn¡¯t want her near him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± I answermely and he crouches down in front of me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? so you just tossed paint on her because you don¡¯t know?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I also put brake fluid on her car¡± I announce and he growls before looking up at Tyson.


    Ace sighs, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Why are you home, you don¡¯t finish for a few more months¡± Ace asks.


    ¡°No reason just stopping by¡± I lie.


    ¡°What did you do, Lucy?¡± Tyson asks, making me look up at him where I was practically sitting on his feet.


    ¡°I may or may not have blown up the scienceb¡±


    ¡°You may or may not have, exactly how does that work?¡± Tyson asks.


    ¡°Innocent till proven guilty¡± I tell him.


    ¡°So you will be found guilty, I take it?¡± Ace asks and I look back at him.


    ¡°You alway assume the worst of me,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t do it then?¡± He asks and I press my lips in a line to try to hide my smile.


    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t say that¡± I tell him and he shakes his headughing softly. ¡°Of course you did it¡± He mutters.


    ¡°What can I say I was taught by the best?¡± I tell him and he smirks.


    ¡°Not even we blew up a science ss,e on we should take you home¡± Ace says standing up. I shake my head, nope not going, mum was out for blood and mine in particr, the bill was huge.


    ¡°Lucy up now¡± Tyson says, nudging me with my foot. I roll my eyes, getting to my feet before trying to do a runner and escape. Ace¡¯s arms wrapping around my waist jerking me back as I shoved past him.


    ¡°Not so fast trouble, you are going home¡± Ace says, his breath fanning my face and I lean into him, gosh he smells just as good as Tyson, did they start wearing different cologne, it was mouth watering. Sparks rushing across my abdomen where his armsy and I shiver at the sensation.


    ¡°Does your mother know you are here?¡± Ace asks, walking us out of the shed while I try to escape his arms.


    ¡°Probably I have nowhere else to go¡± I tell him before dropping my weight and going limp, sliding out of his grip. I crawl off trying to get to my feet. Only to be yanked upright and tossed over his shoulder.


    ¡°Lucy, you need to go home and we need to speak to my brother and your mother, we weren¡¯t expecting you back this early¡± Ace says.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re dobbing on me, I confessed under the confidence you wouldn¡¯t tell her, I was guilty¡± I tell him smacking his back before sinking my teeth into his side.


    ¡°Argh, fuck Lucy you cannibal¡± He shrieks before his hand ms down on my ass, I squirm rubbing my butt.


    ¡°That fucking hurt¡± I shriek, my ass felt like it was branded.


    ¡°So did you biting me¡± He growls and I hear Tysonugh, making me look up and see him following behind us.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t dobbing on you, but it is about time we spoke to her about something, believe me what we have to say to her will make her forget about anything you did at school¡± Ace says.


    ¡°Doubt it, mum already got the damage bill¡± I tell him and Tyson sighs. ¡°Lucy! How much was it¡±


    ¡°A little over 20k¡± I tell him and he pinches the bridge of his nose before letting out a breath.


    ¡°Fine, I will take care of it, but you need to behave when you go back¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t, they expelled me¡± Ace growls his arm across my thighs tightening.


    ¡°Wait what do you need to speak to mum about?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°Nothing you need to worry about right now, you¡¯ll figure it out I am sure¡± Tyson says.


    Ace walks up the steps of the porch before walking inside and dumping me on the lounge.


    ¡°Stay, and try not to break anything, or blow it up¡± Ace says, wandering off and into the bathroom.


    ¡°I will get you a shirt now that yours is covered in paint¡± Tyson says also walking down the hall. I get up wandering around looking at the photos on the wall. Most were family photos when I stopped noticing a wall that was just of me growing up with them. We had always been close, but now things felt different, they felt different.


    ¡°Here¡± Tyson says,ing back into the room and handing me one of his shirts. I pull mine off tossing at him before pulling his shirt on. I sniffed it and it smelt like him.


    ¡°Geez Lucy you don¡¯t just strip off¡± Tyson growls looking away.


    ¡°What, it¡¯s no different than seeing me in a bikini¡± I tell him not understanding his issue. He shakes his head.


    ¡°Did you guys change cologne?¡± I ask him, sniffing his shirt and he looks at me.


    ¡°We smell different to you?¡± He asks and I nod.


    ¡°Yeah your scent is heaps stronger, you also zapped me earlier¡± I tell him remembering the weird sensation that rushed over my skin when he touched me. He says nothing but appears to be thinking about something.


    Acees out fully dressed a few minutester after showering.


    ¡°Come on, you need to face her sooner orter, better with us with you¡± Ace says, gripping my elbow and pulling me toward the door.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!